《Said I didn’t Love Him But I Lied》


 Chapter 1 New Female Doctor?

    In the emergency operating theatre at a hospital in Ocpeace City.


    The red light, which was switched on for three hours, finally went out.


    Everleigh Trevino walked out of the operating theatre. Sheremoved her gloves and surgical mask beforethrowing them into the trash can.


    The assisting doctor next to her handed her the hand soap and said thankfully, ¡°Dr. Trevino, thank goodness you¡¯re in charge. If they assigned it to someone else, the patient would have died.¡±


    Everleigh got some hand soap and rubbed her hands together diligently. She reminded solemnly, ¡°We¡¯ll have to observe the patient¡¯s condition after the surgery. We need to pay attention to-¡±


    As she was speaking, she spotted a nurse running along the corridor. Thesmile on her face faded.


    Everyone in the emergency department was well-trained. It must be very urgent if the nursewas running like that.


    Everleigh did not have time to remind her colleague. She washed off the foam from her hands and strode towards the emergency ward without drying her hands.


    As soon as Everleigh opened the door, she overheard a few nurses chatting.


    ¡°Another emergency?¡±


    ¡°Well,we just received a patient who lost consciousness. They even notified the hospital dean, Benedict.¡±


    ¡°Who is it? They even dared disturb the hospital dean?¡±


    ¡°Theodore Godfrey!¡±


    Theodore Godfrey?


    Everleigh held her breath.


    ¡°Who else? Do you know another Theodore in Ocpeace City? I heard that he was in a bridal shop with his fianc¨¦e when he fainted¡­¡±


    Everleigh could no longer hear what the nurse had to say. Her heart was racing and she felt a dull pain in her chest.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino? You¡¯re here! That¡¯s great. Quick, take a look at this patient.¡±


    The nurse who was monitoring the patient¡¯s heart rate spotted Everleigh. She was overjoyed and handed the blood test report to Everleigh immediately.


    The nurse did not notice Everleigh¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, the patient¡¯s white blood cell count is rising.His blood sugar level is low and we just gave him a glucose drip. We think it might be acute gastritis.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh received the report hesitantly. She nced at the numbers andtook a deep breath before sayingto the nurse, ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll take my leave. Thank you, Dr. Trevino,¡± the nurse replied.


    Everleigh hummed in response.


    After the nurse went away with the medical cart, Everleigh picked up a stethoscope from the table and walked to the bed.


    Her eyes fell on the man on the bed. Her emotions were getting out of control again and she was no longerposed.


    Theodore was still unconscious. His eyes were shut and he looked weak and tired.


    However, his chilly aura made him unapproachable even when he was unconscious.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart ached. It had been seven years!


    She thought that she would never meet him again.


    She raised her hand to massage the wrinkles between his eyebrows instinctively. Yet,she pulled back hurriedly when she nearly touched him.


    ¡°Everleigh, what are you doing?¡± she questioned herself silently.


    Currently, he was nothing more than her patient!


    Everleigh snapped back to her senses and hid the sadness in her eyes. She tore her eyes away from Theodore¡¯s face.


    Her fingers were trembling as she unbuttoned his suit. She was greeted by a familiar scent. She held her breath and held the stethoscope swiftly. She leaned over and ced the stethoscope on his abdomen.


    A muffled sound echoed in his abdomen.


    She was sure that it was acutegastritis.


    Everleigh stood upright and nced at the man inadvertently. She almost dropped her stethoscope.


    Theodore, who had been unconscious, opened his eyes. His cold hazel eyes were fixated on her.


    Suddenly, he raised his arm to grab her wrist. The needle taped on the back of his hand dislodged and blood was gushing out.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes sank as he read the badge on her chest.


    Chief Surgeon, Everleigh Trevino!

 Chapter 2 You’re My Patient

    Theodore raised his head and flung away her wrist. His cold eyes scanned Everleigh¡¯s face mercilessly and his voice was frightening.


    ¡°Do you know that I hate seeing your face?¡±


    Was it not enough for her face to appear in his dreams?Why did she have to appear in front of him?


    Everleigh quivered.


    She stared into his cold and disgusted eyes nkly. Her throat felt dry and she could not even breathe.


    Naturally, he resented her!


    She did not want him to know that she was flustered. She pretended to be calm and averted her gaze. When she realized that the back of his hand was still bleeding, she turned to get some medical tape. She struggled to find her voice to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re my patient.¡±


    She tore off a small section of tape. She wanted to fix the needle when Theodore¡¯s voice rang in her ears. There was a hint of loathing in his voice.


    ¡°Get out of here!¡±


    Her hands froze. Her eyes flickered but she tried her best to keep her voice from breaking. She withdrew her hand and replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get the nurse to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice grew colder and harsher.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The tension in the ward was palpable.


    He felt sick when he saw her.


    Everleigh felt a pang of sadness in her heart and replied dryly, ¡°Okay.¡± She put away the stethoscope and test report. She continued,¡°Okay¡­ Just ring the bell if you need anything.¡±


    All she got in response was silence.


    The man lying on the bed pursed his lips. He did not speak and she dared not approach him.


    Everleigh had no intentions of embarrassing herself. She turned aroundto escape from the suffocating room.


    Suddenly, the door opened and a clear voice echoed in the room.¡°Theodore¡­ Are you feeling better?¡±


    Everleigh followed the voice and spotted Josephine Bailey at the door. Thetter was wearinga white wedding dress.


    Josephine was lifting the train of her dress.Her smile froze when she caught sight of Everleigh.


    Earlier, Josephine was trying out a wedding dress in the fitting room. Suddenly, the store assistant told her that Theodore fainted and he was rushed to the hospital. She did not even have time to change back into her usual clothes.Unexpectedly, she bumped into Everleigh at the hospital.


    More importantly, Everleigh was Theodore¡¯s doctor!


    Josephine tightened her grip around the train of her dress. Yet, she put on a smile swiftly and walked to the bed. She asked, ¡°Everleigh? When¡­when did youe back?¡±


    ¡°A week ago,¡± Everleigh answered truthfully.


    Yes, it was a week ago.She was sent to the current hospital by the headquarters abroad. She was not nning to have her reunion like that.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Josephine¡¯s wedding dress.A trace of embarrassment shed across her pale face.


    She shoved her fists back into her pocket and made room for Josephine.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Josephine was taken aback. She nced at the man on the bed before turning to Everleigh. Theodore was silent while Everleigh seemed awkward.Immediately, Josephine understood what was going on.


    She pretended as if nothing happened. She sat on the edge of the bed and said softly, ¡°Theodore, why did you suddenly pass out? You scared me.¡±


    Everleigh turned to the side and tried her best to hold herself together. She said tly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey fainted due to acute gastritis. You should pay attention to your diet in the future. It¡¯s better to cut down on greasy food and eat on time.¡±


    ¡°Also¡­¡± She paused. She was not nning to speak but she could not stop herself.¡°Constantly skipping meals is probably a cause too.¡±


    Theodore narrowed his eyes. His gaze grew colder as he red at her.


    Skipping meals? Apparently, she remembered that!

 Chapter 3 Don’t Need A Bridesmaid

    ¡°Theodore, did you hear that? You¡¯ll need to eat breakfast after this.You always say that you¡¯re busy.You rarely ate the food I prepared for you.¡±


    Everleigh felt cold as though someone threw a bucket of ice water at her. She raised her head and met an unweing gaze inadvertently. Her heart was pounding wildly.


    Back then, she thought that she would be able to remain calm even if they were to meet again.


    After all, it had been seven years. She was certain that 2560 days was enough to wash away everything, even the deepest of love.


    She thought that she could put it all behind.


    She even thought that she no longer had any feelings for him.


    However, who knew that Josephine¡¯s remarks would stir up turmoil in Everleigh. There was a sharp pain in her chest when she noticed his indifferent and distant manner.


    Did he refuse to eat Josephine¡¯s food because of the promise he made her?


    How could she still be hopeful about it?


    ¡°By the way, Everleigh? Everleigh, are you listening?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s melodious voice rang in her ears.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to tell you. Theodore and I are getting married next month. Can you make it? After all¡­we used to be best friends. I want you to be my bridesmaid.¡±


    It was too suddenand Everleigh could not react. Her body tensed under her white coat.


    Her lips movedbut before she could speak,Theodore answered for her. He replied coldly,¡°We don¡¯t need a bridesmaid. It¡¯ll be enough as long as we have a bride.¡±


    He looked up and stared at Everleigh with disdain.He continued, ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you nning to stay and watch me and my fiancee?¡±


    His cold sarcasm immediately shattered her hope!


    Everleigh was taken aback. She nced at the man on the bed inadvertently.His gaze was icy and his thin lips were pursed together.


    She should have known that he was disgusted and hated her. It was foolish of her to think that he still had feelings for her.


    Everleigh clenched her fists.


    Seven years ago, he once told her, ¡°For all my life,I¡¯ll only eat the breakfast you prepare.¡±


    He even promised, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯ll be the only bride at my wedding.¡±


    However, seven yearster, Josephine took her ce.


    Everleigh struggled to gather herself. She was at her wit¡¯s end as she parted her lips indifferently.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m busy with work,hence I won¡¯t be attending. The nurse will change the dripter.¡±


    She was on the verge of breaking down. She recapped her pen and suppressed the pain in her heart. She turned around and left expressionlessly.


    ¡°Crash!¡±


    As soon as she turned around, she heard ss shattering behind her.


    Everleigh paused for a second before stepping out of the room.Sadness clouded her features.


    He probably intended to hit her with the cup.


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened as he red at her back. His hands fisted instinctively and more blood dripped onto the bedsheet.


    ¡°Theodore¡­ Don¡¯t be angry, Everleigh is your treating doctor. I can ask the dean to get someone else if you¡¯re unhappy with it¡­¡±


    ¡­


    After exiting the emergency ward, Everleigh went straight into the bathroom. She made sure that there was no one around.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She locked the doorandleaned against the door. Her emotions came flooding like a tsunami.


    She felt an intense ache in her chest. She pressed on her chestbut the suffocating pain would not go away.

 Chapter 4 Hypocrite

    Water was gushing from the tap in the bathroom.


    Everleigh stared at her own reflection in the mirror. Her face was wless and her white coat suited her. Unfortunately, her eyes were bloodshot.It was evident that she just cried.


    If nothing happened seven years ago, she would have married Theodore.


    Seven years ago¡­


    As Everleigh recalled the incident seven years ago, she could feel a dull pain on the back of her head and she tried to catch her breath.


    A scene from seven years ago appeared in her mind.It was a dark rainy night, a group of men surrounded her in an alley. She screamedfor helpbut her voice was drowned out by the rain¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s in there? Why did you lock the door?¡±


    Everything disappeared when she heard someone banging on the bathroom door. She felt like she just emerged from the water after nearly drowning. She inhaled sharply and snapped back to her senses.


    She hurriedly washed her hands before opening the door.She went out and said, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?You¡¯re even a doctor¡­¡±


    Everleigh ignored the curses from the stranger and hurried away with her head lowered.


    As soon as she returned to her office, she spotted someone in a white dress sitting at her desk.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Josephine stood up and the train of her wedding dress fell on the floor. Sunlight shone on the dress andit was very dazzling.


    Josephine noticed Everleigh¡¯s red eyes andshe asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just dealt with a patientand the medicine got in my eyes.¡± Everleigh pretended to rx and the corner of her lips curled. She ced the medical reports on the table and asked, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Well, Theodore wants another attending doctor. I thought I should inform you.¡± Josephine then added, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t call the shots, it was Theodore.¡±


    Everleigh clenched her handsin her pockets quietlybut she was expressionless. She replied calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can just tell the dean about it. Even if it¡¯s your idea, it¡¯s understandable. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself.¡±


    After all, she had a rtionship with Theodore.Josephine was one of the few people who knew about it.


    ¡°Everleigh, I know you must be upset and you hate me.Back then, if you didn¡¯t leave¡­¡± Josephine wanted to speakbut she stopped and tugged Everleigh¡¯s arm sadly. Josephine continued, ¡°But you were gone for so many years. When you left, you told me that it was impossible for you and Theodore, that was why I¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Somehow, Everleigh was nauseated when she saw her old friend acting so sad and miserable.


    Everleigh was always very straightforward. Why has she never realized that her best friend was a hypocrite?


    Everleigh exined patiently, ¡°Just let bygones be bygones. I know what you¡¯re worried about but it won¡¯t happen. Meing back has nothing to do with Theodore.¡±


    Josephine parted her lips to speak.


    However, she was interrupted by a ringtone.


    Everleigh pulled her arm away quietly and nced at the caller ID on her mobile phone. She concluded,¡°Josephine, I¡¯m sorry but I have something else to attend to.¡±


    Josephine replied smilingly, ¡°You¡¯re busy. Let¡¯s talk another time.¡±


    After that, she lifted the train on her dress and walked out.The sight of the white dress pained Everleigh.


    As Josephine turned to close the door, she heard Everleigh answering the phone call in the office. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Everleigh identally put the call on speaker, therefore Josephine heard a childish and lovely voice from the other end of the call. ¡°Mommy! Guess who I am?¡±


    Mommy?


    Josephine¡¯s face fell. She tightened her grip on the doorknob and left the door ajar.


    Everleigh had a child? Who was the father?


    Was she married? Or was it those people from seven years ago¡­


    Immediately,Josephine came up with a lot of spections.


    If Theodore found out about it¡­


    Josephine got extremely anxious when she recalled Theodore¡¯s reaction when he met Everleigh.

 Chapter 5 Who Was The Father?

    Josephine decided that she could not let Everleigh stay in Ocpeace City.


    At the same time, in the office.


    Everleigh turned off the speaker. She felt a lot better when she heard the soft voice on the other side of the call.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re Adrienne.¡±


    On the other end of the line, the little girl got upset. She retorted angrily, ¡°Humph, Mommy, why do you always get it right? stair and I have the same voice.¡±


    Before Everleigh could speak,she heard stair¡¯s voice in the background. He was veryposed and he acted like an adult. ¡°That¡¯s because I won¡¯t do silly stuff like you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling silly? I just¡­just¡­¡± Adrienne suddenly sobbed.¡°I miss you, Mommy.¡±


    Everleigh was saddened when she heard her daughter cry. Sheforted,¡°Adrienne, there, there.Christopher just needs to wrap up some things and he¡¯ll bring you here after he¡¯s done.¡±


    Adrienne bawled at the mention of Christopher¡¯s name. ¡°Christopher doesn¡¯t want to go back. Christopher has a new girlfriend and he brought her home. I was so scared.¡±


    Christopher Meyer!


    He changed girlfriends way too often.He even brought women home? It was a bad influence on the kids!


    Everleigh frowned and uttered, ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t cry. Let your brother answer the call.¡±


    Adrienne was crying her eyes out andshe could not even speak.Therefore,Everleigh decided to get stair.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± stair¡¯s voice came from the other end of the call. He was soposed that she did not feel like she was talking to a child.


    Everleigh asked, ¡°Did Christopher bring his girlfriend home again? Did they scare you?¡±


    stair answered curtly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Adrienne¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he brought a woman back home butthey didn¡¯t scare us. In fact,I think Adrienne scared Christopher and his girlfriend.¡±


    After stair¡¯s exnation, Everleigh finally understood what happened.


    Christopher promised Everleigh that he would not fool around and he would take care of the kids before she returned. However, old habits die hard, thushe probably got drunk and brought a woman home with him.


    He was drunk andhe totally forgot that there were children in the house.They were going to make out in the living room.


    However, Adrienne suddenly appeared.That night, she was wearing a white nightdress and her long hair was hanging over her shoulder. Her face was wless and she was holding a doll. The thunder was rumbling outside the window as she stared nkly at the couple on the sofa. Adrienne asked innocently, ¡°Christopher, what are you doing?¡±


    Christopher was so frightened that he rolled off the sofa.


    After listening to stair¡¯s serious exnation.Everleigh could imagine what happened. Although she felt sorry for Christopher, she could not help but burst intoughter. She leaned back in her chair as herughter echoed in her office.


    ¡°Mommy, why are youughing? You¡¯re horrible,¡± Adrienne eximed furiously. She was still whimpering as she added,¡°I don¡¯t want to live with Christopher anymore. Mommy, I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Adrienne, be a good girl. After I¡¯m done with work, I¡¯ll go get you and stair as soon as possible, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re lying.I don¡¯t believe you anymore. We¡¯ll go and look for you.¡±


    They were just two little kidsand Everleigh took it as a joke. She did not take it seriously and asked patiently, ¡°How do you and Alistair n to find me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll fly to you!¡±


    Everleigh was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 6 A Favor

    The next morning, Benedict. the Director, informed Everleigh that she was no longer in charge of Theodore. She was assigned to another VIP ward. Coincidentally, it was right next to Theodore¡¯s room.


    Everleigh met many annoying patients before but it was the first time for her to deal with someone as tiresome as the patient before her at the moment.


    ¡°Does it hurt over here?¡±


    Everleigh asked as she pressed her hand on the man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not here. It¡¯sa little further down,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Here?¡±


    ¡°A little further down.¡±


    Everleigh was speechless.


    Her hand was already on the man¡¯s lower abdomen¡­


    She frowned and replied unhappily, ¡°Mr. Quelch, the records show that your heart is not in a good shape,that was why you were hospitalized. Well, if I go a little further down, I¡¯m afraid you have problems with your prostate.I can get you a urologist.¡±


    In just one morning, Mr. Quelch pressed the bell over eight times. He wasining about suffering from pain all over his body. The nurse could not do anything because he would insist on having Everleigh to check on him.


    ¡°No need for that. It¡¯s just a small problem.¡± Mr. Quelch suddenly grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand and caressed her wrist.Heplimented, ¡°Dr. Trevino, your hand is so beautiful.¡±


    The lecherous look in the man¡¯s eyes almost made Everleigh throw up.She withdrew her hand hurriedly and concluded,¡°Mr. Quelch, I think you¡¯re all right now. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everleigh turned to leave without looking back.She should just stay away from that guy.


    As soon as she stepped out of the door, she spotted a familiar figure striding towards her.


    Theodore was returning to his ward after getting an endoscopic procedure. Everleigh did not know why but there was no nurse caring for him.


    In the corridor, she met his eyes and the air went still.


    Everleigh was in a daze when she heard Mr. Quelch¡¯s voice behind her. Hecaught up with her and pestered, ¡°Where are you going? You haven¡¯t finished the check-up. I willin about you if you don¡¯t.¡±


    When she recalled how Mr. Quelch caressed her hand, a chill ran down her spine. She was desperate andshe rushed over to Theodore. Sheheld his arm and asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you okay?¡±


    Theodore nced at her hands before staring at Everleigh¡¯s face. His inhospitable eyes madeher panic.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino!¡± Mr. Quelch just came out of the ward buthe stopped dead in his tracks when he noticed Theodore. Mr. Quelch asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey? What happened to you?¡±


    Anyone who could afford to stay in a VIP room was either wealthy or influential. It was not surprising for Mr. Quelch to know Theodore.


    Everleigh gave Theodore a pleading look.


    ¡°Please, do me a favor!¡± she thought desperately.


    Theodore remembered that Everleighwas outgoing and bright. She was enthusiastic and generous. Although she was persistent and worked hard in her studies, she would act cute or give way in a rtionship. She was like a perfect girlfriend.


    It had been seven years. Yet, he could not refuse her when she stared at him pleadingly.


    Theodore frowned and replied faintly, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well. Please take me back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, Dr. Trevino, please send Mr. Godfrey back to his room,¡± Mr. Quelch urged dryly.


    Everleigh nodded and helped Theodore to his room. Her heart was pounding.


    She was at a loss, therefore she asked Theodore for help without thinking.Aftering back to her senses, she was surprised that Theodore was willing to help her.


    Perhaps, he did not resent her?


    ¡°Slow down.¡± Everleigh helped Theodore sit on the bed. She stood up and uttered gratefully, ¡°Thank you for what you did. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    She heard a cold voice behind her. She felt like she was being thrown into the freezer and it chilled her to the bone.


    Everleigh stopped moving.

 Chapter 7 I’m Not Interested In You

    ¡°Did I say that you could leave?¡±


    Theodore stared at Everleigh coldly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m not running a charity. I¡¯m a businessman,therefore you¡¯ll exchange my favor withsomething of the same value.¡±


    Everleigh felt like she was suffocating. It took her a long time to find her voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze fell on the badge on her chest as he mocked her, ¡°Well,a high and mighty doctor like you would not pour a ss of water for a patient, right?¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback but she snapped back to her senses swiftly. ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    There was a water dispenser in the room. She got back to him soon with a ss of water. ¡°It¡¯s warm. I¡¯ve tested the temperature,you can just drink it.¡±


    Theodore frowned at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I ced the back of my hand on the ss.¡±


    Everleigh regretted it after she spoke. Theodore did not even say anything but she exined it without thinking.She felt like she had underestimated him and overdid it.


    Theodore did not take the ss of water. On the contrary, he left her standing there.


    ¡°You¡¯re really considerate with your patients. No wonder he won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could hear the sarcasm in his voice and her heart sank. ¡°It¡¯s normal for doctors toe across all types of patients. I¡¯ll put the ss of water here. Drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡±


    She ced the ss of water on the bedside table. Before she could turn around, there was a sharp pain on her wrist. Theodore tugged her and she fell on the bed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She cried and a figure pinned her on the bed.


    She came to her senses andTheodore¡¯s face was right in front of her.It had been seven years but his distinct features stayed the same. Yet,the rage was visible in his eyes.He hissed, ¡°Everleigh,I haven¡¯t seen you for seven years. Well, I can see you¡¯ve changed a lot. Any man will do, huh? What¡¯s the matter? Do you not have enough money after being kicked out by the Trevino family?¡±


    His sarcastic voice pierced her ears. As expected, the person she loved knew how to rub salt to her wounds.


    Everleigh struggled to break free but he gripped her even tighter. She turned red from anger and shouted, ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Theodore snorted. He reached out his fingers to brush her forehead.He seemed to be reminiscing the time he spent with her.


    However, in the end, he pinched her chin mercilessly.


    ¡°Ow!¡± There was a sharp pain from her chin and Everleigh scowled from it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in you. No wonder I¡¯ve been feeling horrible recently. Even breathing the same air as you make me sick.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s remarks were like a hammer. He wasstriking the most vulnerable part of her heart.


    Everleigh clenched the bedsheets under her. Sheendured the pain and forced herself to stayposed. She replied indifferently,¡°Well, if you¡¯re not interested, then what are you doing now, Mr. Godfrey? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re getting married next month. If someone sees us like this, they might misunderstand things¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened when Everleigh stayed calm.


    After seven years, she did not even feel guilty for leaving. She acted so confidently as if nothing happened.


    At the thought of that, Theodore felt something burning in his chest. He tightened his grip on her and sneered.¡°Seven years ago, you didn¡¯t care about your reputation when you eloped with someone else, right?¡±


    Everleigh did not know what to say.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 8 Greatest Insult

    ¡°Elope?¡± Everleigh was taken aback.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?Are you denying it? Did you break up with Stainley?¡± Theodore scoffed.


    Seven years ago, Everleigh suddenly went abroad. She even lost contact with her friends and family.


    Theodore went mad searching for her. In the end, he heard that she left Ocpeace City to elope with someone else.


    In the following years, Everleigh¡¯s and Stainley¡¯s nameshaunted Theodore. It would shroud his dreams at night and it was impossible to dismiss it.


    It was the greatest insult in Theodore¡¯s life.


    Everleigh was dumbstruck when she heard Stainley¡¯s name but she instantly snapped back to her senses.


    If Theodore did not remind her, she would have forgotten the stupid lies she told to end her five-year rtionship with him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± Suddenly, a nurse knocked on the door.


    Everleigh quivered.With all her might, she pushed Theodore away and got out of bed hurriedly.


    After witnessing Everleigh¡¯s panicked behavior, Theodore¡¯s eyes went cold and calm again.


    ¡°What?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°I heard that you weren¡¯t feeling well. Do you need a doctor?¡± the nurse asked.


    ¡°No, get out. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    The nurse answered as she walking away.


    Everleigh heaved a sigh of relief. She dared not overstay her wee. She did not meet Theodore¡¯s gaze and uttered hurriedly, ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Theodore did not stop her. He watched as she left in a panic and he went nk. In a daze, he hit his back against the corner of the bed.Immediately, a sharp pain made him frown.


    He was frustrated. He could not understand why he missed that cold and selfish woman. It had been years but he could never stop thinking about her.


    The following days, Everleigh avoided Theodore on purpose and did not bump into him again.


    Every day, Josephine woulde to visit Theodore. Whenever Everleigh spotted Josephine, the former would nod and greet thetter.


    ¡°Theodore, I just spoke to the doctor today. You need to change your diet and it¡¯ll take some time for your condition to improve. In fact, staying in a hospital is the same as staying at home. If you¡¯re okay with that, why don¡¯t you get discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Josephine pretended to chat casually while peeling an apple. She cut it into pieces skillfully and brought it up to Theodore¡¯s lips. She urged, ¡°Here, have some fruit.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened. He acted like he did not hear anything. She did not know what was on his mind.


    Josephine¡¯s eyes dimmed. She put the apple on the te and changed the topic. ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ve narrowed down the venues for the wedding. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay with anything as long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re busy. I¡¯ll take care of it. Right,¡± Josephine continued hesitantly, ¡°should I send the invitation to Everleigh?¡±


    Theodore frowned at the mention of Everleigh¡¯s name.


    Josephine exined hurriedly, ¡°After all, we were best friends. It¡¯s fine when she was abroad but she¡¯s back now. It would be inappropriate if I don¡¯t invite her.However, if you don¡¯t like it, then forget it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking a lot, huh?¡± Theodore suddenly nced at her. He seemedto be able to read her mind.


    Josephine was frightened and she did not know what to say.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore got up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m getting discharged, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Josephine was stunned for a moment. ¡°Now¡­ Now?¡±


    He hummed softly in response. ¡°The hospital is so-so and the venttion isn¡¯t great.¡±


    His face was expressionless as he spoke.


    He had his back against Josephine. She tightened her grip on the paper towel. Somehow, Theodore¡¯s behaviors suggested thathe was distancing himself from her.

 Chapter 9 Wedding Invitation

    ¡°Constantly check on Bed 9 tonight.¡±


    Everleigh was in the corridor of the hospital asshe just finished her rounds with a group of interns.As she strode down the corridor, she skimmed through the medical records and checked the interns¡¯ works.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, the patient on Bed 8 clearly has ruptured ectopic pregnancy. Why did you tell her family that she had appendicitis?¡± an intern asked.


    Everleigh tapped on the medical record and pointed to a column that stated ¡®unmarried¡¯. She wanted to speak when she spotted two familiar figures.She tensed instantly.


    Theodore was no longer wearing a hospital gown. He was dressed casuallybut it could not conceal the chilly auraing from him. His eyes were dark and his lips were pale. He wore a simple white shirt, maintaining an emotionless look on his face.


    Josephine was holding his arms next to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Godfrey and his fianceefrom the VIP ward. They look so goodtogether.¡±


    One of the interns behind Everleigh spoke.Yet, she was pained when she heard that.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, when she was with Theodore, only a few knew about their rtionship. Josephine was one of them.


    ¡°Everleigh,you and Theodore are a perfect match. I¡¯m so jealous of you.¡± Everleigh¡¯s best friend, Josephine, once said that to her.


    However,it felt ironic and absurd when Everleigh heard her internplimentingthe couple in front of her.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡± One of the interns¡¯ voicemade Everleigh snap back to her senses.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Everleigh averted her gaze nonchntly and continued,¡°Pay attention to the patient on Bed 8. She has prodromal signs of depression and she¡¯ll need a counselor.Don¡¯t forget to keep her pregnancy a secret for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Meanwhile, Theodore and Josephine stopped in front of Everleigh.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re really busy. You¡¯re not only saving the world but you¡¯re also a teacher.¡±


    Everleigh could hear the sarcasm in Theodore¡¯s remarks. She could not help but stare at him.


    They had not seen each other for a few daysbut he looked better than before.It seemed that he was very energetic, mocking her that way.


    ¡°Everleigh, Theodore and I are preparing to leave.¡± Josephine took the initiative to break the awkward silence. Her voice was gentle and friendly. She sounded like she was greeting an old friend butshe tightened her grip on Theordore¡¯s arm. She seemed like she was trying toy im to Theodore.


    Everleigh was indifferent. ¡°Well, congrattions. I wish you a happy marriage.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Everleigh.You¡¯re busy,we¡¯d better-¡±


    Before Josephine could finish, Theodore interrupted her. His tone was t but it sounded a little forceful. ¡°If you really mean it,then why don¡¯t youe to our wedding next month?¡±


    He emphasized the word ¡®wedding¡¯.Josephine looked up at Theodore in astonishment. After all, he rejected the idea earlier.


    Theodore raised his arm and held Josephine¡¯s hand.Their fingers intertwined in front of Everleigh and her interns.He added, ¡°You were our matchmaker. You yed a big part in it,how could you miss our wedding?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was low and melodious. However, his pleasant voice was like a knife that pierced into Everleigh¡¯s heart.


    Everleigh¡¯s blood was boiling when she heard the word ¡®matchmaker¡¯. Her head was buzzing and her knees were weak.Her legs almost gave way.


    However, she pretended to be calm and replied bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m very busy at the hospital. I might not have the time.¡±


    Theodore stared at her and asked coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the time? Or you just don¡¯t want to attend?¡±


    Everleigh was at a loss for words.


    He was pressuring her and there was no way she could turn him down.


    Josephine had been with Theodore for years but she never saw him act like that. Even though it was rare for them to hold hands in public, she was upset.

 Chapter 10 Trouble

    Even the interns behind Everleigh could sense that something was wrong. They started whispering amongst themselves.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go.¡± Everleigh turned to meet Theodore¡¯s eyesposedly.


    Since he insisted on having her there, and even use such a way to vent his anger, then she would go along with it.


    As their eyes met, Theodore¡¯s gaze got colder than ever.


    Everleigh agreed to it but he was not happy.


    On the contrary, her calm looks made him agitated.


    ¡°Who is Everleigh Trevino?¡± Suddenly, a sharp voice echoed in the hospital¡¯s corridor.


    No one made a sound.


    ¡°Who is Everleigh Trevino?¡±


    Everyone followed the voice and spotteda plump middle-aged woman. She was carrying a limited edition Hermes handbagand was exitingthe elevator furiously.


    After noticing Everleigh,the woman went ballistic. She rushed over and pointed her finger in Everleigh¡¯s face.She cursed, ¡°You must be Everleigh Trevino, that sl*t!¡±


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Smack!¡±


    The womannded a p on Everleigh¡¯s face. Everleigh could only swallow what she wanted to say. The interns gasped and the corridor went quiet.


    Everleigh¡¯s face turned sideways. The burning pain on her cheek reminded her that she was not dreaming. She stared at the woman in disbelief.


    The middle-aged woman was livid. ¡°You are the b*tch who seduced my husband. You cunning fox!¡±


    As she spoke, she raised her hand again.


    However, Theodore took a step forward this instant.


    Josephine¡¯seyes darkened when she saw that. She grabbed him and put on a frightened look. She leaned against him and stopped him from moving. ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    Concurrently, Everleigh reacted swiftly too. She ignored the searing pain on her cheek and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm. Everleigh said calmly, ¡°I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person. I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know me! But, I know you.You¡¯re Everleigh Trevino, right? You¡¯re a doctor but I know you¡¯re a b*tch! You¡¯re the one I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Suddenly, someone said, ¡°I think she¡¯s Mr. Quelch¡¯s wife.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Everyone knows me. You¡¯re shameless.You even have the audacity to seduce my husband? Shame on you!¡±


    Everleigh knitted her brows. ¡°You need evidence, Mrs. Quelch. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡±


    Mrs. Quelch sneered and pped Everleigh¡¯s hand away. ¡°You¡¯re an attending doctor in a big hospital. Of course, I wouldn¡¯te to you without any evidence. There are so many people here. I¡¯ll show everyone how shameless you are.¡±


    Mrs. Quelch took out her mobile phone from her handbag and yed a video. She shouted, ¡°Look,isn¡¯t it Dr. Trevino in the video?¡±


    In the video, Mr. Quelch grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand and flirted with her.Yet, Everleigh did not refuse.


    No one dared to give remarks.


    In the midst of an uproar, Everleigh frowned at the video.


    She recalled that Mr. Quelch was just admitted to the hospital back then. She was giving him an injection,therefore she did not manage to push him away.

 Chapter 11 Isn’t This Dr. Trevino?

    ¡°Look carefully, everyone.Isn¡¯t this Dr. Trevino?¡±


    Mrs. Quelch held her mobile phone and showed the video to the crowd.


    She nced at Everleigh, who remained silent, and snorted.


    Mr. Quelch was a yboy and he liked to fool around with women.Mrs. Quelch wanted to divorce him and live with her kept man. Yet, she could notfind any evidence that her husband was cheating on her.Unexpectedly, an anonymous person senther the video that morning.


    If she made a big deal out of it, then she would not have to worry about alimony.


    At the thought of that, Mrs. Quelch raised her voice.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be shy. Take photos if you want. Post them online and let everyoneknow that Dr. Trevino is a b*tch!¡±


    Naturally, the onlookers were busybodies. They took out their mobile phones to snap photos.


    Everleigh felt that her cheek was going numb. She peeked at Mrs. Quelch¡¯s furious face and the inhuman crowd. She wanted to exin but she did not know where to start.


    ¡°Theodore, I think it¡¯s Everleigh in the video.¡± Josephine wrapped her fingers around Theodore¡¯s armand tightened her grip.


    Theodore watched the facade indifferently. There was a hurricane going on in his eyes but no one noticed it.


    The number of onlookers increased and the crowd started pushing each other.


    Theodore nced at the restless crowd from the corner of his eyes. He raised his hand and grabbed Josephine¡¯s slender wrist. He pulled her behind him and cautioned, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Josephine cried in surprise. She turned around and bumped into Mrs. Quelch identally.


    ¡°Plop!¡±


    Mrs. Quelch staggeredand her mobile phone fell into the cleaner¡¯s bucket. Water sshed everywhere and the crowd gasped.


    Mrs. Quelch rushed to save her mobile phone and attracted a lot of attention.


    Theodore held Josephine¡¯s hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s concerning actions pained the watching Everleigh and she found it hard to breathe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Josephine replied. She lowered her eyes andhid the smug look in her eyes.


    To outsiders, she appeared gentle and considerate.


    Theodore turned away and his gaze fell on Everleigh.


    Their eyes met in the crowd. Everleigh could not hide her panic. Even though she pretended to beposed, Mrs. Quelch¡¯s farce humiliated her.


    She was in a daze when a pair of long legs strode to her.


    Theodore stared at her as she lowered her face. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you¡¯ve given me a lot of surprises in the past two days.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s throat was dry. Before she could speak, Theodore lowered his voice and added,¡°I¡¯ll send the wedding invitation to you. Make sure to attend it.¡±


    As soon as he finished, he walked away and left her. Josephine was taken aback before she caught up with him hurriedly.


    Everleigh¡¯s neck stiffened and she could not move. She did not even have the courage to nce at Theodore.She could only stare at the mobile phone in the water nkly as the crowd gossiped around her.


    Shortly after, the security guards arrived. Mrs. Quelch went berserk and she was trying to grab Everleigh¡¯s hair. The security guards immediately dragged Mrs. Quelch away. The hospital dean,Benedict,had to personallye to mediate the situation. Soon after, themotion finally died down.


    ¡­


    Outside the hospital, a car was already waiting at the entrance.


    After getting in the car, Theodore stared out the window quietly.


    Josephine stole a few nces at him.She hesitated for a while before saying,¡°Theodore, I think there must be some misunderstanding. Everleigh isn¡¯t someone like that. I¡¯ve known her for so many years,I know that she treasures herself.¡±


    Theodore seemingly heard her.


    He recalled meeting Everleigh the other day. She was flustered as she came out of the ward.He asked nonchntly, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    Josephine observed Theodore¡¯s expression and continued carefully, ¡°But, Everleigh has a temper too. Back then, she got into a serious fight with her family before she went abroad. Uncle Abraham got so angry that he was hospitalized but her father¡¯s condition didn¡¯t stop her from going overseas. I don¡¯t know what was on her mind.¡±


    Josephine knew better than everyone that Theodore was tormented when Everleigh went abroad.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    However, Theodore acted like he could not care less.


    Josephine added stubbornly, ¡°All my friends said that Everleigh actually left with a man¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened. Immediately,his eyes flickered with anger. ¡°Since when did you start gossiping?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced a smile and replied, ¡°I heard some rumors but I know that Everleigh is definitely not like that. Besides,back then, she and you just-¡±


    Before she could finish, something dawned on her and her face turned pale.

 Chapter 12 Surprise

    Josephine would be crossing the line if she mentioned Theodore¡¯s past rtionship with Everleigh. No one ever dared to bring it up.


    Theodore gazed at Josephine coldly and she corrected herself hastily, ¡°Theodore, you should rest. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Theodore could not help but frown when he spotted the panic in her eyes.


    All these years, Josephine always stayed with him. She had a good temper and she was not a pain in the neck. She knew how she should behave. If he wanted to get married, she was the perfect candidate.


    More importantly, she was devoted to him.


    Theodore¡¯s tone softened slightly at the thought of that. He replied, ¡°Tell me when we get there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Josephine ordered the driver to slow down and adjust the temperature of the air conditioner.


    After that, she stared at the man beside her. He leaned against the back of the seat with his eyes closed. However, she did not manage to ask what she actually wanted to know.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Although Theodore hid everything perfectly, she could tell that he raised his arm deliberately to hit Mrs. Quelch in the corridor. That was why Mrs. Quelch¡¯s mobile phone fell into the bucket of water.


    He seemed to hate Everleighbut he still defended her when she was in danger.


    Josephine gradually clenched her fists and her fingernails pricked her palms.


    ¡­


    After leaving the hospital dean¡¯s office, Everleigh¡¯s head was still buzzing.


    She did not exin anything about the video and Benedict did not pester either.After all, it was very personal.However, it created a huge ruckus, thus she was suspended from work.


    Everleigh went back to her apartment. Shedropped the car key on the table and slumped on the sofa.


    She just wanted to return to her country and work peacefully. She was not sure if Ocpeace City had something against her. Aftering back, she encountered so many problems. First, it was Theodoreand then her job.


    She was irked when she heard the doorbell.


    Could it be food delivery?But, she did not order anything.


    She opened the door.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Everleigh heard a childish and lovely voice. Immediately, someone hugged her thigh.


    Everleigh lowered her head and spotted a little girl.For a second, Everleigh thought she was dreaming.


    ¡°Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Do you like the surprise?¡± Apink little face beamed at Everleigh. The little girl reminded Everleigh of a sunflower blooming brightly.


    ¡°God, you came here alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Adrienne grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand tightly. At the same time, Adrienne leaned back and shouted to the elevator at the end of the corridor, ¡°stair, hurry up!¡±


    Everleigh heard the wheels of suitcases approaching.stair was wearing a set of white casual clothes.He held two small suitcases. He appeared veryposed and he looked nothing like a seven-year-old.


    ¡°Women are so troublesome. I told you not to bring so much stuff.¡±


    Everleigh was delighted to see her son. ¡°stair!¡±


    stair nodded in response before motioning to the living room behindEverleigh. ¡°It¡¯s here right?¡±


    Everleigh gave birth to the twins abroad and the children grew up there. She just rented the apartment for work, therefore it was the first time for the twins to visit.


    Everleigh nced behind the twins and asked, ¡°Wait, where is Christopher?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯te.¡± stair moved the suitcases into the apartment calmly.


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh raised her voice. She was too shocked to speak. ¡°Just the two of you? How did youe here by yourself?¡±


    Everleigh bombarded the twins with questions but stair ignored her.


    Arianne hugged Everleigh¡¯s thigh and refused to let go. She was considerate enough to answer Everleigh. Her voice was adorable and she looked innocent. ¡°Of course I flew here with stair. Mommy, I told you about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh lowered her head to stare at Arianne beforeturning to her son, who was making himself at home. He sat down on the sofa and drank a ss of water. Suddenly, it urred to her that the twins mentioned something along the lines a few days ago.


    She never expected the twins to be serious.


    How did two seven-year-olds board a ne?

 Chapter 13 Two Troublemakers

    ¡°You better exin yourself. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    After calming down,Everleigh decided to make a phone call to Christopher to hold him responsible.


    Before she returned to the country, someone patted his chest and promised her that he would not mess up. Before Everleigh settled the procedures to return from Maniville, he assured her that he would take good care of the twins.


    ¡°They booked the flight tickets with my phone.¡±


    ¡°Where were you? Did you hook up with women again? You didn¡¯t even know that they took your phone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. I just woke up two hours ago. Can you believe it? Your twins yed some tricks on me and gave me sleeping pills. I slept for a whole day and I received over a dozen missed calls from the hospital. I¡¯m getting dressed to go to the hospital right now¡­¡±


    Everleigh poked Adrienne, who was eating a peach next to her, and lowered her voice,¡°You two drugged Christopher?¡±


    Adrienne blinked at Everleigh innocently and shook her head. She licked the juice at the corner of her lips and asked, ¡°What drug?¡±


    Well, it was definitely Adrienne.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh knew her daughter. It spelled trouble every time Adrienne tried to act cute. Adrienne could even win an Oscar for it.


    ¡°Are those two troublemakers okay?¡± On the other end of the call, Christopher just put on his pants and he was ready to leave.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. They reached me safely. Otherwise,I wouldn¡¯t have called you.¡±


    ¡°I need to hang up. If I don¡¯t go to the hospital now, the dean will kill me.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute. When are youing back?¡± Everleigh nced at the twins. Shepatted her forehead and walked off to drink a ss of water. She continued, ¡°I can¡¯t handle them by myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you that heartless? Everleigh,they¡¯re your kidsbut I always end up changing their diapers. Am I your nanny? Where is your love for them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Everleigh leaned on the bar counter and added, ¡°Anyway, they grew up with you. I can¡¯t control them. You have toe back as soon as possible or I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Urgh! You should just go to hell. What did I even do to deserve this?¡±


    Christopherinedbut he did not trust Everleigh to take care of the kids. ¡°I still need toplete some paperwork at the hospital. I¡¯ll try my best to get them done. Anyway, I¡¯ll take care of the kids but they better stay out of the way when I go on dates. By the way¡­¡±


    Christopher asked, ¡°You have gone back,then why don¡¯t you let them meet their father?¡±


    Everleigh stopped drinking and replied, ¡°I saw him in the hospital.¡±


    ¡­


    In the living room, Adrienne¡¯s stomach was bulging after she finished a peach. She slid off the sofa to the carpet slowly. After that, shesnaked her way to her brother, whowas ying games.


    ¡°stair.¡±


    stair did not turn to look. He stated tly, ¡°Don¡¯t wipe your hands on me. Go to the kitchen and wash your hands.¡±


    Adrienne was annoyed when he exposed her. She pouted and went to the kitchen.


    She was at the kitchen door when she heard Everleigh¡¯s voice.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about stair and Adrienne. It¡¯s been so many years and it¡¯s pointless to tell him. Forget it.Besides, he¡¯s getting married next month.¡±


    Him? Who?Her father?


    Suddenly, Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up. She tip-toed to the kitchen door and pricked up her ears.


    ¡­


    ¡°Just let bygones be bygones. He¡¯s doing okay.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 14 Daddy’s Here

    Night fell andEverleigh coaxed the twins to sleep. She closed the door gently and went back to her room to rest.


    For the past few years, Christopher had been a huge help.Otherwise, it was impossible for Everleigh to handle her studies if she had to take care of the twins on her own.


    Although stair was quite obedient, his sister would always persuade him into doing things. Therefore, the twins would always be partners in crime.


    Ever since the twins could walk, Everleigh had nothing but troubles. However, the twins did bring her great memories throughout the years.


    Concurrently, in the guest bedroom, Adrienne peeked at the door from under the quilt. Immediately, she turned to remove the quilt and jumped out of bed. Sheran to her brother¡¯s bed across the room.


    stair was already asleep when something snuck into his bed. He sighed, ¡°Adrienne, you¡¯re already seven. You can¡¯t sleep with me anymore.¡±


    Yet, he moved a little further to make space for his sister.


    Adrienne poked her head out and winkedat her brother.¡°I overheard Mommy when she was calling Christopher today. She mentioned Daddy.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s here. Mommy said she saw him at the hospital.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Mommy never had a boyfriend. She must be waiting for Daddy. If Daddy knows about us, do you think they¡¯ll get back together?¡±


    stair frowned.¡°Adrienne, we can¡¯t get involved. It¡¯s no use crying over spilled milk.¡±


    Adrienne did not pay any attention to her brother¡¯s remarks. She muttered, ¡°I think Daddy must be very handsome. I want to know what kind of person he is. I¡¯m going to find him.¡±


    stair scowled when he noticed the animated look on Adrienne¡¯s face.


    He had a feeling that his sister was getting into trouble again.


    ¡­


    Everleigh was suspended from work, thus it was a rare opportunity for her to rest at home. Previously, she did not have time to clean up the apartment, therefore she took the chance to tidy up things.


    She did not need to worry about the twins. They were better at ordering food delivery than her. Adrienne was a sweet talker. An ice-cream trip to the mart could end up with her receiving a lot of free snacks from the vendor.


    The only downside was that the twins would go missing if Everleigh did not pay attention.


    She did not expect anyone to be able to watch over the twins.After all, they boarded the ne by themselves. It was very likely that a human trafficker would be tricked by the two troublemakers.


    After resting for a few days, Everleigh bought some gifts and went back to the Trevino family.


    She never went back for seven years. She was a little uneasy when she stood at the entrance. She was rooted to the spot and she could not move.


    The gate to the vi opened with a creak.The housekeeper, Helen, came out with a garbage bag. Helen went nk when she spotted Everleigh. ¡°Miss Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, is that you?¡±


    Helen seized Everleigh and thetter¡¯s eyes turned red.¡°Helen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for so long.I think it has been seven years? You¡¯re such a stubborn child. To think that you ran away after your father scolded you. I never thought that you would be gone for seven years¡­¡±


    Helen began wiping her tears as she spoke.¡°Look at me, why did I bring that up? It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Everleigh followed Helen into the courtyard and nced around. The garden still looked like how it did seven years ago. The nts were trimmed and the swing in the courtyard was still there. However, it looked a little old and no one seemed to be using it.


    Before she entered the house, a graceful figure blocked the way.


    ¡°Oh, I was wondering who it was. Miss Everleigh, have you finally decided to return?¡±


    Everleigh looked over her shoulder.¡°Selena?¡±

 Chapter 15 Always Forgetting Her Umbrella

    The one who spoke was Everleigh¡¯s sister, Selena Trevino.


    She was folding her arms, leaning against the doorframe.She looked very elegant as she stood there quietly.


    Not too long ago, her wless face was ranked the prettiest face on the continent. She appeared in various advertisements and fashion magazines. Recently, she was the most popr celebrity in the entertainment industry.


    ¡°How dare youe back?¡± Unfortunately, everything fell apart when Selena spoke.


    Selena stood upright nonchntly and red at Everleigh. She scoffed,¡°Seven years ago, I recalled that someoneswore never to step into the Trevino family home again.¡±


    Everleigh tightened her grip on the paper bag.She could not refute Selena.


    Back then, Everleigh was young and immature. After bing a mother,she finally understood how hard it was to be a parent. She realized how a parent would feel if the child made a mistake.


    ¡°Selena, I came back to see Dad. Is he okay?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thanks to you, Dad was hospitalized for six months.¡±


    Everleigh felt very guilty when she heard that.¡°It was my fault.¡±


    Selena snorted.¡°Everleigh, how was it your fault? You¡¯re the center of the world and everything had to revolve around you. But, let me tell you, the Trevino family can¡¯t afford to have someone like you. Since you want to leave, then don¡¯te back again.¡±


    ¡°Miss Selena, Miss Everleigh is just-¡±


    Helen could no longer stand and watch. She wanted to defend Everleighbut Selena interrupted harshly, ¡°Helen, don¡¯t just let anyone in. Who¡¯ll be responsible if anything happens to Dad?¡±


    Helen was at a loss for words. Shenced at Everleigh with an awkward look.


    Everleigh did not want to argue. She put down the supplements she bought andsaid, ¡°Helen, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯ll put the stuff here.¡±


    As soon as she left,she heard Selena¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Trash!Helen, throw everything away. Don¡¯t let me see them again.¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists but did not look back.


    She knew her younger sister¡¯s temper. Selena did not mean any harmbut she held grudges against Everleigh. Back then, her father fell ill because of Everleigh, hence it was natural for Selena to feel the way she did.


    There was an overcast over the city.The weather forecast reported that it was going to rain.


    A ck Mercedes-Benz sped down the street. Suddenly, rain poured down and raindrops pattered against the car windows.


    Theodore¡¯s impatient look was reflected in the rearview mirror. The driver slowed down and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably going to rain for a while. It¡¯s lucky that I listened to you.Fortunately, we¡¯ve been using this road for the past few days. I believethe other roads would be congested.¡±


    Ever since the previous week, Theodore suddenly instructed the driver to take this road to thepany. Logically speaking, the other road would be a lot faster.


    The car stopped at the intersection. The rain was getting heavier. Theodore suddenly stiffened when he stared out the window.


    On the opposite side of the road, Everleigh helda bag over her head.She rushed to the nearby bus stop amidst the downpour. She was drenched and she was in a mess.


    She hasn¡¯t changed. She never remembered to bring an umbre with her whenever it rained.

 Chapter 16 Get In

    ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Trevino from the hospital.¡±


    The driver, Emmett, recognized Everleigh.He met her at the hospital. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, should we give Dr. Trevino a ride?¡±


    In the back seat, Theodore pursed his lips.After the light turnedgreen, he averted his gaze resolutely. ¡°No need for that.¡±


    Emmett shivered and kept quiet. He immediately stepped on the elerator and drove away.


    It was raining cats and dogs. A p of thunderroared across the city.The menacing rain was seemingly trying to wash away everything in the city.


    Theodore¡¯s brows drew together.


    The inside of the car was so quiet that there they could only hear the rain pattering on the window. The car approached another turn andthe thunder rumbled again. Theodore¡¯s temple throbbed. Without warning, he ordered, ¡°Emmett, turn around.¡±


    At the bus stop, Everleigh was staring at an e-hailing app on her mobile phone. She sighed when she saw the long waiting list. She took out some tissue from her bag and wiped away the rainwater on her neck.


    Her clothes were drenched and they stuck to her body. She was starting to think that she would catch a cold.


    She was quivering whena ck sedan stopped in front of her.


    Everleigh was confused. The window rolled down toreveal a very familiar face.


    Theodore nced at her coldly and instructed curtly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback.Maybe Theodore¡¯s tone was very forcefulor perhaps she was too cold, she could not resist the temptation of a shelter. In the end, she got into the car absentmindedly.


    As soon as she got into the car, Theodore asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh immediately realized a problem.


    The twins were at home.If Theodore saw them¡­


    ¡°I live quite far away from here. I think I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡± Everleigh tugged the car door handle hurriedly.


    However, the door was locked as soon as she got in. It was impossible for her to get off. ¡°The car¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Theodore ordered, ¡°Emmett,Godfrey Mansion.¡±


    Theodore stayed in Godfrey Mansion.


    After that, he nced at Everleigh from the corner of his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t mind bringing you back with me.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face changed.¡°No, just let me get off. I¡¯ll hail a cab.¡±


    The car sped off.Naturally, the driver would only listen to Theodore and ignored Everleigh.


    Everleigh could only ept her fate as she stared at Theodore¡¯s cold face.


    ¡°Forget it. Worsees to worst, I¡¯ll justhail a taxi when I get to the gates of Godfrey Mansion,¡± Everleigh decided quietly.


    She was not aware that Emmettwas studying her quietly from the rearview mirror. Theodore never brought women back to Godfrey Mansion, not even Miss Bailey, whom he was going to marry.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at Godfrey Mansion.


    Contrary to what Everleigh had in mind,the car drove into the gates of Godfrey Mansion. The ne trees on both sides of the road stood bravely in the rain. The gigantic trees led to a vintage mansion.


    After getting out of the car, Everleigh froze at the entrance.


    Theodore did not spare her a nce as he entered the mansion on his own.


    It was raining heavily, hence she could not leave even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, have some tea.¡±


    As soon as she entered the mansion, a maid brought her a cup of tea.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh nodded.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Theodore entered the house and went upstairs.He left Everleigh alone in the living room and she did not know what to do.


    The maid brought her a set of clean clothesand said,¡°Miss Trevino, why don¡¯t you change your clothes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll leave when the rain stops.¡±


    ¡°The rain will go on for a while. I can dry your clothes for you as you wait. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t change.¡±


    Everleigh nced at the rain outside the window and she was a little tempted.


    It would be very ufortable if she did not change. In the end,the maid managed to persuade Everleigh and thetter decided to head upstairs to get changed.


    The maid mentioned that Everleigh could use the second room on the second floor. Yet, the maid did not tell her if it was on the left or right.Everleigh assumed that it would be the same. She tried knocking on the door and no one answered. Therefore,she opened a door and walked in with a new set of clothes.


    The bedroom was huge but the interior was minimalistic. It looked like a showroom and no one seemed to be staying there. There was no sign of life or any personal belongings. The bedsheets were pure white like the ones used in hotels.


    Everleigh lowered her head and unbuttoned her shirt. She just managed to undo two buttons.


    Out of nowhere, there was a bang and a door swung open behind her.

 Chapter 17 Are You Done Staring?

    Everleigh instantly turned around.


    Theodore¡¯s torso was naked as he came out of the bathroom. A towel was wrapped around his abdomen. Water was dripping from his hair, sliding down his body.


    The chemistry in the air made Everleigh go nk.


    ¡°Are you done staring?¡±


    Theodore stared at herandhis gaze fell on her chest. He chuckled coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years.I see you¡¯re able totake off your clothes after entering a man¡¯s room now. Did you learn that abroad?¡±


    Everleigh suddenly snapped back to her senses. She widened her eyes and cried in surprise. She ced her hands over her chest hurriedly.


    Theodore could not be bothered to look at her. He averted his gaze and reached for his bathrobe.


    Everleigh was embarrassed.¡°I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s your room.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that it¡¯s my house?¡±


    She was at a loss for words.


    ¡°How long are you going to stand there?¡±


    She came back to her senses and grabbed the freshundry from the bed.She strode to the door and left in a rushed manner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s figure disappeared behind the door. Theodore exhaled slowly. His chest heaved as he tied his bathrobes.


    Theodore sat down on the bed and took out his cigarette. He was about to light a cigarette when he heard a ringtone.


    It was Everleigh¡¯s mobile phone. She had forgotten it in his room.


    The caller ID popped up and it read ¡®Baby¡¯. Theodore¡¯s eyes were icy and his finger brushed across the screen. He hesitated for a moment before answering the call.


    A soft voice came from the other end of the call. ¡°Mommy, when are youing back today? I want to eat cupcakes! stair won¡¯t let me eat them.¡±


    Theodore did not speak.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot my phone¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Everleigh opened the door. She noticed that Theodore was holding her mobile phone. Immediately, her expression changed and sherushed to Theodore. Shegrabbed her mobile phone and hung up the call.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze was fixated on her. He asked word by word,¡°You¡¯re married?¡±


    Everleigh retreated away from him and her calf hit the edge of the bed.


    Theodore approached her and his eyes were like a dark abyss. He asked, ¡°With who? Stainley?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Everleigh turned to leave.


    She did not want Theodore to know about the twins.


    ¡°Was that why the Trevino family kicked you out? Am I right?¡±


    Theodore grabbed her wrist and her mobile phone slipped from her hand.Itnded on the back of her foot. The sharp pain made her stagger and she fell on the bed.


    Theodore still had his hand on her wrist and fell together with her. His handsnded on her shoulders. The scent of shower gel filled the air and she could smell thefaint scent of cigarettes. The tip of their noses bumped into each other. Immediately, it felt like the temperature in the room went up.


    Everleigh regained herself and pushed Theodore away. She was tongue-tied as she muttered, ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡±


    Theodore frowned and he tightened his gripon her shoulders.¡°Everleigh, do you think you can toy with men? Where did you even get that confidence of yours from?¡±


    ¡°I never think like that.¡±


    ¡°But, you¡¯re doing it.¡±


    Theodore lowered his voice.There was a hint of resentment in his tone and his voice was hoarse.


    Everleigh could no longer hide the astonishment in her eyes. Was that pain in Theodore¡¯s eyes? Was he suppressing something?


    The water droplets from his hair fell on Everleigh¡¯s neck. They rolled down her corbone and seeped into her skin. The cold droplets made her shiver and she came to her senses. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re getting married.¡±


    The word ¡®married¡¯ made him regain himself. Simultaneously,the pain vanished from his eyes andhis eyes became clear.He gripped Everleigh¡¯s shoulder tighter than ever.


    Everleigh was in painand she scowled.


    She nevergave him an exnation. More urately, she never cared to exin.


    He was always the only one who reminisced about the past. She was more like a stranger who was watching from the sidelines.


    Theodore was irked.His eyes turned cold and he finally let go of her.He hissed, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    His voice was low but the air went still and everything was seemingly frozen.


    Everleigh gritted her teeth. Shepicked up her mobile phone before fleeing hurriedly.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The door mmed shut and they were separated by the door.

 Chapter 18 Fever

    It was still raining and raindrops were patteringon the window. From the window on the second floor, Theodore watched as Everleigh got into a car. In the heavy rain, the car drove off with sprays of water.


    He heard the butler, Jacob, speaking to him. ¡°Master Theodore, Emmett just sent Miss Trevino home.¡±


    Theodore let the curtain fall back into ce. His face was still solemn.


    The voice in the call echoed in his ears and he could not get rid of it.


    ¡°Master Theodore, it¡¯s time for you to take your medicine.¡± Jacobhanded Theodore a ss of water.


    Theodore returned to his senses. After calming down, he realized that something was off. He frowned and instructed, ¡°Tell Emmett to see me when he¡¯s back.¡±


    Seven years ago, they broke up.She eloped and had a child abroad.


    How many more secrets was she hiding?


    He was determined to figure out everything.


    After returning home, Everleigh went to bed without washing her face. She sneezed a couple of times and her body temperature rose. She was a doctor and she knew that she had a fever but she could not get up.


    She was in a daze and she could hear a voice.


    It was a sweet and adorable voice. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Hush, Adrienne.Mommy has a fever.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Christopher and ask what medicine we should get.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. I¡¯m going to change my shoes. stair, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡­Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The sky was getting darkand it was drizzling.


    In the pharmacy,two children picked some antipyretics and they were going to pay it at the counter.


    Adrienne was wearing a pair of red rain boots. Her hair was tied into two buns and she looked cute. She tilted his head and said to the cashier, ¡°Miss, we want to pay for this.¡±


    The cashier was happy to serve them. The children were just too adorable. ¡°It¡¯ll be 56 dors. Where are your parents?¡±


    The cashier nced at the childrenbut there were no adults with them.


    stair lowered his head to get some money whileAdrienne was leaning against the counter. She was chatting noisily,¡°Mommy has a fever,therefore we¡¯re buying medicine for her.¡±


    It was toote for stair to stop her.


    Sure enough, the cashier immediately kept away the medicine and exined, ¡°Girl,I can¡¯t sell medicine to children. You should ask your parents to buy it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Adrienne was taken aback. She widened her eyes and replied, ¡°But, Mommy has a fever!¡±


    ¡°Then ask your father toe.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Adrienne.¡± stair interrupted his sister and dragged her away from the counter. He nodded politely and thanked the cashier.


    He pulled Adrienne out of the pharmacy as she pouted at him.


    They left with their umbres and stair reminded his sister.


    ¡°Adrienne, you can¡¯t tell the cashier that Mommy has a fever. You must say that Mommy is waiting for us outside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    They were chatting when they heard a low voice behind them.¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The children paused and turned over their shoulders under their umbres.


    They saw a pair of shiny leather shoes and a pair of long legs.


    A man knelt down in front of them slowly. Ahandsome but cold face appeared under the ck umbre. He stared at them carefully and handed them a paper bag. It contained the medicine that they were trying to purchase earlier. ¡°Your medicine.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up. She reached out excitedly and chirped, ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡±


    ¡°Adrienne.¡± stair grabbed his sister¡¯s arm and red at the man warily. stair remarked,¡°We don¡¯t need it.¡±

 Chapter 19 Single Mother

    Adrienne was puzzled. ¡°stair.¡±


    stair insisted, ¡°I said no.¡±


    It was rare for stair to look so solemn. He was not only wary but he also seemed hostile to the man, which was unheard of for a kid his age.


    ¡°Thank you but we can get it on our own.¡±


    Upon finishing that, stair dragged her sister away and lectured her,¡°You can¡¯t ept anything from strangers. I¡¯ve told you so many timesbut you never listen to me.¡±


    ¡°But that uncle is so handsome.He¡¯s definitely a good guy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not handsome.¡±


    ¡°No, he is!¡±


    ¡­


    Theodore stood up and watched as the children walked away. He looked exceptionally cold in the rain. He handed the umbre to the assistant behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the children¡­¡±


    ¡°Moses, follow them. Don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After Moses went after the kids, Theodore returned to the car. He rolled down the window and lit a cigarette.


    The entrance to the apartment was just nearbyandit was still raining.


    However,it was just drizzling. Theodoreand his driver were alone in the car. Throughout the silence, the mobile phone vibrated several times.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± the driver reminded carefully, ¡°Miss Bailey called a few times.¡±


    Theodore was lost in thought as he stared out of the window. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes.


    He saw the children in the pharmacy.The girl resembled Everleigh.She was a chip straight off the old block.


    Meanwhile, Theodore felt that the boy looked like him.


    Theodore waited near the apartment for Moses to return. After a while,Adrienne darted into view. stair followed his sister closely and they both entered the apartment.


    Moses reported, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the kids are quite smart. They told the cashier that they didn¡¯t have a father. They went on abouthow it was not easy for their single mother to take care of them. The little girl even cried.¡±


    Theodore raised his eyebrow when he heard the word ¡®single mother¡¯.


    He was not sure if the children were just using that as an excuse to buy medicine.


    No matter what, he would look into the matter and find out the children¡¯s father.


    Theodore nced at the roof of the apartment. His eyes wereposed as he instructed Moses, ¡°Investigate the kids. Send a report to my office tomorrow morning.¡±


    Moses was taken aback but he immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Theodore added, ¡°Also, I want a report regarding Everleigh¡¯s whereabouts in June seven years ago. Compile a detailed report for me.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with pain at the mention of that.


    Seven years ago, he first experienced hell whenEverleigh broke up with him. Immediately after, she left Ocpeace City and that tormented him.


    It was so painful that his heart would ache whenever he recalled it.


    The ck car sped out of the residential area.However, Theodore¡¯s eyes remained transfixed on the rearview mirror. He was staring at the apartment that was disappearing out of sight.


    Everleigh¡¯s return made him realize that those horrid years would not be healed with time.


    He wanted an exnation and she needed to be responsible for it.


    Ten kilometers away from the apartment was a famous wealthy district in Ocpeace City.


    There was a loud crash and a valuable antique cup hit the floor in the living room. It was shattered into pieces and tea spilled everywhere. The servants were bewildered.


    Josephine made several phone calls to Theodore butno one answered. Concurrently, she stared at the video from Godfrey Mansionand her face darkened.


    No, she could not just sit around and wait. To prevent unnecessary troubles,Everleigh must not stay in Ocpeace City.


    Josephine spoke grimly, ¡°Leah, I heard that Selena is having her birthday party at Seacloud Hotel this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss.¡± Leah, the maid, hadserved Josephine ever since thetter was a child. Therefore, Josephine trusted Leah.


    ¡°If Selena knows that her annoying sister had two children,will she take this opportunity to trample Everleigh in public? After all, the Trevino family¡¯s friends and rtives will be there and Selena would definitely be thrilled.¡±


    ¡°Miss, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Go andget those things from the safe. I haven¡¯t seen Selena for seven years now, soI should get her a big present.¡±


    Upon recalling the items in the safe, Josephine¡¯s eyes shed coldly.Back then, she kept everything because she was worried that Everleigh woulde back.

 Chapter 20 Birthday Party

    It had been raining in Ocpeace City for a week. The monsoon season made people gloomy;everything was seemingly wet and moldy.


    The president¡¯s office in Godfrey Group was filled with the aroma of coffee.


    Theodore had just finished a meeting.He signed a document and handed it toMoses.Theodore instructed, ¡°Get the finance department to double-check it. If there¡¯s no problem, get thew firm to talk to the clients.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Regarding Mr. Harper¡¯s projects, pressure them to lower the price. If they refuse,then hint to them that Greatsky Group is negotiating with us and they offered a better price too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. If nothing goes wrong, we¡¯ll definitely get Mr. Harper¡¯s project. The sales department is skimming through the contract.¡±


    Theodore hummed in response and nodded. He picked up his coffee and took a sip.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Godfrey,Miss Selena Trevino sent you an invitation.¡±


    Moses fished out an invitation card from a pile of documents and ced it on the desk. He continued, ¡°This Saturday is Miss Selena¡¯s birthday. The Trevino family will be holding a birthday party at Seacloud Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Selena?¡±


    ¡°Previously, ourpany invested in a movie and she¡¯s the lead actress for the movie. You¡¯ve met her at the coboration dinner.¡±


    Naturally, Theodore knew Selena. Selena was not only the lead actress for that movie butalso Everleigh¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I know you¡¯re not interested in parties like this. I¡¯ll prepare a gift for her and tell her that you¡¯re busy¡­¡±


    Theodore narrowed his eyes at the invitation card. He partedhis lips and interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be free on Saturday.¡±


    Moses was taken aback. After a few moments, he snapped back to his senses and replied, ¡°Yes, sir, I¡¯ll let them know.¡±


    Theodore did not touch the invitation card on the desk. Instead, he held the report on the two children. Moses had prepared it for him a fewdays ago.


    Theodore flipped to the first page and spotted the children¡¯s date of birth.


    It happened to be seven years ago. That was when Everleigh broke up with him and called off the engagement.


    Could he be the children¡¯s father?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡­


    Saturday was sunny and cloudless.


    Everleigh followed the address on the invitation and arrived early at the venue.


    When she received an invitation from Selena, she thought that someone must have made a mistake. However,her phone number and name were correct.The card was meant for her.


    It urred to Everleigh that Selena might be up to something.


    However, the birthday party was Everleigh¡¯s only chance to meet her father. Therefore, she needed to attend.


    ¡°Everleigh?¡± As soon as she entered, she spotted Selena waving at her. Selena added,¡°Over here.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she spotted the familiar figure behind Selena. She was so nervous that she almost forgot how to walk.


    It had been seven years and her father aged a lot. His back was no longer straight, but hunched, and his hair was greying. She could see the changes even from a distance away.


    As soon as her father, Abraham, spotted her, his smile vanished.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Everleigh walked over to himbut could not bring herself to approach him.


    She felt very guilty and she was ashamed of herself.


    ¡°Everleigh?¡± The rtive next to Abraham immediately recognized Everleigh.The man continued, ¡°It¡¯s Everleigh. I was staring at her when she walked in.I could barely recognize her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen her for years. Uncle Abraham said that she went abroad to study. It¡¯s been seven years,¡± another rtive added.


    All the rtives were gossiping. However,no one noticed the awkward atmosphere between Abraham and Everleigh.


    Selenawas standing in the middle of the crowd.She chuckled, ¡°Aunt Vera, you don¡¯t know? My sister is now a chief surgeon. She¡¯s an influential doctor andis working in one of the famous hospitals. You¡¯ll be able to find her if you ask around.¡±


    Everleigh stared at Selena in shock. She did not expect Selena to speak up for her.


    Pigs could fly!

 Chapter 21 Came Out Of Nowhere

    As soon as Selena finished speaking, everyone in the hall was surprised.


    Vera grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand and praised, ¡°Really? One of the famous hospitals? It¡¯s not easy to be a chief surgeon in those hospitals. When did that happen?¡±


    Everleigh nced at her father¡¯s reaction and nodded carefully.¡°I just came back.¡±


    ¡°Abraham, you have a pair of promising daughters.Everleigh is in the medical field and it¡¯s not easy.You did a good job bringing her up,¡± Vera added.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After knowing that Everleigh had focused on her studies and excelled in her career, Abraham eased up a little.


    Abraham stared at Everleigh. Although he still seemed solemn, he was no longer gloomy. He warned, ¡°As a doctor, you should always pay attention to your behavior.¡±


    Everleigh was ttered and nodded carefully. ¡°Dad, I understand.I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s such a big girl but she still listens to her father.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s lucky to have a daughter like Everleigh. I¡¯ve been fond of her since she was a child.¡±


    Selena joked, ¡°My sister may be excellent but she¡¯s still single. Uncle Joseph, Aunt Vera, why don¡¯t you introduce someone to her.¡±


    Vera was very amiable. She answered, ¡°Yes,it¡¯s difficult for doctors to find a partner. She¡¯s too good and no one deserves her.Don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    No one noticed that Everleigh seemed awkward and Abraham frowned too.


    The atmosphere was lively when an adorable voice shouted in the crowd. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Everyone was shocked.A little figure in pink dashed through the crowd andthrew herself into Everleigh¡¯s arms.Adrienne flushed and gasped for air. ¡°Mommy, I finally found you!¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face changedas she held Adrienne in her arms.


    Why was Adrienne in the hall?


    Everyone was bewildered at how Adrienne addressed Everleigh. Everyone exchanged confused looks.


    ¡°Who is the child? She came out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡¯s daughter, right? Isn¡¯t Everleigh single?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡±


    ¡­


    Immediately, Everleigh turned over her shoulder to stare at her father. Her heart sank when Abraham¡¯s face darkened.


    Back then, she severed all ties with her father and the Trevino family kicked her out.The reason being was that she was pregnant out of wedlock.Moreover, she insisted on giving birth to a child. As a result, her father fell ill when he heard the news.


    ¡°Everleigh, is this what you told me?This is the present you prepared for me?¡±


    Selena¡¯s jarringments rang in the hall. She pretended to be angry. It dawned on Everleigh that Selena would never be so kind as to let her fix her rtionship with her father.


    Everleigh did not expect her sister to still resent her so much. Selena was determined to bring her down at the cost of the Trevino family¡¯s reputation.


    Yet, Everleigh had no time to dwell on it. A male voice echoed in the crowd. ¡°Are you Miss Everleigh Trevino?¡±


    The man squeezed his way through the crowd. He was a medium-sized man in a green vest. He dressed like a courierpany¡¯s employee. His ordinary face was hidden under his cap and no one would recognize him in the crowd.


    Everleigh was stunned. Everyone was staring at her. She had no choice but to put Adrienne down and stood upright. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thank god I found you. This is a parcel for you. Please sign here.¡±


    As he spoke, the man took out a thick envelope from his bag and handed it to Everleigh.


    Before Everleigh could receive it, a hand suddenly grabbed it. ¡°What could this be? Let me see!¡±


    Selena quickly seized the envelope and opened it in front of the crowd.


    Without warning,a stack of photos slid out from the envelope andSelena was astonished.


    Selena never expected the envelope to be so fragile. She was shocked.


    Two of the photos fell right in front of Everleigh. The moment she set her eyeson the pictures,she widened her eyes.Immediately, blood drained from her face.

 Chapter 22 Who Was It!

    The photos were captured in a dim alley. It revolved around a half-naked woman. She was in a mess as she leaned against a red rubbish bin.Her eyes were not focused and she was covered in dirt.


    A few people nearthe front picked up the photos and the hall exploded.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Is this Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, when did this happen? There¡¯s more than one guy. Was Everleigh¡­?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Is that child¡­¡±


    Before the rtives could say ¡®a r*pist¡¯s child¡¯, Everleigh crouched down and covered Adrienne¡¯s ears hurriedly. She held Adrienne in her arms and was unwilling to let her daughter see or hear anything.


    Everleigh was trembling andher knees almost gave way. She lowered her head desperately and avoided everyone¡¯s gaze. She was unwilling to let anyonepare the woman in the photos to her.


    As soon as she nced at the photo, she immediately knew that it was from that rainy night seven years ago.


    She remembered everything clearly. When she woke up the next morning, she was in a dirty alley.The stinking red trash can,the dead-end alley with nks and ss, a muddy puddle andshe was in a mess¡­


    Although her memory was hazy, everything around her suggested what she experienced the previous night.


    The thunderstorm seven years ago was reying in her head. The puddle reflected figures that were approaching her.Their lecherousughter rang in her ears continuously.


    Her mind went nk and her ears were buzzing.


    ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Selena¡¯s surprised voice rang behind Everleight. Selena had no idea about the photos. She asked someone to pick up the twins to embarrass Everleigh. Yet, the matter escted and it turned out for the worse. The Trevino family was humiliated.


    Abraham¡¯s face was dark. The butler immediately ordered his men to clean up andretrieved all the photos.


    However, so many people saw them and it was impossible to shut their mouths.


    The crowd was gossiping.Selena was embarrassed and frustrated.


    ¡°Everleigh, go on! What have you done?¡± Selena shouted.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Miss,you should exin,¡± the butler advised.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you trying to ruin our family?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back! You even had a fatherless child!¡±


    ¡°How could you be so shameless? Do you want to annoy Dad?¡±


    Concurrently,Everleigh held Adrienne in her arms.She buried her pale face in Adrienne¡¯s shoulder and dared not look up. All the criticisms rang in her ears.


    However, her head was reying the phone call she received seven years ago. ¡°If you evere back, the whole world will know what happened on that rainy night. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on you.¡±Those remarks echoed in her mind.


    That was the second incident since she returned to the country. She was being watched. If she stayed, there would be countless incidents until they destroyed her.


    Who could it be? Who could it be?


    She was helpless, afraid and embarrassed.Countless emotions crushed her. Her vision blurred. She felt like she was in the depths of an abyss. Countless people were throwing rocks at her. They were trying to drown her and bury her alive.


    ¡°Adrienne, why did you run? Daddy and I couldn¡¯t catch up.¡±


    A sweet voice suddenly rang in the noisy hall.


    Everyone followed the direction of the voice. Immediately, theyspotted a tall man. He was dressed in a tailored suit. The cutting and materials of the suit made his legs look very long and straight.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were cold.His cold demeanor made others hold their breath. The man was holding a seven-year-old boy. The boy was handsome and his big eyes were veryposed.


    The boy was the one who spoke.


    Selena¡¯s face lit up instantly when she noticed the man. ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    She met Theodore once at the coboration dinner. Although she knew that he would rarely attend parties, she was hopeful and still sent him an invitation.It never urred to her that he would attend.


    Theodore did not even spare Selena a nce. After entering the hall, his gaze was fixated on the trembling figure that was hugging the little girl.


    Everleigh raised her head nkly andrevealed her miserable face. She stared at Theodore in a daze. Her hair was a messand she looked like a clown. The crowd surrounded her like they were at a circus.


    Theodore was pained when he saw her.


    He should resent her.

 Chapter 23 Be In Luck

    Under the crowd¡¯s watchful eyes,Theodore helped Everleigh up.


    Everleigh froze when his arm fell on her shoulder. She was at a loss as she stared at him. Yet,she only saw his cold side profile and she could not read his mind.


    She did not understand why Theodore was with stair.She did not know what Theodore was trying to do.


    Abraham frowned as he sized up the manand hiseyes were wary.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± A rare trace of respect reced Theodore¡¯s usual haughty looks. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I waste. I went to pick up my son. If I had known that there would be a misunderstanding, I would havee with Everleigh.¡±


    The crowd was bewildered and confused.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Theodore.


    Theodore nodded at Abraham before turning to the crowd. He stated indifferently, ¡°Everleigh is a medical student,so she¡¯s very busy with her studies abroad. Therefore, we¡¯ve been postponing our wedding. All of you have misunderstood Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°You are?¡± Someone asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m Everleigh¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His reply stirred up amotion among the crowd.


    Although Theodore did not exin about the children, he was holding stair¡¯s hand and Everleigh was holding hands with Adrienne. The family of four bore an uncanny resemnce.Hence, there was no need to argue about who the father of the children was.


    Everyone was still confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the photos?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there were photos.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Everleigh in the photos, right?¡±


    The crowd was not only gossiping about Everleigh because of the twinsbut also because those vulgar photos were scattered all over the ce.


    Everleigh went pale. She lowered her head and did not dare to look up.She took a step back instinctively.


    If she could, she would flee the hall.


    She was panicking when Theodore tightened his grip on her shoulder. She could not retreat and she had no choice but to straighten her back. She turned to Theodore in surprise.


    The man¡¯s cold eyes nced around the crowd and replied calmly, ¡°The Godfrey family attracts a lot of attention. I was young andit¡¯s inevitable to offend some people when I run thepany. Therefore, I¡¯ve never announced mymarriage.However, everyone should know Everleigh¡¯s character, right?I hope all of you could stop gossiping about what happened just now.¡±


    The Godfrey family? Which one?


    In a huge city like Ocpeace City, there was only one family that would attract a lot of attention. Naturally, everyone thought about Godfrey Group, which was owned by the Godfrey family.


    Godfrey Group was the business tycoon in Ocpeace City. Who dared to offend the Godfrey family?


    The crowd gasped. Those who criticized Everleigh were embarrassed. They lowered their heads and hoped that Theodore did not see their faces.


    Theodore let the crowd spectebut he did not rify anything.His calm gaze made the crowd believe their spections and they were afraid.


    The crowd eventually calmed down.


    The butler of the Trevino Family stepped forward and eased up the situation. ¡°Well, it¡¯s all just a misunderstanding.It¡¯s Miss Selena¡¯s birthday today andMiss Everleigh has just returned. Everyone, don¡¯t worry about these trivial matters.¡±


    As he spoke,he stole a nce at Abraham carefully before continuing,¡°When the date for the wedding is set,the Trevino family will definitely send out invitations.¡±


    A few in the crowd were quick on their feet. They echoed, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°The Trevino family is in luck.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the two children look just like Everleigh when she was younger. They¡¯re so adorable!¡±


    ¡­


    The crowd immediately changed theirments. Everyone could tell that everything was not as it seemed. However, they had no choice but to let it slide. With the support of the Godfrey family, who would dare to criticize Everleigh?


    The butler attended to the guestsand Abraham eased up a little.


    Everleigh lowered her voice and snapped, ¡°You can let me go now.¡±


    Theodore acted like he did not hear her. He retortedcoldly, ¡°You didn¡¯t even thank me. How ungrateful can you get?¡±

 Chapter 24 Nothing To Do With You

    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Although Everleigh thanked Theodore, he had no intention of letting her go. Everleigh gritted her teeth and struggled, but a cold voice rang her ears. ¡°There are so many people here. Are you nning to give yourself a good p in the face? You¡¯re going to tell everyone that I¡¯m not your fiance?¡±


    She froze and stopped resisting.


    Gossip was a terrible thing. It was detrimental when it came from her rtives and friends. Earlier,she felt like a century had passed, and she never wanted to experience it again.


    After a long stalemate, Theodore let go of her.


    Everleigh was taken aback. After a while, she whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to exin about the kids?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She forced herself to sound calm.¡°Exin what?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes studied her and replied word by word, ¡°stair said that I¡¯m his father.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and she took a step back.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze was fixated on her.


    ¡°They have nothing to do with you.¡± Everleigh blurted out without thinking. She tried to lower her voice, but she hoped she sounded convincing.However, it came out clumsy and awkward.She looked very guilty with her pale face.


    The air was still. Although the hall was noisy and the music was loud, she could hear her heartbeat.


    Theodore wanted to question herbut he heard an old man¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    It was Abraham,Everleigh¡¯s father.


    After chatting with the rtives, Abraham finally made time to meet his ¡®son-inw¡¯ who appeared out of the blue.


    Theodore¡¯s dark eyes wereposed again. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°You and Everleigh,¡± Abraham began hesitantly. He nced around with the corner of his eyes. Hemade sure that there were no other rtives except his family members before he continued,¡°Are you really Everleigh¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Everleigh was behind Theodore as she chipped in hurriedly,¡°I¡¯ll exin this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Theodore¡¯s firm reply made Everleigh swallow her words.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile,Selena¡¯s face changed.She stepped forward and retorted swiftly, ¡°How is that possible? Mr. Godfrey, your fiancee is¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino.¡± Before Selena could finish her sentence, Theodore interrupted her. He snapped coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a public figure, and you should be careful with your behavior. If you destroy your sister¡¯s reputation, it won¡¯t do any good to the Trevino family.¡±


    ¡°I ruined her reputation? She¡¯s lying. She¡¯s the one who destroyed our family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore red at Selena coldly and asked,¡°Who brought the kids here?¡±


    It was a short question but it directly hit the mark..


    That was right, who brought the kids?


    Everleigh suddenly realized the problem. No matter how bold the twins were, it was impossible for them to attend the birthday party on their own. Someone must have brought them to the venue.


    Selena¡¯s face froze and she avoided Theodore¡¯s gaze.


    Theodore did not mince his words.He concluded, ¡°I asked stair and he said that his aunt sent him here.¡±


    Aunt?


    Everleigh stared at her sister. Even though she guessed it, she was really disappointed when the truth was out.Selena was her biological sister.


    Abraham¡¯s face darkened as well.

 Chapter 25 Got Better At Running Away

    Selena knew how much her father valued their family¡¯s reputation.


    Ever since she was a child, It was a known fact that Everleigh was Abraham¡¯s favorite. Yet, seven years ago, he severed all connections with his precious daughter to protect the family¡¯s reputation. He had not contacted Everleigh ever since.


    Selena stared at her father¡¯s cold eyes, and herheart sank. ¡°Dad, the photos have nothing to do with me. I just¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a rtive came to propose a toast to her.Abrahamgave Selena a warning look, and she immediately shut her mouth. She forced a smile and toasted with the rtive.


    Theodore suppressed the coldness in his eyes. He turned around to look for Everleigh. However,in the blink of an eye, he realized that she had left with the twins. Her slender figure disappeared through the entrance of the hall.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened and he followed her.


    It was July and the scorching sun melted everything in its way.


    Everleigh held Adrienne in her arms and held stair¡¯s hand. They stood on the street to hail a taxi. Yet, all the taxis were upied.


    After a few moments,a ck car stopped in front of her.The window rolled down and revealed a cold face. His dark eyes wereposed and frightening. ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve gotten better at running away now.¡±


    The expression on Everleigh¡¯s face changedand her neck stiffened.


    ¡°Get in the car,¡± he instructed without any expression.


    Everleigh wanted to refuse butAdrienne broke free from her. Adrienne ran over to the car window and shouted sweetly, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face turned pale upon hearing that. ¡°Adrienne, what are you doing?¡±


    Adrienne turned around and blinked at Everleigh innocently. ¡°stair called him Daddy, so I should do the same, right? Do stair and I have different Daddies?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face was stiffer than ever.


    It was too sudden, hence she did not have the time to ask stair about it.


    Before Everleigh coulde up with a solution, Theodore popped open the car door. Instantly,Adrienne climbed into the car without a care.


    Everleigh was in a daze.stair tugged her hand calmly and said,¡°Mommy, get in the car. It¡¯s so hot.¡±


    It was hot?


    Everleigh did not feel the heat.Her blood was frozen when she stared at Theodore¡¯s icy face.


    The car sped off and joined the traffic. Inside the car, it was extremely quiet.


    The twins sat between the two adults. Adrienne got in the car first, therefore she was sitting next to Theodore.


    After noticing that no one was speaking, Adrienne nced around and finally fixed her eyes on Theodore¡¯s face. After staring for a long time,something suddenly dawned on her. She widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    Theodore stared at her quietly. He did not correct her nor reply.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Adrienne looked over her shoulder and eximed, ¡°stair, it¡¯s the Mister who bought medicine for us!¡±


    ¡°What medicine?¡± Everleigh was confused.


    stair replied faintly, ¡°We bumped into him at the pharmacy when you had a fever.¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t bump into him,¡± Adrienne immediately interrupted. Her eyes were twinkling.¡°It was not a coincidence. Daddy probably came to see us!¡±


    Everleigh did not know anything about it.Adrienne began exining. It took Everleigh a long time before she understood the situation. The twins happened to meet Theodore when they were out buying medicine at the pharmacy.


    Did they bump into him? She was not sure. She raised her head and gave Theodore a questioning look.


    However, Theodore turned to look out the window.


    She clenched her fists and the corner of her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    What was she hoping for?

 Chapter 26 Good Luck

    After speaking to stair, Adrienne was certain that she did not get the wrong guy.She was thrilled andtugged Theodore¡¯s sleeves before asking, ¡°Daddy, why didn¡¯t you give the medicine to Mommy that day? stair and Ispent a long time looking for the drug store.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Everleigh scolded hurriedly,¡°Adrienne Trevino, stop it. Be quiet.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s expression quivered.Ever since she was a baby, she had been a troublemaker. Althoughher brother would shoulder most of the me for her, they would both be punished together. Sometimes, she was afraid of Everleigh, especially when Everleigh called her full name.


    Immediately, the car became so quiet that everyone could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°You¡¯re so bad at naming them?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice echoed in the car and broke the silence.


    Everleigh was taken aback. She raised her head and met a pair of dark eyes. His eyes were no longer cold; he was staring at her tentatively.


    ¡°stair? Adrienne?¡± Theodore seemed to be deep in his thoughts. ¡°Why did you name them that?¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips.¡°No particr reason.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adrienne suddenly interrupted,¡°Mommy, you told us that our names meant something.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Adrienne.¡±


    Theodore frowned when he noticed Everleigh¡¯s nervous looks. He turned to Adrienne and asked solemnly, ¡°Adrienne, what do they mean?¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that she named him for good luck!¡±


    Good luck¡­


    stair¡¯s calm face froze.


    Everleigh lowered her head out of embarrassment.


    It was very embarrassing. When she gave birth to the twins, she had a bit ofplication. When she was inbor, she kept saying her prayers. Therefore, she decided to name the twins after a story, in hopes that they would share the same luck.


    They were just names. Everleigh just stuck to them and she did not ponder about it. However,Christopher always ridiculed her for it.


    Suddenly, someone chuckled in the car.


    Everleigh looked up and realized that Theodore was smiling.It was rare for him to smile. His defined facial features were tinted with ayer of golden sunlight from the window. He lookedgentle and amiable.


    Everleigh thought that she traveled back in time to seven years ago.


    ¡°Daddy, you are so handsome when you smile.¡± Adrienne winked at Theodore innocently. ¡°You should smile more often.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s smile froze. He averted his gaze from Everleigh. The smile was immediately reced with his usual cold self.


    Adrienne wanted to speakbut Everleigh gave her a warning look.


    Adrienne pouted quietly but she grabbed Theodore¡¯s sleeves quietly.


    Suddenly, somebody¡¯s stomach growled.


    Adrienne instantly turned to Everleigh. The little girlpointed to her own stomachand exined seriously, ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s this!¡±


    Everleigh was at a loss for words. She nced at Theodore cautiously and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you for that.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    It was chaotic at the birthday party.The twins had yet to have lunch, so they were hungry.


    Adrienne rubbed her stomach miserablybut she continued tograb Theodore¡¯s sleeve with her other hand.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze was fixated on the small hand. After a few seconds, he raised his head and instructed the driver, ¡°Find a restaurant.¡±


    Everleigh stared at Theodore in astonishment.¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Theodore nced at her. His eyes were cold and calm as he parted his thin lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡±

 Chapter 27 Shooting Herself In The Foot

    The car pulled over in front of a restaurant.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lunchtime was over, hence the restaurant was not crowded.


    The waitress gave them a warm wee. ¡°Sir, may I arrange a table over there for you and your wife? It¡¯s near the children¡¯s y area too.¡±


    Everleigh froze when she heard the word ¡®wife¡¯. She hurriedly tried to exin, ¡°We aren¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± Theodore was indifferent. Everleigh was not sure if he interrupted her deliberately.


    Everleigh turned to look at him buthe headed to the dining area with Adrienne in his arms.


    They were seated next to the children¡¯s y area. There wereslides and ball pits. The design was very colorful and enticing.


    Adrienne sat next to Theodore.She ced her chubby face on Theodore¡¯s arm and nced at the menu he was holding. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat fried chicken wings and fries.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh immediately turned to re at Adriene. Everleigh caught a glimpse that Theodore was frowning, and she lowered her voice, indistinctly, ¡°You ate a lot of junk food this week. You can¡¯t have them.¡±


    She was a doctor, hence she was unwilling to let the twins eat any junk food.


    Adrienne cranked her neck and whispered, ¡°I want ice cream.¡±


    ¡°You can only have one ice-cream each day.¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t eaten any today.¡±


    ¡°You ate two yesterday.¡±


    Adrienne turned to stair angrily and snapped, ¡°You betrayed me!¡±


    stair looked up from the menu and replied helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then how did Mommy know that I ate your ice-cream?¡±


    Something suddenly dawned on Adrienne. She covered her mouth with her hands and she blinked nervously.


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°You ate your brother¡¯s? That¡¯s three! You¡¯re not allowed to eat them tomorrow either.¡±


    Adrienne just shot herself in the foot.


    She pursed her lips miserably.


    stair shook his head; he was not sure where Adrienne got that from. She would always run her mouth and never think about the consequences.


    Shortly after, Theodore ordered some food and handed the menu back to the waiter.


    Adrienne was upset when she could not eat fried chicken or ice-cream. She was dispirited and her face was gloomy.


    Theodore stared at her in amusement. ¡°You love ice-cream?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What vor do you like?¡±


    Adrienne lowered her head and replied weakly, ¡°Strawberry.¡±


    ¡°But the blueberry ice-cream here tastes better. Don¡¯t you want to try it?¡±


    Adrienne was taken aback. She raised her head and spotted the waitering to their table with a tray. The waiter chuckled at Adrienne, ¡°Miss, this is your blueberry ice-cream and fried chicken kid¡¯s meal.¡±


    There were two huge cups of ice cream. They were topped with blueberry jam and walnuts.


    ¡°Ice-cream!¡± Adrienne eximed. She jolted up from her seat and hugged Theodore¡¯s neck.


    She nted a kiss on Theodore¡¯s face. Her voice was sweet and soft.¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so nice! I love you!¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback. She did not even notice when Theodore ordered that.


    Everleigh did not know what to feel when she noticed Adrienne hugging Theodore happily. She stared at Theodore nkly.


    A hint of warmth tinted the man¡¯s dark eyes. He met Everleigh¡¯s conflicted gazeand his smile faded a little. He uttered nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s okay for her to eat them asionally.¡±


    Everleigh came to her senses and replied awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to stop them but it¡¯s not good for them to eat so much junk food.¡±


    ¡°Really? I remember that you used to eat a lot of it.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened and her temples throbbed.


    However, Theodore remainedposed.He pushed the other cup of ice-cream towards stair as if nothing happened.


    stair nced at Theodore.His amber eyes were too calm for a child. ¡°I don¡¯t like ice-cream.¡±

 Chapter 28 Carefree

    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared atstair. The boy¡¯s obsidian eyes were cold and distant; he did not act his age.


    Everleigh was taken aback too.


    Although stair was a boy of few words and he was cold, he was not rude. Even if he did not like what others gave him, he would thank them politely and receive it.


    Yet,stair was acting strange.


    Fortunately, the waiter came over to serve some dishes and broke the awkward silence.


    Everleigh nced at Theodore; he did not seem to take it to heart. He was holding a paper towel and wiping the ice-cream off the corner of Adrienne¡¯s lips.


    Adrienne did not refuse and allowed Theodore to wipe her mouth. She blinked at him and asked, ¡°Daddy, do you like fries?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°You probably never tried the best way to eat them.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Adrienne chuckled mysteriously. She picked up a fry and poked it into the ice cream. She dipped some ice-cream and held the fry to Theodore. She called excitedly, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened and embarrassment coated her voice.¡°Adrienne.¡±


    Theodore stared at the miniature of Everleigh. Adrienne washolding the fry that was dipped in ice-cream. She had an innocent and bright look on her face. Suddenly, everything ovepped with his memory from seven years ago.


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes were curved when she smiled. She resembled the young girl in his memory.


    ¡°Theodore, I have an exclusive form for fries.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Dipping fries into ice-cream. You probably never tried it, right?I don¡¯t usually tell anyone about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, try it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    A childish voice made Theodoree back to his senses.


    Adrienne winked at him and urged, ¡°Come on, try it. It¡¯s delicious.I don¡¯t usually tell anyone about it.¡±


    The gentleness faded from Theodore¡¯s eyes. ¡°Adrienne,you should eat. I don¡¯t like sweet food.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you didn¡¯t even try it. How do you know that it¡¯s not good? Why don¡¯t you try it?¡±


    ¡°Adrienne,¡± Everleigh interrupted her and her voice was bitter.¡°You should eat. Stop it or you won¡¯t be having any more ice-cream after this.¡±


    Not being able to eat ice-cream was undoubtedly a huge blow to Adrienne.Immediately,Everleigh¡¯s threat made Adrienne withdraw her hand reluctantly. She ate the fries andmuttered, ¡°Daddy, you must try it in the future.¡±


    The little girl did not notice that Everleigh¡¯s face was stiff. Everleigh did not even have the courage to raise her head to look at Theodore.


    Time could heal a lot of things. However, whenever one recalled a minute detail, memories would tend to open up closed wounds. The pain was overwhelming and suffocating.


    Children will never be able to eat in silence. After finishing the chicken wings and french fries, Adrienne ran to the children¡¯s y area to y with the slide. stair was worried about her, hence he followed her.


    Everleigh and Theodore were left and they werewatching the children from their table.


    Everleigh lowered her head to eat some food.She wanted to finish eating as soon as possible and leave.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She heard Theodore¡¯s indifferent voice.


    Everleigh looked up to stare at him. The man¡¯sposed eyes made her panic.


    ¡°I was transferred here.¡±


    ¡°Just work transfer?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How long will you stay?¡±


    Theodore pressed on.Evidently, he was not going to let her off the hook.


    Everleigh pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Six months or a year.¡±


    ¡°After that?¡±


    ¡°After that¡­¡± Everleigh¡¯s throat was a little dry. ¡°I¡¯ll need to check with the headquarters.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened. He snorted, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re still carefree.¡±


    Just like seven years ago, she would return or leave whenever she wanted to.


    Everleigh did not know what to reply,therefore she put down her cutlery quietly.


    ¡°Seven years ago, did you leave because of the kids?¡±


    Theodore eyed her coldly. His gaze was burning a hole in Everleigh. Sheclenched her fingers tightly. Her nails were pressed against her palms and she felt a sharp pain.

 Chapter 29 This Is Revenge

    The atmosphere, which was initially rxed, immediately turned tense upon the words ¡®seven years ago¡¯.


    Clenching her fists, Everleigh forced a smile, trying to sound as calm as possible, ¡°Sort of, but not entirely. I was nning to further my education overseas, but applying for entrance into university doesn¡¯t just take one or two days.¡±


    She could only watch as Theodore¡¯s eyes turned ice-cold.


    After all, they were in love for five years, so they knew each other very well. They knew what to say to change the topic; they also knew exactly what to say to hurt the other party.


    Theodore stared at her with his cold eyes. He waited for her exnation, but she didn¡¯t n on giving him one. Everleigh lowered her head and took a sip of water. She had no intention of apologizing for what happened back then.


    ¡°Waiter, the bill, please.¡± Theodore said, before standing up.


    On the way back, Theodore didn¡¯t say a word. The entire atmosphere in the car was hostile.


    Adrienne was still a clueless child. She couldn¡¯t sense the animosity between the two adults,and kept chirping to herself as any child would. When they arrived at their destination, she was fast asleep on Theodore¡¯s shoulder.


    After getting out of the car, Everleigh was about to wake Adrienne up. She didn¡¯t expect that Theodore would carry the child out of the car. He asked coldly, ¡°Which floor are you on?¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback for a moment.¡°The 12th floor.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She remained rooted to the spot. stair tugged at her skirt. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    After the elevator reached the twelfth floor, Everleigh proceeded to unlock the door and allowed Theodore to step foot into the house. They headed to the children¡¯s bedroom toy the sleeping Adrienne onto her bed.


    Looking at the water dripping off Theodore¡¯s shirt, Everleigh apologized awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your shirt.


    Theodore shot her a cold look. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t have a problem apologizing for trivial matters.¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips and was speechless.


    Theodore was a germaphobe. Yet, at that moment. his entire shoulder was covered in Adrienne¡¯s saliva. She was surprised that he hadn¡¯t said a word. He was probably grumbling internally.


    She felt conflicted. She didn¡¯t wish for Theodore to spend too much time with the children, but she didn¡¯t want him to hate them either. She had to handle this matter carefully, treading on thin ice.


    Theodore asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Oh, over there,¡± Everleigh quickly pointed to it.


    After Theodore went in, she stood in the living room for a long time, listening to the sound of running watering from the bathroom. She wasn¡¯t sure what to do so she made her way into the kitchen to put the kettle on the stove.


    In the bathroom, Theodore faced the mirror as water from the faucet continued flowing.


    He looked at the three electric toothbrushes standing on the washstand. One was white, and the other two were pink and blue,obviously for the children.


    Judging from the towels hanging on the rack and the shampoo bottles in the basket, there were no signs of a man being in the house.


    Theodore felt himself rx a bit. He looked at the small cat sticker on the corner of the mirror, then looked at his wet shirt; his gaze softened.


    The sound of the bathroom door opening was screeching and loud.


    Everleigh looked flustered. She looked up from the sofa and asked, ¡°Do you drink tea?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have other matters to attend to.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression was tandhis gaze, indifferent.


    Out of courtesy, Everleigh walked him downstairs.


    The elevator descended slowly.


    Everleigh hesitated for a long while. Seeing that they were almost at the ground floor, she said, ¡°Thank you for today. No matter what stair said to you, please don¡¯t think much about it. He¡¯s still a child after all.¡±


    ¡°Really? Sometimes I think that a child¡¯s words are more credible than an adult¡¯s.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression grew hard. Just as she was about to say something, the elevator bell rang, signaling that they had arrived on the ground floor. The doors slid open slowly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to walk me any further.¡± Theodore marched out of the elevator with his long gait.


    Seeing that he was about to leave, Everleigh asked without thinking, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±


    It was clear that he despised her. However, when everyone was pointing fingers at her, even when her own rtives were criticizing her, he helped her.


    Theodore pressed his hand against the elevator door and turned around to look at her. The same cold eyes as before greeted her. ¡°Why do you think I did? Did you think I was really going to marry you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m still hung up on you?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s reply was so fast that he didn¡¯t give Everleigh any chance to react. She was stunned into silence.


    Yes, she had thought so before.


    Perhaps there was still a trace of affection left. Otherwise, why would he meddle?


    Even though the Godfrey family had two sons, the one who was rumored to be getting married was clearly Theodore. What if someone had recognized him? Wouldn¡¯t he be jeopardizing his reputation?


    Theodore stared at her calmly. His sharp eyes seemed to be able to see the depths of her heart, making her feel even more guilty, flurried, and helpless.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so.¡± Everleigh avoided his gaze.


    The lift was already narrow and cramped, and with Theodore blocking the exit with his body like an immovable mountain, air could barely flow in, making it hard to breathe.


    Theodore snorted. ¡°That¡¯s good. I just helped you for old times¡¯ sake. This is the first andst time it¡¯ll happen. Anything after that isn¡¯t my problem.¡±


    A shocked Everleigh watched helplessly as Theodore walked away. Only when the elevator doors closed did shee back to her senses.


    At the banquet, Theodore had publicly announced that he was the father of her children. He dered it in front of the entire Trevino family and their close friends that he would hold a wedding ceremony with her. Everleigh¡¯s father had heard this loud and clear, but now, it was evident that he was backing out, leaving her to clean up his mess.


    Was this even helping? He just caused even more problems for her.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t care about her rtives, but how was she going to exin that to her father? Did she have to lie and say she hired Theodore? She had just gotten along with her father for the first time in a long time, and now that was going to be ruined again!


    After thinking for a bit, Everleigh¡¯s gratitude towards Theodore vanished. She pressed the button on the elevator, her face gloomy.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t helping her; he was having his revenge.


    In the children¡¯s room,


    stair sat cross-legged on the carpet with his back against his bed and aputer on hisp. He was frowning at something, making him look wiser than his age.


    On the screen was a file with someone¡¯s private information. Itwas so detailed that even private investigators would be amazed. There was the person¡¯s height, weight, likes and dislikes, basically everything about the guy.


    Judging by the looks of it, the press would definitely pay a handsome price for it.


    If you looked even closer, the time of when each piece of information was recorded was even stated there.


    The earliest recorded time was three years back.

 Chapter 30 Friends Should Help Each Other Right?

    stair waspletely absorbed by the information on hisputer.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Adrienne was talking in her sleep across from him. stair looked up from behind theputer and saw his sister, who was fast asleep, kicking her quilt off. She was pursing her lips as if she was eating something delicious in her dream.


    stair¡¯s eyes softened.He closed theputer and got up.


    When Everleigh pushed the door open, she saw stair sitting by the bed, covering his sister with her quilt.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, stair turned his head and looked at the door. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Everleigh came in and sat down beside the bed. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry you have to take care of your sister these days. I¡¯ll call the school about the past two days. I¡¯m sure things will get better after your summer vacation.¡±


    stair also sat down cross-legged and asked with a calm expression, ¡°Mommy, are you sure? Won¡¯t Adrienne cause more trouble at school?¡±


    Thinking of the trouble Adrienne had caused when she studied abroad, Everleigh found that she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. She forced herself to say, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about that. You¡¯ll have to go to school anyway.¡±


    She coughed to fill the awkward silence that ensued and quickly changed the subject. ¡°By the way,you haven¡¯t told me about what happened at the banquet today.¡±


    Why would stair suddenly appear with Theodore and call him ¡®daddy¡¯?


    The entire afternoon felt like ages had passed to Everleigh. If it were some other girl with a weaker heart, she would have broken down.


    ¡°I heard Aunt Selena¡¯s assistant calling someone, so I felt like something was off.¡±


    Just as Everleigh stepped out to attend Selena¡¯s birthday party, Selena went to pick up the two kids. Because she had the photo and looked a lot like Everleigh, stair didn¡¯t notice anything amiss and just went along with it.


    At the banquet, Selena¡¯s assistant put the kids in the yroom. Adrienne, being the cheekier of the two,snuck out of the roomwhen the assistant wasn¡¯t paying attention. While looking for her, stair overheard the phone call.


    Despite stair not saying it, Everleigh knew what Selena¡¯s intentions were. She wanted to humiliate Everleigh in front of their rtives and friends. Selena wanted to embarrass their father and destroy the father-daughter rtionship between him and Everleigh.


    However, what did this have to do with Theodore?


    Everleigh looked at her son and asked, ¡°Then how did you end up with¡­ Uncle Godfrey?¡±


    stair crossed his legs and arms, then continuedposedly, ¡°When I spotted Adrienne, she had already run to you. There wasn¡¯t any use going to you to chase after her then.¡±


    Coincidentally, at the same time, Theodore had just walked in from the entrance of the banquet hall.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked him to do me a favor.¡±


    A simple sentence exined Theodore¡¯s appearance.


    Everleigh frowned and waited for a bit more, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You asked him to help you, and he agreed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    stair¡¯s short replies always irritated her. He would always reply to a question with a single sentence. If he could, he would just reply with a word.


    ¡°No, then why did you call him¡­ Father?¡±


    ¡°Oh, about that.¡± stair suddenly looked at her. ¡°Mommy, is he our Daddy?¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback and immediately denied it, ¡°Of course not. He and I¡­ We¡¯re just old ssmates.¡±


    She denied it quickly, but she didn¡¯t dare to look at stair. She felt extremely guilty.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it alright?¡± stair let go of her arm and leanedzily against his sister¡¯s bed. ¡°Mommy, friends should help each other, right?¡±


    stair was still young,but he was very good at manipting the flow of the conversation. Somehow, he had managed to direct it back to Everleigh.


    Looking at the inscrutable look on her son¡¯s face,which bore so much resemnce to the man who just left a few minutes ago,Everleigh¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    She was the one who came to interrogate him, but now it felt like the spotlight was on her.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Everleigh thought to herself. ¡°Since it¡¯s in the past, I won¡¯t let my two children have anything to do with Theodore in the future. There¡¯s no difference if they know the truth.¡±


    Thinking of this, she supported herself using the bed frame and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going out first, you should rest with your sister.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Closing the bedroom door behind her, Everleigh went back to the living room and sat down, feeling a little tired.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the past seven years, she had raised both the children alone while working and studying. On average, she would only sleep two hours a day, yet she wasn¡¯t tired at all in those days.


    But today, after spending half the afternoon with Theodore, he seemed to have exhausted all of her energy.


    Beside her, her phone vibrated.


    She dug out the phone from under the pillow, then stared at the screennguidly. When she saw the caller ID, her eyes lit up and she quickly pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Eve.¡± Mr. Lawson was soft-spoken as always. ¡°How have things been at home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fine, just keenly waiting for news from the hospital. Is it okay for me to go back to work?¡±


    She had been resting at home for a while now, and she wasn¡¯t used to having so much time on her hands. Moreover, her children were independent and didn¡¯t need her to care for them. On the contrary, sometimes, she was the one who had to be taken care of.


    ¡°That¡¯s still going to take some time. You know how big the entire ordeal was, there are still a lot of rumours going around the hospital.¡±


    Hearing that she still couldn¡¯t go back, Everleigh¡¯s eyes dimmed a little.


    ¡°However, a new job hase up in the hospital. It doesn¡¯t require you toe in,so maybe you can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°What kind of work?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We wanted to let patients learn more about medicine through medical dramas, so a TV series has contacted our hospital and they need someone to consult for all the medical facts on set. Are you willing to take this up?¡±


    ¡°A consultant for a medical drama?¡±


    ¡°Yes.I know you¡¯re a professional, and you¡¯re probably overqualified for something like this, so if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯d like to,¡± Everleigh agreed immediately, ¡°Director, you said yourself that people could learn more about medicine through this medical drama. Even back when I was studying, they taught us that there was more than one way to save a patient.¡±


    The first ss she took in medical school became her masters¡¯ thesis. Its title was ¡°The Purpose Of Medicine¡±. Most of them knew that medicine could save a life, but not all of them learned how to save someone, or who to save, even until they graduated.


    It was Everleigh¡¯s dream to be a good doctor, to cure diseases and save lives; that was beyond doubt.


    On the other end of the line, Mr. Lawson was obviously relieved. His smile could be heard through the phone as he said, ¡°Eve, I¡¯ve never met someone as straightced as you. I believe that what happened was really a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Mr. Lawson. When can I start working?¡±


    ¡°Next Monday.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely do my best.¡±

 Chapter 31 Enemies Are Bound To Meet

    Although there was still no news of when she could return to the hospital, the job as a consultant for the medical drama eased Everleigh¡¯s worries.


    While she still had the weekend free, she brought her two children around Ocpeace City. They visited the amusement park on Sunday. Before returning home, she bought two ice creams for Adrienne.


    On the way home, Adrienne held an ice cream in each hand. She took a lick from the right one, then the left one, clearly overjoyed.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you so happy today?¡±


    Everleigh changed into her indoor slippers.¡°Because I¡¯m going to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Why are you so happy, huh?¡±


    stair was thest one to enter the house. He closed the door behind him and spoke bluntly, ¡°Because once you are at work, we can get takeout.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s face froze. She asked discontentedly, ¡°Come on, does my cooking taste that bad?¡±


    ¡°You want the truth?¡± stair looked at her.


    The atmosphere was awkward for a moment. Everleigh cleared her throat, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, you guys should order something healthy. Don¡¯t get fast food all the time.¡±


    Adrienne was like a gremlin. She kept running in circles around Everleigh, saying, ¡°Mummy, your cooking is good. Your cooking is better than takeout.It¡¯s healthy and nutritious.¡±


    Everleigh immediately picked her up and spun her around.¡°My baby daughter is the best.¡±


    In her arms, Adrienne blinked. ¡°Then, Mommy, can we get fried chicken and fries tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±


    Everleigh immediately put her down with a strict look.


    ¡°Mommy, you said I was the best, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Everleigh leaned over and pinched her face, ¡°But you¡¯re a bad child now. That won¡¯t work for me. It¡¯ll only work on Christopher.¡±


    After that, she immediately turned around and went to the kitchen. Without looking back, she said, ¡°We have noodles tonight. Noodles and poached eggs. If you don¡¯t finish your noodles,you can¡¯t have snacks anymore.¡±


    Adrienne nced at her brother, then held out one half-eaten ice cream to him. ¡°stair, have one.¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± stair refused. He looked at the half-eaten ice cream with disdain.


    Adrienne pleaded again, fluttering her eyshes. ¡°s-¡±


    stair had no choice but to reply,¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll help you eat half of your noodles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± Adrienne immediately kissed him on the face.


    stair¡¯s face was covered with ice cream. He felt disgusted and helpless.


    At night, moonlight shone through the purple curtains onto the carpeted floor.


    In the children¡¯s room, Everleigh was leaning against Adrienne¡¯s bed, holding a children¡¯s storybook in her hand.


    ¡°In the end, Cindere lived happily with the prince¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The story has ended.It¡¯s time to sleep, darlings. Mommy has to go to work tomorrow.¡±


    Adrienne turned over on her bed, demanding,¡°Kisses.¡±


    Everleigh smiled dotingly and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Good night, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±


    After putting down the book, Everleigh kissed stair on the forehead. ¡°Goodnight, baby.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±


    After closing the door, the only source of light in the room was from their aromatherapymp. The light was dim and the faint smell ofvender wafted in the room.


    ¡°stair¡­ ¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s voice piped up from the dark. There wasn¡¯t a trace of fatigue at all.


    stair had grown ustomed to this.


    The best way to get Adrienne to sleep quietly was to ignore her, so he closed his eyes and pretended to have fallen asleep, ignoring herpletely.


    Usually, Adrienne would climb onto his bedbut that day, she didn¡¯t.


    There was a rustling in the dark.


    stair frowned, raised his head and looked towards the source of the sound.


    Adrienne was sitting cross-legged on the ground. There was aptop in front of her. The light from the screen shone on her face.


    stair¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly sat up.¡°Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°stair, what is this?¡± Adrienne turned the screen to him, her face filled with pride.


    The screen showed the file which stair had forgotten to close. Because they were born overseas, Everleigh feared that they couldn¡¯t master English well, soshe taught them thenguage from a young age. Therefore, even the yful Adriennecould read very well. What¡¯s more, the photo of Theodore Godfrey was clearly there. She definitely recognized him at just a nce.


    stair immediately shot out of bed and turned off theputer. ¡°Nothing.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne shook his arm.¡°I saw it all. You knew he was our daddy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not our daddy.¡± stair calmed down and shot her a serious look. ¡°Adrienne, you should know that no matter who our daddy is, Mommy has no intention of telling us about him, so we shouldn¡¯t intervene. This is grown-up¡¯s business. Mommy has been through a lot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she needs someone to take care of her.¡±


    Adrienne looked at her brother with her head tilted. Her eyes were shining in the darkness. ¡°stair, let¡¯s go find Daddy.¡±


    The next morning, Everleigh woke up early.


    She put on some light makeup, chose a casual white suit from her wardrobe, and tied her hair up in front of the mirror.No one would guess that she was a mother.


    Following the address given to her by Mr. Lawson, she headed straight to the film set. As the script needed to be kept a secret, she couldn¡¯t get her hands on it, so she could only follow the crew closely.


    The set was located in a private hospital in the suburbs of Ocpeace City. It took nearly two hours to get there by car.


    When she arrived, a staff member of the production teamwas there to give Everleigh a warm reception. He was a young man in his thirties.He was very enthusiastic upon spotting her.¡°Dr. Trevino, right? It must¡¯ve been a long journey here.Kudos to you for sitting through that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shesmiled politely.


    ¡°The crew is over there. Follow me. The shooting has already started. The former consultant was also from your hospital, but she can¡¯t follow our crew around while she¡¯s pregnant, so Mr. Lawson rmended you to us as a recement. I heard that you¡¯re already a department chief at such a young age? That¡¯s awesome.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, you tter me!¡±


    After chatting for a while, Everleigh entered the hospital apanied by the staff member.


    As soon as they walked through the doors,spotlights and cameras were everywhere. Each department was well equipped and no one was saying a word.


    The staff member turned around and put his finger to his lips. Everleigh understood and slowed her pace.


    The camera was facing the elevator, with the director sitting behind it. ¡°Okay, everyone! Pay attention. We¡¯re rolling soon.¡±


    The camera assistant walked up with the te in front of the camera.¡°Outpatient scene. Scene one, take three, action!¡±


    The elevator door opened slowly. The female lead, wearing 6-inch heels, strutted out from the elevatornguidly. Her white coat fluttered in the wind. Her delicate face remained calm,and there was a hint of determined energy on it.


    Seeing this, Everleigh¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. She gripped the script tightly.


    The world was such a small ce. Enemies were bound to meet.

 Chapter 32 Gone Sour

    Everleigh gripped the script in her hands tightly. Only after a while did shee back to her senses. She never even thought that the female lead for the drama would be her sister, Selena.


    Through the camera, it was evident that Selena had also spotted her. After staring for less than half a second, she quickly recovered. She recited her lines and acted along with the supporting actor.


    After all, she was a professional actresswho was extremely skilled at her art.


    ¡°Okay, cut.¡± The director raised his hand and signaled for the camera to stop filming. ¡°Selena, that was a good take. We need to add another scer. Everyone, we need to move on. Please prepare for the next scene, then take a break.¡±


    The makeup artist immediately walked to Selena for a touchup, but she waved her away and headed straight for Everleigh.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Selena looked at her and asked unpleasantly.


    Before Everleigh could speak, the staff member shot them both a nce and asked hesitantly, ¡°Selena, do you know Dr. Trevino? Dr. Trevino is the medical consultant for our drama.¡±


    ¡°Medical consultant?¡± Selena frowned and stared at the ID on Everleigh¡¯s chest. ¡°You do keep haunting me.¡±


    As soon as she said that, everyone around them looked at each other anxiously. It was obvious they didn¡¯t just know each other. Infact, it looked like they were enemies.


    Everleigh frowned slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know beforehand that you were the female lead.I just got the script.¡±


    ¡°Now that you knowit,can you leave?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Hearing this, Selena¡¯s face fell.


    Everleigh looked at her calmlyand said,¡°This is my job. If you can¡¯t ept it, you can ask the crew to rece me, but I have no reason to leave.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Selena¡¯s face started to flush red, but she could not get angry because people surrounded them. She gritted her teeth and endured it. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to see how dedicated you are, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    With that, she left.


    Everleigh frowned and thought to herself, ¡°You think I want to work with you?! You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s mad!¡±


    If she had known that Selena was in this drama, she would never have epted the job. Her sister had been narrow-minded since they were young. Judging by the chaos she caused at the banquet, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t like Everleigh. Both of them working together would only bring trouble.


    However, she had already epted the job. If she suddenly told Mr. Lawson that she wanted to quit, there would be no more hope for her to return to the hospital.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡± The staff member¡¯s low voice rang out from beside her,¡°Do you know Selena?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re both Trevinos.Are you sisters?¡±


    Everleigh came to her senses and didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she asked, in a calm manner,¡°Have you heard Selena mention any siblings?¡±


    Selena¡¯s profile stated clearly that she was a single child. Over the years, she had never once mentioned that she had any siblings in any interviews. Her fans knew this very well.


    Seven years. She had left for far too long. There wouldn¡¯t be any trace of her existence in the Trevino family right now.


    The staff member scratched his head, feeling puzzled. ¡°Then, you and Selena are¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just acquaintances.¡± Everleigh nced at him.¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll do my job.¡±


    He replied with embarrassment, ¡°Yes, we have faith in your professionalism.¡±


    They were just afraid that Selena would cause trouble. There wasn¡¯t a single person in that industry who wasn¡¯t familiar with her diva-like temper.


    The morning passed peacefully.The next scene after lunch was in the operating room.


    The doctor yed by Selena needed to do a heart bypass surgery. Naturally, the actual operation wouldn¡¯t be taking ce, but they would use some medical jargon and mimic sutures.


    Everleigh demonstrated it personally with a scalpel.¡°Normally, the doctor will start to sweat a lot, so it would be more realistic if a nurse is helping to wipe off the sweat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, what we need is for it to look realistic.¡± The director admired Everleigh¡¯s expertise very much and asked again, ¡°Do you think there was anything wrong with our shoot this morning, Dr. Trevino? Or is there anything you would correct?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh thought for a moment. Out of the corner of her eye, she happened to spot the heels on Selena¡¯s feet.


    She said seriously, ¡°Us doctors, we never wear heels during work. We have a lot to do, and if we wore heels the entire time, our legs would be dead by the end of the day. In fact, enclosed shoes are a must in the operation room.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Selena voiced her thoughts, feeling dissatisfied. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re shooting a drama, not seeing real patients. If we were to follow everything you say, then how are we going to continue production? Do you expect us to refilm from the start?¡±


    ¡°Yes, wewill do that.¡± The director¡¯s serious voice rang out. ¡°It was my mistake. We¡¯ll have to reshoot any scenes that include your feet. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to cut it outter.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Reshoot? Director¡­¡± The look on Selena¡¯s face changed instantly. ¡°There were so many scenes before.¡±


    The director just waved his hand in dismissal.¡°Let¡¯s shoot this scene first. Go and change your shoes.¡±


    Hearing this, Selena¡¯s face flushed red with anger.


    After filming, they took a break.


    Everleigh was about to take a sip of water when she heard someone stomping towards her.¡°Everleigh, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Her face was purple with rage. ¡°Who do you think you are? A professional medical consultant? If you are really that capable, why would the hospital send you here? Wouldn¡¯t you have patients lining up for your consultations?¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to bicker, so she said indifferently, ¡°If you want to continue to make a scene, go ahead. You¡¯re the celebrity, after all. Your reputation is on the line, not mine.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there. Where are you going?¡±


    Everleigh muttered without looking back, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to do today, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to leave?¡±


    As soon as she said that, Everleigh felt someone grab her wrist. She looked back to pull her hand away when suddenly,cold water sshed onto her head. It took herpletely by surprise. The water was so cold that she trembled, staring at Selena in disbelief.


    Everyone around them cried out in surprise. All the crew members were dumbfounded.


    The female lead was trying to start a fight with a crew member. This would be their headline for today.


    Selena mmed the cup in her hand onto the table. Looking at Everleigh¡¯s overcast face, she said, ¡°Did you really think that I would be cautious just because I¡¯m a celebrity? Did you think that you could just toy with me? Everleigh, we¡¯re no longer kids. You¡¯re no longer the center of the universe.Not everything revolves around you.¡±


    The ice-cold water flowed down Everleigh¡¯s hair to the nape of her neck. The spiteful words pierced through her heart.


    If she hadn¡¯t returned, she never would have known that her sister despised her to this extent.


    ¡°You¡¯d better get lost. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what will happen to you in the future. But I can guarantee you, with me here, none of the crew members will be on your side.¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists. Suddenly, she found it hard to breathe.


    Among all the whispers around them, a stern male voice emerged through the heavy atmosphere.¡°How arrogant of you to say that, Miss Trevino. Since when did one actress speak on behalf of the entire crew?¡±

 Chapter 33 Checking Up

    The crowd was stunned.


    Everleigh froze when she heard his voice. Following the crowd¡¯s line of sight, she spotted a familiar figure.


    He was tall and eye-catching, and he wasdressed in a formal ck suit. His facial features were clear-cut and calm. His eyes hinted at coldness as the stare locked on hers.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡± Selena¡¯s face turned slightly pale.


    She still remembered that at the Trevino family¡¯s birthday party, Theodore defended Everleigh in front of everyone. It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that he was here again that day, and it made her uneasy.


    ¡°It seems like this actress speaks for all the crew members.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was cold, andhis voice icy.¡°Is she allowed to detain a crew member?¡±


    The expression on the director¡¯s face changed, and he said,¡°Of course not, this is a mimunication.¡±


    As he said that, he quickly winked at Selena. ¡°Right, Selena?¡±


    Selena cared about her reputation, especially among the crew members. Apart from the director, she didn¡¯t care what anyone else had to say. The credibility and prestige she had built up with great difficulty just vanished before her eyes, causing her to turn red with embarrassment.


    ¡°I was just discussing the script with our medical expert. Things got a little heated, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The director let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Look, Mr. Godfrey, I told you, it was just a misunderstanding. They were just talking about the script.¡±


    Theodore asked, ¡°Really? What were you talking about? Tell me about it.¡±


    No one expected Theodore to pursue the matter further. After all, it was already odd enough that he, an investor, took time off to visit the set. His time was precious, after all.


    Everyone was stunned. Those around Everleigh started to look at her with suspicion.


    Selena panicked, not knowing what to say. The chilly atmosphere around them intensified.


    The air seemed to be stagnant, and no one dared even to breathe.


    Everleigh frowned. She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so she just waved the script in her hand. She exined immediately, ¡°We were talking about the scene in the operating room. I said that no doctor wears heels, but Selena seemed to think that dramas and reality are separate and cannot be trulybined. Thus, we had some disagreements over that.¡±


    Selena didn¡¯t think that Everleigh was going to help her case. She was stunned for a moment. After seeing the director¡¯s frantic signaling, she quickly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey, that was all. Now that I think about it, I wasn¡¯t open-minded enough. I¡¯ll listen to Dr. Trevino in the future. After all, she¡¯s the professional.¡±


    Although she said that,she definitely disagreed.


    If it weren¡¯t for Theodore,she would never concede to Everleigh.It was a humiliation.


    She thought that that would be the end of the matter, but Theodore suddenly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t a medical expert¡¯s opinion only regarding medicine? Why is she giving her opinion on the actress¡¯s outfit?¡±


    The entire argument switched to apletely different direction.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Theodore in shock.


    Just a second ago, she thought Theodore was here to help her out, but the aggressive words were still ringing in her ears. It was clear that the situation wasn¡¯t ying out the way she expected.


    Selena was also shocked, not understanding what was going on.


    Theodore looked at Everleigh coldly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t everyone just be responsible for their own part?¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t see the point in arguing with him. She just frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The director next to him stepped out to ease things over and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey is right. Everyone should do their part right. Then everything can be done efficiently. Come,e, let¡¯s get some rest. Mr. Godfrey has brought snacks for everyone. Pass them around.¡±


    Everleigh nced behind Theodore out of the corner of her eye. She saw several assistants holding coffee and desserts in their hands. Obviously, he was there to check up on someone at work.


    ¡°Was he here to see Selena?¡± She thought.


    The people on set were busy distributing the food. Selena approached Theodore and whispered something to him with the script in her hands. She looked like she was flirting with him.


    Everleigh was not far away. Seeing the closeness between the two, she couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable.


    Wasn¡¯t Theodore going to marry Josephine? Why was he that close to Selena?


    Forget it. It was none of her business.


    She clenched the script in her hand silently and told one of the staff members,¡°Walter, I have something else to do, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Her two children were still at home, so she had to go home early.


    Before the staff member spoke, a cold voice came from a distance, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived, but Dr. Trevino is in a hurry to leave. Do you have something against me?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face froze. She summoned up her courage and said, ¡°I still have matters to tend to at home.¡±


    ¡°The filming is still ongoing.The cast and director haven¡¯t left, so can the medical expert leave?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the reason.¡± Theodore¡¯s cold eyes swept past her. ¡°It looks like the filming crew has to consider hiring a new medical expert. Someone who can¡¯t follow the schedule isn¡¯t fit for the team.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Everleigh¡¯s face turned pale immediately.


    This job was her first job since her suspension. If she did it well, she might be able to go back soon. However, Theodore had brashly dered that they should find somebody else to rece her. If this were spread to Mr. Lawson, he would probably think that she made a mistake on the job.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.I have no problemplying with the time.¡± She quickly put down the script, pulled out a chair, and sat down, taking a sip of the coffee.


    Hearing them call each other ¡®Mr. Godfrey¡¯ and ¡®Dr. Trevino¡¯ like strangers, Selena felt like there was something off between the two of them.


    At the very least, she was certain that Theodore and Everleigh were definitely not engaged. The possibility of them being a couple was pretty slim too. After all, Everleigh had just returned to the country not long ago. How was it possible for her to date Theodore?


    As she thought, she heaved a sigh of relief. She brought the script closer to Theodore. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, there¡¯s a line here that I feel that we should change. What do you think?¡±


    Her arms were almostpletely pressed against Theodore¡¯s. The two were very close to each other. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were a couple.


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. His eyes flitted towards the figure sitting on the chair not far away. Instead of pushing her away, he praised her, ¡°You¡¯ve changed it quite well.¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes lit up, and she became more and more insatiable. ¡°There¡¯s another line here. Maybe you can take a look¡­¡±


    Everleigh lowered her head and tried to avoid looking at them. Even so, she felt like the dessert in her mouth was bitter and that she was sitting on a stack of needles.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you alright? Why do you look sick?¡± A staff member next to her asked out of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Everleigh smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just going to the bathroom.¡±


    The sound of water swishing filled the bathroom as Everleigh wiped her hands. The face she saw in the mirror was slightly pale. She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, trying topose herself.


    ¡°You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Otherwise, if you think too highly of yourself, you¡¯ll think that a man like Theodore would fall for you.¡±


    A sarcastic voice came from behind her.

 Chapter 34 Tricked Her?

    Everleigh was very familiar with that voice. She did not have to check the mirror to know who it was.


    Selena was still wearing a white coat.She folded her arms and sized upEverleigh. She scoffed, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met Mr. Godfrey today, I would have believed it.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and asked, ¡°Believed what?¡±


    ¡°Drop the act.¡± Selena¡¯s eyes glowed dangerously, and she sneered,¡°You think that you can seduce any guy with that pretty face of yours?You have two kids, and you¡¯re the shame of the Trevino family. It¡¯s Theodore we¡¯re talking about, so do you think he¡¯ll want someone like you?¡±


    Selena¡¯sments were ear-piercing. Everleigh clenched her fists and asked in disbelief, ¡°Selena, since when were you so rude? Who taught you that?¡±


    Her younger sister was a quiet child. When she left, Selena was still in high school. After seven years,Everyleigh could barely recognize her sister.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? It¡¯s the ugly truth.¡± Selena nced at Everleigh scornfully and added,¡°Josephine is Theodore¡¯s fiancee.I recall that you were her best friend, right? So that¡¯s how you know him¡­¡±


    Selena was implying that Everleigh was cheating on her best friend.


    Everleigh¡¯s face darkened.¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Then whatis it?¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Everleigh was unwilling to bring up her past.Evidently,Selena was scheming against her and Theodore.


    ¡°Nothing to do with me? You¡¯re keeping your mouth shut because you¡¯re ashamed of what you did, right? I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re even going after your best friend¡¯s man. Everleigh, I underestimated you.Fortunately, the Trevino family kicked you out before you did something worse.¡±


    Selena¡¯s sarcastic remarks pained Everleigh. It was tormenting, but Everleigh never showed it.


    A hint of anger crept into Everleigh¡¯s calm eyes. She put down her arm and stood upright. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    She was taller than Selena. Therefore Selena could feel the intimidationing from her.


    Selena retracted her footstep and asked,¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Everleigh stared at her coldly and pointed out, ¡°Look,my rtionship with Theodore has nothing to do with you.You know that he¡¯s getting married,so you should keep your distance.You keep bringing up the Trevino family¡¯s reputation,so you should practice what you preach. You¡¯re the daughter of the Trevino family and a celebrity, so if you have the time to mock me, why don¡¯t you mind your own behavior?¡±


    Selena was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Before I do something worse? You¡¯re trying to flirt with a man who has a fiancee. If Dad finds out about this,you¡¯ll be kicked out of the Trevino family too, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± Selena¡¯s face changed and she hissed, ¡°If you tell Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°You should know better.¡± Everleigh nced at her coldly before walking past her. As Everleigh passed Selena, a gust of cold wind liftedSelena¡¯s coat,making her shiver inexplicably.


    Everleigh¡¯s footsteps faded, and Selena came to her senses. She realized that something was wrong. Everleigh threatened to report it to their fatherbut she had no evidence. Moreover, Selena did notdo anything!


    Everleigh tricked her?


    Selena¡¯s face darkened.


    That woman was horrible! She had not changed!


    After returning to the set, Everleigh immediately packed up her things to go home.She was relieved when she did not see Theodore on the set.She left after saying goodbye to the staff members.


    It was in the evening when she left the hospital. It was in the suburb. Hence it was not easy to hail a taxi. Everleigh waited for a long time by the road but she did not spot any taxis. Therefore, she followed the navigation on her mobile phone and walked to the nearest bus stop.


    The nearest bus stop on the map was over three kilometers away.It took Everleigh half an hour to reach it on foot. When she arrived at the stop, it was getting dark.


    The sign at the bus stop showed that she could take bus No.902 back to the city. It would be great if she could return to the city. She saw the schedule and she checked her watch hurriedly. Immediately, her face darkened.


    It was twenty to six but thest bus left ten minutes ago.


    Why was she so unlucky?


    She was disappointed. However, whena ck car pulled over near the bus stop, the familiar license te made Everleigh¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Eventually,the window rolled down, and Theodore¡¯s cold face appeared.¡°I just looked away for a minute, and you disappeared. Do you take pleasure in avoiding me?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face was stiff. ¡°No, I¡­ It¡¯s time for me to get off work.I should go back.¡±


    She was afraid that Theodore would not believe her.She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°The kids are at home, andI¡¯m worried.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face softened a little when she bought up the kids.He instructed curtly, ¡°Get in.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh was taken aback.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to spend the night walking back, then get in. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to think about it.¡±


    Everleigh was speechless.


    ¡°One second left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get in,¡± Everleigh blurted out without even thinking.


    When under pressure,it was very likely for one to make a rash decision.


    The ck car sped off. Everleigh recognized the driver and the assistant in the front seat. She got into the car andnodded at them before silence ensued.


    It was tormenting for Everleigh to be in a confined space with Theodore.If she were not in a rush to see her kids back home, she would never hop in his car.


    ¡°Well, why did you suddenlye today?¡± Everleigh tried toe up with a topic. However, she regretted it the moment she spoke.


    Theodore was unfriendly to her on set.


    Theodore was calm and indifferent, as if nothing happened earlier. ¡°Ourpany invested in the drama series, so I went to check on the progress.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and murmured, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great.¡±


    Her reply caught Theodore¡¯s attention. He stared at her and asked, ¡°That¡¯s great?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Huh? I mean, I thought you came to see Selena. It was a misunderstanding. Why would¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze made her panic. She wanted to continue, but she trailed off.


    She clutched her fingers, and she was anxious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it if Ivisit your sister?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Everleigh continued in a low voice,¡°She¡¯s my sister, but it has nothing to do with it.You¡¯re getting married, soit wouldn¡¯t be nice if you came to the set to look for an actress.Clearly, I was overthinking.¡±


    She forced a smile and added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°So what if I¡¯m there to see the actress? Are you telling me that I did the wrong thing?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh was taken aback, and she stared at the man in astonishment.

 Chapter 35 Extra Care

    Theodore¡¯s cold gaze flustered Everleigh. She forced herself to say, ¡°My sister is young and immature. She debuted at a young age, so sometimes she doesn¡¯t know right from wrong.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes were piercing, and he snorted, ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that I don¡¯t know right from wrong?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    Everleigh felt like he would find fault in everything she said. Therefore, she concluded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. I said too much.¡±


    She shut her mouth immediately.


    Theodore shot a cold nce at her.A few momentster, he stopped ring at her.


    The scenery outside the window shed by. Everleigh was very familiar with the city. After seven years, it was more prosperous than before. After the car entered the city, it blended in with the rest of the traffic.Eventually, bright neon lights lit up and surrounded the city.


    Theodore dropped Everleigh at her ce.


    Before getting off, he handed Everleigh a box of choctes. He stared at her shocked face and maintained his cold tone.¡°It¡¯s not for you.Give it to Adrienne.¡±


    Everleigh held the box of choctes, and her eyes were dry. After a long pause, she found her voice and replied, ¡°I thank you on behalf of Adrienne. Thank you for sending me back today.¡±


    The car window slowly rolled up, and his coldface gradually disappeared behind the window. Before the window was shut,her eyes locked into his. She forgot to hide the pain in her eyes. Although she averted her gaze hurriedly, he spotted the look in her eyes.


    Back then, they were together for four years, and they knew each other better than anyone else. If she did not leave without a word, no one would have guessed that their rtionship would end that very summer.


    It was night whenEverleigh entered the apartment.


    The twins were in the living room. When they heard the sound from the door,a pink figure bounced up from the sofa like a ball. Adrienne rushed to Everleigh and hugged thetter.¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Everleigh bent down to hug Adrienne, andshe felt a little better.She said softly, ¡°How was today? I wasn¡¯t at home, so did you listen to your brother?¡±


    ¡°Of course,I always listen to stair. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up when she spotted the box of choctes that Everleigh was holding. ¡°It¡¯s chocte!¡±


    Everleigh came to her senses and handed the box to Adrienne.¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I always wanted to try this.They don¡¯t sell it here!¡± Adrienne held therge box of choctes in her arms. Her eyes were glowing, and she asked,¡°Mommy, where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Everleigh was about to mention his name, but she swallowed it. ¡°A friend of mine gave it to me. You can share it with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡± Adrienne blinked and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What friend? Have stair and I met that person?¡±


    Everleigh forced herself to smile and answered, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll introduce you guys if I can.¡±


    ¡°Is it an uncle or an auntie?¡±


    Everleigh hesitated for a second and replied, ¡°He¡¯s a Stainley.¡±


    ¡°Is he pursuing you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Is he handsome?¡±


    ¡°Er¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Is he handsome like Daddy is?¡± Adrienne suddenly mentioned ¡®daddy,¡¯ andEverleigh¡¯s face stiffened. She furrowed her delicate brows and warned, ¡°Adrienne, I¡¯ve told you that he¡¯s not your father.¡±


    Evidently, Adrienne did not take Everleigh¡¯s words seriously. Instead, she acted like an adult and lectured,¡°Mommy, you have Daddy, soyou can¡¯t ept gifts from someone else.¡±


    Everleigh stared at Adrienne and hissed, ¡°Then give me the choctes.I¡¯ll return it to him.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s face changed immediately. She hugged the box tightly and protected her prized possession. She retracted her footsteps and almost tripped. She said seriously, ¡°That uncle must be like Christopher. I know he¡¯s not pursuing you!¡±


    Before Everleigh could reply, Adrienneslipped into the living room hurriedly. She leaped onto the sofa and shouted,¡°stair, chocte, chocte! Your favorite!¡±


    Everleigh stood up straight and smiled helplessly.She supported herself against the cupboard and changed her shoes.


    It was getting dark, yetthe lights were still on in Godfrey Group¡¯s presidential office.


    The night view was spectacr outside the huge windows.The business district was bustling, and there was a heavy flow of traffic.


    Theodore stood by the window. He was tall andwell-built. He rolled up his sleeves andrevealed his sturdy arms.He held a cigarette between his slender fingers, and smoke wasing from it.


    Someone knocked on the doorbehind himandopened it. Mosescalled ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡± Theodore turned around and put out the cigarette in the ashtray. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Moses hesitated for a moment and replied, ¡°Mr. Lawson from the hospital just called. He asked if we should change the medical expert on set.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Theodore frowned and asked,¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, the crew brought this up to the hospital.I looked into it, and it was the female lead¡¯s request.¡± Moses studied Theodore¡¯s expression carefully and continued,¡°Perhaps, she can¡¯t get along with Dr. Trevino. Yet,it was your idea to let Dr. Trevino guide the team so that Mr. Lawson couldn¡¯t decide.¡±


    Theodore was quiet, and Moses asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, how should I proceed with it?¡±


    The office¡¯s lighting was bright, and the fluorescent light shone down on Theodore, adding ayer of frost on him. ¡°We¡¯re not changing.¡±


    Moses was taken aback, but he replied,¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Moses pointed out, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you seem really nice to Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Moses worked with Theodore for many years,but Theodore never put in so much effort for anyone. Suddenly, he was paying extra attention to a doctor that he had barely even met. He did not only look her up, buthe was also worried about her work.


    Moses¡¯ remarks irked Theodore, and henced at Moses in displeasure. Theodore repeated, ¡°Nice to her? Which part of me looks like I¡¯m nice to her?¡±


    Moses¡¯ heart skipped a beat, and he dared not speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should get off work.¡± Theodore seemed a little frustrated. He waved his hand to dismiss Moses.


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    Moses closed the door behind him gently. The sound of the closing door echoed in the office. A few secondster, silence ensued, and Theodore could hear his own breathing.


    He was on his own in the office.


    He scowled in annoyance when he recalled Moses¡¯ments.


    Nice to her?


    He did not arrange for Everleigh to work on set because he cared for her. Why was he the only one who was still hung up about what happened? Who gave her the right to start over? Why could she return whenever she wanted?


    The kids weighed down on him as well. He could find out about their dates of birth and nothing else. He could not even find anything about Everleigh when she was abroad. He only managed to dig up some of her research work.


    What had she been up to in the past seven years?

 Chapter 36 Pretty Lady

    Other than the first day, Theodore did not show up on set for the rest of the week.


    Eventually, Everleigh believed that it was a coincidence that she bumped into him. She was relieved but also a little disappointed. Unfortunately, she had no time to ponder about it. Contrary to her expectations, her role as a medical expert was not easy.


    Selena was determined to make everything difficult for her. If Selena were free, she would mock Everleigh. Moreover, Selena was the female lead for the drama series. Hence everyone pandered to her. Even if she did not trouble Everleigh, all the crew stayed away from Everleigh.


    No matter what, being boycotted was very unpleasant.


    After lunch, Everleigh headed to the bathroom to dispose of the food container.She was at the door when she spottedSelena washing her hands at the sink. Everleigh frowned but still went in.


    After discarding the food container into the bin, she strode to the sink to wash her hands.


    Selena nced at Everleigh from the corner of her eyes and snorted,¡°You¡¯re pretty tough. It¡¯s beena week, and everyone ignored you. How are you even still here?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to make friends. I¡¯m here for work, so it doesn¡¯t matter if they ignore me.¡± Everleighthered her hands with soap carefully. She nced at Selena and reminded thetter, ¡°Medical staffs must strictly follow the seven steps of handwashing. Audiences nowadays pay attention to these details.¡±


    Selena nced at her hands, instinctively. There was stillfoam on the back of her hands because she was scrubbing nonchntly. She retorted irritably, ¡°We¡¯re not even shooting right now.Stop attacking me for every single thing.¡±


    Everleigh washed her hands calmly andstraightened her back. She stared at Selena andmented,¡°Selena, you never change. You still can¡¯t tell when someone¡¯s nice.¡±


    Everleigh turned around to leave. She couldnot be bothered to argue with Selena.


    For the entire week, Selena used all kinds of means to find fault with her. In her opinion,she was very childish, and it was the same for those who boycotted her.


    ¡°Everleigh, stop right there,¡± Selena turned around and shouted, ¡°I hate you because you act like you know everything. I don¡¯t care who got you your jobor what background you have.As long as I¡¯m the female lead,I¡¯ll never let you off the hook.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and nced at Selena. ¡°Selena, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re being so hostile. We¡¯re sisters, andI¡¯ve never done anything to you.¡±


    After returning to the country, Selena¡¯s sudden hostile behavior puzzled her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Selena sneered,and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Of course, you won¡¯t understand. You were the center of the world ever since we¡¯re children, sohow would you understand someone else¡¯s feelings?¡±


    Suddenly,a crew member shouted to them from the corridor, ¡°Miss Selena, the director is asking for you!¡±


    Selena did not continue.She red at Everleigh before hurrying away.


    Everleigh stared at Selena¡¯s back, and she scowled.


    It was in the afternoon, and the scorching sun engulfed Ocpeace City.


    The high-rise buildings in the city center were reflecting the ring sun. It was so bright that no one dared to look up. The heat made the city burn, and the ground was sizzling. The pedestrians on the zebra crossing were scurrying to enter an air-conditioned room.


    In the lobby of the office building, two kids attracted a lot of attention.


    The seven-year-old girl was wearing a striking red dress, and her dark eyes were bright. As soon as she stepped into the building, she scanned the ce curiously. Her little face was flushed from the heat. She was so adorable that everyone was tempted to pinch her cheeks.


    There was a boy around her age behind her. He was wearing a simple white T-shirt and a pair of shorts. He wasposed, andhe did not look his age. He pursed his thin lips and focused his gaze on the little girl.


    ¡°stair, it¡¯s here, right? Daddy works here.¡±


    stair frowned. He seemingly disliked how Adrienne addressed Theodore, but he did not retort.


    The receptionists at the front desk spotted the two children. The twins had been standing in the lobby for a while. The receptionists exchanged knowing looks, and one of the younger female receptionists walked to the children.


    ¡°Kids, who are you looking for?¡±


    Adrienne turned around and smiled at the receptionist. She blinked her eyes and greeted sweetly, ¡°Hello, prettydy!¡±


    The receptionist was taken aback and immediately chuckled, ¡°Did you just call me a prettydy?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lovely!¡±


    No one could resist sweet words from an adorable girl.


    The receptionist¡¯s voice softened. She knelt beside them and asked, ¡°Kids, well, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°stair and I are here to see Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Did you twoe on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Adrienne nodded seriously.


    The receptionist was taken aback. She scrutinized the two seven-year-olds.The children might havee on their own, but most parents loved their children too much to let them wander on their own. Moreover,there were a lot of human traffickerstely. Hence no parents would risk letting their children go about on their own.


    ¡°Have you called your father? You should ask him toe down and pick you up.¡±


    Adrienne immediately shook her head and replied, ¡°Daddy is busy working,so we¡¯ll just wait for him here. Prettydy, can stair and I wait here?¡±


    The receptionist smiled lovingly. She was delighted to see an adorable and obedient child. ¡°Of course,e with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, prettydy.¡±


    As Adrienne followed the receptionist, she quietly put her hand behind her back and made a V sign to her brother.


    stair was speechless,but he could not do anything.


    Adrienne did not have Theodore¡¯s number.Yet,she threw a tantrum in the morning and bugged stair to bring her to ¡®Daddy.¡¯ He did not have a choice but to bring her along.


    Five minutester, the rest area in Godfrey Group became a children¡¯s yground.


    The news that there were two beautiful children in the rest area spread like wildfire. The girl was sweet while the boy was cold. They looked like they just came out from aic book. Thusall the employees rushed over to have a look.


    With Adrienne¡¯ssweet talk and lovely face, she managed to get two cups of juice, two ice-creams, and countless snacks. It was a bargain!


    ¡°Who are their parents? How did they get such a beautiful child?¡±


    ¡°It makes me want to get a baby.¡±


    ¡­


    The rest area was bustling.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t all of you be at work?¡± A low voice rang in the crowd. It was a middle-aged woman, and the crowd fell silent.


    A voice whispered in the crowd carefully,¡°Emily.¡±


    The supervisor, Emily Carter, nced at the children on the sofa andfrowned.She asked, ¡°Who brought their kids here?¡±


    Everyone exchanged looks of confusion and shook their heads frantically.


    ¡°The kids are here to see their father. They should be the children of one of the employees.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Emily¡¯s eyes darkened, and she snapped solemnly,¡°ording to the rules of thepany, we¡¯re not allowed to bring non-rted personnel into the building. Which department is their father from?¡±


    In the midst of the standstill, a ck car pulled over at the entrance.


    Suddenly, Adrienne, who was hugging the snacks on the sofa, leaped up.A tall figure got out of the car, and a group of people surrounded him. She shouted at the tall figure, ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 37 He Never Smiled

    Everyone was staring at Adrienne as she jumped up.She dashed to the man at the entrance and hugged his leg.


    She raised her head and called in a sweet voice, ¡°Daddy.¡± Her voice echoed in the lobby.


    The crowd could not believe their eyes.


    Daddy?


    The receptionists at the front desk gawked at Adrienne, and the crowd was murmuring.


    ¡°Am I seeing things? Isn¡¯t that Mr. Godfrey?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne¡­ Adrienne called Mr. Godfrey ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I heard it too.¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    The man got out of the car, and Adrienne clung to his leg as soon as he entered the lobby. The man in question was the president of Godfrey Group, Theodore Godfrey.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± Moses was baffled as he stood next to Theodore.


    All the coborators, who came to attend a meeting with Theodore, were exchanging confused looks too.


    Everyone knew that Theodore had a fiancee,but they had yet to hold their wedding. When did he have a daughter?


    Theodore was no longerposed like he usually was.He lowered his head to stare at the little girl who was dangling on his leg.He was startled and couldn¡¯t hide his shock as he said,¡°Adrienne?¡±


    Adrienne looked up and grinned at Theodore happily. ¡°Daddy, stair and I have been waiting for you.¡±


    Theodore looked up and spotted a little boy walking over calmly.The boy was holding Adrienne¡¯sdybug backpack. He pursed his lips and he looked too mature for his age. He was staring at Theodore as well.


    One of the coborators,Gabriel Harper, inquired,¡°Mr. Godfrey, are they your daughter and son?¡±


    Theodore came back to his senses,but he did not exin. He was indifferent and said apologetically,¡°Mr. Gabriel, Mr. Carter, I¡¯m sorry, butI have something to attend to. Could you please wait for me in the conference room? I¡¯ll be with you shortly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The two coborators smiled, and they were very understanding.


    Theodore gave Moses a knowing look.


    Immediately, Moses showed the way and invited,¡°Mr. Gabriel, Mr. Carter, this way, please.¡±


    After Moses left with the coborators, Theodore knelt down slowly to match Adrienne¡¯s height. He asked, ¡°Why are you guys here? Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is at work.stair and I were bored, so we came to y with you, Daddy.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes were curved when she smiled.Her eyes sparkled like the stars in the night sky. She probably rushed to him; hence there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. Her bangs were wet, but her face was delicate and sweet.


    The ice melted from Theodore¡¯s face, and his eyes were warm. Heextended his hand to Adrienne and said,¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you and your brother upstairs.¡±


    Many of Godfrey Group¡¯s employees were gathered in the lobby. Thus it was not the best ce for them to talk.


    Adrienne threw herself at Theodore and said in a spoiled voice, ¡°I want a hug.¡±


    ¡­


    At the front desk, the receptionists covered their mouths in disbelief. They widened their eyes at Theodore as hepicked up Adrienne and allowed her to hug his neck.


    Adrienne nted a wet kiss on his cheek, and he stared at her dotingly. He waved to stair, and he brought the children into the elevator.


    ¡°God, I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Godfrey smile.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! The two children looked so familiar.They must be Mr. Godfrey¡¯s son and daughter.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it odd? Mr. Godfrey and Miss Bailey aren¡¯t married yet.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe Mr. Godfreywent through a divorce, but we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Look how cute Adrienne is.¡±


    ¡­


    The heated discussion made Emily frown. After checking which floor the elevator was heading to, she lowered her head and typed something on her mobile phone hurriedly.She attached two photos that she took earlier and sent them.


    It was almost evening,and the production team in the suburb finished their work early.


    Everleigh packed her stuff swiftly and was in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, we managed to finish work earlier today,solet¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t,so maybe next time. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll miss the bus,and it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi around here.¡± Everleigh rejected the crew member¡¯s invitation politely and hurried out of the hospital.


    Previously, she did not expect the set to be so remote that it would be difficult to get a taxi. After a few days,it was bing more and more inconvenient.Therefore, she was pondering whether she should get a car.


    Shortly after leaving the hospital, she heard a familiar voice behind her. ¡°Everleigh!¡±


    Everleigh stopped and turned around in astonishment.


    A white figure came out from the left side of the entrance. He was over six feet tall, and he looked elegant in a white coat. He was slim, and the rimless sses on the bridge of his nose made him look amiable. He was smiling at Everleigh and greeted, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Stainley?¡± Everleigh was taken aback.


    She met Stainley in college, andthey were in the same ss. After she went abroad to further her studies, Stainley tagged along too. Before meeting Christopher, Stainley took care of her. However,she did not want others to gossip about Stainley. Hence she kept her distance from him. However, even after all these years, she was still very grateful to him.


    Aftering back to her senses, Everleigh looked at him and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Stainley had returned to the country the previous year. Thus that was the first time she had seen him in over a year.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for an academic exchange,so I¡¯ll probably be here for a while,¡± Stainley adjusted his sses and continued with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡±


    ¡°I came back recently. I¡¯m sorry, I was upied with work, so I didn¡¯t have the time to contact you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.You don¡¯t need to be so polite.We¡¯ve known each other for years.¡± Stainley nced behind her and added,¡°Are you here for the academic exchange too? I didn¡¯t see you in the conference room just now.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to work as a medical expert on set,¡± Everleigh exined in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ll also be hereuntil the filming is over. We managed to wrap things up earlier today, so I¡¯m heading home.¡±


    At the thought of heading home,something dawned on Everleigh.¡°Oh, Stainley, I have to go. I¡¯ll miss the bus if I don¡¯t leave now.¡±


    After that, she turned to leave.


    Stainley called after her hurriedly, ¡°Everleigh, wait a minute.I¡¯m driving, sowhy don¡¯t I give you a ride?¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback.


    Before she could think about it, Stainley added, ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the kids are here with you,right? I¡¯m sure they¡¯re waiting for you at home,so it¡¯s better for you to go home early. The bus is going to take forever to reach the city. I¡¯m off work anyway, and it¡¯s not that far,so you don¡¯t have to be shy.¡±


    She could not reject his offer after what he said.If she did, it would look like she was avoiding him.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to trouble you again,¡± Everleigh chuckled,¡°As if I didn¡¯t trouble you enough when we were abroad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so reserved.I didn¡¯t do much when we were abroad.Christopher was always there to help, soyou never needed me.¡±


    Somehow, Stainley¡¯s remarks sounded a little bitter. Everleigh felt a little ufortable when she heard what he said.

 Chapter 38 Pigs Could Fly?

    Stainley was very considerate and sensitive to the people around him. Yet,sometimes, his character took a toll on Everleigh.


    For the past seven years, they were ssmates and friends.In the beginning, they would perform experiments together in theboratory nearly every day. They attended the same sses,interned at the same hospital,and even observed surgeries together.They would see each other every single day.


    She would be lying if she said that she did not know that Stainley had feelings for her.


    Everleigh was not ignorant when it came to love. She knew that Stainley liked her, but she did not want to be in a rtionship again. Hence,she kept her distance from him for years.She even used Christopher as a shield to make Stainley give up on her.


    It had been years;if she wanted to date Stainley,it would have happened long ago.They could read between the lines, and there was no need to point it out.


    The clouds were tinted red, and the evening sky was like a painting.


    A white car drove from the suburbs into the city. Stainley¡¯s pale and slender hands gripped the steering wheel.Even on the bumpy road,it was a smooth ride.


    Everleigh sat in the passenger seat and dialed home. However, no one picked up the call.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Stainley nced at her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing, no one is picking up. They probably went out to y again.¡± Everleigh frowned and continued, ¡°Let me call stair.¡±


    She got off work early. Initially,she wanted to swing by a restaurant to grab some snacks for them. She wanted to call and check with them what they wanted.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is currently unavable. Please try againter¡­¡±


    The robotic voice from the voicemail greeted her.


    After calling three consecutive times, no one picked up the call.Everleigh furrowed her eyebrows.


    ¡°Do you have the neighbor¡¯s number? Or the management¡¯s?¡± Stainley stared at Everleigh, who was worried, and heforted her.¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re okay. They are smart, especially stair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Everleigh pretended to smile calmly and added, ¡°They probably went out to y. I¡¯ve warned them countless times that there are a lot of kidnappers. I told them to just stay at home, but they never listened. They won¡¯t even pick up my calls. I¡¯m going to teach them a lessonter.¡±


    Although Everleigh pretended to stay calm,Stainley noticed the anxiety in Everleigh¡¯s eyes. Hestepped on the elerator and sped into the city.


    Before the car came to a stop at the apartment, Everleigh popped open the door and got out of the car. She rushed into the building to get to her unit.


    She pushed open the door to her apartment and shouted, ¡°stair, Adrienne!¡±


    She checked all the rooms,but no one was at home.


    She redialed stair¡¯s number and heard a familiar ringtone from the living room. stair¡¯s mobile phone was left on the sofa, and he did not bring it with him. As soon as she realized that she lost the only way to contact her children, she started panicking.


    It was getting dark.Even if they were just kids, they should know better than that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Everleigh, there are surveince cameras in the apartment.We should go downstairs and ask the management to check the footage. There are surveince cameras everywhere.It wouldn¡¯t be hard to track the kids in Ocpeace City.¡±


    Stainley was worried that something might happen. Hence he followed Everleigh.


    Stainley¡¯s remarks reminded Everleigh. She said hurriedly, ¡°Adrienne likes to run around,and stair can¡¯t control her. So Christopher asked a friend to install a GPS tracker into their watches.¡±


    She fumbled for her mobile phone swiftly.


    As soon as she checked the GPS, she spotted two red dots shing in the center of Ocpeace City. Judging from the movement trajectory, the kids had been there for a long time.


    ¡°Where is this?¡± Stainley stole a nce and frowned. He asked,¡°Isn¡¯t this near Pacific South Street?¡±


    She zoomed in on the map,andshe stared at the address. After a long pause,her face suddenly turned pale. ¡°It¡¯s the Godfrey Group. It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    It was night, and the neon lights gradually lit up Ocpeace City. It was livelier than daytime, and the traffic was bustling.


    In the Godfrey Group¡¯s headquarters,most of the employees got off work, sothe lights were turned off on most floors.


    However, in the conference room on the top floor,a meeting had been ongoing since noon.


    After the marketing department director analyzed their annual n, someone identally yawned, and Theodore shot the employeea stern look. Immediately, the employee was very anxious and turned pale. He was waiting for Theodore to scold him.


    However, Theodore did not reprimand the employee. He checked his watch and saw that it was turning seven.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Everyone is tired, so go back early and rest.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s calm and deep voice echoed in the conference room.


    A few employees came back to their senses, and they could not believe their ears.


    Their weekly meetings would usually end atten at night. Were pigs able to fly? Moreover,Mr.Godfrey even told them to go back and rest. He was not rushing for them toplete the proposal?


    Was that still the same Mr. Godfrey they knew?


    Everyone was staring at Theodore in bewilderment as he got out of his seat. He buttoned up his zer and strode out of the conference room.His hurried footsteps suggested that he had something important to attend to.


    In an office nearby, Theodore¡¯s secretary, Mia, closed the door to the lounge behind her.


    There was a creak, and the door to the office opened. She spotted Theodore and Moses walking out.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± Mia stood by the door respectfully.


    Theodore hummed in response and asked, ¡°How are the kids?¡±


    Mia replied, ¡°They got tired and fell asleep.¡±


    Theodore nodded and went into the lounge.


    Moses was about to join him,but Mia stopped him. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s Mr. Godfrey¡¯s rtionship with the kids?Are they the kids he had with his ex-wife?¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± Moses frowned at Mia and retorted,¡°When did Mr. Godfrey get married? Since when did he have an ex-wife?¡±


    ¡°Rumors are spreading like wildfire in the office. That boy looks so much like Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Moses frowned, and he was concerned.


    The news had circted thepany. It was only a matter of time before Miss Bailey found out.


    Theodore often rested in the lounge during lunchtime.


    He opened the door andnoticed that Adrienne was kicking off the nket in her sleep. She was holding onto a bag of colorful lollipops,and there were jelly beans scattered on the bed sheet.


    stairwas fast asleep on the sofa too.He was holding a Rubik¡¯s cube he just solved. Unlike his sister, he was sleeping calmly.


    Theodore sat down next to the bed and picked up the jelly beans from the bedsheet. He stared at the little girl in front of him. She had been calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯ ever since they first met, and his heart just melted at the sight of her.


    She was the spitting image of Everleigh.He could imagine how Everleigh looked like a child just by staring at Adrienne. Yet, he was unsure if Everleigh was a sweet talker like Adrienne.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± The little girl suddenly turned to her side and opened her eyes drowsily.

 Chapter 39 What Else Do You Want?

    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He thought Adrienne was awake. Unexpectedly, she merely nced at him absentmindedly. She pouted before turning on her side toclose her eyes again. Shortly after, he heard her snore before she started breathing quietly again.


    Theodore was somewhat relieved.


    He found it hrious that the little girl was sleeping soundly. From the corner of his eyes, he noticed that the little boy on the sofa was up.


    The little girl was murmuring in her sleep, and she woke her brother.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Theodore sat upright on the bed and stared at stair. There was only a short, fluffy grey rug between them.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± stair¡¯s eyes were unfocused, and he seemed a little drowsy.


    A child his age would have yawned and gone back to sleep. Yet,stair checked his watch, and he was wide awake when he looked up again. ¡°It¡¯ste. I need to go back with Adrienne.¡±


    Theodore nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for her to wake up.¡±


    stair nced at his sister, who was sleeping soundly next to Theodore.


    Theodore spotted the hesitation in stair¡¯s eyes and pointed out, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten, right?I¡¯ve ordered some food, soyou can eat now if you¡¯re hungry. After Adrienne wakes up, I¡¯ll send you back home.¡±


    After a few moments, stair nodded and hummed in response.


    The lounge was connected to the office. There was an array of food ced on the coffee table.Earlier, Moses ordered dinner,but the children were fast asleep. Hence he did not want to wake them.


    Theodore had yet to have his dinner too.He was worried that he would wake Adrienne. Thus he went to the office withstair to eat.


    Evidently, the boy was more mature than his peers. He was quiet and solemn. ording to Moses, stair stayed with his sister the entire afternoon. It seemed like he could not be bothered with anything but his sister.


    ¡°You should eat more.¡± Theodore cut half of the steak on his te and gave it to stair.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Theodore recalled what happened at Selena¡¯s birthday party. Back then, stair asked him for help calmly, andhe was a little confused.


    ¡°The other day, why did you say that I¡¯m your father?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice rang in therge office.


    stair blinked and stopped eating.He raised his head slowly and replied, ¡°My aunt framed Mommy, and sheneeded help.¡±


    The answer was very brief. It made sense, but it was not very precise.It even sounded like he was avoiding the topic. However, it made sense for a seven-year-old to say that.


    Yet, Theodore knew that the child was very sharp and perceptive. He even suspected that the child knew something but gave a suggestive answer deliberately. Therefore, Theodore asked, ¡°There were so many people at the birthday party, so why did you ask me for help?¡±


    ¡°Because I only knew you.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes froze as he fixed his gaze on the boy.


    He dated Everleigh for five years. They were together since high school. Thus they had countless pictures together. Even though he destroyed most of them after the break-up, he still kept a single photo. He tore it into piecesbut ended up sticking it back together again¡­


    Maybe she did the same¡­


    ¡°You knew me?¡±


    stair stared at him and answered, ¡°That rainy day, Adrienne and I met you at the pharmacy.¡±


    The delicate voice echoed in the office.


    Theodore¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°The pharmacy¡­¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± stair wasposed.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Theodore frowned, and his eyes darkened. ¡°You should eat.¡±


    He thought that there were some other reasons behind it.


    He imagined various scenarios where Everleigh would tell the kids about him. She might even mentionhis rtionship with the kids. Yet, it was ridiculous that he even made those assumptions. Why would he not let go?


    He was caught in his own thoughts when he heard amotion in the corridor.


    ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t go in.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Security!where are the security guards?¡±


    ¡­


    There was a loud bang, and the office door mmed open.A slender figure staggered in. She wore a pair of jeans and a white T-shirt.There was an anxious look on her face.


    After barging in, Everleigh spotted stair on the sofa. She immediately rushed over and cried, ¡°stair!¡±


    stair put down his cutlery and stared at her in surprise. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°stair.¡± Everleigh panted and shot Theodore a stern look. She asked her son solemnly, ¡°Where is Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in the lounge.¡±


    Everleigh immediately went into the room without a word.


    Mia came running from the corridor. She exined hurriedly,¡°Mr. Godfrey, the youngdy suddenly barged in. I¡­¡±


    Theodore waved his hand and dismissed Mia. His gaze remained fixed on the man who came in with Everleigh, and Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Stainley returned the gaze. His handsome face was no longer amiable as he frowned.


    The air was still, and no one spoke. A dangerous aura surrounded them, and they looked like they were going to pounce on each other.


    Everleigh carried Adrienne out of the room, andher face was pale.


    stair got up from the sofa and ran to her. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Everleigh held his hand and turned to leave without sparing a nce at Theodore. ¡°Stainley, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Theodore knew that the children snuck out on their own. Therefore he could understand Everleigh¡¯s reaction. However, she was going to leave without even thanking him. More importantly, she was ignoring him, and that upset him.


    Furthermore, Stainley appeared with her. Immediately, that added salt to Theodore¡¯s old wounds. His resentment was hiding under his cold face.


    ¡°Hold it right there.¡± His icy remarks froze the office.


    Everleigh paused at the door with Adrienne in her arms. She did not look back, and her voice was cold too.¡°Mr. Godfrey, what else do you want?¡±


    Theodore got up from the sofa and stood upright.His tone was cold and grim. ¡°Everleigh, you barged into my office, and you¡¯re leaving without a word?You¡¯re even asking me what I want?¡±


    Everleigh gritted her teeth and turned to face him slowly. She suppressed her anger and hissed, ¡°Theodore, I just got home from work to find that my kids were missing. If it weren¡¯t for the GPS, I would¡¯ve called the police. What else do you want me to say?¡±


    Theodore immediately understood what she was implying. Anger crept into his cold eyes, but he did not n to exin himself. Instead, he scoffed, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡±


    His nonchnt attitude made Everleigh even angrier.


    ¡°Theodore Godfrey!¡± She suddenly raised her voice,but she realized that the children were around.Therefore, she held out her hand to cover Adrienne¡¯s ears and held thetter tightly. She lowered her volume and warned in a choked voice, ¡°Theodore, I told you that the children have nothing to do with you. Stop making a fool of yourself!¡±


    The twins were around. Hence, Everleigh could only suppress her emotions, and she red at Theodore with her bloodshot eyes.

 Chapter 40 The One Who Would Not Move On

    The atmosphere in the office was gloomy.


    Theodore¡¯s cold eyes were like a ck hole. Everleigh¡¯s remarksmade him swallow his pain.


    He was calm as he faced the woman whom he once loved.


    He did not reply; hence Everleigh took his silence as a sign that he was guilty.


    She hugged Adrienne tightly in her arms and tried to speak as calmly as possible, ¡°I¡¯m telling you for thest time, the kids don¡¯t have anything to do with you, so don¡¯t bother them again. Otherwise,I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡± A hint of mockery shed in Theodore¡¯s calm eyes, but heughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that a hugepany like Godfrey Group wouldn¡¯t want any troubles because of their president¡¯s behavior, right?¡±


    Seven years ago,Everleigh did not make a fuss when she broke up with Theodore and left Ocpeace City. She was always bright and positive in front of him, and she was never mad.


    She buried her feelings for him in her memories and left everything behind.


    Maybe she was cruel and had forgotten all about it.


    He was the only one who would not move on.


    If Stainley were not around, Theodorewould have strangled her and forced her to recall those memories.He would question her about what she did.


    ¡°Mommy, I brought Adrienne here.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened, and she lowered her head in shock. stair was tugging her shirt, and he stared up at her carefully.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Adrienne made a fuss and said she wanted to see Uncle Godfrey. I had no choice but to bring her here.Uncle Godfrey was very busy, so Adrienne and I stayed here the whole afternoon, and she evenfell asleep.¡±


    stair exined everything concisely.


    Everleigh¡¯s body went numb.


    She was not thinking straight. Back then, Theodore was curious about the twins. Therefore, she assumed that he abducted the kidswhen the GPS showed they were in the Godfrey Group.


    She feared that someone would take the kids away.


    Everleigh knew that things were impossible for her and Theodore.She was afraid that someone would find out about the children¡¯s identities too. She was worried that Theodore would take them away from her¡­


    Her fear misled her.


    ¡°Do you still want to call the police?¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voice echoed in the office. He was still standing between the sofa and the coffee table. The chandelier was shining above him and casting along shadow on the carpet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I the one making a fool of myself?¡± Theodore did not wait for her to finish. He nced at Stainley, who was standing behind her, and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have the time to care for your children,but you have time to go on a date, huh?Are you even a mother?¡±


    ¡°Theodore, how could you say that?¡± Stainley tried to exin,¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your rtionship with her.¡± Theodore shot a cold stare at Stainley and added,¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Stainley was at a loss for words.


    Everleigh was frustrated. She wanted to apologize,but she choked on her words when she saw Theodore¡¯s cold face. After a long pause, she managed to force herself to squeak,¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Theodore was indifferent. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Everleigh looked embarrassed.She muttered her apologyagain before leaving.


    As soon as she stepped out of the office, Adrienne stirred in Everleigh¡¯s arms. She rested her chin on Everleigh¡¯s shoulder beforeraising her head and rubbing her eyes.She spotted Theodore in the office, andshe called out, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Her voice was very soft,and it trailed off.The door shut, and she disappeared.


    There was a loud ng, and all the food on the coffee table crashed on the floor.


    Mia came in and spotted themess on the carpet.


    Theodore was gloomy as he sat on the sofa. The knife cut hishand, and blood trickled onto the carpet. However,his face was stiff and solemn.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± Mia was worried, andshe suggested cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I should go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to drive you there.¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡± Theodore clenched his fists. After a long pause, he rxed his hands toreveal a few strands of hair on his palm. ¡°I need to get a DNA test.¡±


    Mia was taken aback.¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡­


    Night fell, andOcpeace City was livelier than ever.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Stainley dropped Everleigh and the twins at their apartment.He pulled over andgot out of the car to open the door for Everleigh.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can carry her.¡± Everleigh held Adrienne in her arms and declined Stainley¡¯s offer. She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I took up so much of your time.¡±


    Following that, she nced next to her and added,¡°stair,thank Stainley.¡±


    stair nodded and said obediently, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Stainley replied smilingly and continued,¡°Everleigh, you don¡¯t have to be so reserved around me. It¡¯s gettingte, andyou should go home with your kids. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you should drive safely.Let me know when you get home.¡± Everleigh attempted to smile at him,but she failed to do so. On the way back,she kept thinking about how she misunderstood Theodore.


    Before Stainley got in the car, she went into the apartment with the kids. Her bodynguage showed that she was dejected.


    The lights on her floor turned on, and the white car finally drove off.


    In the car, Stainley made a phone call.


    ¡°Hello? Mr. Simon, it¡¯s me.¡± Mr. Simon was the dean at his hospital.


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you a report on the academic exchangeter. I¡¯m calling to discuss something else.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to transfer to Jackson Hospital.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s partly because of my job, but it¡¯s more of a personal reason.I have a very good friend who¡¯ll be there, and I¡¯m worried because she¡¯s on her own.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Simon.¡±


    After putting the two twins to sleep, Everleigh went to the refrigerator to fetcha bottle of beer. She sat on the sofa, and after gulping down half a bottle, she felt better.


    She was overthinking things.Theodore was a proud man, but she traumatized him countless times. Seven years ago, she did the same thing too.


    If she could go back in time, she would stop herself from breaking into his office. She would give herself a good p and calm down.


    Perhaps, she could travel further back in time and picka better way to break up with him seven years ago.


    Turn back time?


    Suddenly, she scoffed at her childish thoughts. How could she turn back time?


    If she could turn back time, she wanted nothing more than to return to that rainy night. If nothing happened that night orif she stayed at home instead of going out, then everything would turn out differently.


    She would not have broken up with Theodore, andshe would know the twins¡¯ father.


    She would not have to be afraid. She would not have nightmares for seven years. She would not have to worry that the twins¡¯ identity differed from what she had in mind.

 Chapter 41 On The Way?

    The next morning,the weather was overcast in Ocpeace City. Everleigh just left her apartment when it started to rain heavily. She had no choice but to retreat into the building, letting out a sigh.


    ¡°Beep!¡±


    Suddenly, she heard the sound of a car honking in the rain. Everleigh looked up and spotted a white car parked at the gate of the apartment. The window of the passenger seat rolled down toreveal a familiar face.


    ¡°Everleigh, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Stainley?¡± Everleigh was stunned.


    The summer downpourdid notst. Shortly after leaving the apartment,the heavy rain slowed to a drizzle, and it was quiet inside the car.


    Everleigh stared at Stainley and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.You even went out of your way to pick me up.¡±


    Stainley¡¯s slender fingers gripped the steering wheel, and he looked clean and refreshing. His face was calm, and he always had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m on the way there too.¡±


    ¡°On the way? The academic exchange is still ongoing?¡± Everleigh recalled what he told her the previous day. When he sent her back, he mentioned that he went to Jackson Hospital for academic exchange.


    ¡°Yeah, our hospital is also coborating with Jackson Hospital, so I¡¯ll have to stay there to give surgery guidance.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everleigh asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t offend someone?¡±


    Stainley chuckled, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Jackson Hospital is very remote, and it¡¯s hard to find a restaurant to have a decent meal.If you didn¡¯t offend anyone, then why would you be transferred there?¡±


    Everleigh was not lying.Jackson Hospital was located in the most remote suburbs of Ocpeace City, andthey barely had any patients. Otherwise, the production team would not have chosen Jackson Hospital to shoot the drama.


    ¡°Stainley, you¡¯ve always been an easy target because you¡¯re too soft. Sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t be too nice to others. If you ept all the jobs, they¡¯ll throw the dirty work at you. They will bully you for your kindness. Also, working in a hospital is not so different from working in a normalpany.¡±


    Everleigh lectured Stainley on how society worked. Shpletely neglected the fact that she was in a simr situation too.


    She was too careless, and people took advantage of it. Otherwise,she would not have ended up in a remote hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Stainley was mostly quiet. He focused on the road while listening to Everleigh nagging.asionally, he would chuckle and chip in. That was how they always interacted with each other.


    The rain stopped, andthe clouds were gone. Eventually, the scorching sun shone over the city, drying the damp ground. Everything was spotless,and there was no sign of there being a thunderstorm in the morning.


    In the dining hall of a vi, Josephine Bailey took a sip of coffee, and the bitter taste made her frown.


    Josephine¡¯s maid, Sarah Allen, immediately noticed that something was wrong. She turned to scold the servant who prepared the breakfast, ¡°What are you doing? I taught you so many times about how much milk you should add, right? You forgot it again, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon being reprimanded, the new maid turned red and held her breath.


    ¡°Sarah,¡± Josephine was indifferent as she continued,¡°It¡¯s just a cup of coffee, so there¡¯s no need to be so harsh. Just ask her to make another cup of coffee. You don¡¯t have to scare her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± Sarah replied politely and gave the maid a warning look. She hissed, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    The maid thanked Josephine hurriedly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make a new cup of coffee right away. Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Sarah nced at the maid beforeserving breakfast.¡°Miss, you¡¯re too nice.You pay them handsomely,so you should teach them a lesson if they do something wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,so it¡¯s okay to be nice to them.¡±


    There was a notification from Josephine¡¯s mobile phone. Sarah immediately kept quiet and continued to serve breakfast. Josephine checked her mobile phone, and her face darkened.


    There was a loud ng, and she mmed her fork on the table.


    Sarah turned to Josephine cautiously and asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The gentle look on Josephine¡¯s face vanishedas she kept quiet.


    Sarah followed her gaze and spotted the conversation on Josephine¡¯s mobile phone. Someone sent a few screenshots of a group chat, and there were a few photos as well.


    ¡°This? Isn¡¯t this Godfrey Group? Who is the girl in Mr. Godfrey¡¯s arms?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Josephine¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    Evidently, the photo was taken inthe lobby of Godfrey Group, andTheodore was walking into the elevator with a little girl in his arms. The photo spread like wildfire among the employees. Everyone in thepany was busy gossiping about Theodore having kids.


    ¡°I underestimated her.¡± Josephine clenched her fists, andher delicate face was dark. She hissed,¡°She didn¡¯t make a move,but she used kids to lure him, huh?Smart.¡±


    Sarah came to her senses. ¡°Miss Trevino¡¯s children?¡±


    Josephine did not reply, but her silence indicated that the statement was correct.


    Before Selena¡¯s birthday party, Josephine sent someone to investigate Everleigh. She saw photos of the kids, and the boy was the spitting image ofTheodore. That made Josephine panic, and she could not sleep for days.


    ¡°Miss, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Josephine gritted her teeth and scoffed,¡°We don¡¯t even know who the father is.Theodore would never acknowledge them without any proof. Even if he took them in,the Godfrey family would never approve of it.¡±


    The Godfrey family?


    At the mention of the Godfrey family, Josephine suddenly became confident.Her eyes flickered, and she instructed, ¡°Sarah, go and get the oil painting I got from the auctionst month.¡±


    Sarah was puzzled. ¡°Miss, why would you need the painting?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Godfrey family.¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes were dark as she continued,¡°I haven¡¯t seen Aunt Madison for a long time now. I¡¯m their future daughter-inw, so I should visit her often, right?¡±


    ¡­Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before leaving, the new maid brought a pot of freshly brewed coffee to the dining table and asked, ¡°Miss, what about your coffee?¡±


    Josephine was expressionless. Although she maintained her warm look, she instructed Sarah before getting in the car, ¡°Fire her.¡±


    Sarah went nk for a moment,but she was not surprised. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes,Miss, I¡¯ll find a recement immediately.¡±


    Josephine nodded andclosed the door beforeordering the driver. The ck Rolls-Royce drove off and sped into thecity, heading towards the eastern district.


    The rearview mirror reflectedJosephine¡¯s gloomy face.She lowered her head and scrolled through the chat group. There were a lot of photos taken from various angles.


    The kids stayed in Godfrey Group for an entire afternoon. Everleigh even had the audacity to say that she did not return for Theodore?Did she think that everyone else was a fool?


    She exited the messaging app and dialed a number.Shortly after, the call was connected, and her face was grim, but her tone was gentle and warm.¡°Hello? Aunt Madison, it¡¯s me, Josephine.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, soI wanted to have tea with you.I just bought a new painting too.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 42 Rumors

    Yoreast Hills Garden was a remote luxury residence in Ocpeace City.One of the unrenovatedthirty-acresvis would start at 3. 5 million dors.


    Theodore¡¯s mother, Madison Allen, lived there.


    Thewn was neat, andthe grass was trimmed evenly. The morning sun was shining brightly, and the smell of Ceylon tea permeated the air. An elegant woman was flipping through a magazine under a parasol. She wore a beige Chanel dress, and she was seemingly in her fifties. However, she took good care of her skin. Hence there were no visible wrinkles around her eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Madison,¡± a woman¡¯s voice called.


    ¡°Josephine?¡± Madison raised her head to smile at her guest and urged,¡°Come, have a seat.¡±


    The servants immediately pulled a chair for Josephine. She just sat down whenanother servant served her a cup of tea.


    The servants in the Godfrey family were well-trained, and they carried out their duties smoothly.Any one of them would have been better than the servants in the Bailey family.


    Josephine recalled her servants¡¯ behaviors, and she felt embarrassed. Instantly, she straightened her back to make herself look tough. Yet, her tone was ingratiating when she parted her lips.


    ¡°How are you, Aunt Madison? I¡¯ve been busy with the wedding so that I couldn¡¯t visit you. Theodore¡¯s always busy, but I should¡¯ve dropped by more.¡±


    ¡°Men should focus on their careers. I know my son.¡± Madison kept a straight face, but her eyebrows made her look fierce and intimidating. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, and I¡¯m healthy. You two should just go about with your lives. There¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡±


    Madison had a strong character, and she was usually cold. Josephine knew that Madison¡¯s rtionship with Theodore was just passable. Therefore, Josephine just did her part and never tried to get close to Madison.


    However,Madison still had a say in certain matters when it came to Theodore.


    ¡°Theodore told me to drop by too. He¡¯s busy with work, and I can¡¯t help him. I happen to be free, so I thought I would drop by on his behalf and easehis burden.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you,¡± Madison nodded and added,¡°Have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Josephine lowered her head to sip her tea,but she was absent-minded.


    After chatting for a while, she uttered, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that.¡±


    She waved to the servant and motioned them to bring her present.


    ¡°Aunt Madison,I got this painting from an art exhibition in West Havenst month. I heard that you like the artist, so I bought it for you.¡±


    The servant was disying the painting. Madison nced at it, and surprisingly, she seemed pleased. Sheplimented, ¡°Not bad. You have good taste, and it¡¯s rare for me to find someone who shares simr tastes. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not like those people who pretend to know everything.¡±


    Josephine could read between the lines, and she knew who Madison was mocking. Josephine replied, ¡°Art can be difficult to understand. Being able to draw doesn¡¯t make one an artist, but there are a lot of wannabes out there.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s remarks pleased Madison, and her stiff face rxed. After chatting for a while, she began to ask about the wedding.


    ¡°How are the wedding preparations? If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know. After all, you¡¯re the Godfrey family¡¯s daughter-inw. I feel bad for letting you prepare everything on your own.¡±


    ¡°Everything is going smoothly. Besides,I didn¡¯t need to worry becauseTheodore hired a wedding nner, so I just need to make a guest list.¡±


    Josephine paused and continued hesitantly, ¡°Aunt Madison, I think I should tell you about this, so you¡¯ll be prepared for it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh is back.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Madison stopped drinking her tea andfrowned. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Josephine repeated, ¡°Previously, I was trying on a wedding dress, butTheodore suddenly passed out, and he was sent to the hospital. We ran into Everleigh there, andI just found out that she came back.¡±


    Josephine studied Madison¡¯s tense face and added, ¡°Well,it¡¯s normal for her toe backbecause her family is here. Even if the Trevino family kicked her out, she would be bound toe back. Yet,Theodore¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Theodore?¡±


    Madison may be cold, but she was anxious at the mention of her son.


    ¡°Recently, Theodore and Everleigh have been very close. There are a lot of rumors circting in Godfrey Group, saying¡­¡±


    ¡°What does thishave to do with thepany? What rumors?¡±


    ¡°They say that Theodore was divorced with two kids.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± Madison mmed her cup on the table and scoffed, ¡°Nonsense. When did Theodore get married or have kids?¡±


    ¡°Here, let me show you.¡± Josephine tapped on her mobile phone and showed the photo to Madison.


    It was a photo of a little girl in Theodore¡¯s arms. Madison¡¯s face hardened upon spotting that and frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s that child?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Everleigh¡¯s daughter.She must have married someone abroad and got a child.¡±


    A look of disgust appeared on Madison¡¯s face. ¡°Look at the child. Shemust¡¯ve gotten pregnant right after leaving the country. Didn¡¯t she just break up with Theodore? She¡¯s a fox¡­¡±


    After noticing Madison¡¯s reaction, a trace of relief shed across Josephine¡¯s gentle eyes.


    Theodore was the eldest son in the Godfrey family.After what happened to Xavier Godfrey, Theodore¡¯s younger brother, Madison ced all her hope on Theodore. Therefore, Madison was very controlling of Theodore, especially of his love life.


    Madison was rather particr in choosing a wife for Theodore. She did not care about the woman¡¯s background.After all, the Godfrey family was a top family in Ocpeace City. Thusthere were not a lot of women with a simr status. She was concerned about the woman¡¯s personality and how much she was willing to sacrifice for Theodore.


    The Trevino family was on par with the Bailey family. Although they were not as good as the Godfrey family,they were not bad.


    However, Madison detested Everleigh.It was understandable becauseEverleigh firmly believed in gender equality, andshe had her own dreams. She was not willing to sacrifice her dreams for anyone orbe the woman behind a sessful man.


    Back then, Everleighhindered Theodore from inheriting the family business.Madison put in a lot of effort to get rid of Everleigh.


    Yet, no one knew about it except Josephine, not even Theodore. After all, Madison learned everything about Everleigh through her ¡®best friend.¡¯


    Hence, Josephine was certain that Madison hated Everleigh for being in touch with Theodore. Josephine just needed to sit back and rx because Madison would definitely make a move.


    Just like how it went down seven years ago.


    The atmosphere turned dark at the mention of Everleigh, and Madison was displeased.


    Josephine knew that it was time to go. Hence she came up with an excuse to leave.


    After she left, Madison waved to the butler and instructed,¡°Go and find out what Theodore has been up totely.¡±


    ¡°Yes,Madam.¡±

 Chapter 43 What If

    A ck car exited Yoreast Hills Garden and sped onto the highway.


    The rearview mirror reflected the face of an elegant woman.


    Josephine¡¯s lips curled into a smile at the thought of Madison¡¯s reaction. A cunning look shed in her eyes. There were plenty of times when she did not need to make a move. In fact, she just needed to wait for someone else to handle it. She knew that Theodore could not forget Everleigh, and Josephine would do well to stay out of the matter.


    For years, Everleigh was a huge scar in Theodore¡¯s heart. ThusJosephine was afraid to bring it up.She had to be very careful with every step she took, and she finally made it so far.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The mobile phone in her handbag rang, and she came back to her senses.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°DNA test?¡± Josephine raised her eyebrows and got a little nervous.¡°Who¡¯s running the errand for Theodore?¡±


    A female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Henry Quilt.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face darkened.


    Henry was Theodore¡¯s personal assistant, and he had stayed with Theodore for over seven years.Ever since Theodore returned to Godfrey Group, Henry had stayed with him.Henry was good at his job, and he wasTheodore¡¯s right-hand man.


    ¡°Josephine, what should we do? The kids are Mr. Godfrey¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Before the other person could finish, Josephine interrupted unhappily, ¡°You believed those rumors?¡±


    The person on the other end of the line went silent.After a short pause, that person asked cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Josephine, I was overthinking. Since you¡¯re certain that it has nothing to do with Mr. Godfrey, should I just leave it?¡±


    Josephine pursed her lips, and her face was pale.


    After that incident,Everleigh probably did not even know who the father of her children was. Yet, what if there was a coincidence? What if?


    ¡­


    It was afternoon,and the filming was still ongoing at Jackson Hospital.


    Everleighwas standing behind the spotlight as shebent over to massage her sore calves.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you tired?¡± The script supervisor, Logan, suggested worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down?¡±


    Everleigh replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine.I¡¯ve been sitting the entire morning, andmy hips hurt. It¡¯ll be better if I stand.¡±


    After she arrived on set in the morning, the shooting had been ongoing for five hours.There was no sign of them stopping for a break.She watched as Selena got into a fight with the ¡®patient¡¯ repeatedly, and some of Selena¡¯s falls were frightening.


    Everleigh underestimated the hardship of an actor. She admired her sister for being so professional.


    ¡°Cut. Selena, this take was not bad. Take a break, and let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    The director, Mr. ke, had repeated the same phrase the whole morning. He wouldpliment Selena, but he would ask for a retake.Evidently, he was not satisfied with it.


    Everleigh and Selena grew up together.Others may be oblivious to it, butEverleigh¡¯s heart ached. Therefore, she went to hand Selena a bottle of water.


    Selena just sat down to massage her legs. When she noticed the bottle of water, she reached out for it instinctively,but her face darkened at the sight of Everleigh. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t poison it.¡± Everleigh opened the bottle and handed it to Selena again. ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Selena took the fruit tea from her assistant and nced at Everleigh coldly. ¡°How would I know if you poisoned it? I know doctors have countless ways to murder people discreetly. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m drinking that, so you can keep it for yourself.¡±


    Everleighwas both angry and amused. Shecrossed her arms and chuckled, ¡°What would I gain from it? Selena, aren¡¯t you being a little paranoid?¡±


    ¡°Why not? If I die, you can inherit the Trevino family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in that. The Trevino family is all yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in that either.¡± Selena took a sip of tea and stuck her nose in the air. ¡°But even if I don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t let you have it.¡±


    Everleigh was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Selena, get ready for another take,¡± The producer, Mr. Jones, shouted for Selena to prepare.


    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± Selena barely rested, yet, she had no choice but to put down her tea, and she hurried to her feet.


    ¡°Selena, wait a minute,¡± Everleigh called out worriedly.


    Selena nced at Everleigh impatiently. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    After an entire morning, Selena was still filming the scene where she fought with one of the patients. She was getting pushed around, and she even fell on the floor. During the break, Everleigh noticed that there were bruises on Selena¡¯s wrist.


    However, Selena did not appreciate it andfrowned,¡°Stop pretending to be nice.¡±


    After that, she stomped over to Mr. ke.


    Her immature behavior was like a teenager trying to rebel against her parents. Everleigh was not angry, but she felt helpless. She grabbed the script and sat in a corner tostudy the next scene.


    On the other hand, Selena watched as the crew members got back to work.Out of the corner of her eyes, she spotted Everleigh reading the script leisurely in a corner. She recalled Everleigh¡¯s concern, butshe assumed that Everleigh was ying pretend.


    ¡°Mr. ke!¡±


    Behind the camera, the director looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Selena said seriously, ¡°I think my co-actor isn¡¯t very convincing. He¡¯s the doctor who tries to resolve the conflict, but he always distracts me. Could I ask for someone else to y the part?¡±


    Mr. ke frowned and asked,¡°Where are we going to find a recement? Besides, how am I going to get a professional? They¡¯re just temporary actors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have someone who¡¯s a professional?¡± Selena smiled as her gaze fell on Everleigh, and she added, ¡°Dr. Trevino is an attending doctor, so I¡¯m sure that she has plenty of experiences when dealing with patients. I¡¯m sure she always resolves conflicts in the hospital, right?¡±


    Everleigh was reading the script. She looked up andnoticed Selena¡¯s cunning smile. Herheart skipped a beat, and she had a bad feeling about it.


    Sure enough, Selena said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Dr. Trevino y the part?¡±


    ¡­


    It was pretty normal for someone on the set to y a minor role in the drama.


    Yet, everyone knew that Selena did not like Everleigh. There seemed to be some conflict between them. Everyone knew that Selena was up to no good when she proposed the idea. The staff members gathered around to see how things would unfold.


    Everleigh put on a white coat. It was a familiar coat, but she felt uneasy when she was in front of the camera.


    The role she was filling only had one line.The female lead was arguing with the patient, andshe would run up to stop them.


    ¡°Okay, three, two, one, action.¡±


    Mr. ke gave the green light, andthe group of actors began to walk in the hospital corridor.Suddenly, a ¡®patient¡¯ with bandages on his face ran out from the ward and screamed,¡°You b*stards!You even call yourself doctors?¡±


    He shouted anddashed to Selena.


    Selena was holding a medical record. She raised her head and seemed shocked, but she reacted swiftly. Before the patient¡¯s fist couldnd on her face, she immediately dodged it, and they began fighting in the corridor.


    The other actors crowded around them. Theyyed the roles of the colleagues and tried to stop them. Everleigh walked up to pull Selena andtried to separate them.She shouted her lines,¡°Dr. Scott, stop it. Hurry, call security!¡±


    Amidst the chaos, a loud p echoed in the corridor.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Everleigh cupped her hand over her burning cheek, andher head was buzzing.

 Chapter 44 Could Not Afford To Do That

    Everleigh covered her cheek and stared at Selena in disbelief. She could not believe that her sister, whom she grew up with, would p her.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mr. ke¡¯s voice came behind the camera. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying your lines?¡±


    Selena replied, ¡°Mr. ke, I forgot.Let¡¯s do it again.¡±


    ¡°Okay,everyone, get back to your positions. Props team, you should get ready. Let¡¯s take a break and do it again.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The other actors were used to it. They went back to their position nkly, butEverleigh was left sitting on the floor.


    Selena¡¯s assistant helped her to her feet. Selena exercised her wrists andlooked down at Everleigh. ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t see you. I hit the wrong person.¡±


    She did not sound apologetic.


    Everleigh leaned against the wall to stand up, and her face was grim. She stared at Selena¡¯s back andregained herposure. As the rest of the crew members gossiped behind her back, she clenched her fists.


    She had no idea when the conflict started with Selena.When they were on set,Selena would make things difficult for her. Selena¡¯simmature behavior did not bother Everleigh. Hence she did not take it to heart.


    However, Selena just pped her.It dawned on her that Selena was not throwing a tantrum;in fact, Selena hated her.


    The props team rearranged the scene swiftly. Everyonewas waiting for Selena to get ready for another take.


    As they filmed another take, Selena raised her hand, but Everleigh blocked Selena¡¯s hand without hesitation.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop¡­¡±


    Mr. ke stood up in annoyance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why would a temporary actor do that? Whose hand is that?¡±


    Selena immediately pulled away from Everleigh andtold Mr. ke, ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s Dr. Trevino, our beloved medical expert.She thinks she¡¯s the lead actress.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not filming anymore.¡± Everleigh stood up and straightened her back. She was calm, and she concluded,¡°I¡¯m here as a medical expert,soI¡¯m not obligated to act in the drama, let alone be humiliated by the female lead.¡±


    Shedecided to participate in another take to check if Selena was pping her intentionally. She had her answer. Thus, there was no need for her to continue.


    After that, she ignored everyone who was looking at her. She strode past the ¡®patient¡¯ on the groundand leftthe set in a grim mood.


    Suddenly, things were awkward on set. Selena walked to Mr. ke and motioned towardsEverleigh¡¯s back.She said, ¡°Mr. ke, look at her. She has a bad temper, soI told you to get a recement. There are so many doctors,so why does it have to be her?¡±


    Mr. ke frowned and nced around. ¡°Alright, stop staring. Let¡¯s stop here for now.Everyone,get some rest, andlet¡¯s have lunch.¡±


    Everyone was relieved to hear that.The personal assistants began distributing lunch boxes, and the crowd dispersed.


    However, Selena was unwilling to let it slide. She tugged at Mr. ke and urged, ¡°Mr. ke, let¡¯s find another doctor. I have friends who work in the hospital.I¡¯ll find another medical expert.¡±


    ¡°Selena,you shouldn¡¯t go too far.¡± It was rare for Mr. ke to be solemn, andhe even sounded a little unhappy. He added, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, butyou can¡¯t afford to upset the person who¡¯s helping Dr. Trevino. If she¡¯s unhappy about it, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to lose your job.¡±


    Selena¡¯s face froze, and she asked hurriedly,¡°What do you mean? Who¡¯s helping her?¡±


    Who was helping Everleigh? Was it Theodore?


    She was deep in her thoughts when she heard someone calling out Everleigh¡¯s name.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡± The man¡¯s voice was pleasant.


    Selena raised her head and spotted a figure in a white coat talking to the production crew. He was over six feet tall, and he stood out on set.His face was on par with the male lead¡¯s too.


    Selena asked her assistant, ¡°Is he one of the actors? I¡¯ve never seen him.¡±


    The assistant, Crystal, took a look and shook her head. She exined, ¡°No, I think that¡¯s a doctor from Jackson Hospital. I saw him yesterday too, and he seems to know Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°He knows Everleigh?¡± Selena¡¯s eyes darkened.


    At the same time, Everleigh just left the set. The sun was zing, and there was no breeze, so she found shade under a tree. She was unsure if it was the weather or if Selena was too forceful, but her face was still aching.


    After taking cover for a while, her stomach rumbled.


    Everleigh touched her stomach. Although no one heard it, she still felt a little embarrassed.


    She started to regret her decision to stomp out from the set.


    Jackson Hospital wasnot her workce, and she did not even have a friend. After she left the set, no one woulde to persuade her to go back. Furthermore, she did not even have lunch.


    It was in the middle of nowhere, and it was impossible to find a restaurant.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± A familiar male voice made her snap back to her senses. She looked up and seemed to have found her savior.Her eyes lit up, and she called out,¡°Stainley.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Stainley strode over to her. The hem of his white coat fluttered in the wind, and he chuckled,¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. I wanted to ask you out for lunch.¡±


    Everleigh suppressed her joyand pretended to beposed. She uttered, ¡°Stainley,I know why they call doctors angels now.¡±


    Stainley was taken aback. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Everleigh waved her hand and urged,¡°Let¡¯s go. Where are we going to eat?¡±


    The cafeteria of Jackson Hospital was behind the main building. It was a private canteen for the hospital staff. The production team pleaded to use the cafeteria, butthe hospital turned them down. The reason being was that they did not want the production team to interrupt the hospital staff. In fact, the management was stricter when the production team was around. All hospital staff would need to show their ID to enter the cafeteria.


    Stainley was a big help to Everleigh. Even though it was prettyte in the afternoon, thedy working in the cafeteria kept a portion of chicken chop for him.


    ¡°You should eat more.¡± He gave his chicken chop to Everleigh.


    Everleigh did not hold back and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As she ate, she could not help but ask, ¡°Stainley,no matter where you go, why are the cafeteria staff so nice to you?¡±


    When they were in college, thedy in the college canteen had shaky hands. Whenever she scooped food for them,thedle would shake violently, and they would be lucky to get a portion of the food. However, Stainley was the only exception.Thedy loved him, andhe would always get a lot of food.


    Stainley smiled warmly and replied, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m too skinny,so thedy wanted me to eat more.¡±


    ¡°No, she loved your face. She always favored good-looking guys, soI¡¯ll ask Theo¡­¡±


    She trailed off, andthe name stuck in her throat. Everleigh¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and she lost her appetite.

 Chapter 45 I Would Not Allow It

    Although Everleigh did not finish her sentence, Stainley knew what she meant.


    ¡°How are things between you two?¡±


    Everleigh yed dumb. ¡°Who? What do you mean?¡±


    After noticing that she did not want to talk about it, he did not pester her and changed the topic.¡°Nothing, let¡¯s eat. You should eat a bit more.¡±


    When they were studying abroad,Everleigh never mentioned Theodore. If Stainley had not seen them dating when they were in college, he would never have known that they were together.


    After lunch, Everleigh and Stainley left the cafeteria together.


    It was in the afternoon.She had a dispute with the production team earlier. Hence she was not in a hurry to go back. She found a shaded area in the hospital garden and rested there.


    ¡°Thank you, Stainley. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to have lunch. The cafeteria food is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, you cane here for lunchafter this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.None of the crew are supposed to enter the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Stainley exined,¡°The dean of Jackson Hospital is worried that the crew members will disrupt things in the hospital. Yet, you¡¯re a doctor,so I just need to tell the dean, and you¡¯ll be able to go in.¡±


    Initially, Everleigh wanted to refuse his offer.After all, it was not good for her to receive special treatment. However, she recalled that stair, who seemed indifferent to everything, lovedchicken chop. In the end,she epted the offer shamelessly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so reserved around me.¡±


    They were chatting whena figure walked to them. It was a middle-aged man in a suit.He scanned the surroundings before going toEverleigh.He asked, ¡°Are you Miss Everleigh Trevino?¡±


    Stainley and Everleigh were taken aback.


    Everleigh asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Our Madam wants to see you. Are you free now?¡±


    ¡°Madam?¡±


    Everleigh scrutinized the man and frowned. She had a nagging feeling about it.


    Everleigh followed the man to the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot. When the elevator door opened, a cold breeze brushed her calf, and it made her tremble.


    The man stopped two meters away from a carand extended his hand towards it. ¡°Madam is waiting for you in the car.¡±


    Everleigh followed his direction and nced at the car.


    It was a ck Porsche, and the windows were tinted. It was impossible to peer into the car, but the passenger could see everything clearly.


    Everleigh opened the door and spotted the figure in the car. She could guess what was going on.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, it¡¯s been a while.¡± In the car, Madison sat upright.It had been seven years, but she still looked elegant and dignified.


    Everleigh had one hand over the door, andher back stiffened. ¡°Mrs. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, are you going to talk to me like that?¡±


    Madison¡¯s voice was cold and a little arrogant. Everleigh came to her senses and frowned. She got in the car and closed the door.


    She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°We met over seven years ago, right?Miss Trevino, you¡¯re still as beautiful as ever. I heard that you¡¯re working in a hospital? You¡¯re a chief surgeon, right?¡±


    Her tone was light,and it was apliment, but her attitude remained unchanged. It was the same as seven years ago,and it was clear thatMadison did not think highly of Everleigh.


    Everleighposed herself and replied calmly, ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, you¡¯re not here to catch up, right? Stop beating around the bush.¡±


    Madison sized up Everleigh and retorted,¡°Why do you think I came looking for you?¡±


    ¡°I broke up with Theodore.¡±


    Everleigh was being very straightforward. She returned Madison¡¯s gaze and continued frankly, ¡°We broke up seven years ago. You should know that better than anyone else, so I don¡¯t understand why you came looking for me.¡±


    Madison sneered, ¡°You denied everything right from the start,huh? If it was anyone else, I¡¯m pretty sure that they wouldn¡¯t know how to react, andthey¡¯ll probably think that they¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you should know that Theodore is getting married, right? You should know his fiancee too. Well, she¡¯s your friend, so shouldn¡¯t you keep your distance from your friend¡¯s fiance? Or is it okay for you to flirt around with your ex?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everleigh furrowed her brows, and she looked a little angry.


    ¡°Drop the act. I heard the rumors circting in thepany. If you didn¡¯t go looking for Theodore,I believe that he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you. I came here today to tell you to stay away from him.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Madison¡¯s remarks were overbearing, and she was belittling Everleigh.Evidently, Madison could not care less about Everleigh¡¯s feelings.


    Everleigh tried her best to suppress her anger because Madison was an elder. However, Everleigh lost it when she heard that, and she was disgusted. Her face darkened, and she retorted, ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, I see you haven¡¯t changed, and you¡¯re still so full of yourself.¡±


    Madison scowled and snapped, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Whenever there¡¯s a problem, you¡¯ll assume that you and Theodore are not at fault, andyou¡¯ll me others. What made you think that I went after him? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°Evidence?¡± Madison snorted,¡°Why would I need to verify such a trivial thing?¡±


    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t youe looking for me for something so trivial? You¡¯ve wasted my time, but you didn¡¯t even apologize.So these are your manners, huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Calm down. I¡¯m not done.¡± Everleigh took out her wallet and took out two one-hundred-dor bills, and handed it to her.


    Madison¡¯s face changed, and she hissed,¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this how you do things? This time, you don¡¯t need to give me a cheque to leave your son. I¡¯ll pay you to leave me alone, so don¡¯te looking for me after this. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I have something else to do.Goodbye.¡± Everleigh ced the money on the seat.Before Madison could react, Everleigh turned to open the door and got out of the car.


    Suddenly,someone got out of the car behind her, andthe sound of high heels echoed in the parking lot. ¡°Everleigh, stop right there.¡±


    Everleigh stuffed her hands in her pockets andstopped. She did not look back and asked coldly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°If you ever meet Theodore again, I¡¯llmake you pay. I know you don¡¯t have anything to lose,but what about the Trevino family? You¡¯re going to abandon them? I heard that Trevino Group is trying to expand thepany.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face darkened, andher hands balled into fists in her pockets.


    She knew Madison¡¯s character.Seven years ago,she knew that Madison was a woman of her words.


    A series of footsteps approached Everleigh, and Madison¡¯s voice was colder than ever. ¡°It took a lot to get Theodore to leave you and return toGodfrey Group.I¡¯ll never allow a woman like you to disrupt his perfect life.¡±

 Chapter 46 Never Going Back to Your Ex

    Madison¡¯s words felt like a basin of cold water was being sshed over Everleigh¡¯s head. Until today, she could still remember the cup of cold water that Madison had sshed on her face at the cafe opposite her university.


    Everleigh clenched her fist and turned around with a sneer. ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, since you know everything so well, you should have known that the Trevino family drove me out. Now that the Trevino family has nothing to do with me, why should I care about what you said?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your father?¡±


    ¡°My father no longer recognizes me as his daughter. Your words don¡¯t mean anything to me.¡±


    Madison almost could not believe her ears. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Theodore fell for such an unfilial daughter like you!¡±


    Everleigh remained calm as if nothing could affect her. ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, I¡¯m not interested in your son at all. You don¡¯t have to threaten me in any way. A sensible person will not repeat a life that¡¯s been lived before.I understand this concept well enough.¡±


    Leaving these words for her to ponder on, she left the parking lot without looking back.


    It was not until the elevator doors closed that Everleigh grabbed onto the handle for support. Her face suddenly turned pale, and her lips were white.


    She knew very well what kind of person Mrs. Godfrey was.


    Seven years ago, to force Theodore home and inherit the Godfrey Group, she went straight to their college to humiliate her. At that time, she endured it because she was Theodore¡¯s mother. Back then, she was telling her to break up with Theodore, which was something that would never happen.


    It was also because of this that Mrs. Godfrey despised her. Until now, she still did.


    Everleigh left the parking lot and did not return to the production crew. She called the crew to take a day off, took a bus back to the city, and closed the door as soon as she got home.


    In the living room, Adrienne was squatting in front of the refrigerator to get ice cream. When she saw Everleighe back out of the blue, she was scared to death, but Everleigh went straight into the house, not noticing her.


    She exchanged a look with her brother.


    ¡°stair, why is Mommy back so early?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± stair¡¯s delicate eyebrows were slightly furrowed. He looked at the closed door and said thoughtfully, ¡°Mommy seems to be in a bad mood.¡±


    Adrienne put the ice cream back into the refrigerator silently. ¡°Then I won¡¯t eat ice cream anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of you.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Then, why?¡±


    ¡°It should be work. Mommy seems to be very tired recently. Adrienne, be a good girl and don¡¯t go out often. Don¡¯t bother Mommy.¡±


    Adrienne sighed deeply like an adult and said, ¡°Well, I want to make Mommy happy.¡±


    After that, she looked at the door thoughtfully, and her dark round eyes sparkled like the stars.


    In the bedroom, Everleighid down on her pillow. She felt like her mind was in a mess in one second, thenpletely nk in another.


    Mrs. Godfrey was only a small part of the reason for her break up with Theodore that year. She was a negligible factor.


    Back then, she was still young and naive,andshe felt that love could conquer all. Since she and Theodore were in love, she thought nothing coulde between them, not even Mrs. Godfrey.


    So even if the cup of water was sshed on her face, and even though Mrs. Godfrey had humiliated her in such a way, she was still determined not to break up with him.


    Where was her courage now? She seemed to have lost it.


    She did not know how long she had been lying like thatbefore she heard the sound of the door opening gently. When Everleigh opened her eyes, she saw Adrienne, with two ponytails, holding a packet of gummy candies in her hand, looking at her.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°Do you want some candy?¡±


    As she spoke, she took out a piece of pink candy from the wrapper and put it close to Everleigh¡¯s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a peach vor. Here you go.¡±


    Everleigh reached out and caressed Adrienne¡¯s forehead. ¡°You can have it, Adrienne. Mommy¡¯s a little tired and wants to sleep for a bit. Why don¡¯t you go out and y with your brother?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to eat it, then I won¡¯t either.¡± Adrienne pouted and stubbornly held the candy out to her, staring fearlessly.


    Everleigh had no choice but to open her mouth and ate the candy. Her daughter was as headstrong as her.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Adrienneughed and stuffed one into her mouth. ¡°stair said that you¡¯re unhappy. If you¡¯re happy, you should eat candy. Candy will make you happy.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually no logic to this.¡± Everleigh nodded. Out of habit, her mind tried to analyze the scientific rtionship between candy and happiness. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s more psychological¡­¡±


    Looking at Adrienne¡¯s round little face staring at her intently, Everleigh swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.


    Forget it. What WAs the point of exining so much to a child? She would not understand.


    The gummy candy was soft and chewy, and the taste of peach melted in her mouth. The sugar from the candy could cause the body to secrete more dopamine, and dopamine was a source of happiness for the body. That exnation was actually reasonable.


    Adrienne was still leaning against the bed.She ate a piece of candy and put another one into Everleigh¡¯s mouth. She muttered, ¡°Mommy, if you¡¯re not happy, then don¡¯t work.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°How am I supposed to support myself if I don¡¯t work? How will I buy candy for you? Don¡¯t you want to eat more ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Adrienne tilted her head and thought seriously. ¡°We can go back to Maniville. As long as Uncle Christopher is there, he¡¯ll buy me as much ice cream as I want. He can support you too.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, who taught you all this?¡± Everleigh poked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯d better not watch those dramas anymore. A girl has to fight for what she wants.We can¡¯t rely on others, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Then, can¡¯t you rely on Daddy?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. For a moment, she did not know how to answer Adrienne¡¯s question, andher face turned dark.


    ¡°Adrienne, why did youe in and disturb Mommy?¡± stair¡¯s voice sounded from the door. It was not harsh, but it sounded a little bit helpless.


    Adrienne stretched her neck and looked at the door. Then she immediately raised the candy in her hand and said, ¡°stair,I¡¯m giving some candy to Mommy.Now she feels better.¡±


    stair had no choice but to say, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve given her the candy. You shoulde out now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrienne usually listened to stair¡¯s words. She could also tell that Everleigh was not feeling her best, so she did not want to disturb her anymore. Before leaving, she said, ¡°Mommy, I want to eat the noodles you cooked. Can we have that at night?¡±


    Everleigh was slightly stunned. Nobody knew better than herself how bad her noodles tasted.


    The little girl was trying to find ways tofort her.


    ¡°Sure, I just need to rest for a while. Then, we¡¯ll go out to the supermarket to buy some groceries to make dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pinky promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pinky promise.¡±


    After the pinky promise, Adrienne left Everleigh¡¯s room reluctantly.


    Before closing the door behind Adrienne, stair said, ¡°Mommy, Christopher called in the afternoon and said that he couldn¡¯t reach you, so he asked you to call him back when you were free.¡±

 Chapter 47 I’m Not Afraid Of Anything

    The room fell silent after the door closed.


    Everleigh took out her phone from her pocket and saw two of Christopher Meyer¡¯s missed calls. Looking at the time of the missed calls, she guessed that he had called when she was talking to Mrs. Godfrey.Her phone had been on silent mode then.


    She dialed his number, and he picked up almost immediately.


    As soon as the call went through, Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Everleigh, have you been very busy at work? Why didn¡¯t you pick up earlier?¡±


    ¡°I had something on, and I was with someone, so I didn¡¯t see your calls.¡±


    ¡°Who were you with?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this? Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to call you? I watched a movie with my girlfriend in the afternoon when I heard you ran into trouble again. I even left my girlfriend in the cinema to try to help you.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned into silence.


    ¡°Stainley called mesaying that you were pulled away from work by some woman.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh finally understood what he was talking about.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice turned a little more serious than usual. ¡°It was Theodore Godfrey¡¯s mother, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Is she the only woman who could drag me away?¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still in the mood to joke with me.You sound fine to me.¡± Christopher teased. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s been seven years. You have nothing to do with Theodore. Have you gotten back at her for throwing that cup of water at you? If you haven¡¯t, ssh that b*tch!¡±


    Everleigh was feeling pretty down at first, but she could not help butugh when she heard this.¡°Okay, okay. Could you be a little more serious? Did you really think I¡¯d do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Do you know how many times you told me you wanted to do that when you were drunk? You even made me swore that if the chance ever came, I¡¯d have to hand the cup to you and make sure it¡¯s full so that you can throw it in her face¡­¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s taste and tolerance for alcohol were equally terrible. Only a handful of people had seen her drunk before. When she was abroad, the only one she trusted herself to drink with was Christopher.


    Thus, she knew Christopher was telling the truth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry out this n when I¡¯m back, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh turned over on the bed and stared at the ceiling. She agreed, ¡°You know I¡¯m not afraid of anything, but you should know that Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s a vengeful person. When the timees, she might even drag yourpany down.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? My sister is watching over mypany. Do you think she¡¯d dare?¡±


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t are cowards.¡±


    ¡°Yes, cowards.¡±


    The both of them went back and forth, spouting nonsense. The dark and brooding cloud in her head gradually dissipated.


    On the other end of the phone, Christopher suddenly changed the subject. ¡°You said that Mrs. Godfrey was vengeful. Seeing how she still hates you for something that happened seven years ago, why was sshing water at you the only thing she did to get back at you? It seems like Theodore has a lot of say at home.¡±


    His words reminded Everleigh of something. When she thought about it, she felt her heart thumping, and the look on her face changed.


    ¡°Everleigh?¡± Christopher did not hear a response. ¡°Are you there?¡±


    Everleigh came to her senses and said, ¡°I suddenly thought of something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Back then, you said if I wanted to find who set me up, I¡¯d just need to think of the person who would benefit the most out of the entire situation, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Everleigh fell silent.


    In the past seven years, although she was abroad, she had been keeping an eye on how things were back home. The person who set her up must have hated her so much that they would want to destroy her, but she could not think of a single person who benefited from the situation.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After returning home, she suspected that Josephine was the culpritbecause the incident led to her break up with Theodore. If she had not broken up with him, Josephine would not have had the chance to be with him.


    But was Josephine really that capable?


    Seven years ago, on that dark rainy night, not a single soul was on the street. That street was supposed to be Ocpeace City¡¯s busiest street. If the person did not have the power to empty the street, leaving her helpless, how would that incident have happened?


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°It could have been Mrs. Godfrey who framed you that year?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s words echoed with what she had in mind, and something clicked in her mind.


    When something happened in the Godfrey family, Mrs. Godfrey was anxious to let Theodore return to inherit the family business. However, Theodore was still in high school, so he was unwilling to go abroad. Eventually, he had a fall out with the family. He was extremely stubborn, so Mrs. Godfrey turned to her¡­


    ¡°Christopher, the person who benefitted the most out of our breakup wasn¡¯t Josephine. It was Mrs. Godfrey.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s tone was particrly harsh, but she still uttered the words. Her face wore a grim expression.


    After that incident, even if she broke up with Theodore, Josephine might not have ended up with him. However, if she broke up with Theodore, Mrs. Godfrey would definitely be able to get him back to inherit the family business.


    The biggest beneficiary was Mrs. Godfrey.


    It had been seven years. She was just her son¡¯s ex-girlfriend.If she was not up to something, why would she waste the energy to hunt her down?


    These thoughts made Everleigh fall into an abyss.


    Christopher said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I¡¯ll be back soon. When that timees, I¡¯ll help you look into it. I¡¯ll make sure every single one of them who was involved gets punished.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find out myself.¡±


    This was her own problem. It had haunted her for seven years. Only by revealing the truthwould she be able to be set free of this.


    On the window sill, a corner of the curtain was blown up by the wind, revealing half of the sky dyed red by the sunset glow outside.


    It was already evening.


    After hanging up the phone, Everleigh gathered herself and took the two children to the supermarket to buy groceries.A lot was still on her mind.


    Adrienne loved shopping in the supermarket.She would always throw all sorts of snacks into the cart. However, that day,she did not do that.


    ¡°Adrienne, do you want this?¡± stair took his sister¡¯s favorite chocte from the shelf.


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up at first, and then she shook her head the next second. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Everleigh looked at her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like this brand of chocte?¡±


    Adrienne said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t have it. I want you to be in a good mood, Mommy. If I don¡¯t buy snacks, then you won¡¯t have to work.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was stunned.


    The girl still remembered what she said in the afternoon. She could not help but feel touched.


    ¡°Adrienne, I¡¯m not unhappy because of work.¡± She squatted down and hugged her daughter. ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t buy chocte for you?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrienne¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re not upset because of work?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, and I¡¯m feeling much better. You¡¯re my ray of sunshine.Come,let me look at that smile of yours.¡± As she said, she stretched out her finger and poked Adrienne¡¯s cheek.


    Adrienne immediately giggled, and her small face looked like a fully bloomed sunflower.


    Theirughter reached to the other aisle, and a tall figure froze in their steps.

 Chapter 48 You’ll Get Yourself Killed

    After telling her she could buy anything she wanted, Adrienne filled the entire cart with goodies even before they left the first aisle.


    It was effortless to make a child happy.Their emotionse and go really quickly. Adrienne had soon forgotten that she did not want anything and was filled with excitement.


    ¡°stair, I want the one that tastes like wine!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Get another one.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat too much of that. Why don¡¯t you choose one from the cart to put back, then we can get another wine vored one.¡±


    stair was obviously more strict with his younger sister than Everleigh was. He knew that his sister would gobble all the choctes down in just one afternoon. Then, she wouldin of a stomach ache.


    Facing all the colorful snacks in the cart, Adrienne could not choose, so she wrapped her arms around Everleigh¡¯s leg and pleaded, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°stair, let her get another onejust this one time.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve gotten enough already. Let¡¯s go.¡± stair pushed the cart that was only slightly shorter than him. He walked towards the end of the aisle without looking back.


    When her son was that insistent,it was out of Everleigh¡¯s hands. Sometimes, even she was a bit intimidated.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the cart being pushed away, Adrienne pouted angrily and said, ¡± stair is too overbearing! I don¡¯t like him anymore!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t talk about your brother like that. Let¡¯s go, Adrienne. We¡¯ll buy more once you¡¯ve finished eating everything else.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to be with stair anymore.¡±


    As she said this, Adrienne turned around and walked in the opposite direction from stair.


    ¡°Adrienne¡­¡± Everleigh quickly followed behind her, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t behave like this.¡±


    As soon as she walked to the corner of the shelf, the little girl suddenly froze. Her eyes sparkled with joy. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Following Adrienne¡¯s gaze, she raised her head and saw Theodore in front of her. He wore a simple white polo shirt and a pair of ck trousers. Even though he was dressed casually, he seemed very unapproachable.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Adrienne threw himself into Theodore¡¯s arms with a whoosh. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Theodore picked her up, and his cold gaze softened. ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡±


    Adrienne shook her head and said, ¡°Mommy said she wanted to cook, so she brought me and stair shopping.¡±


    ¡°Cook?¡± Theodore raised his gaze and looked at Everleigh. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot after having kids.Since when do you cook?¡±


    Standing in front of Theodore, Everleigh only felt nervous. Especially when she thought of Madison¡¯s warning this afternoon, all she wanted to do was have nothing to do with him.


    However, when she reminded herself that Madison might be the culprit seven years ago, she held it in and barely managed to make a sound. ¡°Just a little,¡± she said reluctantly.


    ¡°Daddy, haven¡¯t you eaten yet? Would you like to eat with us?¡± Adrienne hugged Theodore¡¯s neck while batting her eyshes innocently.


    Theodore nced at Everleigh as if he were waiting for her to say something.


    Without too much hesitation and only after half a second of pondering, Everleigh said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us?Having one extra person wouldn¡¯t make a huge difference.It¡¯s just an extra set of utensils to wash.¡±


    Theodore frowned slightly as if he was a little suspicious. He looked at her with a probing gaze.


    Before this, Everleigh was afraid of him and avoided him.Inviting him over to have dinner was a big discrepancy from how she was before. He could tell that she was a little conflicted.


    Everleigh saw the doubt in Theodore¡¯s eyes. She took the initiative to exin, ¡°I misunderstood you the other day. I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯ve been trying to apologize to you, but I didn¡¯t get the chance.¡±


    What she said was partly true. She did feel very guilty for ming Theodore for kidnapping the children that day.


    However, she also did not have any other way to look into Madison. The Godfrey family was no ordinary family. As a regr doctor, her only way of getting close to the Godfrey family was through Theodore.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t bought the ingredients yet. What do you feel like eating? I¡¯ll prepare it for you as a token of my apology.¡±


    Everleigh changed the topic because she was afraid that Theodore would sense her motives.


    Theodore did not have the time to think about it. The little girl in his arms kept chattering. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat fried chicken. Shall we go get someter?¡±


    ¡°Okay, do you want ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want the big one likest time!¡±


    ¡­


    When Everleigh, Theodore, and Adrienne arrived at the seafood section, stair had already ced the kid-sized set of steak into the shopping cart. He was currently asking the fishmonger for some prawns.


    ¡°We need more. This isn¡¯t enough.¡± Everleigh walked up from behind and spoke.


    When he turned and saw Theodore, stair¡¯s delicate brow furrowed. He greeted him cautiously, ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle.¡±


    He was different from Adrienne. Besides covering for Everleigh at Selena¡¯s birthday, he had not called Theodore ¡®daddy¡¯ again. Despite that, he was still polite and had the decency to call him Uncle.


    When he heard the word ¡®Uncle,¡¯ he felt a little ufortable. Theodore was unsure why.


    After buying the ingredients, all of them headed home.


    Theodore drove himself there, so he offered a ride to the three of them back to their ce.


    On the way back, Adrienne was busy opening her snacks, leaving crumbs everywhere. Seeing this, Everleigh started panicking.


    ¡°Adrienne, no more. Just eat when we¡¯re back.¡± She took out a paper towel to clean up the mess, afraid that it would make Theodore unhappy.


    She knew that Theodore was a neat freak. That practically got yourself killed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, let her eat,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from the driver¡¯s seat. It was very blunt. And the tone of his voice could not be deciphered.


    Although he said so, Everleigh still did not want to let Adrienne fool around. She took a bag of candy out from the shopping bag and said, ¡°Adrienne, have this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrienne would not say no to snacks. After opening the bag of candy, she took one piece of candy out and held it to Theodore. ¡°Daddy, you can have one!¡±


    The seatbelt tightly secured her. No matter how hard she tried, she could not reach the front. Through the reflection of the rearview mirror, she did look a bitical.


    Everleigh patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Just have it yourself. Uncle needs to drive.¡±


    ¡°You can have candy while you drive. Daddy, did the policeman say you can¡¯t eat candy while you drive?¡±


    There was a second of silence. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, when do you want some candy? It¡¯s yummy.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Theodore replied.


    Adrienne could not unbuckle her seatbelt, so she simply stuffed the candy into Everleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, give it to Daddy!¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s hand was scratched by the candy wrapper. For some reason,it felt like it was burning.


    This girl was really¡­


    After a few seconds of mental preparation, Everleigh handed the candy to Theodore. She held the candy in her palm beside Theodore, forcing the words out of her mouth, ¡°Adrienne wants you to have this.¡±


    Her hesitant look was reflected in the rearview mirror, making her a little unsettled.


    After holding it up for a while, she thought that Theodore was going to reject it. Suddenly, she felt a warm touch on her palm. Even though it was just for a moment, it made her freeze in shock.

 Chapter 49 Don’t Look Forward To Mommy’s Cooking

    Theodore took the candy from her without saying anything.


    Everleigh retracted her hand slowly, flexing her fingers. She could not help but feel like she must have been mistaken and thatshe must have imagined Theodore taking the candy from her.There was no way he did.


    In the backseat, stair looked at the scenery outside the window and suddenly asked, ¡°Is your house nearby?¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°Not really.¡±


    His words made Everleigh, who was helping Adrienne wipe her mouth, freeze.


    Since he did not live nearby, why did hee all the way here to shop? Plus, he knew she lived close by.


    However, it did not look like he was about to exin himself.


    The car soon arrived at their apartment.


    After arriving home, Everleigh went into the kitchen to pour a cup of tea for him, saying, ¡°Have some tea. I¡¯ll start cooking now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Everleigh entered the kitchen, Theodore looked around.The ce looked messier since thest time he visited.Everleight must have been working a lot and had no time to tidy up.


    ¡°Daddy, have some ice cream!¡±


    A sweet voice reached his ears, pulling him back to his senses.


    Theodore turned around and saw that Adrienne opened the newly bought ice cream. She scoped out a very generous spoonful and was offering it to him.Any heart would melt at the sight of how adorable she was.


    At that moment, he felt that he would be pleased to have a daughter like her.


    Everleigh¡¯s silhouette in the kitchen was busy cooking, andthe noise of the children ying in the living room filled the air. The balcony door was opened slightly andthe evening wind swept up the curtains, revealing the beautiful evening sky.


    Sometimes, people wanted the simple things in life.


    Half an hourter, Everleigh served the dishes onto the table.


    All of them sat around the small table. Theodore looked at the dishes in front of him and asked, ¡°Is this what you meant when you said that you could cook?¡±


    On the table, the only thing that looked edible was the boiled prawns. Everything else was unrecognizable.All of it looked like it was just a ck lump.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s cooked.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face was slightly stiff, and she waved her utensils around. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We have vegetables and meat. That¡¯s good enough.¡±


    Adrienne raised her hand to cover her mouth so Everleigh could not hear her. She whispered to Theodore, ¡°I told you, don¡¯t expect much from Mommy¡¯s cooking. It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, what did you say?¡± Everleigh asked, with a hint of warning in her voice.


    Adrienne stuck out her tongue at Theodore and then covered her mouth to deny, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Theodore grabbed his utensils, tapped on one of the tes, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Everleigh took a look at it and eximed proudly, ¡°It¡¯s eggnt.¡±


    It was just a ck lump. Judging from the looks of it, it could be easily mistaken as some sort of dipping sauce.


    Theodore frowned and tapped on another dish. ¡°What about this?¡±


    ¡°Fried eggs.¡±


    It was the same ck lump, just slightly paler than the eggnt. There was not a slight hint of egg in it.


    There were three dishes. One was baked eggnt, and the other was fried eggs. They were all simple home-cooked dishes.How she could screw them up was definitely a talent.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°The prawns are edible.¡± Everleigh felt a little guilty, and she said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat the prawns. I¡¯ll order some other dishes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Theodore tried his best not to judge. He grabbed a piece of what she said was eggnt and put it into his mouth without changing his expression.


    stair, who was next to him,widened his eyes in fear.


    He knew very well what Everleigh¡¯s cooking was like. After all, he had the first-hand experience.


    Surprisingly, Theodore was still able to eat it without batting an eye. He even managed to grab a taste of both dishes. It was either he had a very strong stomach, or his taste buds werepletely dead.


    Everleigh knew very well how terrible her cooking skills were. She asked reluctantly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little salty.Don¡¯t add too much salt next time,¡± Theodore said casually. He tapped on the te and said, ¡°But this is the te with eggs.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment.Theodore had retrieved a piece of what resembled an egg from the ¡®eggnt¡¯ dish, and itmade the entire situation even more awkward. She did not know where to hide her face.


    The two children ate a lot of snacks, so they did not have much for dinner. Everleigh peeled half the portion of prawns for them. Then they ran off to y again, leaving Everleigh and Theodore alone at the table.


    Everleigh hesitated for a long time. After thinking for a long time, she asked, ¡°How are your wedding preparations going?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened a little. ¡°Why are you concerned about my wedding?¡±


    Everleigh braced herself and said, ¡°I was just asking.I heard that Josephine gets along very well with your family.¡±


    ¡°She is even-tempered and gentle, unlike some people who are used to being bossy. They think they¡¯re the center of the universe, and everything revolves around them.¡±


    These words pierced right into her ears.


    Naturally, Everleigh understood what Theodore meant, but she pretended she did not. She said softly, ¡°Yes, Josephine is even-tempered. I heard that your mother could be quite a strong character, so someone like Josephine would get along very well with your mother.¡±


    Theodore did not say anything, but his frown deepened, and his eyes gradually turned cold.


    Everleigh realized that the atmosphere changed, so she changed the subject and asked, ¡°By the way, how is your brother?¡±


    ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    Theodore interrupted her with an unhappy expression. ¡°You said you wanted to apologize to me, but now you¡¯re asking about my family. What are you trying to do?¡±


    Everleigh admitted that she was beating around the bush. However, looking athow hostile it was between them,her questions seemed rather out of ce.


    Sure enough, Theodore noticed something was wrong.


    She exined herself. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. If you don¡¯t want to talk, then forget it.¡±


    If she had known that it would be that awkward, she wouldn¡¯t have asked him anything.She never wanted to invite him over in the first ce.


    Seeing that she was silent, Theodore frowned;he felt that he came off a little strong. ¡°Xavier¡¯s health has always been poor. The doctor said he should continue physiotherapy, but the chances of him standing are very slim.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Xavier was Theodore¡¯s younger brother. They were really close. Seven years ago, a car ident paralyzed him. It was also because of this that their mother ced all her hopes on Theodore.


    The Godfrey family was a bitplicated. Madison divorced Theodore¡¯s father long ago, and Theodore¡¯s father remarried soon after. His second wife was an artist, and they had a daughter together.She was Theodore¡¯s half-sister.


    Back when they were dating, Theodore rarely talked about his family, but he had never hidden it from her. He did not seem to hold any grudges against his father. On the contrary, he alwaysined about how angsty Madison was.

 Chapter 50 A Wise Man Knows When To Stop

    Everleigh knew that Theodore was the eldest son of the Godfrey Group. Although he was very low-key and they¡¯d been studying in the same high school, no one in the school knew about it. However, her first interaction with Theodore had something to do with his family.


    Even now, she still remembered that it was during their school¡¯s sports day. Theodore stumbled and injured his knee during the ry race. That day, she was resting in the infirmary from period cramps.


    Behind the curtains, she heard an argument.


    ¡°His knee is injured, and it¡¯s even bleeding. What¡¯s the matter with the school? Can¡¯t you even guarantee his safety? I¡¯m going to see your headmaster.¡±


    The young woman¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was full of rage.


    However, the teenager was very calm, even a little indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury. If you look for the headmaster, I¡¯ll drop out immediately.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard the word ¡°drop out.¡± She immediately started eavesdropping on their conversation.


    Was there a need to be so arrogant?


    Back when they were younger, those students who were rebellious towards their parents and teachers were worshipped by the other students.


    The young woman was outraged. ¡°Theodore, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m merely telling you the consequences. You have the right to do so, and I have the right to drop out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can drop out. Then, I¡¯ll ship you abroad to study.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The young woman was furious. ¡°Fine, you want to rebel? Okay, that¡¯s up to you. You can do whatever you want now, so go fool around! Let¡¯s see how you end up!¡±


    After that, the door of the infirmary mmed shut, and the young woman left.


    After a long time, a teenager¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°When were you nning to stop eavesdropping?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She held her breath and concentrated. Shedid not dare to make a sound, so she closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    The curtain was suddenly pulled open from the outside. The moment the ring light shone in, she subconsciously raised her hand to cover her eyes and saw a figure through the gap between her fingers.


    Under the light, she saw a clean and energetic face covered by ayer of golden sunlight.


    Everleigh was stunned for a long time before she remembered to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I was really asleep before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The teenager¡¯s temper was not as intimidating as it was a moment ago. When he introduced himself to her, he was almost like apletely different person. ¡°I¡¯m in ss 1A. My name¡¯s Theodore Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡­ Trevino.¡± She breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m from ss 1B.¡±


    Not long after that day, Everleigh heard that one of the school¡¯s shareholders had donated arge sum of money to refurbish its racetrack. The track was made of the best material that was known for shock absorbance. If the runner had a light fall, there would not even be a scratch on their leg.


    Apart from her, the rest of the school had no idea that one student¡¯s injury caused this huge change.


    It¡¯s so easy to be close when you¡¯re young. A secret shared between two people, the nces during ss, giving the guy a bottle of water during basketball training¡­


    Many years had passed, and Everleigh still felt that her best memories were left during her high school days.


    However, now, whenever she thought of the past, all she felt was a pain.


    Everleigh gathered her thoughts and said, ¡°It¡¯s also because of your brother¡¯s ident that you went back to your family, right?¡±


    Theodore nced at her. His gaze was somewhat distant. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Everleigh gripped her utensils tightly. ¡°Then, what was it?¡±


    ¡°What do you think is the reason?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Because you broke up with me. Back then, I applied for Ocpeace Medical University because of you. Since you were gone, why should I waste my life? Since I¡¯ve lost love, I decided to pour all my heart into my career.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned.


    ¡°Did you expect a reply like that?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold.


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s face was stiff. Her heart felt like it was on a rollercoaster ride, downwards.


    Theodore looked at her. ¡°You seem to be very disappointed?¡±


    Everleigh avoided his eyes and did not know how to answer him. She felt like there was a lump in her throat.


    She could not believe she had brought this on to herself. Inviting Theodore to her house today was probably the dumbest thing she had ever done.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just thinking too much.¡± After a long time, she looked up and pretended to be calm. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let me show you out.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just take good care of the children.¡±


    After saying this, Theodore stood up.


    ¡°Daddy, are you leaving?¡± In the living room, Adrienne jumped down from the sofa and ran towards Theodore. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to y with me for a while?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Theodore bent down and caressed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll y with you next time.¡±


    Adrienne took his hand and looked into the kitchen. ¡°Mommy,e see Daddy off!¡±


    Everleigh stood at the table and looked hesitant.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Theodore pulled his hand away and walked out.


    The door closed behind him, and the room fell silent.


    Adrienne stared at Everleigh angrily and said, ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you send Daddy out?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not your daddy.¡± Everleigh corrected her with a frown. ¡°Adrienne, I¡¯ve told you that many times before, don¡¯t simply address someone in that way.¡±


    Adrienne still wanted to say somethingbut was interrupted by Everleigh. ¡°If you say one more word, you¡¯re not allowed to have ice cream tomorrow.I¡¯ll get your brother to watch you.¡±


    A wise man knew when to stop. The ice cream was her life. All Adrienne could do was shut her mouth, even though she was very reluctant.


    As night fell, the ck car drove out of the neighborhood and into the street.


    The traffic light changed to green, then quickly switched to red.


    Theodore was a little distracted.He was supposed to turn left earlier, but he forgot. Instead, he continued heading straight. He slowly stopped at the red light and frowned deeply.


    He did not know why he left thepany early today. When he arrived home, he was not in the mood to work or rest. He originally wanted to take the car out for a spin,but he ended up driving straight to Everleigh¡¯s.


    Across the road, he leaned against his car while smoking a cigarette. Originally, he nned to leave after he was done with the cigarette, but then he spotted her bringing the kids out and hailing a cab.


    He followed them all the way to the supermarket.


    Thinking of this, he became more and more confused.


    What the hell was he doing?


    The phone in the car rang.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve investigated. Dr. Trevino left the crew earlier because there was some conflict. She seemed to have taken part in the filming, and one of the actors was finding fault with her.¡±


    ¡°Finding fault with her?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, someone seemed to have pped her in the face.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Which actor?¡±


    ¡°Selena Trevino.¡±


    Selena was Everleigh¡¯s younger sister, but they did not have a good rtionship. It was the third time that she made things difficult for her.


    Theodore asked, ¡°Is she the ambassador for our new product?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Find someone else.¡±


    The night was dark. His dark eyes were reflected in the rearview mirror.They seemed so dark that it blended in with the night.

 Chapter 51 You Can’t Tell A Lie

    After the two children fell asleep, Everleigh tucked them in and left the bedroom.


    There was an unread text message on her phone from Stainley.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    After reading the message, Everleigh looked hesitant. After a while, she replied, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    The person on the receiving end seemed to be waiting by his phone. In the next second, he replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s on the way anyway. You should go to bed. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Stainley had always taken good care of her. Although she tried to convince herself that his concern was because they were acquaintances, or perhaps a mutual friendship like Christopher and her,her intuition told her that it was more than that.


    After staring at her phone for a long time, she sent a message to Christopher, ¡°Last time you said that your friend had a car to sell, please get me his contact.¡±


    ¡­


    The next morning, the sky was dark. Summers in Ocpeace City were always filled with thunderstorms.


    As soon as Everleigh stepped out of the building, she saw Stainley¡¯s car.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have breakfast, right?¡± Asked Stainley. He reached behind him, brought out a bag from the backseat, and handed it to her. ¡°I got you some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh took it from him, then looked inside the bag and saw a sandwich and coffee. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already troubling you by asking for transport to work, but I did not even think to bring breakfast for you. Instead, you brought breakfast for me. I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. You¡¯re on the way anyway. I bought the food somewhere near your ce too.¡±


    Everleigh nodded thoughtfully, opened the sandwich, and chatted with Stainley while eating.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be at Jackson Hospital for a while. I can fetch you to and from work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m getting a car soonsoI can drive there myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll drive?¡± Stainley was stunned, andthe look in his eyes was nk. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a car?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Everleigh smiled and said casually, ¡°Christopher has a friend who has a car that is as good as new.The mileage is pretty low, and he¡¯s willing to sell it. The price is within my budget, so I¡¯ve decided to buy it from him.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Stainley said; his face fell.


    The atmosphere in the car was a little weird. After a long silence, Stainley said, ¡°Everleigh, to be clear, fetching you to and from work is really convenient. Please don¡¯t misunderstand my actions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Everleigh looked at him in surprise. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Before Stainley could reply, she seemed to have thought of something. She smiled at him and said, ¡°Stainley, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m looking for an excuse to avoid you, do you?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± His face was still warm, but his eyes were steadfast and calm.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Everleigh denied and said in a teasing tone, ¡°You think I¡¯d buy a car just to avoid you? Where would I get the money? Stainley, I think you overestimated me.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to save money, isn¡¯t it more convenient to take my car?¡±


    ¡°stair and Adrienne need to go to school too, right? The summer vacation is almost over. When school starts, it would be inconvenient if I didn¡¯t have a car.¡±


    Avoiding Stainley was one of the reasons why she wanted a car. However,she was already nning to get one for some time now. It was just a coincidence that the opportunity arrived.Everleigh was not entirely lying.


    There was a silence in the car for a while, and then they stopped at a red light. While gripping the steering wheel, Stainley lowered his head and kept quiet for a while. Suddenly he said, ¡°Everleigh, what if I said that even if the kids needed to go to school, you could call me whenever you needed help, and I¡¯ll be there immediately? What excuse are you nning toe up with then?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned and speechless for a moment.


    Stainley sighed and raised his head slowly. ¡°Everleigh, you can¡¯t lie. From the moment we met, I knew you avoid eye contact when you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Everleigh held her sandwich and said nothing.


    After a long time, the traffic light started counting down and turned green. He drove past the zebra crossing and headed straight for the T-junction.


    She stared at Stainley¡¯s fair, clean hands that were on the wheel.She¡¯d never met someone more suitable to be a doctor than Stainley. He was neat, tidy, and also extremely empathetic.


    Stainley said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, then I won¡¯t ask anymore. Just drive safely. If you ever have something you need help with, call me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Everleigh agreed immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you a lot.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Whether you choose to remain single for your children or that guy, I respect your decision. However, we¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to me, or maybe, you can treat me like Christopher.¡±


    When he mentioned Christopher, Everleigh forced herself to smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although she said yes,she could not bring herself to do so.


    How were Stainley and Christopher the same?


    Christopher did not even think she was a woman, plus he was not the only one helping her. All these years, because of hisck of taste in women, she had to go through so much to help him clean his messes up.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stainley was a really good man. He was one of the few men who still respected her, cared for her, and protected her, even though she bore children out of wedlock.


    However, the more he was like this, the more she felt like she owed him. She did not want to trouble him even more.


    After arriving at Jackson Hospital, the two separated at the entrance. Stainley headed for the wards while Everleigh went to the operating room where the crew was shooting today.


    As soon as she arrived, the production assistant, Zack, came up to her and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am Ite?¡± Everleigh took a look at her watch. ¡°Isn¡¯t it eight-thirty?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re notte.You took a day off yesterday, so we didn¡¯t think you¡¯de today. We were about to call and ask about you.Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Have some water, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Zack¡¯s hospitality made Everleigh confused. The other staff members were also looking at her strangely, making her feel like maybe she had horns growing out of her head.


    As they were talking, Selena walked out of the dressing room in her white coat. The moment she saw Everleigh, her face turned gloomy. She looked so scary, as if she wanted to gobble someone up.


    Everleigh froze at her re andstopped drinking her water. She looked at Selena cautiously, expecting her toe and cause more trouble for her.


    Unexpectedly, Selena just stood in the distance and red at her, and then said angrily, ¡°What bad luck!¡± Then she turned and walked in the opposite direction.Even in the distance, she could hear Selena yelling at her assistantas if she had taken the wrong medication.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everleigh asked Zack, who was next to her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why is she so mad in the morning?¡±


    Zack smiled meekly while wiping the sweat off his forehead. Helooked like he just got off a rollercoaster ride. ¡°Selena lost the endorsement this morning,so she¡¯s in a bad mood. Except for the director and producer, she pretty much scolded everyone.¡±


    ¡°All that over the loss of an endorsement? What, doesn¡¯t she have plenty of those?¡±


    She was an A-list actress who had countless endorsements.Losing one or two wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, was it?


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Zack looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°Selena lost an endorsement from the Godfrey Group.¡±


    The Godfrey Group?


    Everleigh was shocked.

 Chapter 52 Because I Am Your Sister

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me?¡±


    Everleigh could not believe what she heard.In fact, no one would.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure,¡± Zack lowered his voice again, ¡°There was an official statement released this morning on Godfrey Group¡¯s new product website. It¡¯s even trending now.¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Everleigh immediately took out her phone. As soon as she opened Facebook, it was filled with the news of Selena losing her endorsement.


    Godfrey Group was an investor in the medical drama they were filming. It was normal for apany to invest in a drama before the filming began. However, the medical drama was different from any other film, wherein Godfrey Group was the sole investor of that project.


    It meant that Godfrey Group would bear any profit or loss from this drama. Therefore, anything that had to do with the drama was closely tied to Godfrey Group¡¯s earnings.Thus, it was to no surprise that Selena was the ambassador for that project.


    From a business perspective, as long as Godfrey Group saw any potential of this drama making money,they would fund anything necessary. Thisincluded the female lead¡¯s publicity and promotional efforts. They spent a lot of money on Selena, and signing her as an ambassador would bring them the most profit. Unless her influence in the market deteriorated.


    The official statement released by Godfrey Group was only four sentences longand had Godfrey Group¡¯s official stamp. The reason provided for breaking off her contract was stated as due to personal reasons.


    Nothing was exined.No wonder the fans and audience were spreading rumors.


    ¡°No wonder Selena was so angry.¡± Everleigh thought to herself.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, have you had breakfast? The logistics team has prepared coffee. If you need some, I¡¯ll fetch you a cup.¡± Zack said from beside her.


    ¡°No need,¡± Everleigh stopped him, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±Zack looked around. ¡°If you need anything, Dr. Trevino, call me at any time.¡±


    Everleigh frowned at his words.


    Zack said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, if I¡¯ve done anything wrong to you before, please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh looked at him, confused.


    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m going back to work now. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    After saying that, Zack ran off, leaving Everleigh alone,pletely confused.


    Ever since she arrived at work today, all of the crew members were giving her strange looks. Nine out of ten were trying to do things for her, which was the total opposite of their normal cold demeanor. What could have happened in such a short span of time?


    Everleigh had no time to think about it. The director told her to give some of her professional guidance.


    She managed to take a look at the script for that day¡¯s scene before arriving. It was supposed to be a professional operation scene. However, it was just a drama.There was no way they could make it so realistic, plus it would have been too gory for the audience.


    ¡°Director, when the camera zooms in on their hands, I would need to teach them how to hold all the equipment properly.¡±


    The director seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°What if I need a shot where the female lead would be sewing up a patient?¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for regr people to learn proper suturing. It takes a long time to harness the skill. Otherwise, doctors wouldn¡¯t emphasize practicing that.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How about this?You try teaching Selena and see how much she can learn. We just need one shot,and it won¡¯t take too long. As long as it looks professional enough and it won¡¯t be nitpicked, then it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, but does your female lead want me to teach her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Selena about it.¡± The directorknew what Everleigh was worried about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Trevino.Go and prepare yourself.I¡¯ll bring Selena overter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    Since the director said that it would not be a problem,Everleigh did not say anything else.


    The day before,she was arguing with Selena in public. She was the one who had taken the beating, and everyone saw it. Yet,she had not received an apology from her.There was no way she would let Selena go that easily.


    In the lounge, there was a tray of surgical equipmentid in front of Everleigh. She was trying the procedures out ording to the script when she heard a knock.


    The knocks sounded very short and reluctant.


    ¡°Come in. The door is unlocked.¡±


    The person who came in was Selena¡¯s assistant, Crystal. She stood at the door and did not enter. ¡°Dr. Trevino, Selena is ready. You can go over and teach her now.¡±


    Everleigh said, ¡°Ask her toe here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Crystal was shocked, not believing what she had heard. ¡°Dr. Trevino, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said, ask her toe to me. Isn¡¯t she the one who needs me to teach her?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes were fierce as she red at Crystal.


    Crystal shivered and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell Selena.¡±


    She refused to be submissive any longer.That was not the first time Selena had made things difficult for her. If she continued to let it slide, who knows what else she would do. If it was someone else, then fine, but this was her own sister.


    After a while, Selena stomped in aggressively.


    Before she entered, she shouted, ¡°Everleigh, what is the meaning of this?! Aren¡¯t you just a medical expert? Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Selena.¡± Crystal quickly closed the door behind her, so that the other crew members would not be able to hear her.


    ¡°Calm down?¡± Selena crossed her arms, almost trembling from anger. ¡°It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s just trying to make things difficult for me. She¡¯s getting her revenge. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Why should I listen to her?¡±


    ¡°I can tell you¡¯re not stupid.¡± Everleigh nced at her lightly. ¡°But you still came, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Apologise.¡±


    Everleigh tapped her fingers on the table as she said this.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Selena looked incredulous.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it twice. If you made a mistake, you should apologize. If you hurt others, you should apologize. This was what Mother taught us when she was still alive. Maybe you were too young back then, so you might¡¯ve forgotten. So,let me teach this to you again.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to teach me? You have¡­¡±


    Selena stopped talking the moment she saw the scalpel a few inches away from her neck. She forced herself to shut up and swallowed her words.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino!¡± Crystal covered her mouth, and her face turned pale.


    Everleigh wrapped one hand around Selena¡¯s shoulderand ced the scalpel on her neck with the other. Her voice was eerily cold, and she said word by word, ¡°Because I am your sister.¡±


    Selena could feel the de of the scalpel on her neck, and shewas so scared that her face waspletely drained of color, and she couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Apologize, don¡¯t make me repeat myself again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 53 I’m Sorry, Sister

    Selena could feel the de of the scalpel pressing harder on her neck. Her face was bing paler by the second.


    Everleigh said, ¡°Selena, you know how short-tempered I am. Until you apologize, I won¡¯t y along with you any longer. Now, if this scalpel makes a cut on this beautiful face of yours, could you still be an actress?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Selena¡¯s heart sank, and she said in a panic, ¡°I¡¯ll apologize. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Call me ¡®sister.''¡±


    Selena gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Satisfied, Everleigh put down her hand and let her go.


    As soon as Selena was released, she immediately retreated behind the door and kept a safe distance from Everleigh. She covered her neck with one hand and said breathlessly, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re mad. I¡¯m going to report you to the police. I¡¯ll have them throw you in jailfor manughter.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Everleigh crossed her arms and raised her chin, motioning towards the scalpel on the table. She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve left all the evidence for you. I hope the police can use this blunt scalpel as evidence.¡±


    ¡°What? Blunt?¡± Selena was shocked. Then she looked at the table.


    The scalpel was just a prop; it couldn¡¯t even cut an apple. It was obviously not the scalpel that Everleigh frequently used.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Selena almost went mad with rage.


    ¡°I was just trying to scare you.¡± Everleigh pulled out the chair and sat down. ¡°You¡¯ve also apologized, so I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Do you still want to learn?¡±


    Knowing Selena¡¯s temper, she wanted to stomp out of there. However, Crystal stopped her.¡°Selena, you have to learn. The director specifically stated that you had to be the one in the scene, sowe can¡¯t use a double.¡±


    Everleigh gave her a calm and collected look, and Selena felt bitter, just looking at her.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll learn!¡± She almost gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Get the crew to sign me up for some insurance. If not, I won¡¯t continue filming. Who knows when I¡¯ll die on set.¡±


    Everleigh had always kept her word sinceshe was young. She was the first daughter of her father, the apple of the Trevino family¡¯s eye. Not only that, but she was also gifted and was able to do pretty much everything.


    She did not need extra tutoring andwas always top in the ss. She was good at the piano and art. On the other hand, Selena went to dancing sses at a young age. Even when she was just observing the ss on her holiday,she could immediately master the steps. The teacher could not help but praise her.


    Selena hated her sister. When she was a child, she often wrote in her diary that she hoped that Everleigh would disappear one day.


    Seven years ago, that wish finally came true. However,after seven years, she was back again. It was like a continuous nightmare.


    ¡°Like this.When you¡¯re suturing,you¡¯ll need both hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s something wrong here.¡± Everleigh tried to guide Selena¡¯s hand, but Selena snatched her hand away.Everleigh saw that Selena was trembling, and she lifted her head to see Everleigh¡¯s face in horror.


    Seeing her like that, Everleigh suddenly felt a little guilty.


    She was furious about what had happened yesterday. All she wanted was an apology from her. She only wanted to scare her with the scalpel, but who knew she was terrified. That only worsened the misunderstanding between them.


    There was a knock on the door. It was a crew member. ¡°Dr. Trevino, the director would like to know how things are. If you¡¯re almost done, we can try one take.¡±


    ¡°Not very good.¡± Everleigh looked at the knot that Selena tied on the human model and frowned.


    ¡°What, why?¡± Selena felt displeased at what she said. She shoved the props away. ¡°I¡¯m not a professional doctor.Isn¡¯t this just for show?¡±


    She had been practicing the whole morning and was running out of patience.


    The crew member could only scratch his head.


    Everleigh hesitated for a while and said, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s try one take, and I¡¯ll guide from the side. Then, we can see what the director wants and practice more.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve said that earlier.¡± Selena did not appreciate her effort at all. She moved her wrists in circr motions and stood up, ¡°What a waste of my time.¡±


    After saying this, she left without looking back. The remaining staff smiled at Everleigh and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, please don¡¯t mind her. The weather is too hot, and everyone is in a bad mood.¡±


    Everleigh forced a smile and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll pack up and get ready for the shoot.¡±


    ¡°I can do it. Just leave everything on the table.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Everleigh left and closed the door behind her, the staff turned to face the table. The smile on his face immediately fell when he took a look at all the props on the table.


    In the operating room, all kinds of surgical instruments wereid out.


    After checking, Everleigh said to the director, ¡°No problem, you can start.¡±


    ording to the script, the female lead would be operating on the male lead. Her entire face would be covered by a mask, soshe could only express herself through her eyes.


    Selena did not have any problems in acting. After all, she graduated from an acting school and had been in the industry for a long time. Unfortunately,she could not say the same for her surgery skills.


    ¡°Cut, we can¡¯t use this.¡± The director nced at Everleigh. ¡°We can¡¯t, right?¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s terrible.¡±


    ¡°Even someone like me could tell that it¡¯s fake.The way you held the scalpel was wrong. Do it again. Dr. Trevino, please guide her. If she still can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll need to sub in.¡±


    As soon as she heard the Everleigh would rece her, Selena was visibly unhappy.


    The staff was busy preparing the props. Everleigh walked around the camera to the operating table. As soon as she took two steps, she heard greetings from behind her.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Her chest tightened. Out of the corner of her eye, she nced at the entrance of the operating room and saw Theodore¡¯s figure. Upon walking in, Theodore¡¯s six-foot-tall figure was hard to miss.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey is here?¡± Selena¡¯s eyes lit up, and she started taking off her gloves.


    Everleigh came to her senses and stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Selena¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°The director asked me to teach you the correct method.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you can teach meter.¡±


    Everleigh grabbed onto her wrist firmly. ¡°We¡¯re rushing to finish this scene. The sooner we¡¯re done, the earlier we can leave. You don¡¯t want Mr. Godfrey to think you¡¯re a joke, do you?¡±


    The only thing that could stop Selena was Theodore. When she heard his name, sheposed herself. She stared at Everleigh, ¡°Me, a joke?¡±


    ¡°Then you should practice hard.¡±


    After saying that, Everleigh put the scalpel back into Selena¡¯s hand.


    She knew that Selena had feelings for Theodore, so she had to put a stop to it. That way, she would not do anything stupid to tarnish the Trevino family¡¯s reputation or her own future.


    At that moment, Theodore was standing behind the camera and listening to the director and a group of people. However, his gaze was fixed intently on the figure in the shot. He was focused on the figure dressed in a white shirt with casual shorts, who looked the same as she did back in college.


    A woman¡¯s intuition was very urate. Everleigh could feel someone staring at her like a hawk. She did not dare to turn back.

 Chapter 54 He Had Actually Hoped She Had Done It

    ¡°Director, Group A¡¯s camera is in ce.¡±


    ¡°Group B is set too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s get ready for the next take.¡±


    After the cameras were in position, the crew was ready to shoot. Everleigh walked away from the operation table.


    Leaving the set, she could only walk in one direction. There was no way she could avoid running into Theodore. All she could do was brace herself.


    ¡°Come on. Every department gets ready. And, action.¡±


    ¡­


    The only background noise on set was the sound of the cameras moving. The sound man raised the microphones higher as Selena, dressed in her scrubs, recited her lines.


    Everleigh moved sideways to make way for the cameras and soundman,but her feet got caught between some cables, and she stumbled. Thankfully someonereached out and caught her before she fell.


    At first, all she saw was another hand that caught her hand. She raised her head to thank the person,but she looked up and saw Theodore¡¯s face. His dark eyes stared at her silently.


    She mouthed the words ¡®thank you¡¯ to him, then proceeded to pull her hand out of his grasp. Before anyone else could sense that something was off, she quickly walked further away from him.


    There were not many people in the operating room as silence was required on set. Any irrelevant personnel was told to leave. Apart from the sound of the actors reciting their lines and the whirring of the cameras, everyone else was dead silent.


    ¡°Cut.¡± The director raised his hand. ¡°Selena? What¡¯s the matter? Why did you make the same mistake again? You can¡¯t get the grip wrong. This is a medical drama, so the way you hold the instruments is important.¡±


    Selena, who felt wronged, said, ¡°Director, I¡¯ve tried my best. I¡¯ve been practicing the whole morning, so my hand hurts.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch now.Nobody is leaving until we get this take.¡±


    As soon as he finished his sentence, the entire crew sighed.


    Selena¡¯s lips tightened into a straight line, feeling a little embarrassed. After putting down the props in her hand, she pushed the makeup artist out of the way and asked, ¡°Where is Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    The makeup artist was stunned for a moment. She looked around and said with some doubt, ¡°He was here a minute ago.He might have left.¡±


    Selena looked around. She noticed that the only two people missing from the operation room were Theodore and Everleigh.


    At that moment, everyone was distributing the foodTheodore bought.


    Everleigh was passing by when Zack handed her one, ¡°Dr. Trevino, this is the cake and coffee that Mr. Godfrey is treating us to.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. By the way, the director told us to have our lunch. They¡¯re probably going to hand out the lunchboxes soon.Should I bring one to your room?¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Everleigh stood in the same ce and looked down at the small cake in her hand. She had mixed feelings.


    The transparent box was tied up with a beautiful blue bow with a red velvet cake inside. There was a strawberry on top,and it looked very appetizing.


    She had a sweet tooth since she was a child. Obviously, Adrienne took after her.


    Just as she sat down in the lounge and opened the box, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Come in. The door isn¡¯t locked.¡± She leaned her arm on the back of the chair and turned to see who it was. The moment the door opened, she saw Theodore and froze.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Theodore closed the door. ¡°Who did you think it was?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and was speechless.


    Theodore looked at her coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡± She did not understand.


    ¡°Did my mome to see you yesterday?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Is it so hard for me to find out?¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips. Since Theodore knew that Madison came to see her, why did he not ask her about it the day before? Why did he take the effort toe to look for her there that day?


    ¡°Did youe here just for this?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question. What did she say?¡±


    His tone was so firm that she felt like she was being interrogated for doing something wrong. This confused her, so she frowned and shed him a puzzled look.


    ¡°If you want to know, you can ask her yourself.¡±


    Theodore sneered, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t try? I never thought that after going abroad for seven years, you¡¯de back and backstab your own friend.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Backstab?¡± Everleigh¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Take a look for yourself,¡± Theodore threw an envelope on the table and said, ¡°Do you think you can mess up my wedding with Josephine if you gave this to my mother?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately opened the envelope.


    Inside, there was a photo and a letter of the indictment.


    In the photo, there was a young girl with a bloody nose and a swollen face.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Everleigh did not understand what it was and what it had to do with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore sneered. ¡°Did you lose your memory in less than a day? If you had the guts to get a photo of Josephine¡¯s nannyand convince her to file a letter of indictment towards Josephine andthen tell my mother that she isn¡¯t as nice as she seems, you shouldn¡¯t have a problem admitting that you did that.¡±


    ¡°Josephine¡¯s nanny?¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression suddenly changed as she looked at the items in her hand. It took her a few seconds to process what was going on. When she finally figured it out, she flew into a rage.


    ¡°Your mother said I gave this to her? You think that I¡¯d do something like this toe between you and Josephine? Theodore, what sort of person do you take me for?¡±


    As she said that, she mmed her hand on the table and stood up, staring furiously at him.


    After returning from overseas, she had been tolerant of him. What happened seven years ago was indeed her fault. She did feel guilty for causing him all that pain. However, there was no way she would allow someone to use her guilty conscience to nder her. Right now, she could not help but wonder if what had happened to her seven years ago was because of him.


    ¡°What do I take you for?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were dark and full of contempt. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know that yourself?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists and said, ¡°I can¡¯t admit to something I didn¡¯t do. This had nothing to do with me.¡±


    Seeing how mad she was, Theodore couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    He had actually hoped that she had done it.


    The moment this idea shed through his mind, he was stunned.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to have lunch. Do you want to have lunch¡­¡±


    The door wasn¡¯t closed, and Stainley¡¯s figure appeared at the door. When he saw Theodore, he could not even finish his sentence.


    Theodore stared at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Before he could speak, Everleigh walked over to him with her bag. She said, ¡°Stainley, you¡¯re going for lunch, right? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She walked past Theodore like he was nothing but air. She did not give him another nce.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Stainley looked at Theodore hesitantly and nodded towards him. Then, he caught up with Everleigh outside the door.


    The two of them walked away together from the lounge.Theodore¡¯s eyes nced at the untouched cake on the table, andhis face was extremely dark.

 Chapter 55 I Don’t Need A Double

    In the Jackson Hospital Canteen.


    Stainley gave all of his ribs to Everleigh, but she still looked depressed.


    ¡°Did Theodoree to find fault with you?¡±


    Stainley¡¯s words pulled Everleigh back to reality. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Here, eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Stainley was a man of few words.He did not speak much, but he was very caring.


    The pork ribs in the hospital canteen were very delicious, but for some reason, it tasted like wax to her today.


    ¡°Stainley, when did you find out about Theodore and me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Everleigh had never asked Stainley about this. When she was abroad, she thought Stainley did not know about her history with Theodore, just like her other friends back home.


    She only realized that he knew the night he dropped her home. Both the kids ran up to Theodore, butStainley was not surprised. He did not ask her anything about him, either.


    ¡°When we were in our second year, I saw you and him hanging out around school,¡± Stainley replied.


    ¡°Second year?¡± Everleigh seemed to be lost in her thoughts. ¡°You¡¯ve known for that long?¡±


    He kept this a secret for a decade, yet he had never brought it up even once.


    Seeing that Everleigh was silent, he asked, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. Is he the father of stair and Adrienne? I¡¯ve always thought that your departure was a bit sudden and that maybe you had your reasons, but I was afraid that you would be unhappy if I brought it up.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh forced a smile. ¡°It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    Stainley was about to say something else when her phone rang.


    Everleigh took out her phone and answered it, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    After hanging up, Stainley asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°They want to start shooting again,sothey asked me toe back as soon as possible. I have to go now.¡± Everleigh took her bag, got up, and rushed off.


    At the same time, Stainley stood up with her. Rushing after her, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll fetch you home after work.¡±


    Everleigh was in a hurry, so she made an okay gesture from afar.


    In the operating room, Everleigh saw that Theodore was still on set and behind the camera. Selena was standing beside him, pointing towards the camera and exining the scenes that they were reying. The look on her face was very flirtatious, and her bodynguage showed that they were close.


    Everleigh frowned and was about to move forward when the stylist stopped her. He shoved a pair of scrubs into her hand, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯ll need to change into this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The director said that the operating scene is too difficult for Selena,so he decided to use you as a double for the scene that zooms in on the hands. Dr. Trevino, since you¡¯re a doctor, you can be double.¡±


    Without waiting for Everleigh to speak, she was pushed into the locker room to change.


    In the contract she signed with the production crew, one of the terms stated that she had to demonstrate the procedures personally if needed. However, Selena was reluctant to let her be on camera, especially as her double. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have spent the entire morning practicing.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As expected, as soon as Everleigh was done changing, Selena found out that she was going to be her double. She immediately got angry and stomped her feet, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the whole morning. Why did you ask her to be my double? I don¡¯t need a double.¡±


    The director, Mr. ke,spoke up unhappily, ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing for the whole morning, but you¡¯re still so stiff. You can wait,but the entire production crew can¡¯t afford to wait. I¡¯ve decided thatDr. Trevino will stand-in and be your double,and you¡¯ll be reading the lines. Okay, get both the cameras into position.¡±


    Although Mr. ke always supported Selena,he was a man of his principles. Although the female lead was important,he had to make sure his work was extraordinary.


    Especially when the boss of the exclusive investor was present at the scene, they could not just do as they pleased.


    Selena was outraged. She walked up to the operation table beside her and shed Everleigh a death stare. In a low voice, she muttered, ¡°Not bad. You managed to snatch my spotlight in just one afternoon. What did you do?¡±


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Didn¡¯t you hear what Mr. ke said?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll buy that? You really haven¡¯t changed after all these years.¡±


    Everleigh still had something to say, but the director had already said ¡°action,¡± soshe could only keep quiet.


    After Mr. ke made a gesture, Everleigh held her hands up to the camera. She let the other actor put on gloves for her, then she grabbed the scalpel and started to dissect the mannequin.


    Selena was reading the lines beside her while the other camera was focused on her face. The microphone was also held high above her head.


    Throughout the whole process, Selena did not have many lines,so she just exined the technical problems of the suture to the ¡°students¡± who were observing beside her. Very soon after, they were done with the scene.


    ¡°Okay, this take was not bad.¡± After they were done, Mr. ke praised her.


    The shooting team let out a sigh of relief and smiled.


    ¡°We would¡¯ve saved so much time if we had done this earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s easier for a doctor to do it.¡±


    ¡­


    Everleigh quietly epted the praise from the people around her. She lowered her head and packed up the props around her, ignoring Selena, who was fuming with anger beside her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so proud, aren¡¯t you?¡± Selena sneered. ¡°I guess this is your way of payback? Embarrassing me in front of everyone.¡±


    Everleigh looked at her and said, ¡°You really think too much. I don¡¯t have as much free time as you, always looking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for trouble?¡± Selena was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. She looked around and suddenly grabbed the scalpel and pointed it at Everleigh. ¡°No one saw you threatening me with the scalpel this morning. I should report you to the police.¡±


    Everleigh frowned.


    Selena said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to embarrass me in front of Theodore, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing that, Everleigh finally understood what was going on.


    Selena just lost her position as the ambassador of Godfrey Group. Now she was worried, so she wanted to perform her best for Theodore. However, of all times, Everleigh was stepping up to be her double that day. How could she not get mad?


    Just as she was about to exin herself, someone from the crew shouted, ¡°What are you doing, Selena?¡±


    The voice sounded really terrified. Everyone around them who was busy packing up immediately turned to look at both of them,andall their faces turned pale.


    Theodore suddenly sat up straight in his chair.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Selena¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything? What are all of you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Selena, you just pointed the knife at Dr. Trevino. I saw it. As much as you bully people, that was too much.¡± The staff who spoke was a young girl,and she was very soft-spoken. She sounded terrified.


    Selena was at a loss for words.


    ¡°It¡¯s a huge misunderstanding.¡± Everleigh looked at the crowd calmly. ¡°Selena was just helping me pack the props.¡±


    After that, she held out her hand to Selena, ¡°Give me the knife.¡±


    She was kind enough to cover for Selena, but she did not think that it would backfire.


    Selena raised her hand and said angrily, ¡°Who needs you to defend me?¡±


    In a sh, the crew gasped one after another.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino¡­ blood¡­ blood¡­¡±

 Chapter 56 Raise Your Hands And Follow Me

    Under everyone¡¯s horrified stares, Everleigh lowered her head and looked at her right hand nkly.


    The wound would not split immediately when a sharp object had just grazed skin. Instead, blood will start seeping out like how it was on her hand right now. Blood formed a straight line on the wound and was dripping down her fingers.


    The blood dripped onto the ground and soon formed a puddle. Everyone looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Someone eximed, and everyone broke into chaos.


    Selena¡¯s face was pale. When she saw what she did, the scalpel slipped out of her hand and ttered onto the ground. She stumbled away from Everleigh slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    As she spoke, a tall figure made his way through the chaos and blocked Selena. Facing Everleigh, he said, ¡°Raise your hands ande with me.¡±


    Everleigh froze for a moment. By the time she snapped out of it, Theodore had already grabbed hold of her injured hand. He led her through the crowd and pulled her out of everyone¡¯s way.


    There was a trail of blood, andeveryone around them cleared a path for them to walk.


    In the Jackson Hospital Emergency Room, Everleigh¡¯s hand was wrapped in gauze.


    The doctor said, ¡°Wait for fifteen minutes. If there are no other problems, we¡¯ll give you a shot.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Everleigh nodded.


    ¡°I have another patient to attend to, so you just wait right here.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    After the doctor left, Everleigh was left alone in the ward.


    After dropping her off at the emergency ward, Theodore walked out.


    Just as she was wondering if Theodore left, he opened the door and walked in. Holding a bottle of water in his hand, he opened it and handed it to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She reached out her right hand to take it from him. When she realized that her hand was wrapped in gauze, she quickly switched to her left hand.


    The both of them seemed to have put the Madison situation behind them as she was injured. Both of them behaved as if the fight never happened.


    Theodore pulled a chair and sat down. His gaze was as cold as ever. ¡°You¡¯re quite an expert when ites to offending people, aren¡¯t you? What did you do to piss off your own sister?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh forced a smile and said, ¡°You might as well ask yourself.¡±


    Theodore frowned.


    ¡°Did you withdraw Selena¡¯s endorsement?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± There was a sh of panic in Theodore¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So it seems. No wonder she treated me like sh*t.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I reced her because of you? Everleigh, how can you be so confident about yourself? You think I removed her as our ambassador just because she pped you?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. She stared in shock at him, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face froze.


    ¡°How did you know she pped me? The ambassador¡­¡±


    Everleigh did not understand what he was talking about. It waspletely not what he thought would happen.


    Theodore did not know what to say. He said angrily, ¡°What exactly are you talking about?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes showed that she was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m talking about how you took away her endorsement, so she wanted to demonstrate her acting skills to you today. However, she didn¡¯t do well,so she was embarrassed. That¡¯s why she was unhappy with me¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that the case? Anyone could tell what was happening, but what was Theodore thinking?


    What did that p have to do with the endorsement being revoked?


    Everleigh recalled what he said, and it all came to her. She said, ¡°You revoked her endorsement because of me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression became serious,and he was hostile.


    Everleigh began to regret speaking without thinking. It was like she was asking for it.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Everleigh was sure that Selena¡¯s endorsement being revoked had something to do with her. She was flooded with a wave of emotions.


    Did he not say that he forgot about her? Did he not say that he did not even think about her?


    Then, why was he still paying attention to her life? Why was he avenging her? It was exactly like what he used to do.


    ¡°Theodore, I really didn¡¯t give those things to your mother.¡± After hesitating for a long time, Everleigh finally exined what happened that morning.


    Theodore frowned slightly. ¡°Are you saying that my mother lied to me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it takes a lot to nder, someone. All you need is just one reason, and your mother hates me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because in her eyes, I¡¯m the person who hindered your future.¡±


    As time went by,the truth that she buried because of her pride came to light. She was not someone who would just sit back and ept everything as it came. Since the matter had something to do with Theodore, she decided not to keep it from him any longer.


    ¡°She met me seven years agoin college after your brother¡¯s car ident.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°She asked me to leave you and gave me a check for five million dors. She told me that we weren¡¯t meant for each other.¡±


    She exined the entire story briefly without giving much detail.


    Theodore¡¯s expression did not change, but his voice was a little low. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you back then because of my ego. After everything,I didn¡¯t think you needed to know.¡± Everleigh raised her head and looked at him calmly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you now because you came here to interrogate me. I have no intentions of ruining your marriage.I did not have anything to do with what you said earlier, so I can¡¯t admit to it.¡±


    If she were in the wrong, she would admit it regardless of the consequences.


    However, no matter how small the matter was, she would not admit to something she did not do.


    After listening to what she had to say, the words that were in his mind were, ¡®I had no intentions of ruining your marriage.¡¯ Every single one of those words was carved into his mind.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sudden tightness in his chest.After being separated for three years, all those emotions he had buried deep inside him suddenly emerged like a tsunami.


    Theodore suppressed his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t be so self-righteous. You haven¡¯t given me an exnation for what you did back then.¡±


    ¡°What exnation do you want?¡± Everleigh looked at him.


    ¡°What happened in the video? What about those photos at the birthday party?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists tightly.


    Theodore pressed harder, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone framed you. I¡¯ve verified that the photos and videos are unedited.¡±


    There was only silence. It felt like an eternity had passed by before he spoke again.


    Theodore looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why you left back then, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 57 Everleigh Is Not Coming Here Anymore?

    Theodore¡¯s words startled Everleigh. Her eyes and brows dropped as she instantly avoided his gaze.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Although it sounded simple, the denial was not very convincing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Everleigh pursed her lips and raised her head after a second of hesitation. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? It doesn¡¯t matter why I left seven years ago. You¡¯re getting married soon, and I have my own career. We both live separate lives now and no one¡¯s holding each other back.¡±


    That was just how the world worked.Life goes on even when someone leaves your life.There was no need to dwell on the past.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said, with emphasis on each word, ¡°No one¡¯s holding each other back?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart jolted. When she noticed the anger in the man¡¯s eyes, her face became stiff. She wanted to say something to exin but then decided against it. She remained silent.


    Both of them knew that it was pointless to reminisce about the past. Seven years was simply too long. How many seven years would they have in this lifetime?


    Even if the incident seven years ago was just a misunderstanding,why would it matter now?


    Why would they want to disturb the stable lives they currently had now?


    The atmosphere in the emergency room ward was freezing. Everleigh was left breathless under Theodore¡¯s cold gaze. A tight pressure was squeezing her chest.


    Finally, the doctor came back and gave her a shot. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re fine now. Remember not to use this hand when you go back. Don¡¯t expose it to water,and you have to apply medication on it daily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Everleigh was a doctor herself. Needless to say, she was also very clear about the doctor¡¯s reminder.


    As they left the hospital, Theodore walked over and stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Well,¡± Everleigh hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the crew first. You should have something to do. Thank you for today.¡±


    Theodore did not bother to turn his head as he said coldly, ¡°Pack up your things. See you at the garage in ten minutes.¡±


    The instructions left Everleigh stunned. Before she could say anything, Theodore had already left.


    Was Theodore trying to tell her that he was driving her home?


    Everleigh greeted the crew members when she returned. She grabbed her bag and left the ce.


    The crew members were embarrassed that their female lead was the cause of Everleigh¡¯s injury.


    Selena¡¯s assistant rushed towards her just before she left the ce, ¡°Dr. Trevino, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today! Selena didn¡¯t mean it. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±


    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t even care, right? I mean, if I take it to the heart or not.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Selena¡¯s assistant, Crystal, smiled apologetically. She looked around to make sure no one was around her,lowered her voice, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but Selena is your own sister. How could she possibly want to harm you?¡±


    Everleigh was indifferent.


    In the past, she would have thought the same way. Selena was her sister. No matter how far her sister went, she was simply throwing a tantrum. It was like when her sister had taken her toy when they were kids. She would never have any resentment in her heart.


    However, recent events showed her otherwise.


    Her sister grew up andhad her own way of thinking. They had not met each other for seven years and did not get along now. She did not even bother to question the reason behind their fallout. Now that things had developed into an unsalvageable situation, she finally decided to give up on her sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Everleigh looked at Crystal. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today.¡±


    Selena asked her assistant to look for Everleigh in such a hurry. It was not because she felt apologetic, but the fact that she was a public figure. Part of her was afraid what had happened earlier that day would leak to the public, attracting negative news towards her.


    People became more ambitious and transactional as they grew up. They had motives behind everything they did.


    Crystal, sighed in relief. She decided to drop the facade and said, ¡°Very well then, thank you very much, Dr. Trevino. I apologize to you on Selena¡¯s behalf. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll make sure topensate you for your loss.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Everleigh reluctantly pulled the corners of her lips and said, ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    After Everleigh left, Crystal took a deep breath and exhaledslowly. Then, she turned and went back to Selena¡¯s dressing room.


    The supporting lead was doing a scene outside of the studio. Since Selena had finished all her scenes for the day,she was removing her makeup and changing in the dressing room. She was just about to remove her ear studs when Crystal came into the room.


    Selena casually said, ¡°I was looking for you. Help me check if my pierced ears are having an allergic reaction.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± The assistant walked over and lowered her head towards Selena¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Where have you been? I didn¡¯t see you around much today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dr. Trevino came back from the emergency room. I went over to have a look.¡±


    When Crystal mentioned Everleigh, Selena was startled, and she pretended to ask nonchntly, ¡°How¡¯s her hand?¡±


    ¡°It was wrapped in bandages. It looked pretty serious. I think there are stitches.¡±


    Selena¡¯s face darkened a little, and there was an ounce of regret in her eyes.


    The assistant went on, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about her. Winnie asked me to go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Selena looked up all of a sudden. In that moment of surprise, she unintentionally pulled her head backward and yankedher ear.She immediately gasped in pain.


    The assistant was shocked. ¡°Are you okay?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Selena covered her ears and looked extremely pale. ¡°What did Winnie ask you to tell Everleigh?¡±


    Winnie was Selena¡¯s talent manager, and also a gold ss manager of the mediapany Selena was currently signed to. She had countless A-list and B-list artists under her belt, and she was always cutthroat. In fact, she could be ridiculously cutthroat. Selena found this trait of hers unbearable at times.


    ¡°Winnie asked me to tell Dr. Trevino to keep today¡¯s events to herself.¡±


    ¡°Who let you make the call?¡±


    Selena¡¯s sudden high-pitched voice scared the assistant.


    ¡°Who are you two to intervene?¡± Selena¡¯s face turned blue. ¡°Will she listen to you if you run to find her?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ but Dr. Trevino agreed.¡±


    ¡°She agreed?¡± Selena was stunned for a second. Then her face returned to normal. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Of course she did. She pretended to be high and mighty growing up and didn¡¯t fight with me for anything.But in the end, everything went to her. Now, she has something on me.She can do whatever she wants now.¡±


    The assistant said cautiously, ¡°Selena, I don¡¯t think Dr. Trevino has any hidden agenda. Maybe you¡¯re thinking too much?¡±


    ¡°Me? Thinking too much?¡± Selena mmed her hand on the table. ¡°Whose assistant are you? Why are you helping her when I am the one who pays your sry? Why don¡¯t you go work for her instead?¡±


    The assistant immediately shook her head like a rattle. She thought to herself that she really wanted to be Dr. Trevino¡¯s assistant. At least thatdy was even-tempered. However, professionalism stopped her from doing so.


    ¡°Just wait. She will certainly use this incident to ckmail me, just like this morning.¡±


    Seeing Selena¡¯s indignant face, the assistant kept silent for a long time before reminding her carefully, ¡°But Dr. Trevino asked the crew to make some arrangements. She probably won¡¯te here ever again.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Selena was stunned and looked at her assistant in surprise.


    ¡°Everleigh is noting here anymore?¡±

 Chapter 58 No One Was Holding Anyone Back

    The elevator doors creaked open, revealing the garage. The ce was cold, even colder than it was on the surface level. Everleigh disliked it as it reminded her of her encounter with Madison the day before.


    Theodore¡¯s assistant was already standing in front of the car. As soon as he saw Everleigh, he politely nodded and greeted her. He opened the door and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Theodore was already in the car.


    The car left the garage and Jackson Hospital. Outside the window, the view of thetrees in the suburbs quickly passed. No one was speaking in the car. The air conditioner was set to a low temperature. It made Everleigh touch her arms in response to feeling cold.


    Not long after the car started driving, Everleigh¡¯s phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she subconsciously nced at Theodore, only to see that he was leaning on the back of his chair and closing his eyes to rest. It seemed like he was not paying attention to her, so she decided to answer the call and said in a low voice, ¡°Hello?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stainley¡¯s voiceing from the other end sounded a little anxious. ¡°Everleigh, where are you now? I just finished an operation and I heard that you were injured. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve bandaged it.¡±


    ¡°Are you still at the set? I¡¯ll go look for you. I¡¯ll send you home so that you can rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m on my way home now.¡±


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Go back and have a good rest. I¡¯ll head over to see youter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡­¡± Everleigh was about to ask him not to worry too much when the hair on the back of her neck stood up. Her intuition had always been urate as she noticed Theodore¡¯s eyes were focused on her. His gaze was all it took to make her feel guilty.


    At that instant, she dismissed the call after a few brief replies. Her mind went nk.


    ¡°Was that Stainley?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice came from beside her. Even his voice sounded cold.


    Everleigh managed a forced nod and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He cares for you, doesn¡¯t he? He even follows you wherever you go. He¡¯s still the same after all these years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. He came to Jackson Hospital for a symposium. It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Theodore snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the point of exining so much to me?¡±


    His words took Everleigh by surprise and she felt embarrassed. It seemed like she cared too much about Theodore¡¯s opinion. That would exin why she talked about Stainley.


    From the looks of it, Theodore was still the same as he had been in the past. He waspetitive and would find the appropriate time to strike whenever he could.


    She did not say anything along the rest of the journey. After Theodore sneered at her, he closed his eyes to rest. He looked like he did not have anything more to say to her.


    The summer afternoons could make someone feel groggy. Looking atthe moving scenes outside the car window, Everleigh¡¯s eyelids felt heavy as she satfortably on her seat.


    She was clueless as to when she had fallen asleep. She even had a blurry dream.


    Theodore stayed awake. He frowned when he saw Everleigh curled up and hugging herself. He raised the temperature and instructed the driver to drive a little slower.


    When they were about to arrive downtown,Josephine called him.


    Checking the caller ID, Theodore nced to the side from the corner of his eyes and pressed the answer button.


    Josephine¡¯s voice sounded gentle as it usually would, ¡°Theodore, you won¡¯t be at thepany today? Sarah prepared some soup for you and sent it over to thepany. She came back and said that she didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°I paid the crew a visit. I¡¯ll go backter.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. The soup¡¯s in the refrigerator. I¡¯ll remind the secretary to heat it up for you and then you can drink it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thanks for the effort.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll be having dinner with my aunt on Friday. I¡¯ve prepared some gifts. Can you help me choose the best er?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You can get back to your work. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The call was short. Theodore checked his phone and noticed thatthe call was only two minutes long. Thiswas how he alwaysmunicated with Josephine all these years.


    The biggest difference between Josephine and Everleigh was that in Everleigh¡¯s world, she was always the center of attention. To Josephine, however, that would be Theodore.


    Josephine was always tactful. She always made sure not to cause any trouble for Theodore.


    She made sure to prepare gifts for Theodore¡¯s weekly family gatherings andeven for Madison and his grandmother¡¯s birthdays. The gifts were also meticulously chosenso that he never had to worry about anything.


    Theodore nced at the sleeping Everleigh next to him.His expression was unreadable.


    If only he met Josephine first instead of Everleigh, his life for the past seven years would have been much better.He must have owed Everleigh a lot in his past life.


    The woman next to him was sleeping soundly. She turned around and went back to sleep against the window. It seemed like the phone call she had received earlier did not affect her much.


    Theodoreid back on his seat and closed his eyes.


    Everleigh opened her eyes and stared at her reflection on the car window beside her. A pair of eyes filled with great loss was looking right back at her.No matter how hard she tried to hide her emotions, she still felt very ufortable.


    The car was too silent. It was so silent that not only had she heard Theodore¡¯s words, but also Josephine¡¯s voice through the phone. Her ears caught the entire conversation without missing a word.


    It was the truth. No one was holding anyone back. They lived separate lives now.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the gate to the building of themunity.


    By the window on the 20th floor, a pink figure was lying on the balcony, looking through a telescope with a lollipop in her mouth. When she saw a ck car downstairs, her eyes widened and she turned to shout, ¡°stair! stair,e quickly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± stair, who was ying games in the living room, looked up at the balcony.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s car!¡±


    stair frowned, put down the game controller, and went straight to the balcony.


    Adrienne handed the telescope to her brother, and said excitedly with a lollipop in her hand, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t it Daddy¡¯s car? I also saw Mommy. Daddy sent Mommy back.¡±


    stair took over the binocrs and looked downstairs. As expected,he saw Theodore¡¯s car and Everleigh was bending over to say something to someone in the car. He could see it clearly with the binocrs.


    ¡°Daddy must be dating Mommy. I¡¯m going to take a closer look!¡± As she spoke,Adrienne was going to run out of the house.


    stair was quickly in his reflexes andgrabbed her arm.


    ¡°stair, what are you doing? Let me go.¡± Adrienne struggled in displeasure and was very anxious. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± stair looked serious, as serious as an adult. ¡°Mommy has a lot to worry about already. Don¡¯t make any more trouble for her. Also, Adrienne, I¡¯ve told you countless times. Theodore is not Daddysodon¡¯t call him that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Adrienne pouted. ¡°He is Daddy if I say he is. stair, let go of me.¡±


    Adrienne was very stubborn growing up, especially in front of stair. When push came to shove, her brother would always let her win.


    However, stair was particrly stubborn about today¡¯s matter.He refused to let go of her arm. When the ck car in the telescope turned around and left themunity, stair loosened his grip and dropped a few words. ¡°Go, if you want to go.¡±


    Seeing that, Adrienne sat down on the carpet with her legs kicking the carpet into a mess. She said with her little face flushed, ¡°stair, you¡¯ve gone too far! Don¡¯t you care about Mommy¡¯s love life at all?¡±

 Chapter 59 Can’t We Be Together If We Like Each Other?

    stair put down his binocrs and reluctantly squatted down to look at his sister. He said patiently, ¡°I know you care about Mommy¡¯s love life, but that doesn¡¯t mean you should be reckless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not reckless!¡± Adrienne pursed her lips and said, ¡°stair, you are always like this. You think I don¡¯t understand anything, but I think Daddy likes Mommy. Otherwise, why would he y with us?¡±


    ¡°Do you know that Mommy and Theodore used to date?¡±


    Adrienne was stunned. ¡°What? Mommy andDaddyused to date?¡±


    stair nodded. ¡°But now they are separated. Do you know why?¡±


    Adrienne shook her head.


    How could she know? She was not even aware that they were together.


    stair sat down beside her and said, ¡°It¡¯splicated. You won¡¯t understand even if I exin it to you. In short, there are misunderstandings between them that you can¡¯t solve.¡±


    ¡°Is it veryplicated?¡± Adrienne frowned and muttered, ¡°Why do adults have so manyplicated issues? Can¡¯t you be together if you like each other?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re adults,¡± stair said as hebed his sister¡¯s fringe on her forehead. ¡°Do you want to eat ice cream?¡±


    Adrienne was still sulking with her brother, but when she heard ¡°ice cream,¡± she began to waver. After a while, she gritted her teeth and spat out a word spinelessly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Everleigh arrived home, her children were in the living room.


    The brother was typing something on hisptop, while the sister was holding a tub of ice cream with a happy look on her face.


    ¡°Why are you eating ice cream? stair, didn¡¯t I ask you to watch her? If you eat too much, you will have a stomachache.¡± Everleigh changed her shoes and went into the house.


    Adrienne¡¯s face was very cheeky. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat a lot today. This was the first bite.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± Everleigh rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°You can have two more bites before putting the ice cream back into the fridge, or you won¡¯t get to eat it anymore tomorrow. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you at home tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Adrienne blinked. ¡°Mommy, are you not going to work tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes,I¡¯m not going to work, and I won¡¯t be going for a while.¡±


    When stair heard that Everleigh was not going to work,he immediately looked up from behind hisptop and saw the bandages around Everleigh¡¯s hand. He straightened up and asked, ¡°Mommy, are you injured?¡±


    Adrienne stopped eating ice cream and followed her brother¡¯s gaze. As expected, she saw Everleigh¡¯s right hand with bandages. Her face changed at once. ¡°Mommy, your hand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just injured. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡±


    Everleigh did not care much about it. Anyway, she did not want to go back to that production project.She would rather stay at home than deal with Selena causing trouble for her daily.


    She made up her mind. If the hospital in the city was still not going to let here back to work, she would apply to be transferred back to the hospital overseas and no longer consider staying in Ocpeace City.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrienne put down the ice cream and ran towards her. She was not even wearing her slippers. When she ran to her, her eyes turned red. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt?¡±


    Although this little girl always caused trouble for Everleigh,tears immediately streamed down her face the moment she saw that Everleigh was injured. She could not be coaxed.


    Everleigh squatted down and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Adrienne, don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°How can it not hurt?¡± Adrienne looked at her hand wrapped in bandages. She wanted to touch it but did not dare to. She burst into tears and said in between her sobs,¡°I don¡¯t like it here anymore. Let¡¯s go back to where we were. It¡¯s not good at all here.¡±


    Everleigh suddenly panicked. ¡°Adrienne.¡±


    Many emotions surfaced, but Adrienne could not hear anything. Her eyes were focused on Everleigh¡¯s injured hand. She cried until she was breathless. She sobbed and ran into her room, pulling out her little bee suitcase and packing up her things.


    ¡°What are you doing, Adrienne?¡± Everleigh followed her to the bedroom and stood behind the little girl.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Adrienne threw clothes and toys into the suitcase while wiping her tears. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s not stay here. It¡¯s not good here at all. When we are here,Mommy is always unhappy. Auntie is also evil. Mommy is injured now¡­¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m thrilled.¡± Everleigh was both touched and helpless. She grabbed Adrienne with her other hand. ¡°Okay, Adrienne, stop it. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Adrienne rubbed her eyes and pursed her mouth, trying to suppress her anger. She was even out of breath.


    Everleigh held her in her arms and patted her on the back to help her breathe. ¡°Our Adrienne is a good girl.I know you care aboutme, butI¡¯m really fine. You¡¯re a good girl¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°When work here is done, Mommy will take you and stair back to Maniville.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°We will go back to Maniville and live with Christopher.¡±


    ¡­


    The little girl cried until she had no strength left and fell asleep in Everleigh¡¯s arms.


    Everleigh ced her on the bed and covered her with the quilt. She saw stair was silently tidying the suitcase and the pile of messy clothes up.


    ¡°stair, don¡¯t tidy it anymore,¡± Everleigh lowered her voice and waved at him, motioning him to talk outside.


    After closing the door, Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief, and the mother and son sat down on the sofa.


    Everleigh asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Adrienne today? Why was she throwing such a tantrum?¡±


    She had been injured before. Although the little girl was worried every time, she would not cry like this.


    stair said, ¡°Theodore just sent you back. Adrienne saw it and wanted to go downstairs,but I stopped her.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Looking at her son¡¯s crystal clear eyes, she felt an inexplicable sense of guilt. She hurriedly exined, ¡°He was visiting the production crew. I got injured, so he took me home.¡±


    stair was not as nosy as his sister, so he did continue to ask. He did not even pay attention to what Everleigh said and continued the previous topic. ¡°Adrienne has been bored at home for too long. I think sending her to school might do her some good.¡±


    School?


    Thinking of this, Everleigh leaned on the sofa helplessly.


    When she came back to the country, she had been in touch with a school. However, due to the children¡¯s nationality, they could not be enrolled in a public school, and the only option was a bilingual private school. The admission procedures were simple, but the fees were expensive. The school that Everleigh was eyeing cost two hundred thousand dors annually. That would make a total of four hundred thousand dors for two children.


    After returning to her room, Everleigh counted her savings and investments. She could raise four hundred thousand, but in that way, her expenses would be tight.


    It was not a big issue that she remained unemployed. However, she still needed to support herself and her two children.

 Chapter 60 She Was Different

    Everleigh¡¯s hand was injured. Therefore another doctor took over her position as the medical expert on set. Meanwhile, the hospital made a phone call to check on her, but that was it.


    Everleigh wanted to ask Benedict about when she could return to work. However, she called twice, but no one picked up the phone call. Hence she gave up.


    Three dayster, Everleigh went to meet Christopher¡¯s friend to pick up the car. It was a rtively new brown BMW.


    The car owner was in his thirties, and his name was Henric Holt.He was quite handsome,but he gave off the same auraas Christopher. Immediately, she could tell that Henric would be a bad influence.


    Everleigh checked the carand went for a test drive. A few momentster, she realized that the car was in great shape. Hence she got out of the car and asked, ¡°The car is great. Are you sure it¡¯s a used car? It looks brand new.¡±


    Henric was smoking as he patted the roof of the car. He replied, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t drive it often. How¡¯s the car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great. By the way, how should I pay you? I¡¯ll transfer the money now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Christopher paid me, so you can just leave with it.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Everleigh could reply, Henric waved at her and concluded,¡°Well, goodbye.¡±


    Everleigh stood nkly by the car. Christopher paid for it?


    On the way home, she dialed Christopher¡¯s number.


    The phone was connected, and she heardChristopher¡¯scheerful voice. ¡°Did you get the car? Are you happy with it?¡±


    ¡°The car is great, but why did you pay for me? How much money did you pay him? I¡¯ll transfer it to you now.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not an expensive car.Besides, Henric¡¯s my friend, soit¡¯s for free.¡±


    ¡°Free? It looks like a brand new car, and I don¡¯t think he drove it. I checked the odometer, and it¡¯s less than a hundred kilometers.¡±


    ¡°A hundred kilometers?¡± Christopher suddenly chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s normal. Henric bought the car six months ago. He was supposed to give it to his girlfriend, but he broke up with her on Valentine¡¯s Day. I think this is probably the second time he drove it. You¡¯re fortunate.Henric hated the car, and he wanted to throw it away, so I didn¡¯t even have to pay him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what you told me the other day.¡±


    ¡°If I told you the truth, would you even go and get the car?¡±


    ¡°So I should thank you?¡± Everleigh raised her voice.


    Christopher replied calmly, ¡°Yeah, of course.¡±


    ¡°Urgh, you¡¯re so annoying. Come on, stop wasting my time and tell me how much the car was, andI¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, stop it. What about the twins¡¯ tuition fees?¡±


    Immediately, Everleigh tightened her grip on the steering wheel.


    Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°You can pay me when you have the money. Besides, I don¡¯t need your money anyway. Well, just register the kids so that they can go to school. If you need my help or some money, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Is your allowance even enough for you to hook up with girls? Besides, I saved up for the children¡¯s tuition fees.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll probably go back next month.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just tell me in advance, and I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After hanging up the call, Everleigh took off her Bluetooth headset. She hesitated for a moment before putting it on again and made a phone call to Henric.


    ¡°Hello? It¡¯s me, Everleigh. How much did Christopher pay you for the car?¡±


    ¡­


    The sun was setting, and night fell.


    In Maniville, the sound of water in the hotel bathroom stopped abruptly. Christopher wrapped himself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom. He picked up his mobile phone, instinctively, and frowned as he spotted a new text message.


    He dropped the towel on his headandfound Everleigh¡¯s number. He was about to dial it, but on second thought, he dialed another number.


    ¡°Henric, did you tell Everleigh about the car?¡±


    Azy voice came from the other end. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°How did she know that the car was brand new? She even gave me the full amount?¡±


    ¡°She called me, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help it when she checked the records on her own. She could easily find out the transaction date, so do you think you can hide it?¡±


    Christopher pressed his fingers against his forehead. He messed up.


    ¡°Christopher, why can¡¯t you just give it to her? You went through so much, but you still didn¡¯t manage to give it to her? It¡¯s a first, right? She¡¯s really a good girl. What¡¯s wrong? Are you finally settling down?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Come on, what else could it be? I¡¯ll believe you if she¡¯s your friend with benefits, but there¡¯s no such thing as tonic love. Well, especially for people like us.¡±


    Christopher fell silent before replying,¡°You don¡¯t get it. She¡¯s different.¡±


    The French windows showed the busiest street in Maniville. The skyscrapers towered over everything, and the traffic was bustling.


    Henric was right.Christopher used to flirt with women, and heno longer believed in true love. asionally, he would feel a spark when he was in a rtionship, but he could walk away effortlessly. The passion neversted, and the spark vanished as soon as it appeared. He did not even know what was going on.


    He used to like Everleigh.It was the same feeling he got as he dated various women. There was always a moment where he fell in love, but he knew that he would get over it swiftly.


    It was better for them to stay as friends, and friendship would go a long way.


    Before hanging up the call, Christopher asked, ¡°Can you find someone in the education sector in Ocpeace City? It¡¯ll be difficult to register the kids to school, so I need your help.¡±


    ¡­


    For the next few days, Everleigh traveled to different elementary schools with the twins.The kids grew up abroad, and they were not really keen on studies. She was afraid that they would not be able to adapt. Hence she visited the schools with them, and she wanted to find a school that they liked.


    After a few days, unsurprisingly, the kids liked the school with a yearly tuition fee of four hundred thousand dors.


    After paying the tuition fees, Everleigh left the school hand in hand with the kids, but she was troubled.


    It was too expensive to raise kids in Ocpeace City.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Adrienne added,¡°I want to eat ice-cream.¡±


    ¡°You should eat proper food if you¡¯re hungry. Ice-cream is not proper food.¡± Everleigh checked her watch and urged, ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, so let¡¯s find a restaurant.¡±


    She was about to get into the car when her mobile phone vibrated in her pocket.


    ¡°You two, get in.¡± Everleigh lowered the driver¡¯s seat and let the two children climb into the back seat.


    The only down side of the car was that there were only two doors.


    The mobile phone continued to vibrate, and Everleigh finally fished it out. She answered it without checking the caller ID. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Everleigh was bewildered.


    An old voice came from the other end of the call.The man sounded a little stern, and his voice was soft. However, it echoed in her ears and caused a ripple in her heart.


    ¡°Dad?¡± She replied in disbelief.


    It was a call from Abraham.

 Chapter 61 Lies

    In a restaurant near Sapphire Elementary School, a waiter served some dishes to a table in a corner.¡°That¡¯s all your order.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everleigh pushed a bowl of soup to the other end of the table and urged, ¡°Dad, have some soup.¡±


    Abraham¡¯s gaze was fixated on the children¡¯s y area. Adrienne was very active. After sitting at the table for a while, she got bored and went to y.Therefore, stair went with her too.Currently, the twins were upying the slide.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Everleigh called Abraham again hesitantly. Abraham came back to his senses and looked away.


    Abraham replied, ¡°The food is ready.You should ask the kids toe and eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; Adrienne probably won¡¯te even if we ask her to. She¡¯lle back when she feels like it.¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s time to eat, then you should eat. You need to make it a habitwhen they¡¯re still children,¡± Abraham was solemn as he told Everleigh off.


    Abraham noticed that Everleigh was indifferent. Thus he frowned and snapped, ¡°Look at you, you can¡¯t even take care of yourself. How did you even raise the kids?¡±


    Everleigh nced at her injured right handand hid it under the table.


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ident, but it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m senile?If it¡¯s nothing, then why did you have to wrap it up like that?¡±


    Everleigh was at a loss for words.


    She did not know how to reply when Abraham slid a bank card to her.


    Everleigh¡¯s face changed, and she asked, ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you. It¡¯s for the children.¡±


    ¡°Dad, seriously, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m working, so I can raise them on my own.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a doctor, so how much do you think you¡¯ll get? Besides, you¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t have a lot of qualifications.As I said, it¡¯s not for you, but it¡¯sfor the children. The password is your mother¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Everleigh wanted to return the card to Abraham.However, she stopped dead in her tracks when Abraham mentioned the password.


    ¡°Do you still remember it?¡± Abraham asked casually.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was muffled.


    How could she forget? She knew everyone¡¯s birthday in the Trevino family.


    ¡°Good.Go and ask the kids to eat.¡±


    Abraham was stubborn. Everleigh knew that he would get angry if she continued to turn him down. It was very possible that he would m down his napkin and leave. Thus she had no choice but to keep the bank card.


    Everleigh went to call stair and Adrienne. Thethree generations of the Trevino family gathered together for the first time.


    Adrienne was talkative even with her mouth full. She stared at Abraham and asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you here to visit us because stair and I are going to school soon?¡±


    Abraham stared at Adrienne.The little girl was the spitting image of Everleigh when she was younger. He smiled lovingly and replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here just to see you, andI have gifts for you too.I¡¯ll give them to you after this.¡±


    ¡°Wow, presents!¡± Adrienne was excited and added,¡°Grandpa, summer vacation is not over yet, sowill youe and visitus more?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adrienne nodded seriouslyand continued,¡°Grandpa, I really like you.Mommy said that Grandpa is the best person in the world. stair and I like people who¡¯re nice toMommy!¡±


    Abraham raised his head to nce at Everleigh. Coincidentally, Everleigh raised her head just in time to meet her father¡¯s eyes.


    Everleigh was overwhelmed with emotions.Since she was a child, her father put a lot of effort into raising her, and she knew it better than anyone else. However, she left for seven years, and no matter the cause, she was a horrible daughter.


    Thest time they met was at Selena¡¯s birthday party,and they did not keep in touch.


    In truth, Everleigh knew her father well. He was unwilling totake the initiative to talk to her. Therefore he would not contact her even if he was worried about her.


    After the birthday party, Everleigh wanted to contact Abraham too. Yet, the incident seven years ago resurfacedat the birthday party.Ever since she returned to Ocpeace City, she could feel that someone was pulling strings behind her.


    She dared not act rashly because she was afraid that she woulddrag the Trevino family into it like seven years ago.


    ¡°Dad, here, have some potatoes.¡± Everleigh scooped some food into his father¡¯s te and added,¡°It¡¯s lightly-seasoned.¡±


    Abraham was not in good health.Seven years ago, she infuriated him, and she still felt guilty for it.


    ¡°When is the wedding?¡±


    The unexpected question almost made Everleigh choke. ¡°Ahem¡­ What was that? What wedding?¡±


    Abraham noticed the look on her face, and his face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re not going to hold a wedding? Ourfamily is not as well-off as the Godfrey family,but we should do things properly. You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Trevino family,so how could you not take your marriage seriously? Are you trying to embarrass the Trevino family?¡±


    Everleigh came to her senses, and nervousness took over her.


    Her father took her and Theodore¡¯s marriage seriously.


    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Abraham softened a little and asked, ¡°When is it going to be?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take things slowly.Well,I just returned to Ocpeace City, and my job is still unstable. stair and Adrienne need to go to school too.¡±


    Abraham nodded thoughtfully and seemingly epted her reasoning. He uttered, ¡°Before the wedding, I should at least meet his parents¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad,¡± Everleigh interrupted Abraham hurriedly and pretended to be calm. She exined, ¡°Dad,things can beplicated inthe Godfrey family, so I can¡¯t promise you anything. After I handle everything,I¡¯ll let you know, okay?¡±


    Abraham immediately brought up that he wanted to see Theodore¡¯s parents. Everleigh knew very well that she was unable to arrange for a meetup. Even if she could, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s arrogant attitudewould trigger Abraham¡¯s heart attack.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Abraham was considerate and did not pester Everleigh. After all,things could getplicated for wealthy families. It was rare to have families that liked to make things simple, like the Trevino family. After Everleigh¡¯s mother passed away, Abraham did not remarry and raised his daughters on his own.


    ¡°Dad, you should eat.¡± Everleigh was a little awkward and tried to change the topic,¡°This is delicious.¡±


    At the birthday party, Theodore got her out of trouble.Yet, she was having headaches when she thought that she needed to clean up the mess.


    Abraham peeled some shrimps for Adrienne and urged her to eat. He pretended to ask nonchntly, ¡°Adrienne, is your father busy?¡±


    Everleighjust heaved a sigh of relief.Yet, she stared at Adrienne anxiously when she heard the question.


    Adrienne was eating happily, andshe mumbled with her mouth full, ¡°I think Daddy¡¯s quite busy. The other day, I went to find him with stair, and he was in a meetingthe whole afternoon.I fell asleep in his office, andMommy even quarreled with Daddy.¡±


    ¡°They quarreled?¡± Abraham asked doubtfully.


    Everleigh met Abraham¡¯s questioning eyes, and she felt likeshe just dug her own grave. The lie was not going to hold.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, she should never have lied because she would have toe up with more lies to cover up.

 Chapter 62 Normal For Couples To Fight

    ¡°Dad, the truth is¡­ I¡­¡±


    Everleigh was very nervous, and she did not know how to exin herself. If she confessed, her father would be disappointed with her. She never visited him for seven years,but she even lied to him after returning to Ocpeace City.


    Before she could think of something to say,Abraham replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal for couples to fight, but you should fix your temper too.¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback, and she looked up in astonishment.


    Abraham was indifferent as he tried to persuade Everleigh. He sounded like he had a lot of experience as he continued,¡°A man his age will tend to focus onhis career.If it¡¯s not a major problem, then don¡¯t waste your time on trivial things.¡±


    ¡°Dad, the truth is¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Everleigh forced a smile and corrected herself, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    She did not want to lie. Ever since she was a child, she never hid anything from her father. Although Abraham cared about his image and he always kept a straight face,he was very lenient towards her. He even agreed when she insisted on studying medicine at Ocpeace Medical University.


    Yet, her father was getting old, and he could not take any shock. Seven years ago, she was pregnant, and she insisted on giving birth to the child. That incidentshocked him, and he almost got a stroke. Henceshe dared not take the risk.


    Her father still med her for her premarital pregnancy, and she was well-aware of it. However, there was no point crying over spilt milk, and her two children were alive and kicking. Therefore, her father hoped that she could lead a good life.


    Abraham was a traditional man. He wanted her to find a good husband who could give her happiness and take care of her.


    After the meal, Everleigh bid farewell to her father at the entrance of the restaurant.


    The Trevino family¡¯s butler, Mark, was Abraham¡¯s driver for the day.In truth, Mark stayed with Abraham for many years, and Everleigh and Selena grew up under his watch too.


    Everleigh spotted Mark and greeted him swiftly.


    Mark popped the car trunk and took out a lot of shopping bags. ¡°Miss Everleigh, Master Abraham, prepared these gifts for the children. I¡¯ll put them in your car now.¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.You should go and talk to Master Abraham. I can handle this, Miss Everleigh.¡±


    Adrienne spotted the gifts, andshe leaped forward to help. She was addressing Mark sweetly, and he was overjoyed.


    Everleigh walked over to her father, who was just beside the door. Even though they just had a meal together, things were still a little awkward for her. ¡°Dad, your hip is not doing well, so why don¡¯t you sit in the car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ufortable if I sit for too long, so I¡¯ll just stand here. It can get stuffy in the car too.¡± Abraham¡¯s eyes were fixated on his two grandchildren. His usual solemn face was warm and loving. He added, ¡°If you¡¯re too busy with work, you can always send the kids to the house.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh was taken aback. After a long while, she came to her senses and replied in a muffled voice, ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    Although Abraham did not mention that he wanted her back or forgive her, his attitude towards her children showed that he got over what happened.


    Everleigh watched as the ck car left, and she had mixed emotions. She held onto the bank card. Abraham gave her, and she felt very guilty. It was wrong of her never to take the initiative to contact him.


    Eventually, night fell, andit was peak hour. The streets in Ocpeace City were congested, and there was heavy traffic in the city center.Ocpeace City was ranked the top five cities in the country, and the traffic never improved.


    The president¡¯s office in Godfrey Group.


    Theodore finished reading the document andsigned it. He handed it toMoses and checkedhis watch.It was way past working hours, and he pointed out,¡°Go home after you¡¯re done with the documents.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey,you should also get off work early too. By the way,¡± Moses suddenly recalled something and continued, ¡°Miss Tevino¡¯s manager called to ask if we can give her another chance to be our ambassador.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face suddenly turned cold,and he looked indifferent under the moonlight. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Moses was very afraid, andhe immediately shook his head. ¡°I said it¡¯s impossible, and I¡¯ve already rejected it, sir.¡±


    Theodore did not spare a nce at him.


    Moses changed the subject and reported, ¡°I went to check things out at the hospital, and Dr. Trevino has yet to go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The hospital exined that Dr. Trevino was injured,sothey let her rest.After she recovers, and if the crew members still need her, then she¡¯ll return to the set. It seems that the rumors were quite a big deal. The hospital cared about their reputation, and they would not let it slide.¡±


    Theodore frowned, and he asked,¡°Didn¡¯t she go to change her bandage in the hospital?¡±


    Moses was taken aback and replied,¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°Look into it. Which hospital did she go to check on her wounds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Moses nodded, but his mind was runningwild with confusion.How was Dr. Trevino¡¯s work rted to her changing her bandage?


    After the door of the office closed, Theodore took his mobile phone and went to the window.


    The window reflected a tall figure, and the figure was drowned in the night.The window showed the bustling city center of Ocpeace City and various vehicles lined on the road.


    He scrolled through his contact list on his mobile phone and stopped at ¡®Dr. Harrison¡¯. He hesitated for a while before dialing the number.


    ¡°Hello? Dr. Harrison, it¡¯s me, Theodore.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh no, we haven¡¯t talked for a long time, so I called to check on you.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, the sky was clear, and the breeze was pleasant.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The two children were still fast asleep; henceEverleigh took the opportunity to drive to the hospital to change her bandage.


    The doctor removed her bandage and checked her wounds carefully.


    Everleigh asked immediately, ¡°Dr. Carter, my hand should be okay, right? It¡¯s almost healed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we still need to pay attention to it. The weather is scorching, and your wound might get inmmation. You just need toe to the hospital to apply the medicine once every three days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor too, so why don¡¯t you just prescribe the medicine to me? I can just change the bandage and apply the medicine at home,so I don¡¯t have toe to the hospital again.¡±


    Everleigh was afraid that the doctor would not believe her. Hence she fished out her medical license.


    ¡°You¡¯re a doctor?¡± The doctor nced at Everleigh¡¯s license and asked, ¡°Hmmm¡­Why didn¡¯t you go to your own hospital?¡±


    Before Everleigh could speak, a loud voice from outside interrupted her. There was a hint of anger in the voice, and a man broke into the room. ¡°It¡¯s because she feels guilty, andshe¡¯s avoiding me!¡±


    She turned in the direction of the voice, and her face changed.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison,¡± the doctor who was treating her immediately addressed the neer.

 Chapter 63 Getting Good At Avoiding Him

    He was a thin older man in his sixties. He looked like he would be carried away by the wind. He wore a pair of round sses, and his eyes were bright. A nce from him was enough to intimidate others.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, why are you here?¡±


    The doctor who was tending to Everleigh¡¯s hand was young,and he was shocked.


    Dr. Harrison snorted and strode in with his hands sped behind his back. His gaze was fixated on Everleigh, and he snapped,¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your junior over here. Her medical skills remained the same,but she¡¯s getting better at avoiding me!¡±


    ¡°Junior?¡± Dr. Carter was taken aback, and he turned to Everleigh.


    Everleigh smiled at him awkwardly and replied, ¡°What a coincidence. You¡¯re Dr. Harrison¡¯s student too?¡±


    Maxwell Harrison was not only the director of surgery at Everleigh¡¯s hospital, but he was a famous cardiac professor and schr at Ocpeace Medical University too. He contributed countless academic papers, and he had many students around the world. It was not surprising to meet a few of his students in well-known hospitals.


    When Everleigh was studying at Ocpeace Medical University, Maxwell was her supervisor, andhe was her mentor when she was doing her internship as well. If she did not go abroad, Maxwell would eventually be her masters¡¯ professor too.


    After introducing each other, Dr. Carter was surprised and envious. He returned Everleigh¡¯s medical license and marveled, ¡°You¡¯re so talented. You¡¯re so young, butyou¡¯re a chief surgeon.¡±


    Before Everleigh could reach out to take her medical license,Dr. Harrison snatched it away.He scoffed,¡°If I knew that her temper remained unchanged, I would have kicked her out as soon as I saw her name on the hospital¡¯s list. Things were much better abroad, right? Why bothering back?You should just stay in Maniville! I¡¯m going to call the hospital and ask themto send you back to Maniville!¡±


    As he spoke, Dr. Harrison turned around to leave, not allowing Everleigh to exin herself.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison,¡± Everleigh called after him, but he refused to turn around. She grabbed her handbag hurriedly and chased after him. ¡°Dr.Carter, I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to do. Let¡¯s catch up next time.¡±


    Everleigh rushed to the hospital entrance, but Dr. Harrison¡¯s back looked as towering as ever.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, Dr. Harrison.¡± Everleigh darted to Dr. Harrison and blocked hispath. She exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Your fault? Who would dare toment on your behavior?¡± Dr. Harrison red at her and snapped, ¡°You were injured, but you wouldn¡¯t even go to your own hospital.Why did youe all the way here? Are you going to mock me or yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m doing this for your sake too.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡±


    Everleigh bit the bullet and exined, ¡°I can¡¯t get back to work because of some personal issues, right?It¡¯ll be weird if I go back to the hospital right now. If everyone knows that I was your student, you¡¯ll be humiliated too.¡±


    ¡°Only idiots will believe the rumors. With that said, Benedict is getting senile.¡±


    Benedict Lawson was the dean in Everleigh¡¯s hospital. Although he was not very famous, he was still a dean. Dr. Harrison was probably the only one who was bold enoughtoment on Benedict like that.


    After so many years, Dr. Harrison could not get a promotion because he was too straightforward.


    After bringing up the topic, Dr. Harrison¡¯s face rxed a little, and he concluded bluntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to return to the set. Just go home, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Don¡¯t go and get yourself involved with those nonsensical work, do you hear me?¡±


    Despite being scolded, Everleigh was not angry. On the contrary, she smiled cheekily and replied, ¡°Yes, I heard you.¡±


    Dr. Harrison kept a straight face and snapped, ¡°Stop smiling like that. I¡¯m not done yet. Your hand is important, and you need it to perform surgeries. Don¡¯t you know how important it is?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you take care of it?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident,Dr. Harrison.I¡¯ll definitely take care of it after this.I¡¯ll even get insurance for my hands when I get my paycheck.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,as if there¡¯s any insurancepany who will insure it for you.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, I¡¯ve apologized, so please don¡¯t be angry,¡± Everleigh added with a smile,¡°You didn¡¯t drive here, right? I¡¯ll drive you back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the hospital. I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes lit up, and she continued, ¡°Mrs. Harrison is at home, right? I haven¡¯t tried her roast beef for a long time now. Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    Everleigh pushed Dr. Harrison to the parking lot. As he walked, he poked her head and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re getting better at currying favor, huh?Your lecturers in Maniville taught you nothing but this, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, my lecturers don¡¯t really pay that much attention to us. Besides, I learned everything from you.¡±


    ¡°What did you learn from me? Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡±


    ¡°I learned a lot of skills from you. I was a good student abroad, and no one could catch up to me. It¡¯s all thanks to your teaching.¡±


    Ever since Everleigh was in college, she was skilled at ttery.


    Back in college, everyone in the medical department was frightened of Dr. Harrison, but Everleigh managed to curry favor with him.Therefore, that made her a legendary figure in her department, and everyone looked up to her.


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s house¡¯s interior was minimalistic.As soon as they entered, they heard some noise in the kitchen.


    ¡°Where have you been? I just asked you to get some soy sauce, so what took you so long?Did you get robbed?¡± There was an irritated female voice from the kitchen.


    Everleigh covered her lips as she chuckled, and Dr. Harrison shot her a re.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Where¡¯s my soy sauce?¡± The voice from the kitchen grew louder.


    Everleigh shouted at the kitchen, ¡°Mrs. Harrison!¡±


    The sound in the kitchen immediately stopped. In the blink of an eye, a thin figure emerged from the kitchen. The woman was Dr. Harrison¡¯s wife,Prisci Brown. Shewas in her fifties, but she looked very elegant.


    ¡°Everleigh?¡± Prisci could not contain herastonishment and joy when she spotted Everleigh. She immediately added,¡°You just returned to Ocpeace City, right? I asked Max to invite you over for dinner a few times. Finally, you decided to show up! I almost thought that you¡¯ve forgotten about me!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Harrison, you invited me over?¡± Everleigh sat down and gave Dr. Harrison a meaningful look. Thetterwas drinking tea beside her quietly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison never said anything to me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing that,Prisci¡¯sface changed and she red at Dr. Harrison.She snapped sharply, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her?¡±


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s hand quivered but he pretended to be calm and replied, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t tell her but why should I? Back then, she just left, remember? Does she think that I won¡¯t be able to get another good student?¡±


    ¡°Hey, your temper grows with your age, huh? Why did you remember all those silly details?Everleigh is my goddaughter, so it¡¯s normal for me to invite her over.Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dr. Harrison stiffened his neck and finally muttered, ¡°I¡¯m going out to get thesoy sauce.¡±


    Everleigh watched as the old couple argued and she burst intoughter.


    They had not seen each other for yearsbut his wife still bested Dr. Harrison. Who would believe it if all the medical department students heard about it?

 Chapter 64 Act Tough

    After Dr. Harrison left, Everleigh went into the kitchen to help Prisci.


    They stood behind the kitchen counter with fresh vegetables ced in front of them. Everleigh was peeling the garlic.


    Prisci stared at Everleigh and suddenly chuckled, ¡°Max insisted on having bacon in the morning. I even lost my temper and argued with him. Well, he¡¯s a doctor, but he doesn¡¯t even follow his own doctor¡¯s advice. He can¡¯t take greasy food, but he won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Everleigh replied, ¡°Dr. Harrison knew that I was going toe here for free food shamelessly.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s the same when you¡¯re in college. Just treat this as your home and drop by often.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Well, Max is supposed to retire soon, but Ocpeace Medical University reassigned him, and the hospital won¡¯t allow him to quit. Yet, you know what he¡¯s like. He offended many people, and it¡¯ll put a lot of stress on him. It¡¯s not good for his health if this goes on.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dr. Harrison is always very honest and straightforward.¡±


    ¡°Too much of a good thing,¡± Prisci sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t talk to him about it too. He¡¯s getting grumpier as he ages and he won¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    Everleigh burst intoughter. ¡°Mrs. Harrison, you can¡¯t talk to him about it? But he never talks back and always listens to you.¡±


    Prisci chuckled together with Everleigh. ¡°Max taught so many students but you¡¯re a sweet talker. After so many years, you¡¯re probably the only one who dares toe to our house like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Dr. Harrison is too serious at work. Be it at the college of the hospital, the students respect him but they¡¯re afraid of him too. He would even question the students when they¡¯re eating in the cafeteria. Who wouldn¡¯t be scared of him?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re never afraid of him.¡±


    Everleigh grinned and replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m shameless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re good in your studies.¡±Priscigazed at Everleigh seriously and added with a straight face, ¡°Back then, Max was upset when he heard that you were going abroad to further your studies. I guess that he was frustrated because his best student wouldn¡¯t work under him.¡±


    Everleigh exined hurriedly, ¡°Mrs. Harrison, I¡¯m more than willing to work under him but I had to leave for personal reasons. I always felt guilty for not staying with Dr. Harrison.¡±


    If she did not go abroad suddenly, she would have continued her studies under Dr. Harrison¡¯s guidance. Back then, Dr. Harrison was involved in a medical project. He decided to take her in and she would be the co-author for the thesis too. Yet, she fell out with her family and she needed to leave.


    Prisci went through a lot as well, hence she did not pester Everleigh. Prisci expressed her understanding and replied, ¡°Well, Max was very happy when you came back. He even came back a little tipsy. If it hadn¡¯t been for that, I wouldn¡¯t know that you came back.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh chuckled, ¡°When I came back, I didn¡¯t manage to meet Dr. Harrison in the hospital. After that, he was upset whenever he saw me. It was not until a monthter that he was finally willing to talk to me. Well, he just said a sentence though.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡±Priscilaughed and asked,¡°He tries to act tough but he¡¯s shooting himself in the foot. What did he tell you?¡±


    Everleigh pulled a long face and lowered her voice to mimic Dr. Harrison. ¡°He said ¡®don¡¯t block the way¡¯.¡±


    Prisci burst intoughter.


    Everleigh ate lunch at Dr. Harrison¡¯s house. When she was in college, she often came to eat at his house. Her favorite dish would be Prisci¡¯s roast beef. After eating, Everleigh would always bring back some with her and that day was no exception.


    Before leaving,Priscilliagave Everleigh arge box of roast beef and some homemade dishes.


    ¡°Mrs. Harrison, you don¡¯t have to see me off. I¡¯ll go down on my own. It¡¯s very hot outside, so please stay indoors.¡± Everleigh stood at the door with a few shopping bags.


    Prisci nced over her shoulder and called, ¡°Max, why don¡¯t you see Everleigh off?¡±


    A cold voice came from the sofa. ¡°What? Why? Isn¡¯t she an adult now?¡±


    ¡°Why you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Harrison,¡± Everleigh interrupted Prisci smilingly and lowered her voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know that he¡¯s still angry with me. I¡¯ll be leaving now and I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. He has a horrible temper.¡±


    After Everleigh left,Prisciclosed the door. Prisci turned around and noticed that someone was craning his neck from the sofa. She found it annoying and hrious as shefolded her arms. She uttered, ¡°I asked you to see her off, but you refused. Yet, after she left, you¡¯re worried. You know, Everleigh¡¯sarm is still injured.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you see her off?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ming me? She¡¯s your student but you refused to see her off and you¡¯re even holding grudges against her. You¡¯ll just embarrass yourself if anyone hears about this.¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s your goddaughter.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your goddaughter too.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡± Dr. Harrison put down the teapot and added, ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you. I need to make a phone call.¡±


    After that, he grabbed his mobile phone and went to the study. He heard Prisci¡¯s sarcastic voice behind him, ¡°Just admit that you can¡¯t win the argument. Yet, you¡¯re giving excuses and refusing to talk to me? Youact tough but you¡¯re just shooting yourself in the foot.¡±


    The door to the study closed behind Dr. Harrison and the call was connected.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Lawson.¡±


    Immediately, a voice from the other end replied respectfully, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°Why not? You¡¯re the dean, so it¡¯s natural for me to address you like that.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m about to break out in cold sweat, so please call me Ben.¡±


    The dean of the hospital, Mr. Lawson, was Dr. Harrison¡¯s student too. Dr. Lawson was one of the very first master¡¯s students who graduated under Dr. Harrison.


    Meanwhile, everyone knew that Dr. Harrison and the new dean were not on good terms. They shared different opinions in the projects and they rarely met in the hospital.


    However, Mr. Lawson was very respectful to his former lecturer.


    Mr. Lawson was nervous as he asked, ¡°Sir, what do you need?¡±


    Dr. Harrison did not hold back and asked sternly, ¡°I heard the hospital is sending a doctor to be a medical expert on set, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°You sent Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°She was injured on set. Are you aware of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I asked her to rest. I¡¯ve asked someone else to take over her ce. After she recovers, I¡¯ll let her return to the set.¡±


    Dr. Harrison was furious. ¡°Do you even know Everleigh¡¯s major? Do you know how difficult it is to cultivate such a talented doctor at her age? Her hands are supposed to perform surgeries. You hired her to tend to patients! She shouldn¡¯t be bullied by the crew members!¡±


    On the other end of the line, Mr. Lawson was at a loss for words. It was just over the phone but he was breaking out in cold sweat. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    ¡°Send someone else to work with the production team. Anyone but Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone else to do the job¡±


    ¡°Also, let Everleigh report back to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. Dr. Trevino was involved in a fiasco previously and it has yet to die down. You know, the higher-ups are very concerned about the doctors¡¯ behavior.¡±


    ¡°I can vouch for Everleigh¡¯s character. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take full responsibility, so what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, sir. Things aren¡¯t that simple. Well, let me put it this way, Dr. Trevino offended someone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 65 Act Accordingly

    After leaving Dr. Harrison¡¯s house, Everleigh went back home with Priscillia¡¯s gifts.


    Adrienne loved meat. Her eyes lit up when she saw the roast beef. She put down the pizza and tailed after Everleigh, waiting for her to heat the food.


    The two children were eating when Everleigh received a phone call from Christopher.


    Everleigh answered the call and strode to the living room. ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Christopher replied, ¡°I¡¯m just checking to see if you¡¯re feeling better.¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡± Everleigh stretched her injured arm and added, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital after this, and I can just change the bandage at home. In a couple of days, it¡¯ll probably heal.¡±


    ¡°What about your work? Did the hospital let you return to work?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Everleigh was a little annoyed at the thought of that, too. She sat down on the sofa and leaned against it. ¡°But I met Dr. Harrison today, and he said he¡¯d work things out.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison is too upright. Two years ago, I met him at an international academic exchange. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Dr. Lawson is Dr. Harrison¡¯s student, so Dr. Lawson should be willing topromise.¡±


    ¡°That is if no one stands in his way.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everleigh was puzzled.


    ¡°Are you getting stupid after returning to Ocpeace City?¡± Christopher taunted,¡°Think about it. You started out as a normal doctor. You took care of your patients,but suddenly,the patient¡¯s family member misunderstood you. Because of that, rumors started spreading like wildfire, andyou were suspended.After that, you became a medical expert on set, and now you¡¯re injured. Don¡¯t you think that everything sounds a little fishy?¡±


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°Do you think that someone is pulling strings behind my back?¡±


    ¡°You finally figured it out?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t offend anyone, so who would do this to me?¡±


    ¡°This world is not that pretty, you know. Are you sure no one would do this to you? Your colleagues might be jealous of you for being young and promising. Also, you have rivals in your love life. Well, they don¡¯t want you to stay in Ocpeace City.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s remarks made Everleigh¡¯s heart sink.


    The hospital paid her handsomely to return to Ocpeace City. She was young and promising. Hence she would stand a huge chance to get a promotion. Therefore, she would be her colleagues¡¯ biggest rival.


    However, that was definitely not a solid reason for them to frame her like that.


    As for her love rivals, she could name a few whodid not want her to stay in Ocpeace City. They were Josephine, Selena, and Theodore¡¯s mother.


    Everleigh pointed out, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Mrs. Godfrey. Before I was suspended, she didn¡¯t know that I was back.¡±


    ¡°Between your sister and Josephine, who do you think would do it?¡±


    ¡°How did Mrs. Godfrey know that I¡¯m back?¡± Everleigh was deep in her thoughts.


    As far as she knew, after Theodore took over Godfrey Group, Mrs. Godfrey retired and no longer interfered. It was impossible for Mrs. Godfrey to keep an eye on Everleigh 24/7.


    So how did Mrs. Godfrey know?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my sister.¡± Everleigh took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°Josephine did it.¡±


    Suddenly, she understood something else.


    Theodore imed that Everleigh showed Mrs. Godfrey evidence that Josephine abused the maid. He assumed that Everleigh was trying to interfere with his marriage, butwhere did those photose from?


    Mrs. Godfrey was not that free to keep an eye on her future daughter-inw and the maid. Moreover, Mrs. Godfrey would not care less about the evidence.


    Therefore, there was only one possibility.


    Mrs. Godfrey got all her sources from Josephine, and they worked together to put on a good show. Meanwhile, Everleigh became the victim.


    Moreover, Theodore would never believe that his mother and hisfianc¨¦e were putting on a show.


    After connecting the dots, a chill ran down Everleigh¡¯s spine. Mrs. Godfrey and Josephine were toying with Everleigh.


    Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I told you that many people were involved in that incident, especially those who are close to you. Well, don¡¯t trust anyone in Ocpeace City.¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? If it doesn¡¯t work, you don¡¯t have to return to the hospital. I¡¯ll help you next month when I go back to Ocpeace City.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes were glowing, and she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll just act ordingly. Besides, I can¡¯t just sit around and watch. I think Josephine is hiding something,so she wants me to leave Ocpeace City.¡±


    Was Josephine involved in the incident seven years ago? Did she cooperate with Mrs. Godfrey to frame Everleigh? Everything seemed a little clearer.


    Everleigh was never a pushover. Seven years ago, she left Ocpeace City, but she was not trying to escape. She had no choice because she wanted to give birth to the twins. She never forgot that she would make those people pay.


    Christopher knew that Everleigh would not listen to him. Hence he warned, ¡°You must be careful. If you¡¯re in danger, don¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯ll go back soon.¡±


    Everleigh hummed in response.


    After hanging up the call, Everleigh¡¯s heart was pounding.


    When she was abroad for seven years, she paid attention to what was happening in Ocpeace City. However, things were peaceful because she left. For the past few years, Josephine became Theodore¡¯sfianc¨¦e, but that was it.


    Yet, Everleigh knew that it was impossible to overlook the incident seven years ago. If she returned to Ocpeace City, those people would not sit still and watch.


    Sure enough, things were starting to happen.


    It was afternoon, and the sun was scorching.


    Gerbera Residence was famous in the suburb of Ocpeace City. It was so quiet that one could hear birds chirping on the trees.


    Gerbera Residence was over thirty acres in size. On the second floor, the ck curtains were drawn in the master bedroom. The room was dim, and it looked like it was in the middle of the night.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a loud crash, and porcin shattered in the bedroom. Immediately, a man¡¯s voice snapped coldly, ¡°Are you trying to scald me?¡±


    The caregiver instantly begged on her knees, ¡°Mr. Xavier, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    Themand was fueled with rage, and the room fell into silence.


    A few momentster, the caregiver was crying as she slumped out of the room. She was young, and she could not take it. When she came out, her eyes were swollen from crying, and she ran into Lucas, the butler of the vi.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop crying. Go and im a two-month sry from the treasury. You don¡¯t have toe again.¡±


    After that, Lucas nced at the bedroom and asked his assistant, ¡°How many does that make this month?¡±


    The assistant replied helplessly, ¡°Three.¡±


    It was still the middle of the month, butthey had already changed three caregivers.

 Chapter 66 Trending Keywords

    Lucas, the butler, frowned and asked, ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°The soup that the nurse prepared was too hot,¡± James, the assistant, replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°How could it be overly hot,¡± The assistant shook his head and frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve told the nurse over and over again that the temperature of Young Master Xavier¡¯s food must be just right. If anything goes slightly wrong again, the young master will fly into a temper again.¡±


    As soon as he finished saying that, a loud crashing came from inside the house.


    Another series of crashes followed.


    Lucas sighed helplessly and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, give Mr. Theodore a callter and ask him toe here. Young Master Xavier has to eat, one way or another.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After the assistant left, Lucas walked towards the door of the bedroom and knocked on it. ¡°Young Master Xavier, it¡¯s me.¡±


    There was no response. Lucas did not enter, butthrough the crack of the door, he could faintly see a figure at the head of the bed, d in ck pajamas. The figure was extremely thinand under the light, his face was a little pale.


    ¡°The nurse has been dismissed as she was terrible in her job. I¡¯ll find another one for youter, one that you¡¯ll be happy with. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Two coughs came from the room. ¡°Huh¡­ Who cares if I¡¯m not in good health?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xavier, please refrain from saying like that. Your father, mother, and brother all care about you. They send you all sorts of gifts.¡±


    Xavier snorted coldly. ¡°What? He does? If he really did care about me, how could he not even visit me once after my ident?¡±


    Lucas frowned. ¡°Now, now, he dide here before. It was you who refused to let him in. It was you who didn¡¯t want to see him. Am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Just that one time! He only came that one time. When I didn¡¯t let him in, he never came again.¡± The man in the room suddenly became emotional. ¡°I know, he doesn¡¯t keep our family in his heart. He only wants to live with that woman!¡±


    Xavier began his rambling about the past, something which Lucas was already used to. Only when Xavier was done yelling that Jacob decided to speak, ¡°Young Master Xavier, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some new dishes for you.¡±


    He closed the door and it became quiet outside.


    Looking around the big three-story house, it was magnificent and full of servants. However, even an old man like him, who was over the old age, felt lonely, let alone a 20-year-old boy.


    The butler looked at the bedroom door and sighed silently, then went downstairs.


    At this time, the ck car was driving steadily on the street of Ocpeace City, and the man¡¯s side profile was reflected in the rearview mirror.


    After hanging up the phone, Theodore ordered the driver, ¡°Go to Xavier¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    In the passenger seat, Moses asked hesitantly, ¡°Is Mr. Xavier unwilling to eat again?¡±


    Theodore noddedslightlyand frowned. ¡°Please, go on.¡±


    Just before Theodore answered the phone, Moses was reporting to him regarding the real reason why Everleigh had been suspended for so long in the City Hospital. Just as he was talking about the most important points, he was interrupted by Theodore¡¯s phone.


    ¡°Yes, someone told the director that they didn¡¯t want Dr. Trevino to continue working in the hospital so the project has been put on hold for so long.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡±


    Moses hesitated for a moment before spitting out two words. ¡°Miss Bailey.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and a hint of displeasure shed across his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t like people who were smart*sses, and he didn¡¯t like them interfering with his matters. The reason why he had decided to marry Josephine was because she knew what she should do, but she shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if you put pressure on Mr. Lawson in your name, he will definitely let Dr. Trevinoe back.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Get the media department to publish some gossip.¡±


    ¡°What would the tagline be?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s publish the short video about Selena that we¡¯ve suppressed before.¡±


    ¡°The one with the crew?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Moses did note back to his senses for a long time. He did not understand what his boss meant by doing this, but he did not dare to ask too much. If he asked too much, he always felt that his boss would think that he was very stupid.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, Everleigh drove back to the hospital aftering out of Ocpeace Medical University.


    The hospital didn¡¯t inform her of her return, and Everleigh didn¡¯t receive any phone calls.It was exactly what Christopher had said. Things were not so simple, and Dr. Harrison backing her up was useless.


    However, Dr. Harrison had called her and asked her to go back to the hospital to do a data test on the thesis. At the same time, she could tutor the students on their thesis. Although she couldn¡¯t continue her job, she could still get some scientific research fees.


    ¡°Teacher, have you found me this leisurely job because you were too afraid that I¡¯ll be broke?¡±


    Back in the office, Everleigh put down the students¡¯ thesis.


    Dr. Harrison took a sip of tea and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not easy to go to both theboratory and the hospital on such a hot day. Also, these students¡¯ thesis are too horrible to even read. Can you even bear it?¡±


    Everleigh said disapprovingly, ¡°Back then, you alsomented on my thesis like this. Put me in their shoes. I will definitely teach my juniors a good lesson.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s better to finish checking the first drafts rather than talk back to me.¡±


    ¡­


    As they were talking, a knock on the door came from outside.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Dr. Harrison took a look.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡± It was Dr. Harper from the administrative department of the hospital who came in a hurry. ¡°Dr. Trevino, it¡¯s good that you are here. Come with me to the meeting room.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everleigh was stunned for a moment. ¡°Should I go to the meeting room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the dean asked me to call for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get there. It¡¯s quite sudden.¡± As he said this, Dr. Harper was about to pull Everleigh away.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Behind the desk, Dr. Harrison suddenly stood up. ¡°Everleigh is still on suspension. Tell me what happened first. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to leave. She¡¯s now my personal assistant.¡±


    Dr. Harrison was highly respected in the hospital. Everyone had to somewhat listen to him andDr. Harper was no exception.


    At that moment, Dr. Harper¡¯s face was full of tears. ¡°Dr. Harrison, please don¡¯t embarrass me. This matter is really urgent. The news on the Inte has caused a lot of ruckus. If this matter continues, it will not be good for our hospital. The consequences will be too serious.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Look, look.¡± Dr. Harper immediately took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°It has been on the news in the early morning, and the news has reached the top of the most searched hashtags.¡±


    Everleigh stood next to Dr. Harper and saw the news at a nce.


    ¡°Selena acting like a diva and hurting the medical expert of a drama crew. The responsible hospital decided not to investigate further and suspended the medical expert¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Dr. Harper said, ¡°Selena was the focus at first, but the opposite side led the fire to our hospital too fast. Why didn¡¯t they find a way to apologize to Dr. Trevino, but instead came to fight us?¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, Everleigh immediately understood and exchanged a nce with Dr. Harrison.

 Chapter 67 Don’t Expect Other People To Do Something That You Don’t Want To Bear

    In the conference room, the dean, Benedict, and the staff from the hospital¡¯s external departments had already arrived.


    As soon as Everleigh entered the door, he stood up and was about to say something. When he saw Dr. Harrison beside Everleigh, he suddenly froze. ¡°Sir, why are you here?¡±


    Dr. Harrison stood straight beside Everleigh with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s about the reputation of the hospital and also rted to my students. Can¡¯t I listen to it?¡±


    Benedict said with embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, of course, you can listen in.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± With those words, Dr. Harrison took his seat, motioning for Everleigh to sit next to him.


    There was arge table inside the meeting room. Seated at one side were the director and the administrative staff of the hospital. Dr. Harrison and Everleigh were sitting on the other side of the table. The atmosphere in the room made it look like a hearing was taking ce, with the only exception being Everleigh who had strong support behind her. No one dared to look down on her.


    As soon as she sat down,Benedict cut to the chase and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, Dr. Harper should have told you about the news. You are also well aware of the situation.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simply untrue. Our hospital is a well-known medical institution in Ocpeace City. Our doctors do not push aside others, especially not you. You are a specialist whom we purposely hire from abroad. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Everleigh continued to nod. ¡°Of course.¡±


    He breathed a sigh of relief and said,¡°That¡¯s good to hear. After all, our institution is just a hospital and we have no special means to affect public opinion. What we can do is to ask for your cooperation. We need you to exin everything in a press conference.¡±


    Speaking of this, Everleigh did not agree immediately.


    Next to her, Dr. Harrison coughed and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Everleigh and I have only been here for less than five minutes.She has not even said much yet, and you already want her to do you a favor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with us, sir.¡± Benedict¡¯s head ached when he heard Dr. Harrison¡¯s voice. ¡°This matter will affect the reputation of our hospital. The disciplinarymittee is keeping an eye on it.¡±


    Nowadays, anti-corruption was in full swing in the country, and Ocpeace City was the first to take action. The medical system was originally a kind of public service system, and it was all monitored by the Discipline Inspection Commission. A small sign of trouble would cause people from the superior department toe down and negotiate with them. Benedict was also afraid.


    Dr. Harrison didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Knowing that the Discipline Inspection Committee is keeping watch on her and dragging her down to prevent her from regaining her job, are you trying to embarrass yourself?¡±


    ¡°Those are two different things. That happenedst time, and it was to let her recover as soon as possible, so she was arranged to work temporarily as a medical consultant for the crew. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Benedict looked at Everleigh hopefully.


    Everleigh coughed twice, looking as if she was stuck between the two of them. She said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Lawson is being kind. My injury has nothing to do with the hospital.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, you have to listen to Dr. Trevino. It has nothing to do with the hospital. Isn¡¯t it all because of the crew? Now that they¡¯ve exposed Selena Trevino, the actress, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re just trying to shift the focus. They¡¯re throwing the me onto our hospital. How ridiculous.¡±


    Dr. Harrison asked, ¡°Then do we absolutely have to rify things?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why are we taking the me for no reason?¡±


    ¡°After you rify, would everyone believe you?¡±


    ¡°I believe that the public will judge this matter rightfully, as long as Dr. Trevino is willing to cooperate.¡±


    Dr. Harrison nodded. He suddenly changed the topic as his gaze turned sharp. ¡°Weren¡¯t the rumors about Everleigh ridiculous as well? Back then, did you allow Everleigh to rify things?¡±


    Everyone in the conference room was stunned.


    Benedict¡¯s face became livid.


    In the silence, Dr. Harrison took a sip of tea from his cup, his expression calm. ¡°Mr. Lawson¡¯s way of doing things is not new to us. Don¡¯t expect others to do things that you don¡¯t want to yourself. I¡¯m pretty sure you know this logic, right?¡±


    After a long time, Mr. Lawson finally relented and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino¡¯s suspension will end today. Sir, do you think this is okay?¡±


    Dr. Harrison nced at Everleigh.


    Everleigh understood and immediately stood up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson. After regaining my job, I will be cautious, and will never repeat my mistakes again. I won¡¯t offend another patient ever again.¡±


    The corners of Benedict¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Then what about the press conference?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let those ridiculous rumors continue developing. During the press conference, I promise to rify the truth.¡±


    Her words were like a p to Benedict¡¯s face, humiliating him before everyone.


    At the end of the meeting, the Director left very quickly, and his expression was grim.


    On the way out of the conference room, Dr. Harrison nced at Everleigh. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a good time in the hospital in the future. It¡¯s still not toote to go back to Maniville.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go. It¡¯s not easy for me to regain my job, so what am I going to do if I return?¡±


    ¡°Then control your temper. What were you even doing just now? Don¡¯t show any respect to the director in front of so many people, and there¡¯s more to say.¡±


    ¡°What about you then? With the way you were talking, I almost thought that you were the director.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯tpare yourself to me, I¡¯m already this old. I¡¯m almost half-retired, but you still have a long way in front of you. Are you trying to sabotage your own future?¡±


    Everleigh smiled. ¡°Who cares? It wouldn¡¯t be too bad to live a righteous life like you.¡±


    Dr. Harrisonughed. ¡°Then you still have a long way to go.¡±


    ¡­


    The news that the hospital was going to hold a press conference was released in the afternoon. At the same time, it also gave an official exnation that Everleigh had been restored to work, and the hospital did not exclude any doctors.


    However, the disturbance didn¡¯tpletely subside.


    The video that spread on the Inte showed Selena identally cutting Everleigh with a knife, apanied by the exmation of the staff. At first nce, it looked like Selena deliberately used a knife to hurt people, which made it hard for people not to think too much.


    In the dressing room, the sound of smashing things was particrly loud.


    Selena threw her phone aside, her face burning with anger. ¡°Are the public rtions team even doing their job? How long has it been? Why haven¡¯t they gotten rid of this yet?¡±


    Crystal rushed to pick up Selena¡¯s phone and said, ¡°Selena, thepany is doing their best, but the press is ignoring them. They refuse tomunicate. We really have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that? Did you see the statement from the hospital? She¡¯s now back to work! What support did she have? Is this all the public rtions team could do?¡±


    Before Selena finished venting her anger, her cell phone rang. Crystal took a look at it and said, ¡°Selena, it¡¯s Winnie¡¯s call.¡±


    Selena took the phone and said in a softer tone, ¡°Hello? Winnie.¡±


    Not long after the call, her face fell.


    ¡°What? Why am I being suspended? I said it before and I¡¯ll say it again! I didn¡¯t do it, I didn¡¯t even mean it!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello? Hello? Winnie-¡±


    Selena¡¯s expression froze as her eyes were fixed on her phone.

 Chapter 68 Alumni Event

    The sunset cast a brilliant glow on the horizon.


    As Everleigh had yet to formally return to her duties, she decided to go home early. She was going to stop at a bakery on her way home before sunset to buy some of Adrienne¡¯s favorite doughnuts.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯ll take two doughnuts please, to take away.¡±


    ¡°Sure, one moment please.¡±


    The waiter was packing the doughnuts inside. Everleigh bent down and looked at the cake in the showcase window. The strawberry cake was as tempting as when she was a child andthe bright colors made her eyes light up.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯ll take the strawberry cake. Takeaway, please.¡± A familiar voice came from beside Everleigh, taking her by surprise. She raised her head and saw Stainley standing next to her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She stood up straight in surprise.


    Stainley smiled and said, ¡°I was just passing by and saw your caring in.¡±


    Everleigh subconsciously took a look outside. Her car was parked outside the cake shop, not far away from Stainley¡¯s car. She scratched her head and said in embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s really a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been back to work? Are you going to work tomorrow?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Well.¡± When it came to this, Everleigh was in a good mood, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison thinks highly of you and he¡¯s always proud of you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s more like I¡¯m the student who gave him the most headaches.¡±


    As the pair were chatting, a waiter¡¯s voice came from the back of the counter, ¡°Miss, here are your doughnuts. Sir, here¡¯s your cake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everleigh took the bag and turned around. She saw that Stainley was handing the bag of the strawberry cake to her and looked at her with a smile.


    ¡°Is this for me?¡±


    ¡°What else do you think? I don¡¯t like eating sweet food. Here, you can have it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to take it. Thanks a bunch! I¡¯ll buy you a coffee next time.¡± Everleigh took the cake.


    They walked out of the shop side by side.Stainley said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you join me in Ocpeace Medical University¡¯s alumni event next week? Professors of the university are asking me to go back and give a lecture. I¡¯m going to talk about how a pandemic spreads. I¡¯ll also talk about the virus that we fought in the past.¡±


    ¡°This Saturday?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to do?¡±


    ¡°I promised to bring my children to the zoo on that day.¡± Everleigh hesitated for a while and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I should be able to do it on Saturday. I¡¯ll bring them to the zoo on Sunday. They¡¯ll tag along with me to the university on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    After that, the two separated at the door of the bakery, and Everleigh drove away first.


    It was the evening and Stainley stood at the roadside, staring at the back of the car for a long time with a gentle gaze.


    The darkness of the night bloomed as thest few rays of sunlight slowly faded away, the sun lowering into the faraway mountains. Bright lights lit up all over the city, and the busy nightlife began.


    Behind the French windows, Theodore was reading a document. His assistant, Moses knocked on the door and walked in.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is the invitation from your old university.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°Leave it.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Moses ced the invitation at the corner of the desk and carefully walked out to close the door.


    After an almost inaudible sound of closing the door, the room fell silent again, just like every night he had spent in the past for so many years.


    At the end of the document, Theodore signed his name. Only then did he raise his head and look at the invitation sitting at the corner of the table.


    It had a red cover stamped with the golden emblem of Ocpeace Medical University. When the invitation was opened, it showed the doors of Ocpeace Medical University, and the school motto.


    Few people in the Godfrey Group knew that their CEO was a graduate from one of the top three medical universities in the country. No one would think that the sessor of a familypany would apply to be enrolled in an institute that had zero connection to his family business.


    To the public, Theodore looked like he had no desire. Some even thought he was cold-hearted. No one would have expected that he once was willing to give up on his future possibilities just to be in the same university as the girl he liked. He was even willing to sever ties with his family.


    ¡­


    The next day, a press conference was held in the hospital to clear things up about the rumors circting on the Inte. Everleigh went together with Benedict.


    There was a big crowd of reporters from different media outlets because the matter involved the leading actress, Selena, and she had yet to issue any statement.


    The document for rification had long been prepared by the hospital administration department. Everleigh just needed to memorize it in advance and read it out sincerely. Even though there were some cringeworthy parts, such as thanking the director for taking care of her,the other parts were all true.


    ¡°In short, this is a misunderstanding. Mr. Lawson and his colleagues in the hospital have been taking good care of me all this time. They sent me to the film set to be a medical consultant because the former consultant was pregnant. In ordance with the spirit of humanitarianism in our hospital, they let me work somewhere else for the time being.¡±


    After finishing what she had to say, Everleigh bowed to the reporters and sat down, waiting for them to ask questions.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Trevino. I¡¯m a reporter from the Wellington Post newspaper.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°We already know what happened at the hospital, but you¡¯ve never talked about the injury you got from the drama set. Since the video that has been circting in the Inte is authentic, it means that Selena really did harm you. Is this true?¡±


    That was also what everyone present was concerned about.


    They were not interested in the disputes in the medical system at all, but any sort of celebrity gossip was worth a lot.


    Everleigh smiled and calmly replied, ¡°How can it be true? If Selena cut my hand on purpose like the rumors online, then she is hurting me on purpose and facing criminal responsibility. No matter how arrogant an actress is, she can¡¯t take her future as a joke, can she?¡±


    ¡°Is it true that you don¡¯t get along well with Selena?¡±


    ¡°We are all colleagues at work. We are usually busy and have no interactions. Besides, I am only the consultant of the crew, not an actor. I am also very curious about where these rumorse from.¡±


    In the eyes of an outsider, she had no interest in her dispute with Selena. Exining why the pair did not get along was easy. As long as she kept denying it, the press had no evidence to support their statement.


    ¡°A video where Selena pped you has been circting on the Inte. Is that not evidence?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡± Everleigh¡¯s face was like she had just figured out something when she said, ¡°That is a rehearsed scene from a y that I¡¯m a part of. I mean, what year is it? Do you people still believe that a scene from a y is real?¡±


    While she was speaking, as Everleigh¡¯s eyes swept through one corner of the room, she spotted a slender figure. Their gazes met each other¡¯s before the figure raised its hand to press on a cap and hide behind the crowd.

 Chapter 69 You’re Blessed To Have A Sister Like Her

    The reporters¡¯ questions were sharp as they tried to push Everleigh into a corner, but she managed to avoid answering them directly. She never revealed her rtionship with Selena and strongly denied that she had bad blood with the leading actress. It was amazing how she could pull something off like that while still maintaining the truth behind the press conference.


    The purpose of the press conference was to rify the hospital¡¯s innocence, not Selena¡¯s. Therefore, when the time was almost up, Mr. Lawson gave the administrative manager of the scene a nod. Dr. Harper understood and dismissed everyone immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Thank you to every reporter who came. About this matter, our hospital will not respond to it anymore. After all, it¡¯s a ce to cure diseases and save lives. We¡¯re not going to involve ourselves too much with the public opinion. We hope you understand.¡±


    After saying this, security guards instructed the reporters to leave in an orderly manner.


    Everleigh returned to her office, took off her coat, and hung it on the rack. She poured a ss of water and sat down to catch her breath. She felt tired when she thought of the questions that had been thrown at her.


    Somehow, out of nowhere, Selena crossed her mind.


    When Selena was a young girl, she was very quiet and disliked talking. No one expected her to have enrolled in an arts academy and choose acting as her career. Everleigh wondered how Selena handled the reporters as she herself had been abroad for some time.


    While she was thinking, a message notification popped on the screen of his phone.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, I saw the press conference. Thank you for your help.¡±


    The person who sent the message was Winnie, Selena¡¯s manager. Winnie had contacted Everleigh the night before the press conference, hoping that she would be willing to rify the matter.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Everleigh was going to write more as her reply, but she hesitated. In the end, she added another sentence, ¡°Please continue to take care of Selena in the future. Sorry for the inconvenience caused.¡±


    After a while, Winnie replied with a message, ¡°It¡¯s Selena¡¯s blessing to have a sister like you.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know how to reply, so she simply put down the phone. She had mixed feelings.


    To Selena, she probably wouldn¡¯t think that it was a blessing. In fact, she would probably rather Everleigh be gone.


    The press conference somehow put a stop to the controversy surrounding the drama crew.


    Since the victim had alreadye out and rified that the controversy was baseless, the public decided not to ponder on it anymore. Discussions about the incident on the Inte also disappeared overnight.


    Everleigh had no time to care about public opinion. After she was back to work, she became upied with it. Consultations, clinical surgeries, and intern examinations kept her busy on a daily basis. At night, she would help Dr. Harrison with his students¡¯ thesis.


    After herst operation on Friday, Everleigh came face to face with Dr. Harrison as soon as she changed out of her surgery scrubs.


    As soon as they met, Dr. Harrison asked, ¡°What do you think about the thesis from two of my students?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not done with them yet, but from what I¡¯ve seen, they have to fix the format. That alone is going to take a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and finish their thesis.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m just a human, not a machine. I¡¯m already busy with my work. Why did you urge me to help you?¡± Everleigh said bitterly.


    Dr. Harrison put his hands in his pockets and huffed,¡°Hey, I paid you, didn¡¯t I? You take the money and you work. It¡¯smon sense.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll go back and finish reading the thesis, okay? I¡¯m going back to the school tomorrow anywaysoI¡¯ll bring the thesis along for the students.¡±


    Everleigh really had no strength to argue with Dr. Harrison. After the operation, she was worn out.


    ¡°Tomorrow, after the anniversary celebration of the university is over, my wife wants you toe have dinner at our ce.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleighughed and said, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you just stop beating around the bush? We could¡¯ve ended the conversation if you did.¡±


    ¡°It was my wife¡¯s idea, not mine. You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Dr. Harrison turned around and left, looking as if he was toozy to talk to Everleigh.


    Looking at the back of her old teacher, it did not look as strong as it used to be seven years ago. In fact, he was a little hunched to the front. Everleigh leaned slowly against the wall behind her as she felt a little sad.


    It had always been said that time is short, but Everleigh disagreed. She thought that the things that faded too soon were youth and vigor. Time had always been there, unflinching and unchanging.


    The next day was Saturday, and it was also the 100-year anniversary of Ocpeace Medical University.


    Everleigh arrived at school at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, followed by Adrienne and stair.


    She had promised Stainley to give the students of clinical medicine that year a talk on the spread of viruses.Although there were many opportunities for the depository of the students, many cases were hard toe by in a short period of time, such as the spread of viruses, new tumors, and so on.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she received a call from Stainley.


    ¡°Everleigh, have you arrived?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived and found a parking space. There are too many peopleing to the school. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m next to the globe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here too.¡± Everleigh looked around. There were people everywhere, and her eyes caught no sight of Stainley at all.


    ¡°I see you.¡± Stainley¡¯s voice came from the phone, and just like that, the call ended.


    Everleigh looked up and saw a white figure walking towards her in the distance. As the figure approached her, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Hi Everleigh, stair, Adrienne.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s mouth was sweet. At the sight of Stainley, she rushed towards him and said, ¡°Hi Stainley!¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Stainley lifted Adrienne up and let her sit on his arm. After bowing his head and greeting stair, he said to Everleigh, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The students are waiting in the big reporting hall. They will start soon.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Stainley, put Adrienne down. She¡¯s really heavy, so you¡¯d better let her walk by herself.¡±


    The seven-year-old girl was no longer as light as she had been when she was a child. It was already very difficult for Everleigh to hold her now and she would always avoid hugging her whenever she could.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite okay. She¡¯s not heavy.¡± Stainley smiled. His expression was as bright as the sun of the day.


    They walked side by side to the reception hall. The handsome man and beautifuldy were like an attention ma. It was especially so if the couple brought children with them. They seemed to emit a kind of warm feeling as onlookers eyed them enviously.


    A ck car passed through Magnolia Street of Ocpeace Medical University and found a parking spot in front of thendmark building, just by the two people.


    The car moved slowly as it ventured through the big crowd. It was not going to end well if it bumped onto anyone.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Dr. Trevino?¡± Moses, who sat in the passenger seat, looked at the figure in front of him and said without hesitation, ¡°Is Dr. Trevino also a graduate from the Ocpeace Medical University?¡±


    Those words echoed in the car. The figure reflected in the rearview mirror frownedslightly, raised his eyes, and looked out.


    In front of the windshield, there were two familiar figures in the distance. One of them was Everleigh and the one beside her was Stainley. They wereughing and seemed to enjoy each other¡¯spany very much.


    Theodore¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 70 Was She Flirting A Boy?

    By nine o¡¯clock in the morning, seats inthe lecture room of No. 1 Executive Buildingwere fully upied. When Everleigh and Stainley reached the building at Ocpeace Medical University, a group of young students was standing in an orderly fashion near the entrance. Judging from their sizes and heights, they had to be sports students.


    As soon as Stainley arrived at the door, he was called by a student, ¡°Mr. Stainley, the head of the department is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Stainly asked withAdriennestill in his arms.


    Everleigh immediately took Adrienne out of Stainley¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Stainley, why don¡¯t you go and settle your matters. It¡¯s going to be a busy day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stainley checked his watch, ¡°I¡¯ll be back real quick.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everleigh and Stainley¡¯s lecture was tomence at 9. 30. She could afford the 30-minute wait.


    Stainley made sure to leave a junior to lead Everleigh backstage before he went to see the head of the department.


    Everleigh walked all the way with one child in each of her arms, attracting numerous eyes.


    ¡°Everleigh, are they your children? My, my! They¡¯re adorable!¡±


    Before Everleigh could speak, Adrienne, who was next to her, tilted her head and asked, ¡°Adorable? Who¡¯s adorable? Me? Or my brother?¡±


    The junior looked young and looked like a freshman. He was taken aback when he was shot by Adrienne¡¯s questions as he did not want to offend either child. He blinked his eyes and said, ¡°Both of you, of course.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think boys like to be called adorable, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The junior was stunned at once and looked awkwardly at stair next to him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Everleigh tried to smooth things over and rolled her eyes at her daughter. ¡°She¡¯s talking nonsense. One more thing, this is my junior. Adrienne, you have to address him properly.¡±


    Adrienne did not take it seriously. She said confidently, ¡°What a handsome junior!¡±


    After that, she even winked at him.


    Everleigh nced at the boy beside her, and noticed that his face was flushed red. He was obviously taken aback yet again.


    Everleigh wanted to find a ce to hide from the ugly reality. What had she given birth to? How could Adrienne be so good at flirting at her young age?


    As soon as they arrived backstage, Everleigh¡¯s eyes caught sight of a familiar figure.When she finally realized who it was, she couldn¡¯t walk away anymore.


    ¡°Everleigh?¡± Ady with a thesis in her left arm was preparing to go onstage. Her eyes lit up when she saw Everleigh. She hastened her steps towards thetter, followed by another man behind her.


    As the figures came into Everleigh¡¯s sight, she forcibly pulled up the corners of her lips and muttered, ¡°Erica. William.¡±


    When Everleigh was studying at Ocpeace Medical University, Erica Iverson was her senior by one year. She was from the foreignnguage department, majoring in the Portuguesenguage.


    During Everleigh¡¯s first year at Ocpeace Medical University, she was dragged into joining the Public Rtions Club by her roommate right after she had done her orientation. Erica was the vice president of the club.


    The reason why Everleigh¡¯s roommate insisted on joining the club was quite simple. William was the club president and he was the hottest student at the institution at the time. Many juniors fell for him after his outstanding performance of singing the university anthem during the start-of-term ceremony. During the orientation day, the booth representing the Public Rtions Club was so overwhelmed with new members that it almost fell apart.


    Everleigh and her roommates failed to even get the application forms at first. Just as they were about to give up, they ran into William. The attractive senior just so happened to be scanning around the area and saw the pair before deciding to give them the forms. They received text messages that very night, informing them that their applications had been epted.


    This was also the time when hostility grew between Everleigh and Erica.


    ¡°Long time no see, Everleigh. Charming, aren¡¯t you? Just like how you used to be.¡± Erica¡¯s voice pulled Everleigh back to reality. She still talked like how she used to when she had been the club¡¯s vice president, which was in a very fake manner.


    Everleigh pulled up the corners of her lips and said, ¡°Erica, you look better than you used to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a married woman now. Beauty doesn¡¯t mean anything to me, unlike you. Even aftering back from studying abroad, you look exactly the way you did during your university days. Did anyone around the campus mistake you for a freshman?¡±


    Everleigh was left speechless by Erica¡¯sment. There were limits in pleasantries, but unfortunately, Erica knew nothing of them.


    As Everleigh was unable to answer Erica, she decided to change the topic of conversation, ¡°Oh! When did you get married? I was totally clueless! By the way, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Last year.¡± Erica raised her hand and moved her hair, revealing a diamond ring on her finger. The corners of her eyes caught sight of the children behind Everleigh and she said, ¡°Are they your children?Wow,they¡¯ve grown so much! When did you get married? Is Stainley the lucky guy? You two were the perfect match back then.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not Stainley. Please don¡¯t mention that kind of nonsense again.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense? You were the campus belle and Stainley was the hottest guy back then. Countless hearts were broken when you two decided to study abroad! Am I right, Honey?¡±


    The man standing behind Erica was quiet. His eyes had been fixed on Everleigh ever since he noticed her. As evident from his eyes, he was reminiscing about the good old days. He did not respond even when he was called.


    ¡°Honey.¡± Erica frowned.


    William came back to his senses. ¡°Yes? You were saying?¡±


    Erica looked displeased, and her tone was a bit odd. ¡°Students from the medical department were heartbroken when they knew Everleigh and Stainley were going to study abroad. Am I right?¡±


    The three individuals were well aware of Erica¡¯s underlying meaning.


    It was no secret that William had liked Everleigh. He had taken care of her each time the department held an event, but she would always be absent. When the new semester came, he tried to nominate her as the president, angering Erica, the vice president.


    It had been so many years and it felt awkward talking about it now.


    Everleigh and William¡¯s expressions were a mixture of awkwardness and unease. It was obvious that they did not know what to say at the moment.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Stainley¡¯s voiceing from behind Everleigh and broke the ufortable silence.


    As Stainley rushed to Everleigh¡¯s side, he nodded politely towards Erica and William. ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s time. It¡¯s our turn. Let¡¯s go onstage.¡±


    Everleigh smiled apologetically at Erica, but deep down she was thankful for Stainley.¡°Erica, William, please excuse me. I¡¯ll have to head to the stage with Stainley. Let¡¯s talk about the old days againter.¡±


    Erica looked reluctant, while beside her, William was embarrassed. His apologetic eyes trailed after Everleigh.


    Everleigh left her children in the care of a kind junior before leaving backstage and joining Stainley for their lecture.


    As soon as Everleigh was out of their sight, Erica turned to William and said in a strange tone, ¡°What a reunion of old lovers! Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Are you ming me for being an eyesore? It¡¯s a pity that she already has children now. I¡¯d rmend you stop thinking about her now.¡±


    William red at her unhappily. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Erica wanted to argue more. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of two children and her imagination run wild.


    When did Everleigh get married? How did she have those children?

 Chapter 71 A Capable Student From A Capable Teacher

    The event of the day was held by the medical department, and Dr. Harrison was the main spokesperson. He gave his lecture just like how he would do so in his sses, awing his audience. When it was time for the question and answer session, no one dared to throw any questions at him.


    ¡°Does anyone have questions?¡± Dr. Harrison looked at the audience with a straight face and said unhappily, ¡°When I was your age, my teachers would be bombarded by my questions, as if afraid that they had no time to answer all my questions.¡±


    No one said anything after Dr. Harrison mentioned his experience.


    Stainley and Everleigh exchanged looks and giggled knowingly.


    It wasmon knowledge that Dr. Harrison liked to throw pop quizzes at his students. Those who were unable to answer the questions would always be treated with a scolding they would never forget.So, who with the slightest conscience would dare to talk back to him? The more they argued, the worse they would be treated.


    Dead silence took over the room. It was probably so quiet that one could hear the sound of a pin falling to the ground.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Do you really have nothing to ask?¡± Everleigh faked a cough and took the microphone in front of her, saying, ¡°Dr. Harrison, this year¡¯s students must be way better than we were back then. They don¡¯t have any questions rted to today¡¯s topic.¡±


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s face showed obvious displeasure.


    Nathan Morgan broke out in a cold sweat as he stood next to Everleigh. The man was the head of the medical department of Ocpeace Medical University, and he wasmonly known as Dr. Morgan.


    Everleigh eyed the audience and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have academic questions, why don¡¯t you throw Dr. Harrison some casual questions? For example, you can start by asking him how to cook an excellent dish of pork ribs.¡±


    Everyone in the conference room was taken aback.


    Everleigh remained calm and continued, ¡°The pigs in our scienceboratories are all well-fed.It¡¯s a whole new knowledge onwhich of their body parts are best-suited to cook different kinds of dishes,andhow we should cut the parts ordingly. ¡±


    Stainley coughed from her side, or at least he pretended to. He knew every pair of ears in the room could hear him, but he still lowered his voice and whispered to her, ¡°Everleigh, if you go on like this, I¡¯m afraid Dr. Harrison will find out the truth. You know, the one where you ate all of hisboratory pigs back then.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, students under the stage could no longer hold theirughter.


    One studentughed first, followed by a second one. Soon, it became a domino effect. Everyone wasughing their hearts out, livening the air around the room. Just one minute ago, the atmosphere had been serious, but now, it became more vibrant.


    Dr. Harrison coughed twice, loudly enough for everyone in the room to be able to hear him. Everyone¡¯s lips were suddenly pursed. No one dared to make another sound.


    Dr. Harrison then said, ¡°Why are you teaching them this rubbish instead of the useful stuff?¡±


    Everleigh replied confidently,¡°I¡¯ve done the experiment, so let¡¯s not let it go to waste. Besides, I don¡¯t know how to make good pork ribs.It¡¯s allMrs. Harrison¡¯s work. Dr. Harrison, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had your fair share of it too, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You sure are very reasonable,¡± Dr. Harrison¡¯s words dripped with sarcasm.


    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s pretty reasonable.¡±


    Just a moment ago, the audience had been quiet. Now, the whole room was taken over by their hystericalughs once again. They wondered who this student was. She had the guts to argue with Dr. Harrison! No one had ever seen that, not until that day. The room turned lively again.


    ¡°Who is she? Which year did she graduate from? Isn¡¯t she interesting?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Dr. Harrison¡¯s prized student and she¡¯s our senior by ten years.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s got a pretty face and a charming demeanor!¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s also the hospital¡¯s Deputy Chief Surgeon. It¡¯s impressive that she¡¯s holding such a demanding position at such a young age. I can only recall a few of our seniors who are capable of such a feat!¡±


    Various remarks and praises were heard.


    Here and there, people were discussing Everleigh based on her details printed on posters promoting the event that day. The information had been provided by the publicitymittee of the event when Stainley had informed the university of Everleigh¡¯s intention to take part in it.


    The energetic atmosphere slightly improved Dr. Harrison¡¯s mood. He took the initiative to introduce Everleigh, ¡°This is your senior. She went abroad to pursue a doctorate, but her skills didn¡¯t improve when she came back. She even threw away all of her manners. As the young man said, she used to eatb pigs so I must remind you to always be vignt. If you find any pig missing from yourb, you know who you should look for.¡±


    As soon as he said that, there was another heated discussion in the room.


    Everleigh waited until a wave of crazyughter had subsided before she stopped joking and put up a solemn face. ¡°Okay, I think we should stop now. Lab pigs aside, I¡¯m sure that each one of you has many questions. You¡¯re just afraid to voice them out to avoid being scolded. Well, I was just like you back then. Am I right, Dr. Harrison?¡±


    Dr. Harrison snorted, his face wearing a disgusted look.


    Everleigh then shared about her experiences as a freshman who feared nothing. Back then, she had asked Dr. Harrison some stupid questions, earning her a few turns of terrible scolding. The audience found it rtable as they probably had experienced the same thing before.


    If someone as excellent as Everleigh was scolded by Dr. Harrison before, why would they be afraid of losing their faces?


    Everleigh looked at her juniors with a smile and said, ¡°This is not a ss nor a presentation. We are here to answer your questions. Who knows, perhapswe are the ones who should be afraid of you.¡±


    Gradually, someone in the room raised his hand and said, ¡°Everleigh, I have a question.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, you may proceed.¡±


    Just like that, the session went on smoothly.


    Everleigh¡¯s attitude was modest. No matter what questions the students asked, she was patient and answered them one by one. She had even taken care of the questions thrown at the seniors next to her. Some advanced questions were left to Dr. Harrison to answer and soon, avigorous debatehad taken over the room.


    Questions after questions followed suit. The air around the room was now high-spirited.


    Standing at one corner of the backstage, one figure was observing how Everleigh managed to not onlymunicate well with her juniorsbut also showed respect to her seniors. His eyes were full of admiration, just like back then.


    A student¡¯s voice came from beside the figure,eximing, ¡°Mr. Spencer, don¡¯t you think Everleigh is awesome? She even took part in fighting the African pandemic!¡±


    William¡¯s mind drifted away, perhaps a little too far away. It was like he was reminiscing the past as he thought to himself that Everleigh had always been that way. Practicing medicine had always been her passion and that made her a true doctor. An honest and benevolent one!


    When the event ended,Nathanshowered Everleigh with endless praise.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, you¡¯re a capable teacher who produces capable students! It¡¯s been a while since the medical department was this active!¡±


    Dr. Harrison nced at Everleigh. His attitude was indifferent, but he couldn¡¯t hide the pride in his eyes as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine to let here here more often in the future, although I must warn you that talking is all she knows.¡±


    ¡°Now let¡¯s not limit it to a lecture. If Everleigh is interested, I¡¯m going to officially hire her. Remember the student who asked if he could join Everleigh¡¯s ss just now? I think the enrolment rate will skyrocket if Everleigh joins us,¡± Nathansmiled as he spoke.


    ¡°Me?¡± Everleigh hesitated for a moment.


    She was not sure how long she could remain in the country, and a work contract with the university would bind her for at least five years. Furthermore, should she ever take up the job offer, she would have to take students under her belt, adding to her responsibility. When that happened, she would not be able to leave whenever she felt like it.


    ¡°Yes.Is there any problem?¡± Nathanlooked at her inquiringly.


    Everleigh denied in a hurry, ¡°No, Dr. Morgan. I graduated from Ocpeace Medical University and it¡¯s my honor to be able to teach here. I beg you to give me some time to prepare myself as I¡¯m currently quite upied with matters at the hospital. Dr. Harrison knows this as well.¡±


    Meanwhile, Dr. Harrison¡¯s face darkened.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 72 This Is Sweet! Let’s Buy This!

    Judging from Dr. Harrison¡¯s face and the fact that he had been keeping silent, Everleigh could guess that he was a little irritated. After weighing it for a moment, she decided to change her opinion and proposed, ¡°How about this? Give me time until the end of this month. Dr. Morgan, if you¡¯re still keen on hiring me by then, I¡¯ll dly ept it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll be perfect.¡± Nathanwas overjoyed, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and arrange it right now.¡±


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s expression improved a lot as he heard Everleigh¡¯s proposal. It was clear as day that he was d, but before he left, he decided to insult Everleigh onest time.¡°You know you¡¯re allowed to leave your job after you ept it. You have one month left to think about it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tugh at you too much if you chicken out at thest minute.¡±


    Everleigh shook her head and sighed after watching Dr. Harrison and Nathanleave the ce.She muttered, ¡°Stainley, don¡¯t you think as Dr. Harrison grew older, he tends to act more childishly?He loves to argue and even be sarcastic.¡±


    ¡°I think he only does that to you. Everyone knows Dr. Harrison looks up to you the most. If you decide to teach here, I bet he would be the happiest person alive. He¡¯ll even let you conduct his future research.¡± Stainley¡¯s voice came from next to her.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think I can leave. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them walked side by side to the backstage of the office, chatting as they walked.


    ¡°Did you take up Dr. Morgan¡¯s offer because you were afraid you would upset Dr. Harrison?¡± Stainley was curious.


    ¡°What else could I do?¡± Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how gloomy Dr. Harrison¡¯s face was just now? Had I disagreed just now, I bet he would never recognize me as his student anymore!¡±


    Looking at Everleigh¡¯s side profile, Stainley¡¯s tender eyes softened a little.


    The world was changing, and so were people. However, time seemed to always stop for Everleigh. Her confidence, pride, and kindness had never changed.


    He would apany her until the end, regardless of what it was going to cost him, even if he could not be with her.


    As soon as Stainley and Everleigh reached backstage, they could hear noises from an ongoing ruckus.


    ¡°Keep looking. How could they just disappear?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere, including the backstage lounge.They weren¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°Could they be in the restroom?¡±


    The ruckus staggered Everleigh and Stainley. They were puzzled as they observed the bustling group of students in front of them. As Stainley noticed the junior who had helped to look after Everleigh¡¯s children, he waved his hand at him and called, ¡°Shawn, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Shawn rushed towards Stainley and Everleigh the moment he saw the pair. ¡°Everleigh! Stainley! Did Adrienne and stair go looking for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Stainley was startled.


    All colors escaped from Shawn¡¯s face as he said, ¡°stair and Adrienne are missing!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stainely¡¯s face also paled.


    Shawn was so shaken that he looked like he was about to break down and cry. ¡°I was watching for them when Miss Iverson asked me to help move some equipment. She assured me that she would take care of the kidsbut they were gone when I came back.¡±


    After Erica had graduated, she became a lecturer at the university, while William, her husband, was also a lecturer at the medical department. The couple¡¯s influence at the medical department was what allowed Erica to easily instruct medical students whenpared to instructing students from her own department.


    ¡°Where is Erica?¡± Stainley asked nervously.


    ¡°When I questioned her about it, she told me she didn¡¯t see the kids. She left just a moment ago as she had urgent matters to attend to.¡± Shawn¡¯s eyes turned blood red as he apologized hurriedly, ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m so so sorry! It was not my intention! I have already asked others to go and look for them! I¡¯ll go check the security cameras now!¡±


    Shawn was young and na?ve. He was terrified that he had to deal with the kids¡¯ disappearance out of nowhere.


    However, Everleigh was calm as she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Calm down first. Don¡¯t be afraid. stair has a cell phone with him. I¡¯ll try calling him. Otherwise, I¡¯m still able to track the location of his phone.¡±


    It was surely a big issue if other people¡¯s children went missing. From Everleigh¡¯s experience, if her children went missing or they were taken away, she was instead worried about the kidnappers or at least the people who had taken them away.


    Everleigh¡¯s call connected and then istair¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief as she heard her son¡¯s voice. She gestured to everyone around her as a sign to calm them down.


    She then asked, ¡°Where are you and Adrienne? Why are you running around again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where this is but they sell a lot of fruits here.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was the backstreet. That was the only possible ce in all of Ocpeace Medical University to sell fruits. Everleigh knew by instinct that her children were always attracted by food.


    ¡°Was it Adrienne¡¯s doing again?¡±


    Before stair could speak, Adrienne¡¯s soft and somewhat dissatisfied voice came from over the phoneas she defended herself.¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me, Mommy.Erica told us she was going to buy us ice creambut she disappeared after we followed her here! stair and I were thinking about reporting to the policeto help look for Erica.¡±


    Everleigh held her forehead and uttered, ¡°Alright. Stay there and don¡¯t move. I¡¯m on my way now.¡±


    Everleigh thought that Erica was obviously up to no good, but since the children were unharmedandcoupled with the fact that she was toozy to argue with Erica, she decided to just let it go. She hung up the phone and left for the backstreet in a hurry.


    She saw William on her way out, but she only gave him a simple nod as she walked past him.


    Everleigh was always a good-tempereddy and she had rarely treated others indifferently. Thus, thisshocked William. He grabbed Stainley who was following behind Everleigh and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Everleigh?¡±


    Stainley frowned and he answered with an upset tone, ¡°William, why don¡¯t you go and ask Erica? She brought Everleigh¡¯s children out and left them alone in the middle of nowhere. Will she be responsible if anything happens to them?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± William¡¯s face stiffened.


    Behind Stainley, Shawn also said indignantly, ¡°Erica has gone too far! She shouldn¡¯t joke around by using the children even if she has some kind of grudge against Everleigh. I was almost scared out of my wits!¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Stainley made the cold remark before brushing away William¡¯s hand and left for the backstreet.


    In the interim, the fruit stalls at the backstreet of Ocpeace Medical University were bustling with people.


    Adrienne and stair found a shaded spot near a stall and sat down. stair was enjoying a slice of muskmelon, making it seem as though it was very delicious, which attracted arge crowd.


    As onlookers passed by, they decided to buy afruit or two from the stall.


    Adrienne had finished her slice of melon earlier and she was helping the stall owner promote their fruits. She said to ady,¡°The sweetness of this melon is out of this world! I assure you that you¡¯ve never tasted anything as good as this!¡±


    Hence, people kept swarming to the stall.


    A student asked, ¡°Little girl, is the mangosteen any good?¡±


    Adrienne shook her head. She took another bite at her melon and replied honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat the mangosteenso I can¡¯t say much about it.¡±


    The chubby stall owner heard Adrienne¡¯s remark and immediately set her hands to work. She peeled open a ripe mangosteen before handing it to Adrienne, ¡°Here you go! Come on, have a try!¡±


    Adrienne¡¯smouthwas stuffed with the offered fruit. While her mouth was still full, she imed, ¡°This is sweet! Let¡¯s buy this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take some mangosteens, please.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, a basket of newly-restocked mangosteen was sold out.


    The stall owner was happy and it showed from her narrowed eyes. She asked her husband to collect payment from their customers before looking proudly at the pair of children in front of her. Whose children were they? Not only were they adorable,but they had also brought her good fortune. She had made a lot of money with their help.


    The stall owner wanted to keep the momentum of her business. She immediately cut some other fruits and put them on a te before handing it over to Adrienne, ¡°Come,try this pineapple!¡±


    Adrienne rubbed her tummyunderher tiny pink dress and said,¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    Although her mouth said so,her hand did not stop moving. It moved towards the handed te and grabbed a piece of pineapple.


    Everyone at the stallughed at this sight.


    ¡°Adrienne.¡±stairpulled her aside. He was afraid that she would have eaten too much.


    When Adrienne looked up, her doe eyes immediately lit up. She jumped up and rushed behind stair before shouting her lungs out, ¡°Daddy!¡±

 Chapter 73 The Past

    The word ¡°Daddy¡± attracted onlookers¡¯ attention towards a figure standing nearby.


    Adrienne had almost bounced up from her bench and dashed towards the figure who was standing behind stair. The person acted naturally by crouching down and weed the little girl in his embrace.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡±


    Theodore was about to ask Adrienne the same question, but when he raised his head and saw no traces of any adult guardian around, he picked her up instead. ¡°Are you only withstair?¡±


    Theodore was a guest at the university¡¯s foreignnguage department. He had just wrapped up his speech when he and his assistant passed by the backstreet.


    People at the fruit stall did not doubt Theodore¡¯s rtionship with the children. Perhaps it was due to his smooth actions withAdrienneand his good looks resembled very much stair¡¯s.


    The owner of the fruit stall couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°No wonder the kids are so adorable. It runs in their blood.¡±


    ¡°Mommy asked me to wait for her here with stair,¡± Adrienne said while she was being held in Theodore¡¯sarms. Sunlight bathed on her small and pink face, making her look even more lovable.


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    How careless of Everleigh to leave her children alone!


    Not long after that, stair walked towards Theodore from the fruit stall and greeted him politely, ¡°Theodore.¡±


    Theodore nodded and asked, ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Half an hour?¡± Theodore¡¯s frown deepened.


    Moses, the assistant next to him, said in surprise, ¡°Dr. Trevino is too careless.How could she leave her children here for half an hour? What if someone were to kidnap them?¡±


    Theodore raised his wrist and looked at his watch. It was almost 12 o¡¯clock. He then asked the two children, ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll take you two for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay! I want ice cream! Blueberry vor!¡± Adrienne¡¯s eyes were burning with excitement.


    ¡°No, we shouldn¡¯t do that. Mommy¡¯s almost here. She told us to wait for her here,¡± stair¡¯s expression was that of a serious adult as he spoke.


    ¡°But I¡¯m hungry!¡± Adrienne looked aggrieved. ¡°And it¡¯s so hot here! There are so many people!¡±


    stair could not be bothered to expose the fact that Adriene had gobbled down a bunch of fruits just a moment ago, or that she was already full, as evident when she was rubbing her tummy. He also did not show any hint of agreeing to have lunch with Theodore.


    Moses checked the time and reminded, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the headmaster is waiting for you.¡±


    Days during August were long and hot, with the sun emanating its unforgiving and scorching sunlight. Theodore was still worried about leaving the children alone at the backstreet.


    He turned to his Moses and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll go and look for the headmaster. You should take them both for lunch.¡±


    Moses was dumbstruck for a moment before he replied with a nod, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After that, Theodore turned towards stair and exined, ¡°I¡¯ll give your mother a call and send her the address of the restaurant. Don¡¯t worry, she will find you there.¡±


    stair was more mature whenpared to his innocent sister, Adrienne. He was not a child who could be easily fooled.


    If he had not already known Theodore, he would never agree to the man¡¯s suggestion. Even if Theodore was well-acquainted with Everleigh, he wasn¡¯t pleased to let the man have a further connection with Madison.


    stair was about to turn down Theodore¡¯s offer again whenAdriennewas already happily followingMosesaway.


    ¡°Adrienne!¡± stair could not stop her, so he decided to go after her.


    Theodore walked in the opposite direction towards the headmaster¡¯s office. Along the way, he took out his phone and called Everleigh.


    Everleigh came out of the conference room of the university. The sun overhead was merciless as its sunlight shone so brightly that it made her difficult to open her eyesproperly. She remembered every corner of the university despite the fact that she had not returned there for thest seven years. Every student in the university knew which shortcut was the fastest to reach the backstreet, herself included.


    The old Block A of Ocpeace Medical University was among the first dorms built, but now it was rmissioned as a student lounge. Cracks were visible everywhere on its ivy-covered walls.


    As Everleigh went down the stairs of Block A towards the entrance, she was greeted by a path bordered by willow trees on each side. The trees even had little yellow flowers in full blossom.


    Everleigh¡¯s footsteps slowed down unconsciously as she stared at the empty path in front of her. Nostalgia took over her mind.


    The ce had been one of the few secluded ces in the university where she could spend time with Theodore. Back then their rtionship had to be kept a secret, so they had to find ces hidden from the lectures and fellow students¡¯ eyes.


    The medical department was close to the foreignnguage department. Whenever she walked down the stairs from Block A, a few steps were all she needed before she could see a familiar figure waiting for her, his eyes focused on her.


    ¡°Evie, you¡¯rete again. Dinner¡¯s on you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Dr. Harrison refused to let us go on time. Can you really me me for that?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for almost half an hour. Combined with thest half an hour that you werete, I guess you owe me two meals of barbeque!¡±


    ¡°Theodore! Is this how you treat your girlfriend? I want to back out!¡±


    ¡°That option is unavable.¡±


    ¡°Shame on you.¡±


    ¡­


    Memories of the past lived on vividly in Everleigh¡¯s mind.


    She had always thought that time would heal everything, but she was wrong. Seven years was a very long period of time, long enough for her to forget someone and everything associated with that person. However, to her dismay, she recalled every minute detail of the things that had happened at the ce she was at right now. Scenes of the past intruded her mind.


    She even remembered clearly when Theodore had first held her hand. It was summer and their hands were sweaty. Hand in hand, it felt warm, but it also felt sticky.


    At that moment, she was taken over by her feelings. Two more steps and someone would be waiting for her. He would be waiting for her¡­


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    When Everleigh suddenly heard someone calling her name, her face turned stiff. She looked at the spot where she was hoping someone would appear. Her palms were sweating uncontrobly.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    The figure who was standing at the end of the path was different from the one whom Everleigh had hoped for, letting her down. She asked, ¡°William? Why are you here?¡±


    William¡¯s forehead was coated with sweat. It took him a few steps before he was able to catch up with Everleigh. At this time, his breathing was uneven as he spoke, ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m here to apologize to you. I didn¡¯t know that Erica would do that. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Facing Everleigh, William was obviously a little nervous.


    This was someone who had gone through many problems in life.


    Everleigh, who was initially a little annoyed, gradually calmed down at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s okay, William. I¡¯ve found them. They¡¯re at the backstreet. I¡¯ll go to pick them up now.¡±


    William breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go with you. I think¡­ I think I owe you a meal after everything that has happened.¡±


    ¡°No, William. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Everleigh refused to have anything more to do with William. She said curtly,¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± William raised his hand and blocked her way. The path was narrow and could barely cover two people. With his arm stretched out, William had stopped Everleigh from leaving the pathway.


    Everleigh¡¯s face tensed.¡°William, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 74 It Wasn’t My Intention For Not Saving You

    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t get me wrong. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± William retreated his hand and exined, ¡°I know it¡¯s rude, but please give me a chance. I apologize to you and your children on Erica¡¯s behalf. I have so many things to say to you, Everleigh! Had you not left the country so suddenly, I¡¯d have¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, William. I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    Everleigh interrupted William, her face sullen. She walked past William and was about to leave.


    ¡°You went abroad because you were pregnant, am I right?¡±


    William¡¯s voice came from behind Everleigh, stopping her footsteps. She clenched her fists before turning and fixing her astonished eyes at William.


    William took two steps forward and continued, ¡°You are Dr. Harrison¡¯s prized student and you were going to pursue a doctorate under him. Anyone would have thought it sounded fishy when you suddenly applied to study abroad. However,I understood everything when I saw your kids today. You left the country back then because you were pregnant, correct?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists tighter, but she did not deny William¡¯s im.She blurted, ¡°How is that any of your concern?¡±


    Knowing both Adrienne and stair¡¯ ages and with a little investigation,anyone could discover that she had left the country because of her pregnancy. In fact, she had decided not to hide the truth from anyone ever since she had decided to return home.


    ¡°My guess is that it has nothing to do with Stainley, right?¡± William started taunting Everleigh.


    Everleigh¡¯s face darkened and she uttered,¡°As I said, this has nothing to do with you. Now, I still have matters¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who the father is, right?¡±


    Everleighstared at William in surprise, and her intuition told her that something was wrong.


    William seemed to be deep in his thoughts before he finally said, ¡°I saw it that night.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That rainy night.¡±


    Every single word from William¡¯s remark beat heavily on Everleigh¡¯s eardrums before they exploded in her mind.


    Step by step, William walked up to Everleigh, his handsome face wearing a paled expression. He looked like he had just recalled something he felt guilty of, and he said lowly, ¡°That night, it wasn¡¯t my intention for not saving you. I¡­¡±


    Everleigh took a few steps back, trying to keep calm. When her heel bumped into the roadside curb, she lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡±


    Amidst William¡¯s panicked tone, Everleigh did not fall to the ground. She was insteadsteadilysupported by a pair of hands ced on her shoulder and waist.


    Everleigh subconsciously raised her head and tried to look at the person who was holding her. Her mind went nk and she failed to say anything at all.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes went from ncing at her and then towards William,asking,¡°What is a lecturer from Ocpeace Medical University doing to a fellow alumni in broad daylight?¡±


    William froze for a moment. Then, he quickly said,¡°This is a misunderstanding. She¡¯s my junior. We were¡­ We were just having a discussion.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m wondering what you were discussing since it scared the wits out of thisdy.¡±


    William retorted,¡°What does that have anything to do with you? By the way, would you mind letting her go?¡±


    William did not know Theodore and so he had retained his formalities at first.However, as he saw that the man was holding Everleigh and did not intend to let her go, he eventually became irritated.


    William¡¯s words brought Everleigh back to reality. Only then did she realize that she was still being held in Theodore¡¯s arms. She subconsciously tried struggling out from his grasp, but the hands holding her tightened, preventing her from escaping.


    Everleigh stared at Theodore in surprise.


    His eyes darkened as he shot a gaze at William as he said, ¡°You¡¯re messing with my girlfriend. Of course,this has everything to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± William¡¯s face fell at once.


    Everleigh¡¯s face was also stiff, and her feelings were mixed.


    ¡°Everleigh, is he telling the truth? Aren¡¯t you in a rtionship with Stainley?¡± William simply would not believe that a man who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere would be Everleigh¡¯s man. He had to hear it from Everleigh herself.


    Everleigh frowned. Without waiting for her reply, Theodore threw an answer back at William, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    After that, he grabbed Everleigh¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Evie, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The nickname ¡°Evie¡± stunned Everleigh. There was only one person in this world who had and would call her that. She thought she would never hear it again ever since the rtionship had ended seven years ago.


    William was left far behind as Theodore led Everleigh away from the small pathway. They only stopped when they could finally hear the voices of the crowd from the backstreet. Theodore retrieved his hand from Everleigh¡¯s shoulder. Everleigh froze for a while before she turned around and awkwardly took a few steps away from him. ¡°Thanks for the help.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°Your call?¡± Everleigh was dumbstruck. She took out her phone and sure enough, she saw there was a missed call from Theodore. ¡°My phone was muted. Sorry.¡±


    She was giving a lecture a few hours ago and muting her phone before that was her habit.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Why were you looking for me?¡±


    Theodore replied,¡°Did you just leave two kids to fend for themselves in the middle of nowhere? I thought you were attending to some urgent matters. I didn¡¯t expect you to be with William.¡±


    William did not know Theodore, but the same could not be said for thetter.


    Theodore thought William had offended him a lot. It was all because William had never stopped pursuing Everleigh back when she was together with Theodore.


    ¡°It¡¯s not quite what you think it is. I¡­¡± Everleigh wanted to exin everythingbut swallowed back her words. She did not know where to begin the story and decided to change the topic of conversation instead. She questioned,¡°How did you know about the kids?¡±


    ¡°I met them at the backstreet. Moses took them for lunch, andI was going to inform you about it.¡± Theodore looked a little impatient as he answered.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Could there really be such a coincidence?


    Everleigh was taken aback yet again. Nevertheless, she said,¡°Thank you.¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    Then, she spoke again, ¡°The thing you told William¡­ About me being your girlfriend¡­¡±


    Everleigh thought Theodore did not have to say that in order to get rid of William. It was broad daylight, so William could not do anything even if he had intended to. However, Theodore had to mention that Everleigh was his girlfriend right in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s my habit to resolve matters by using the most efficient solutions.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s answer shook Everleigh to her core. She panicked after she raised her head and saw his indifferent eyes.


    She forced a smile and responded ndly, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Theodore rested his hands in his pockets as he kept a sizable distance from Everleigh. His face looked cold and distant.


    ¡°Did you think that I would be like I was back then? That I would be jealous because of gossip about you and some unknown guys?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Everleigh denied in a hurry, but her voice was lower now. ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between William and me.¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in knowing that.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were showing hints of annoyanceas he said,¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about the past, shall we?¡±


    Once again, Everleigh was floored. She stared at Theodore guiltily.


    Was he not the one who kept talking about the past?

 Chapter 75 This Is The Right Way To Clarify It

    The air around Everleigh and Theodore turned awkward, so Everleigh tried changing the subject again.¡°Are stair andAdriennestill in the campus? I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, but I¡¯ll go look for them now.¡±


    ¡°Moses took them for lunch. Do you realize what time is it now? I¡¯m fine with you starving yourself, but you can¡¯t leave the kids hungry.What kind of mother are you?¡± Theodore answered coldly.


    Theodore¡¯s remark was obviously taunting Everleigh, but she did not refute.


    The moment she had returned to the country, Theodore had been acting very indifferent towards her. Whenever he was around, she would always feel uneasy, and the guilt in her heart just refused to go away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Go where?¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to pick up the children?¡± Theodore asked in return and then left Everleigh behind. When he turned around, his gaze darkened as he said,¡°Or would you like to go find William again?If so, I¡¯ll send the children hometer.¡±


    Everleigh was tongue-tied and forced herself to follow the man.


    On the way to the restaurant, Theodore answered a phone call. Although he didn¡¯t say much on the phone, Everleigh could tell that he looked like he had just turned something down.


    When Theodore hung up his call, Everleigh said in a hurry, ¡°If you are busy, tell me where the restaurant is and I can go by myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t even look at her as he replied,¡°I¡¯m going to have lunch anyway.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh did not want to say anything more. She pursed her lips and followed behind Theodore.


    Concurrently,the headmaster and the head of the foreignnguage department ofOcpeace Medical University gathered at the dean¡¯s office.


    As the headmaster¡¯s assistant hung up the phone, she exined, ¡°Mr. Godfrey won¡¯t be joining us here today as he has something urgent to attend to. He has asked his assistant to handle matters regarding the donation. He¡¯s also not going to have lunch with you two.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s noting?¡± A bewildered female voice rang out next to the headmaster. ¡°Did he say what are the urgent matters? How could it be so sudden?¡±


    ¡°Josephine, Mr. Godfrey didn¡¯t mention anything about that. Why don¡¯t you give him a call?¡±


    Josephine was also present in the room, aside from the headmaster and the head of the foreignnguage department. She was also an alumnus from the said department.


    Back then, she had studied under the same department as Theodore, but they chose different professions after graduating. She was also invited by the university since she and Theodore had decided to make a donation of five million dors as a sign of goodwill to the university.


    Her original n was to take the donation ceremony as a tform for her to announce her marriage with Theodore. She was already his fianc¨¦ and she would be getting help from the university.Hence, she was sure that he would not turn her down.


    Ever since Everleigh had left the country seven years ago,Josephinehad cooked up every possible way to get closer to Theodore. She would gain his trust and let him gradually ept her before proposing their marriage. However, up until that day, not a single media outlet had ever mentioned her name. She had never attended any formal asions with him either.


    Words went on that Theodore preferred to keep a low profile, so he refused to show his fianc¨¦e to the public. Josephine knew this was done in order to protect her, but she did not want this.


    She wanted her name to be known. The more people knew her name, the earlier they could get rid of their bad intentions towards Theodore.


    The idea of borrowingOcpeace Medical University¡¯sanniversary event as an excuse to make herself known to the public was not easy for her. As long as she could achieve that, her position as the Godfrey family¡¯sfuture daughter-inwwould be secured. Many well-known alumni were going to be at the event, surely no one would be fool enough to object her, right?


    Nheless, even though everything was ready, she had never expected Theodore to be absent. Josephine¡¯s expression turned awful in an instant.


    Afterpleting her matters with the university, Josephine immediately made a call. ¡°How long has it been? Have you checked? Where is Theodore?¡±


    The voice on the other end of the line said haltingly, ¡°Miss Josephine, I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to promise me that you won¡¯t be mad.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s instinct told her something bad had urred. She asked,¡°Is he with Everleigh?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Josephine had already known that Everleigh would also be at the university. Thetter was expected to deliver a speech together with Stainley at the presentation hall of the medical department.


    Everleigh¡¯s presence at the university was also the reason why she had felt uneasy to stay at home. She had toe to the university and see what was really going on.


    BeforeJosephine arrived at the university, she had made apromise with herself. She would be okay if Everleigh and Theodore did not meet up on purpose, even though they used to study at the same institution. However, her worry was understandable based on the current event.


    ¡°Send me the address.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s eyes shed with hints of jealousy as she gave the instruction.


    There was a Japanese restaurant just opposite of Ocpeace Medical University. The private rooms inside the restaurant were all renovated to have an authentic Japanese style.


    When Theodore and Everleigh arrived, Adrienne was sitting cross-legged on a dining mat. The cup of ice cream in her hand was half-finished and spots of white cream were scattered around her tiny mouth. From afar, she seemed to have a tiny beard on her face.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡± Adrienne immediately greeted the pair of neers to the room.


    Hearing this, Moses, who was on the side of the table, felt his heart skip a beat.


    Moses knew that Adrienne was young and innocent. It might not be her intention at all to call Theodore ¡°Daddy¡±, but when he heard both ¡°Daddy¡± and ¡°Mommy¡± together, he could not resist peeking at his employer and Dr. Trevino who had just entered the room.


    Even he had to admit that the pair looked perfect. The man was handsome while thedy was beautiful.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± stair¡¯s voice was low as he called out. After ncing at Everleigh, his gaze fell on Theodore and he politely greeted, ¡°Theodore.¡±


    Moses thought to himself when he heard this,¡°This is the right way to rify it, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Have you finished your meal?¡± Everleigh gave Adrienne a look as soon she had settled herself down. She said, ¡°If yes,we have to leave now.¡±


    The innocent Adrienne turned a blind eye to Everleigh. Thetter¡¯s eyes were still fixed hardly on her as she answered, ¡°Nope. The rest of my order isn¡¯t served yet. I¡¯m still waiting for my Japanese omelet!¡±


    ¡°Can you really finish all of that?¡± Everleigh asked helplessly as she felt her energy draining away.


    ¡°Mommy, you haven¡¯t eaten yet.Let¡¯s eat together!¡± Adrienne blinked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s stomach growled loudly just as soon as she imed she was not hungry. It sounded particrly loud in the quiet room.


    On the other side of the room, Theodore cast a nce at her.


    Feeling embarrassed, Everleigh was desperate to find a ce and hide. She let out two coughs and awkwardly changed the subject.¡°Adrienne, you shouldn¡¯t eat so much ice cream.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes swept briefly at Everleigh. He flipped the menu in his hands,then turned towards Moses and said, ¡°Go and order another bowl of udon, one portion of seafood porridge, a seafood tter, a portion of sea urchin, one¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t eat that much,¡± Everleigh quickly interrupted Theodore. Had she not stopped him, he would have read out everything on the menu. At least, that was what she was afraid of.


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Did I say these are for you? I haven¡¯t eaten as well.¡±


    ¡°You are allergic to seafood.¡±


    Everleigh blurted out her thought subconsciously, and the atmosphere in the room changed almost immediately.


    Sitting just beside Theodore, Moses was quick to notice the change. He stood hastily and walked towards the entrance while saying,¡°Mr. Godfrey, Miss Trevino, I¡¯ll go ce the order andcheck why the rest of the order is taking so long.¡±


    Moses left after that, leaving Theodore, Everleigh, and the two children in the room. The adults exchanged puzzled looks, while the children happily enjoyed their food.

 Chapter 76 Seafood Allergy

    Theodore¡¯s seafood allergy was something that Everleigh had known when she was still in high school. Later on, when she was enrolled in Ocpeace Medical University, she had even done research on how to counter the allergic effects. To this end, she had conducted a few experiments on Theodore, somehow tormenting him in the process. However, the research bore no fruitful results.


    Sometimes, a memory of the past was like a thorn in the heart. If you left it untouched for a long time, you will think that it is no longer there. But if you identallye across it, it will hurt you to no end.


    Everleigh and Theodore did not speak to each other. The whole room was so quiet as if the whole world had gone silent.


    Suddenly, the ringtone of a mobile phone broke the stagnant atmosphere. Everleigh held the phone in a hurry and went out to answer the call. She looked as if she had been granted amnesty. Even from her back, her panic was obvious.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The call was from Stainley. He said, ¡°Everleigh, have you found the children? Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve found them.We¡¯re now having lunch.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great then. I was thinking of having lunch with you, but I wasn¡¯t expecting Erica to cause a ruckus. I hope you were not shaken by her.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think Shawn was more shaken than me. Can you help me apologize to him? I¡¯ll treat him to a meal when Ie back to the university,¡± Everleigh said as she felt sorry.


    ¡°Sure, no problem. How about this evening? Do you have anything to do in the evening? I think I¡¯m almost done with my job at the university. Why don¡¯t we visit the zoo?¡± Stainley suggested just then.


    Everleigh had promisedAdrienne andstair that she would take them to the zoo this weekend, but since Stainley had mentioned the alumni gathering, the n had been dyed indefinitely. She had thought the event would have taken one whole day. Luckily, it ended early by the afternoon, and there was nothing much left to do. She could leave if she wanted to.


    ¡°The zoo?¡± Everleigh hesitated for a moment and looked out of a window at the corridor. The darkening clouds showed hints of changing weather. She replied,¡°Let¡¯s make it another day. I think it¡¯s going to rain soon.¡±


    She recalled the weather forecast predicted that it would rain when she had left her home earlier that day.


    ¡°Okay. Give me a call when you¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Just as Everleigh ended the call, a waiter conveniently walked past her while carrying the seafood tter that they had ordered. It was summer, thus looking at the cold seafood only made it appear even more refreshing.


    Everleigh¡¯s emotions were mixed, as if her heart was feeling something inexplicable.


    Meanwhile, in the room.


    Adrienne was eating sea urchin with a spoon. When Theodore put another portion of sea urchin on a te in front of stair,Adrienneshook her head and said, ¡°Daddy,staircan¡¯t eat sea urchin.He¡¯ll grow red dots if he does.¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied stair.


    Allergy was a hereditary trait.


    Just then, Everleigh opened the door and entered the room. When she returned to sit down next to Adrienne, she raised her head and saw Theodore sizing her up with a probing gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Everleigh was lost at what Theodore was doing.


    ¡°Is stair also allergic to seafood?¡±


    The word ¡°also¡± made Everleigh¡¯s face slightly stiff.


    She could not be certain if Theodore was indeed the father of her children. However, sometimes, some small details made her more feel inclined to believe that the man was their father.


    For example, stair and Theodore shared an uncanny resemnce. They shared the same personality. Both of them hated talking and their tastes were simr. They were even allergic to the same thing.


    Nevertheless, in the end, these were all a mental hint. It was fine if she was to convince herself, but the thought of exining face-to-face with Theodore was a different story. She simplycked the confidence to do so.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh avoided Theodore¡¯s gaze and said,¡°It¡¯s not very serious. Many children are allergic to seafood now. I heard it¡¯ll get better as they grow older.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were set on Everleigh. He looked like he was taking apart every tiny change of expression on her face.


    To Everleigh, the feeling was like being interrogated. She gritted her teeth and refuted, ¡°I am a doctor. I have more say in this aspect.¡±


    It was not the first she had tried connecting her children to Theodore.


    Theodore¡¯s cold eyes were filled with a hint of anger. He snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to dissociate yourself from me,you know. If what I said is true,I¡¯m the one who¡¯s on the losing side.¡±


    These words were spoken mercilesslyand Everleigh¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    ¡°It was just a joke,¡± Theodore added. Though he meant it that way,no one in the room heard anything funny.


    The waiter served the seafood porridge and the udon next.


    Theodore was allergic to seafood and the kids had eaten quite a bit. The bowl of seafood porridge was obviously meant for Everleigh.


    After working for an entire morning, Everleigh had be starving so she did not wait for Theodore before she grabbed the porridge from the waiter.


    When Adrienne finally filled her stomach, she began running around the room. Her hands were restless as they were touching things everywhere.


    ¡°Adrienne, mind your hands!¡± Everleigh warned her.


    Adrienne curled her lips and went straight into Theodore¡¯s arms. She looked like she was unfazed by anything as Theodore would always back her up.


    Theodore casually shoved a strawberry into Adrienne¡¯s mouth. She pouted her mouth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the zooter today. I want to see the pandas.¡±


    Everleigh was startled and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. It¡¯s going to rain soon. I¡¯ll take them there tomorrow by myself.¡±


    ¡°No, she¡¯s not. Mommy¡¯s lying again. She¡¯s been doing that a lottely. We have never been to the zoo.¡± Adrienne raised her head and looked at Theodore, saying,¡°Daddy, Mommy promised to bring us there today, but then Stainley asked for her help. That¡¯s whyshe brought us here insteadandnot the zoo!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore nced at Everleigh.


    Everleigh had broken her promise with her children because of Stainley¡¯s invitation.


    At this thought, his gaze filled Everleigh with an inexplicable sense of guilt. She felt like she was a child who had done something wrong and was waiting for her parents to punish her. She was so nervous that she dared not to look at him and her children.


    ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s a giant panda at Ocpeace Zoo. There¡¯s nothing like it abroad. stair and I are dying to go and see it. Will you go with us there, please?¡± Adrienne added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go after we finish eating.¡±


    Everleigh suddenly raised her head and shot an astonished look at Theodore.


    Theodore remained calm as he put another strawberry into Adrienne¡¯s mouth. He did not even look at her. He was acting like he was taking care of his own daughter. To those who did not know better, he looked just like someone who had been taking care of children for years.


    ¡°No¡­ You really don¡¯t have to do that. You must be very busyso you don¡¯t have to payAdrienneany heed.¡± Everleigh gazed at Theodore nervously as she spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to join us if you don¡¯t want to. Adrienne is my friendand I am not someone who likes to fool children.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s words were cold and they felt rather sarcastic. Everleigh was unsure if he was insulting her for being narcissistic or that she did not bother to keep her promise with her children.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tag along.¡± Everleigh had no choice but to agree.


    No matter how unreliable she was in being a mother, she would never allow someone else to take care of her children. It was especially so if that someone was Theodore.

 Chapter 77 Family Pass

    The August weather in Ocpeace City was unpredictable. Dark clouds finally covered the scorching sun, but it felt hotter instead.


    Adrienne insisted on having Theodore in the car with her, leaving Everleigh with no choice but to bring him along.


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s take the same car. Mommy¡¯s car is very nice.¡± Adrienne held Theodore¡¯s hand, acting like a spoilt child at the entrance of the restaurant. No one would be able to resist her when she was behaving like that.


    Theodore was helplesssohe ordered Moses to drive his car home.


    Everleigh smiled hesitantly and asked, ¡°Um, do you want to think about it again? Are you sure you want to take my car?¡±


    Theodore sensed the underlying meaning in Everleigh¡¯s question, but he willingly ignored it. His face darkened as he asked in return, ¡°Why the worry? How expensive is your car? Do you think I can¡¯t afford a ride in it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Everleigh did not know how to exin it. ¡°Forget it, do as you like. Don¡¯t me meter on. I¡¯ve reminded you already.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s car was still at Ocpeace Medical University. Everleigh and Theodore each held one child as they went looking for the car on the campus. When they finally found it, Theodore understood why Everleigh was so awkward just a moment ago.


    The small Mini Cooper car had two doors and forTheodorewhose height was 185 cm, it was going to take some effort for him to even get inside.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drive your own car?¡± Everleigh asked in embarrassment.


    The two children had already climbed into the back seat with ease. Adrienne was waving at Theodore in the car and said, ¡°Daddy, get in the car. It¡¯s so hot outside.¡±


    Theodore nced at Everleigh, unbuttoned his suit, and then got into the car.


    Everleigh did not say anything much as Theodore had gotten into her car without making any remarks. She hopped in the driver¡¯s seat and turned on the ignition.


    The tiny white car drove out of Ocpeace Medical University and entered Rocham Street as soon as it left the entrance. The corners of Everleigh¡¯s eyes peered at Theodore as she said,¡°Is it too narrow for you? Feel free to adjust the seat.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed. He remained silent for a few seconds before he asked, ¡°Why did you buy this car?¡±


    ¡°I bought it from my friend since it was cheaper that way.¡¯


    The truth about the car was not as simple as Everleigh had said, but she was toozy to exin it. The real reason she had bought the car was that she was cheated by Christopher. She would not have bought it if only he did not im it was a used car.


    Theodore¡¯s brows seemed to have furrowed even further.¡°Are you short on cash?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m doing fine. It¡¯s just that I need to pay for my children¡¯s education, so I have to save wherever I can.¡±


    At the mention of the children,a hint of concern shed across Theodore¡¯s eyes.


    It was not easy to raise a child for a normal family. Things only got moreplicated if the parent was a single mother taking care of two children all by herself.


    Nheless, Theodore did not probe further.


    The car reached the zoo after a half-hour journey. The skies were darker now, but there was still no rain.


    A long queue had formed just outside of the ticketing booth. It was Saturday and many parents took the opportunity to bring their children out for a breather.


    Everleigh rushed towards the booth and said, ¡°Hi, please give me twoadulttickets and twochildrentickets.¡±


    The employee at the booth eyed her and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get a family pass instead?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me? Family pass?¡± Everleigh was shaken.


    ¡°The family pass allows ess to the zoo and also a 30-minute boat ride. It¡¯s only 299 dors. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more worth it than buying the tickets separately?¡±


    Theodore stood next to her, with Adrienne sitting in the crook of his arms. Everleigh wanted to buy the family pass, but she was too awkward to say it out loud. People queued behind were starting to grow impatient.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let us go first if you aren¡¯t buying. We¡¯ve been queueing for so long.¡±


    Other visitors also started to make a fuss.


    Everleigh finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll take the family pass. Thanks!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everleigh took the pass after making her payment. She held stair in one hand and the pass in the other. She held the pass tightly and her fingers were blocking the words ¡°Family Pass¡± for fear of being seen by Theodore.


    There was a ce to check the tickets so that visitors could enter the zoo. An employee took Everleigh¡¯s pass and scanned it on a machine. The machine confirmed the authenticity of the pass by announcing ¡°Family Pass, Four Person Package 01¡± from its speaker.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. When she raised her head, she met Theodore¡¯s gaze. She hurriedly avoided him, not knowing what to say.


    Theodore took the lead by leading the children into the zoo while Everleigh was thest one to enter.


    It became even more awkward when the machine announced the same thing for each of the following members of the family pass. Everleigh thought her ear would go deaf after listening to it for a total of four times.


    When the machine finally announced ¡°Family Pass, Four Person Package 04¡±, Everleigh quickly grabbed the pass from the employee. She soon discovered that she was so stiff that, for a moment, she could not walk smoothly.


    In the distance, Theodore was holdingAdrienne¡¯shand as he stared at her. Seeing that she didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head, a mischievous smile appeared on his usually nk face.


    Everleigh touched her neck as her head remained lowered. She uttered in a very soft voice, ¡°The employee over at the ticketing booth said a family pass is cheaper and we get to ride the boat. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that you want to row the boat with me?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from the top of Everleigh¡¯s head.


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh suddenly raised her head, stunned.


    That was not what she had meant, was it?


    The ticketing booth employee had not given her other options.


    Before she could find the right answer to exin, Adrienne was already growing impatient. She grabbed Theodore¡¯s arm and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Daddy, let¡¯s go see the panda!¡±


    Theodore was dragged along by the little girl as she turned around and left. stair followed closely behind, leaving Everleigh standing at the same spot for a while before she summoned up the courage to follow them.


    Just what on earth was going on?


    The Panda World was always the most bustling ce in the zoo. When the four of them arrived, the venue was already packed with people. Before entering the venue, a staff member wearing a panda hat handed a pass card to each of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s for the lucky draw. The lucky winner and his or her group get to take a photo with the pandas.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrienne clutched her badge tightly with excitement. ¡°Yay! I can take a photo with the panda!¡±


    When they entered the stadium, Everleigh felt that she was thinking too much. The whole stadium was crowded with people. If she was not tall enough, she could not see the panda at all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even see it.¡± Adrienne pouted and kept jumping on the ground, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Theodore rubbed her forehead and asked gently, ¡°Do you want to see the panda?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Then, Theodore picked her up and let her sit on his shoulder just a moment after she had given her answer.


    Theodore was almost 190 centimeters tand he would usually be the towering figure in a crowd. With Adrienne sitting on his shoulder, he had now be the center of attention at the venue.


    ¡°Wow! I can see it now!¡± Adrienne pointed at the direction of the panda. A smile appeared on her face almost instantly.


    Other children who could not see the panda grew jealous of Adrienne. They requested to sit on their parents¡¯ shoulders as well. The venue soon became quite a spectacle with most of the parents cing their children on their shoulders.


    Looking at the smiling Adrienne on Theodore¡¯s shoulder, Everleigh¡¯s gaze was also filled with a rare sense of warmth.


    It would be nice if he could stay a little longer, at least for the moment.

 Chapter 78 Destiny Comes When You Least Expect It

    On the podium, a staff member of the Panda World was asking for all visitors to maintain order with a megaphone, ¡°Order please! Do not squeeze! Please take care of your children. Please maintain order as our lucky draw event is going to start soon. The winner gets to take a photo with the panda!¡±


    On Theodore¡¯s shoulder, Adrienne took a look at her badge and said, ¡°My number is 28. How about you, stair?¡±


    stair grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand and murmured, ¡°30.¡±


    In order not to let the children down, Everleigh reminded Adrienne in advance. ¡°Adrienne, you have to be very lucky to get picked. Promise me you won¡¯t be angry if you don¡¯t get picked, okay? We¡¯ll take a photo with the panda statue near the entranceter. It¡¯s the same thing.¡±


    Adrienne held Theodore¡¯s head and nodded seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t get angry. I¡¯ve already seen the panda anyway. stair, do you want to see it? I can see it clearly from up here.¡±


    Theodore was surprised when Adrienne askedstairif he wanted a clearer view of the panda. Theodore¡¯s shoulder could only amodate one child, but Adrienne was willing to give up her spot forstair. Theodore always thought children of Adrienne¡¯s age were usually self-centered and it was rare for them to care about others.


    Adrienne was usually quite yful and it was her brother who would always give in.Nheless, whenever she was enjoying something good, she would always think of sharing it withstair.


    ¡°No. I can see it from here.¡± stair shook his head.


    Theodore looked down and saw stair standing silently between him and Everleigh. When the crowd was not moving, he could indeed watch the giant panda inside its cage. However, when the crowd moved and there was no consistent gap between them, his view was significantly blocked.


    Everleigh had always treated her children equally, but there was nothing she could do under the current circumstance.


    Theodore whispered something into Adrienne¡¯s ear and thetter voluntarily hopped down from his shoulder.


    ¡°She¡¯s heavy, isn¡¯t she?¡± Everleigh asked Theodore apologetically. She helped Adrienne onto the ground and reminded her, ¡°You saw the panda, right? Now be a good girl and stop fussing about it, Adrienne.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne blinked at her, indicating for her to look.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t understandbut then she heard Theodore¡¯s voice. ¡°stair, do you want to see the panda?¡±


    When she looked up, she noticed Theodore bending down to face stair with his hand ced on the boy¡¯s shoulder. Theodore¡¯srge figure overshadowed stair¡¯s tiny body. She was not sure if it was due to the lighting system of the Panda World, but Theodore¡¯s ck eyes looked inexplicably amiable.


    stair was in deep thought; in fact, it was his signature move whenever he had to make a decision. He shook his head and answered, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Besides, I don¡¯t even like pandas.¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s lying. He likes pandas the most!¡± Adrienne interrupted from beside stair, eximing,¡°Even his favorite plushie is a panda! He holds it whenever he sleeps!¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s revtion made stair¡¯s cheeks blush, as if something he had been keeping private was revealed to the public. He frowned and knitted his lips together tightly.


    Theodore actually smiled and lifted him up without a word. With a sudden cry, stair was now sitting on Theodore¡¯s shoulders.


    Everleigh was stunned and looked nervously at her son.


    As a mother, she had never known much about her son¡¯s preferences. She had thought that the panda plushie at the top of stair¡¯s bed was actually ced by Adrienne. She did not know that it belonged to stair since he had a dispensable attitude towards his belongings. It was hard for her to urately tell what he liked or disliked as he had been the way he was ever since he was a toddler.


    Theodore did not bother about stair¡¯s feelings when he had carried the boy up and ced him on his shoulder. She was surprised by this and she was afraid thatstairmight lose his tamper. Things might get a little awkward if that really happened.


    Everleigh carefully studied stair¡¯s expression. The only time he showed any traces of unease was when he was being shoved up onto Theodore¡¯s shoulders. His expression immediately changed the moment heid his eyes on the panda. His grin was now so wide that his tiny teeth were visible.


    Everleigh felt relieved. Even as a mother, she had never seen him this happy before.


    She felt something was pullingthe hem of her clothes, so she lowered her head and saw Adrienne waving her hand. She crouched down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Adrienne tiptoed and wrapped her arms around Everleigh¡¯s neck. She whispered, ¡°Just now, Daddy asked me if stair really likes pandas. When I said yes, he asked me to let stair have a look at the panda.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s remark left Everleigh dumbstruck. She observed the man next to her in astonishment. His figure definitely stood out among the crowd and the lighting inside the venue only further amplified this. His hands were now holding stair¡¯s legs.


    Suddenly, she became distressed.


    How could she let someone like Theodore slip from her grasp seven years ago? He was a man who shined brightly among any other man she had ever met.


    When we are young, we are prone to making hasty decisions. We insist even if the move will soon bring painful consequences. However, as we grow older, we tend to be more sentimental. It is hard for us to just let it go and move on.


    Everleighmented the decision she had made seven years ago. If her 29-year-old self was given another chance, she would have done things differently.


    When the Panda World stadium was fully upied, a staff member spoke through a megaphone, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we¡¯ll be having our lucky draw next! Let¡¯s see who is the lucky winner who¡¯ll be able to take photos with our panda, Poppy!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°No. 29.¡±


    When the number was announced by the staff,the Panda World became a noisy mess. There were visitors who shook their heads, regretful for not being selected. They were also children who began to throw their tantrums as soon as they knew they would not be taking photos with the panda.


    Holding Everleigh¡¯s hand, Adrienne began counting, ¡°My number is 28. stair¡¯s is 30. Mommy, what¡¯s your number?¡±


    ¡°Mine is 31.¡± Everleigh was regretful.


    ¡°Is anyone holding a number 29 ticket? Please raise up your hand! We¡¯re going to arrange a photo session for you and your family!¡± the staff announced through the megaphone again.


    ¡°Over here.¡± The voice came from beside Everleigh.


    Everleigh turned and, to her surprise, saw Theodore slowly raising his right hand that was holding a ticket with the number 29 written on it.


    Sometimes, destinyes when you least expect it.


    Everleigh remained in the state of disbelief even when she prepared herself by putting on the protective gear.


    She was never a lucky woman, which was why she had never put much hope on something like a lucky draw. Why was Theodore this lucky then?


    While she was still in a daze, a staff member brought over a baby panda. The young man asked, ¡°It¡¯s quite dangerous if the kids hold the panda. Will the father or the mother hold it?¡±


    Everleigh hurriedly exined, ¡°We are not¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice fell, ovepping whatever Everleigh had meant to say.


    Everleigh shot a re at Theodore and for the moment; she just did not know what she should do.

 Chapter 79 A Happy Family Of Four

    ¡°Okay.¡± A staff member brought over a baby panda and taught Theodore how to interact with it.


    Pandas always looked tame and harmless, but their scratches or bites could always spell disaster.The public was not often allowed to openly take photos with them as behind their innocent looks, all pandas shared a horrifyingbination of sharp teeth and a strong bite force that should be taken seriously.


    While Theodore was ying with the panda, the two children were squatting next to each other as they watched the interaction excitedly. stair, who had always had a cold attitude towards everything, also disyed an unprecedented interest in what was happening.


    Adrienne squatted and stair pulled her back a little to maintain a safe distance.


    Blinking her eyes, she held her chin with both hands and asked the employee beside her, ¡°Does it have a name?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We call her Poppy,¡± the employee answered with a smile.


    ¡°Does she only eat bamboo?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not. Like children, she has to eat fruits and some meat or she will be malnourished. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±


    Adrienne looked enlightened, as if she had just learned something new.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for the photos!¡±


    As the staff did not notice any conflict between Theodore and the panda, he signaled for the cameraman to get ready for the photography session.


    ¡°Daddy, please sit closer to Mommy. You can use the tools nearby to y with Poppy and the photographer will capture the scene. It¡¯ll look more natural that way.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mommy! Closer please!¡±


    Good-looking people were always weed everywhere they went. A usual photography session would usually take five minutes, but the one with Everleigh and her family had been going on for almost 10 minutes now. Inthe beginning, Everleigh was a little awkward. Then she became somehow affected by the atmosphere as she happily fed the panda with her children. Gradually, she even forgot that the photographer was even there.


    When the photo was ready, the only copy was given to Everleigh, whocarefully stoweditinside her bag.


    She knew that once she left the zoo, she would never see it again. She felt lucky to at least have a photo of the memories of that afternoon.


    Everleigh¡¯s mood improved when she left Panda World. In fact, she had stopped worrying too much about the day. Looking at her children¡¯s happy faces, she decided that the past seven years did not exist. That afternoon would be a gift from fate for her and her children.


    More and more dark clouds gathered in the sky, until thest rays of light were finally covered by them.


    Soon, the sky was taken over by lightning, followed up by a heavy downpour. Thedore and Everleigh brought the children out from the Hippo House, each of them holding one child. They reached the entrance of Dolphin Auditorium just as the rain became heavier.


    Sheltered inside Theodore¡¯s arms and covered by his coat, Adrienne poked her headoutand sighed, ¡°What heavy rain!¡±


    Everleigh quickly took some tissue paper out from her bag and passed it to Theodore. ¡°Use it. You¡¯re all wet.¡±


    Rain had drenched Theodore¡¯s once clean and neat hair. He casually brushed off the raindrops off his chin with his own handkerchief and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I mean, it¡¯s a good thing that I had an umbre with me. stair and I didn¡¯t get too wet.¡±


    The umbre she¡¯d brought with her was only big enough to cover her and stair.


    Adrienne hid her neck in Theodore¡¯s suit, revealing a small hand holding the edge of the suit. She smiled and said, ¡°Mommy, I have an umbre too. I¡¯m not wet!¡±


    Everleigh red at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If you didn¡¯t insist oning here, Theodore wouldn¡¯t get wet like he is now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little rain.¡± Adrienne stuck out her tongue, as if she was not afraid of anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from beside Everleigh.


    Everleigh felt she heard something uncanny from Theodore¡¯s voice. Was he upset?


    Or was it because he got wet from the rain?


    Dolphin Auditorium was the biggest indoor auditorium at the zoo. Due to the rain, the ce was crowded with visitors. They had stopped at the ce to watch the show while waiting for the rain to stop.


    However, the rain showed no sign of stopping. Everleigh, Theodore and the children would not be able to leave anytime soon. Adrienne stayed inside Theodore¡¯s arms tightly and refused to let him go; she ended up fallingasleep halfway through the show.


    ¡°Let me carry her. You¡¯ve been carrying her the whole day.¡± Everleigh felt a stab of guilt as she looked at Adrienne scooped up in Theodore¡¯s embrace.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This rain isn¡¯t going away anytime soon.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s sleep was peaceful and her feather-like eyshes moved slightly. She looked like she was having a beautiful dream, as evident from her pouting lips. She even mumbled the word ¡°Daddy¡± while holding tightly at Theodore¡¯s cor.


    Theodore held up his suit to cover Adrienne so that she was not exposed to the wind.


    Summer storms were quick to arrive and leave, but that day, the rain just refused to stop. The dark clouds above Ocpeace City were not showing any signs of leaving.


    It was almost evening. A white Porsche was dashing through the street, its wipers working hard to clear the windshield from the rainwater, but to no avail. The storm was just too ferocious. The car gradually slowed down in order to avoid any undesirable consequences.


    Reflected in the rearview mirror was a woman¡¯s face. It looked somehow gloomier than the sky.


    A ¡°ding¡± sound informed the passenger sitting in the passenger seat that she had just received a message.


    Josephine swiped the screen of her phone. Her fingers tightened around the phone the moment shey her eyes on the pictures disyed on the screen. Her grip was so tight that she looked like she was plunging her fingers into the screen. Her eyes no longer looked calm and gentle like they usually would.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s raining very heavily. I think the ce will be closed by the time we arrive, so are we still going there?¡±


    The driver¡¯s nervous voice came from the driver seat.


    Josephine pursed her lips and said after a while, ¡°No.¡±


    The driver breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Josephine held her cell phone tightly and said, ¡°Bring me to Godfrey Mansion atWoond Street.¡±


    The driver was stunned for a moment but didn¡¯t dare to probe further. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Droplets of the heavy rain made loud noise as they came crashing against the car windows. No matter how good the car was at filtering out the noise, it was still very audible. It had been too quiet inside the car.


    After giving orders to the driver, Josephine made a call. Her voice changed into an enthusiastic tone, the one she would use whenever she talked to people, and said, ¡°Mrs. Andrews, it¡¯s me, Josephine.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°How are you doing? We haven¡¯t contacted each other for so long, have we? I recall you mentioning something about coffee thest time we met and my cousin just so happened to bring back some excellent coffee beans. Perhaps I could ask you out for evening tea?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy. What is there to be busy with? It¡¯s a wedding! Everyone else is busy with itexcept me.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°By the way, how is Mr. Andrews doingtely? I¡¯m sure the Ministry of Education must be bustling with work right now! I know I haven¡¯t thanked you for your helpst time, but I need to ask for a favor again.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Not, not me. I have a friend who¡¯s just returned from studying abroad. She has two children who are in the midst of transferring to schools in Ocpeace City. I just want to know howplicated the procedure is.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it when we meet. Oh, it¡¯s not an urgent matter. I¡¯ll make sure to brew up two cups of quality coffee for you and your husband. Consider them apensation.¡±


    When the call ended, the screen quickly changed its disy to show a picture depicting a happy family of four.


    Inside the picture, the man of the family looked happy, as evident from his expression. However, Josephine¡¯s impression turned gloomy just as soon as she noticed him.

 Chapter 80 He Had Someone Else In His Heart

    The heavy downpour took away the scorching heat that had been terrorizing Ocpeace City for days. A rainbow was now hanging over the city¡¯s evening sky.


    When Everleigh¡¯s car reached her home, she parked her car just beside a curb in her neighborhood. They saw Theodore¡¯s assistant when they came down from the car. He had arrived earlier to fetch Theodore home. He nodded at Everleigh by way of greeting when he saw her.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Everleigh took the sleeping Adrienne from Theodore, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you today.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s go up. The wind¡¯s acting up again.¡±


    They had been ying the whole afternoon and the weather was also bad.It would be easy for one to fall sickafter sweating so much.


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better go back early. You were caught in the rain just now, so please remember to drink some hot water when you get back. Don¡¯t take too many medicines for your stomach. They have a lot of nasty side effects.¡±


    Theodore merely replied with a ¡®hmm¡¯ and didn¡¯t give any other response.


    Everleigh did not say anything more than she already had. Theodore had plenty of maids and a fianc¨¦e. She forced a smile before holding stair¡¯s hand and went up to her apartment.


    Theodore did not stay too long. He ordered his assistant to drive him home after he was sure that Everleigh had entered the building she was staying at.


    When the car drove out of the estate, the assistant checked Theodore¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror. He carefully said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, Jacob called you.¡±


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°He said that Miss Bailey¡¯s waiting for you at the mansion.¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore¡¯s brows knitted together as he asked, ¡°What day is it today?¡±


    He had been with Josephine for two years. Apart from necessary asions, Josephine would never personally show up at his mansion.


    His assistant was in a bit of a dilemma. ¡°I don¡¯t think today is any special day.¡±


    Theodore hummed in response and stopped asking any further questions. He leaned back on his seat and closed his eyes to rest. He did not think too much about Josephine. She must have something to discuss with him and that was it.


    When Moses¡¯s eyes caught Theodore from the rearview mirror, he felt inexplicably nervous.


    His gut was telling him that something bad was going to happen soon. Ever since Dr. Trevino showed up, his boss had be a totally different person. Would his boss¡¯s wedding with Miss Bailey be affected? He could not say for sure now.


    When night fell, the air was filled with the refreshing scent of grass.


    Everleigh closed the windows, settled the two children into their beds and closed the door to the room. She then opened the refrigerator, took out a can of beer and settled down on the sofa.


    White foam shot out from an opening on the can of beer after Everleigh jerked it open. Beats of water droplets quickly formed on the surface of the cold can.


    Everleigh raised the can and took a sip. She quivered as the cold liquid slid down her throat. She then curled up and leaned against the pillows with her eyes looking at the big, wide ceiling. Soon, she was lost in her sea of thoughts.


    Her phone had notified her that she had received some text messages. At first, she did not bother replying to them as she thought they were sent by Christopher. For now, she would finish her beer first. To her surprise, Stainley turned out to be the sender. Her eyes widened as she saw ¡°William¡± inside the content of one of the messages.


    Stainley wrote, ¡°William asked for your messenger ount from me. What do you think?¡±


    Another batch of messages reached her phone, probably because she did not reply to the older messages.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother if you¡¯re not willing. I¡¯ll turn him down for you.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought about Dr. Morgan¡¯s offer to teach at the university?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so awkward around William, you know. Both of you are specialized in different fields and you won¡¯t have to see him too much if there¡¯s nothing special going on.¡±


    Stainley was a thoughtful person. He would always take care of important people around him. He usually went into great detail in everything he did for his friends so that they would never feel mistreated.


    Everleigh thought for a while and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take the offer once I¡¯m done with Dr. Harrison¡¯s project. I won¡¯t feel awkward with William since there¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    She tapped on the ¡°Enter¡± button to send her reply to Stainley. It took only seconds before she got his reply, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll help you turn down William¡¯s request then.¡±


    Everleigh hesitated for a while and wrote, ¡°On second thought, please don¡¯t do that. Give me his ount. I have something to ask him personally.¡±


    She had forgotten everything William that told her that afternoon at Block A of Ocpeace Medical University. If Theodore had not appeared, she would have calmed down and asked William some detailed questions.


    What did William actually mean when he said it was not his intention for not saving her? He would not say something like that if he did not know something.


    At first, Stainley¡¯s reply was a simple ¡°Good¡±. But then, he got worried and sent another message, ¡°Be careful, okay? William¡¯s been having a terrible life after he married Erica. His reputation at the university isn¡¯t very ster either.¡±


    Stainley did not know what had happened seven years ago. By asking Everleigh to be careful, he must have wanted her to choose her words wisely when she talked to William.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. Rest early.¡±


    ¡°You too. Good night.¡±


    ¡­


    There was another shower of rain on the way back to Godfrey Mansion, but it was not as heavy as it was earlier. When Theodore reached the mansion, the rain had stoppedpletely. A maid came out from the mansion and readied an umbre for him.


    ¡°Young Master, did you get caught in the rain today?¡± Jacob, the Godfrey family butler, looked suspiciously at Theodore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He refused to talk too much about it.


    As soon as Theodore and Jacob entered the house, thetter ordered a maid to prepare a ginger soup, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you go take a shower? It won¡¯t be good if you catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Theodore nodded his head slightly. As he went upstairs, he loosened his necktie.


    He did not see Josephine waiting for him in the living room. He thought she must have left and he did not think too much about it.


    The whole bathroom was filled with steam from the hot water pouring out from the shower head. Theodore made some bubbles on his head before facing the shower head. Hot water washed through his face, as if taking away some of his messy memories.


    A gust of cold air brushed on his back. The door to the shower opened slowly, but the sound failed to escape Theodore¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± As soon as the question escaped his mouth, a pair of slender white arms wrapped around his waist. Another secondter, a soft body attached itself to his back.


    ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was trembling, as if she had summoned up all the courage to do so.


    ¡°Josephine?¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°Who let you in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Josephine¡¯s tone was not forceful at all. It was full of grievances and even a bit of tear. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for two years, but you¡¯ve never touched me. Why?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she had been with Theodore for more than two years. Theodore would have touched her a long time ago, if he wanted to. On the contrary, Theodore never showed a slight hint of wanting to have an intimate rtionship with her, which turned out to be quite unbelievable.


    To Josephine, it was a great disgrace. A shame that she would never tell anyone. A source of her fear.


    However, only she knew it. She knew that Theodore refused to touch her because he had someone else in his heart.


    Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. ¡°Let go of me. Please, leave me.¡±


    ¡°No. No, I¡¯m not.¡± Josephine¡¯s arms tightened their grip on Theodore¡¯s waist, refusing to let it go. ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m very afraid¡­¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 81 The Wedding Will Proceed As Usual

    The whole bathroom was filled with steam as heat permeated throughout the shower room. Through its blurry ss door, one could see how hormones dictated the impulsive behavior of a woman as her tender body leaned against the back of a man.


    ¡°I thought I could wait for you forever. I¡¯ll always be by your side, but it¡¯s different now. Everleigh is back. Theodore, I¡¯m really afraid.¡±


    Her sobbing voice was mixed with the sound of running water, hinting at her hidden fear.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Josephine had been doing a good job at hiding this side of her from Theodore.


    It was easier for a weak woman to gain a man¡¯s pity, especially when she told a man that she could not live without him or when she would do everything just for him.


    Many men would lose their minds under such pressure.


    The sound of running water inside the bathroom stopped abruptly as Theodore turned off the shower. Silence took over, making Josephine¡¯s sobbing all the more audible.


    ¡°Is this the reason why you tried to get rid of her from Ocpeace City?¡±


    His voice carried a deep, emotionless and shuddering tone.


    Josephine¡¯s sobbing stopped in an instant, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you pressure Mr. Lawson so that he would extend Everleigh¡¯s work suspension?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice echoed in the spacious bathroom. His question sounded more like a verdict. He usually had all the answers to all of his questions.


    ¡°Theodore, I¡­¡±


    Before Josephine could finish her sentence, her hands were pulled back. The force pushed her back by two steps, immediately separating her from the man in front of her.


    Theodore wrapped his bath towel around his body. From the moment Josephine had entered the bathroom, he had not looked at her at all. Before he went out, he said coldly, ¡°Put on your clothes. Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face darkened from humiliation as she watched Theodore leaving her mercilessly without even looking at her. Her heart was burning with hatred and envy towards Everleigh.


    If it was not for Everleigh, Theodore would never treat her indifferently.


    The night deepened as dark clouds covered the moon, blocking all traces of light from it. The pitch ck sky unintentionally gave out a dull and unusual feeling.


    Josephine had taken off her clothes before she entered the bathroom. By the time she came out, a bath towel was wrapped around her. To her dismay, Theodore was nowhere to be found inside his room. A gust from the open balcony blew against her. She looked towards its direction and found the back of a tall man. He held a lit cigarette and was deep in his thoughts. What was he thinking about? She would probably never find out.


    Josephine found her clothes lying on the sofa. She hesitated, but in the end, she decided to pick them up and put them on.


    She was aware that Theodore was never a patient man, especially if he had to deal with women. If it was not for her sensibility and good behavior, she would not have gotten to where she was now, regardless of how long she tried.


    The wind was unforgiving at the balcony as it constantly blew at the lit cigarette held by the man. He had not smoked too much of the cigarette yet, but it was already half-spent.


    ¡°Theodore,¡± Josephine¡¯s voice came from behind Theodore; her tone was nervous.


    Theodore gave her a sidelong nce. When he saw that she was already dressed, his expression softened a little. ¡°Go home early. I¡¯ll have a driver help you with that.¡±


    Josephine lowered her head, looking uneasy. ¡°Yes, I admit it. Everleigh is still being suspended because of me. I want her out of Ocpeace City.¡±


    Theodore frowned.


    In his mind, Theodore knew Josephine had all the qualifications to do what she had done. He hated it when his woman interfered with his affairs, but if he stood from her point of view, it was not hard to understand why Josephine would feel uneasy.


    It made sense that she would do such a thing.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s answer did not carry too much weight, as if the wind had now carried them away into the dark night.


    Josephine froze for a moment before raising her head in shock. What she saw was still Theodore¡¯s back.


    A woman¡¯s intuition was always urate, especially when ites to feelings. Josephine was sure that Theodore was not thinking about how to me her for what she had done nor was he moved by it. It would even turn out that Everleigh was all he could think of right now.


    Not many people alive in this world could make Theodore lose control of his emotions. As far as Josephine knew, only Everleigh had the ability to do so.


    The picture taken at the zoo shed through Josephone¡¯s eyes and she clenched her fists. The pain she felt as her nails stabbed into her palms calmed her down, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like what I did. I promise I won¡¯t do it again, but if¡­¡±


    ¡°If you still have feelings for Everleigh and you want to get back with her, I think I¡¯ll call off the wedding. I¡­ I can¡­ I can take it.¡±


    Theodore turned around with a slight frown.


    Josephine¡¯s eyes turned red as she tried her best to suppress her emotions. However, she was somewhat incoherent as she spoke, ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s not likemany people know about our wedding. It¡¯s not toote to cancel it now.¡±


    She lowered her head and wiped her tears. Her body looked thin as she stood among the strong gust.


    After a long while, Theodore pulled her into his embrace and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°The wedding will go on as usual.¡±


    It was impossible for him to reunite with Everleigh. Even if her children were really his, seven years had been too long. Everleigh was too cruel to have left him without a trace for seven years. This wasevidence that she could give up on him anytime she wanted to.


    No one in his right mind would want to be given up by his other half.


    In her arms, Josephine¡¯s sobbing gradually faded away. She lowered her head, and a trace of smugness shed in her eyes. There was a hint of satisfaction from her expression.


    How could she let go of something that she had worked so hard for so long? It was all part of her n. To her, all men were all the same. The more she forced it on Theodore, he would end up hating her, but what would happen if she simply gave in? She got her answer when Theodore had insisted on continuing with their wedding.


    A clear sky hung above Ocpeace City on Monday morning.


    Mark, the Trevino family butler, was fetching both of Everleigh¡¯s children to the Trevino family mansion. ording to him, Abraham had nothing to do, so he wanted his grandchildren to keep himpany for a couple of days.


    However, Everleigh knew why her father had done so. He was afraid that she would be too tired to take care of her children and had decided to lend her a hand.


    Before Mark left, he turned and looked at the apartment Everleigh had been living at, ¡°Miss Everleigh, do you really live here? Don¡¯t you think the ce is a little too small for four people?¡±


    Everleigh was taken by surprise and said in a hurry, ¡°He lives near hispany, not here. I live here because it¡¯s closer to the hospital.¡±


    Mark nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s true, Mr. Godfrey must have his own residence in Ocpeace City. But Miss Everleigh, you¡¯re getting married to Mr. Godfrey. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nice to live separately long-term like this.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not formally married yet, right? Let¡¯s talk about the future some other time.¡± Everleigh looked embarrassed. ¡°Mark, I¡¯m runningte for work. Take care of the children and don¡¯t let my father worry about them.¡±


    She urged Mark away, afraid that he would discover the ugly truth.


    ¡°Okay, Miss Everleigh, if you¡¯re free, please stop by the mansion for these two days. You can have dinner there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    Everleigh let out a sigh of relief as she eyed the Trevino family car slowly leaving the neighborhood.

 Chapter 82 Exclusive Announcement of The Fiancé’s Identity

    Everleigh had two operations in the morning, and she was busy until one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. When she finally left the operation room, she was so tired that she could not lift her arms properly. She changed her clothes and headed for her office.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, someone is looking for you. He¡¯s waiting for you in your office.¡±


    Before she entered, she was stopped by a nurse at the duty desk with a look of ambiguity on her face. ¡°Dr. Trevino, is that your husband? He¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment, and a name shed across her mind. However, in the next second, she immediately dismissed the idea.


    The hospital nurses had met Theodore and they knew that he and Josephine were a couple.


    She understood everything after she opened the door of her office and saw her guest.


    ¡°Stainley, why are you here?¡± Everleigh greeted as she closed the door.


    The man wasStainley, dressed in a refreshing blue casual suit. He tapped on the thermal lunch box on the table with his slender fingers and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m here to have lunch with you.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s office looked basic, at best. She did not decorate it with any potted nts. She had just resumed her work and she would usually be so busy that she was unable to have meals in her office. She never even bothered decorating her office.


    The food thatStainley brought was home-cooked and it was simple and delicious.


    ¡°This is really good.¡± Everleighmended before she continued to eat in silence. It took her quite a while to remember that she had leftStainley alone.


    ¡°My mother made this and those fried prawns.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everleigh asked in surprise, ¡°Her cooking is this good?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already retired and she¡¯s bored, doing nothing at home. She loves cookingand she¡¯s afraid that I don¡¯t have the time to eat at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous of you.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°At leastyou have a mother who¡¯s constantly worried about you. My mother passed away a very long time ago.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s mother had passed away very early in her life. Although her father took care of her and her sister in every possible way,he would sometimes miss out on a lot of details. Her maids were not as particr as Madison, and their cooking seemed tock something.


    Stainleyshowed an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bringing it up. It must have been tough for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s already been so long.¡± Everleigh took a sip of the soup. ¡°I don¡¯t quite remember what my mother looks like anymore. I can¡¯t even recall if she¡¯s cooked for me many times or not.¡±


    Stainleyfelt a little distressed. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe have dinner at my ce in the future?When you have the chance, of course. I think my mother will be d;she has been aching to have a daughter ever since she was younger, butto no avail.¡±


    ¡°Haha, really? Is this how she¡¯s going to pick her foster daughter? Well, I can give it a try if she¡¯s not too strict!¡±


    Stainleyburst intoughter as well.


    ¡°Oh, right! What were you looking for me for? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just to have a meal, right?¡± Everleigh asked after she swallowed the food in her mouth.


    Stainleyput down his cutlery, took out a contract of employment from his bag and said, ¡°Dr. Morgan asked me to hand this to you.¡±


    The contract detailed the offer of teaching at Ocpeace Medical University.


    Everleigh wiped her hands, took the contract from him and opened it. ¡°So soon?¡±


    Dr. Morgan had just mentioned the offerst Saturday and the contract was already prepared two days ago, which was why it was already ready so quickly.


    ¡°Dr. Morgan gave you the offer because he thinks you¡¯re talented and he wants to make sure other universities don¡¯t get to you first. Young lecturers like you can better attract students. They tend to think older professors are boring.¡±


    ¡°I have checked the details for you and there is no problem. The working hours are quite flexible, as per a lecturer¡¯s standards. You¡¯re going to have a fixed number of sses in a week, but they will be arranged ording to your schedule.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh took a pen from the pen holder on the table without saying anything and signed her name on the final page of the contract.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to look over it again?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you do that for me already?¡± Everleigh handed Stainley another signed copy of the contract, ¡°Are you going to bring this copy back to Dr. Morgan?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±Stainley saidwith a smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to be colleagues soon.¡±


    Everleigh calcted the time and said, ¡°The new semester starts thising September, right? I¡¯ll have to start teaching by then, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The university will contact you again regarding the sybus, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Everleigh could never wrap her head aroundplicated matters like the sybus.Even back then, she had difficulty understanding it up until her final year. Her subjects were all chosen by her roommate.


    Stainley knew Everleigh was a carefree person and she hated trouble. He had arranged everything regarding the job offer prior to his meeting with her on that day.


    Everleigh could not remain at her office for too long since she had to visit the clinic. When she finished her meal, she sent Stainley to the hospital gate, ¡°Thanks for everything, Stainley. I¡¯ll buy you a meal next time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Instead of buying me a meal, how about you do that at my house?¡± Stainley smiled at Everleigh. Under the shiny sun, his lively eyes looked more energetic than they usually were.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After sendingStainley off, Everleigh headed for the clinic. On her way there, her phone vibrated and when she checked, she noticed that William had sent her a text message.


    ¡°Are you there? Have you had lunch?¡±


    Everleigh frowned, turned off the screen, and put the phone back into a pocket of herb coat, ignoring William.


    Last Saturday evening, after Stainley gave William her messenger ount, thetter had quickly added her. Apart from passing the verification and exchanging a few words of greetings, Everleigh didn¡¯t pay him any attention. However, William insisted on sending her greetings everyday without fail.


    Everleigh wanted to talk to William regarding his knowledge of what had happened seven years ago. She had to know how much he knew about it. She would find a time when she was free to discuss it properly with him, but she would never chat with him out of her free time just because she agreed to add his messenger ount.


    She walked past a group of enticed nurses on her way back to her department. They looked like they were gossiping about some hot topic.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, nice to meet you.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and casually asked, ¡°What gossip are you talking about? You all look excited.¡±


    ¡°It came out just this morning.¡± A nurse raised the mobile phone in front of Everleigh with great enthusiasm. ¡°The president of the Godfrey Group officially announced his marriage to the public. He even announced who his fianc¨¦e is and the wedding date.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face darkened. Her hand, which was supposed to take the nurse¡¯s phone, froze in midair.


    The phone was showing a headline of Ocpeace City. It was about an official statement from Godfrey Group, so its authenticity was to be taken seriously.


    The nurses were having a good time chatting. ¡°Dr. Trevino, you know the Godfrey Group, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Before Everleigh could speak, a nurse next to her said, ¡°How could she not know them? Theodore stayed at our hospitalst time. Dr. Trevino was the one who operated on him.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s right! I thought that since Dr. Trevino came from abroad, she might not know him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I think Mr. Godfrey¡¯s fianc¨¦e used to visit this hospital, right? We¡¯ve met her before.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. What does she look like?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty. She¡¯s a daughter from a good family and she¡¯s very humble.¡±


    ¡­


    Everleigh was not paying attention to the nurses. When she arrived at her office, she did not know why or when she arrived there. As she closed the door, she felt the throbbing of her heart quickening. It was very ufortable.


    Theodore was going to get married from the beginning, wasn¡¯t he? Didn¡¯t she already know this the moment she came back? The only difference now was that Theodore had announced his marriage to the public.


    But why were you upset? Everleigh asked herself.

 Chapter 83 Someone Pulling The Strings

    If there was something Everleigh was very good at, it was definitely how she could suppress her emotions by busying herself with her work and studies. She had mastered it seven years ago.


    The day Godfrey Group announced Theodore and Josephine¡¯s wedding, she¡¯d personallypleted three operations. She only went home when the clock struck eleven o¡¯clock in the evening. When she reached home, she was so tired that she had no strength left to take a shower. Sheid on her sofa, unwilling to even move.


    She received a voice message from Christopher.


    Everleigh turned on the speaker and yed the message. Christopher¡¯s casual voice echoed in the room. ¡°Baby! I did the procedure and I¡¯ll be back two dayster! Wait for me!¡±


    The word ¡°baby¡± made the hair at the back of her neck stand. She quicklyposed a reply, ¡°No, you¡¯d better note back.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I want to go back and look at my precious daughter! You¡¯re done for if you¡¯re not taking good care of her!¡±


    Christopher, like most men, had a unique love for his daughter. However, due to his yboy personality, he could not live a peaceful life, so he devoted all his love for his daughter, Adrienne.


    Adrienne seemed to have inherited her unruly behavior from Christopher.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh refused to talk further with Christopher, so she left her phone on the sofa, took a shower and went to bed.


    A lot of things were packed in her mind. First, she had Dr. Harrison¡¯s thesis to worry about. Second, she had a lot of operations to attend to for the next two days andstly, she was to report for work at Ocpeace Medical University soon. There was no part in her brain where she could think of anything else.


    Everleigh stayed at the hospital for the next week.


    She had no need to worry about her children since they were staying with her father. She worked overtime almost everyday and she also performed the most operations among her colleagues. Dr. Harrison was a little worried when he saw her.


    ¡°Skip the operation tonight, will you? Why are you working so hard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Everleigh took a sip of tea in her thermos cup and said, ¡°It was already arranged for me. I¡¯ll go home when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Enough is enough.¡± Dr. Harrison shot her a re. ¡°Go home early for the day. Just look at you! If you go on like this, you¡¯re going to look like a 40-year-old when you¡¯re only 30.¡±


    Dr. Harrison did not wait for Everleigh¡¯s answer. He turned towards the doctor next to him, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Everleigh¡¯s operation tonight. If the patient¡¯s unwilling topromise, push the operation to next week.¡±


    The doctor smiled, ¡°You¡¯re the top surgeon in this hospital! I don¡¯t think the patient¡¯s going to turn you down.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that yet.¡± Dr. Harrison stared at Everleigh, ¡°I fear that this hardworkingdy over here is going to operate on all the patients in this hospital.¡±


    Everleigh felt helpless. She looked at Dr. Harrison and the doctor next to him before smiling at both of them.


    Her arranged operation had been taken away from her by her mentor. She was about to drive and fetch her children from the Trevino family mansion when she received a call.


    It was from an unsaved number. Everleigh answered the call suspiciously, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Am I speaking to Madam Trevino?¡±


    The female voice talking on the phone sounded familiar to Everleigh. She finally recognized it and said, ¡°Oh, is this Miss Allen?¡±


    Miss Allen was responsible for student admission procedures of Sapphire Elementary School. Everleigh had talked to her before when she had gone to the school to pay the school fees.


    When the payment had been made, Everleigh was informed that her children could begin their schooling in September. The admission procedure was simpler since it was a private school.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Allen, what can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°We found some problems with your children¡¯s applications. I¡¯m sorry to say this but I¡¯m afraid they cannot be admitted into the school this September.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Everleigh¡¯s face became serious. ¡°I thought I¡¯ve already submitted all the required documents? I¡¯ve even paid the school fees!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s a bitplicated. It¡¯s a little inconvenient to talk like this. How about this? I¡¯ll make an appointment for you toe to the school and I¡¯ll refund the money you¡¯ve paid. Again, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I¡¯ll have to turn down your application.¡±


    Everleigh nced at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m free now. Can Ie over right now?¡±


    The person on the other side was stunned for a moment. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll talk more when you¡¯re here.¡±


    When the call ended, Everleigh took out her car keys and drove away from the hospital.


    What the school did was unreasonable! She had given everything the school had asked for before she paid the school fees. She hid nothing and was honest with every answer she provided. Why did the school now im that her application was problematic?


    It took her 20 minutes to reach the school. Miss Allen was already waiting for Everleigh in her office. She politely took out two sets of application forms and handed them to Everleigh.


    ¡°Why? Please give me a reason.¡± Everleigh looked very dissatisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam Trevino. I don¡¯t really know the specific reason. This was actually decided by the headmaster. As per our usual procedures, we will only ept the school fees after we are sure that the application is good. I¡¯ve also refunded your money. I¡¯m sorry about this.¡±


    When she was driving to the school, Everleigh had received a notification from the bank to inform her that she had received a fund transfer of four million dors into her ount.


    ¡°Everything about this sounds so fishy. Can¡¯t you give me a proper exnation? Please?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Madam Trevino. You¡¯d better apply to another school before the semester starts. I suggest you do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Miss Allen only apologized to all of Everleigh¡¯s questions. She answered Everleigh politely, but she never told her the reason why her applications were turned down.


    Everleigh knew it was futile even if she dragged on. Before she left, she asked, ¡°Miss Allen, perhaps you have things that you can¡¯t share with me. Allow me to ask you just this; is someone pulling the strings?¡±


    Miss Allen frowned but she did not answer.


    Everleigh understood it immediately. ¡°I get it now. Thank you very much.¡±


    She knew that there was someone who did not want her return to Ocpeace City since the very first day. No matter what she did, there were always people who wished for her to leave.


    There were three events that foreshadowed her conclusion. First, there were the rumors at the hospital. Second, there was the injury she got from the drama crew. Third, there was this problem with her children¡¯s school admission.


    Who would it be this time? Was it Mrs. Godfrey or Josephine?


    Coming out of the school, Everleigh stood and made a phone call. If it were not for her children¡¯s sake, she would never call this person.


    The call took a very long time to connect and when it did, a female voice could be heard, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh? What¡¯s the matter? Why did you call me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Josephine, it was you, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯m talking about my children¡¯s admission into the school.¡± Everleigh refused to beat around the bush.


    ¡°You¡¯re still as smart as you used to be. It didn¡¯t take you too long to figure out it was me!¡± Josephine wasughing.


    ¡°There are plenty of people who want me out of Ocpeace City, but the thing with the school? It reeks of your dirty tactics. What are you trying to achieve?¡± Everleigh tightened her grip at her phone.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know that?¡± Josephine¡¯s voice sank to a whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in 30 minutes. I have things that I¡¯d like to exin clearly to you.¡±

 Chapter 84 I Want You Out Of Ocpeace City

    When the call ended, Josephine¡¯s wicked voice echoed inside Everleigh¡¯s ears. The woman was totally different from the one whom Everleigh had known seven years ago.


    Everleigh soon received the address where she would meet up with Josephine. The ce was a restaurant situated in the Westfield District.


    Everleigh held her phone and stared at it for a while before driving away from the school gate.


    On the way to the restaurant, the traffic lights changed. Everleigh¡¯s arm, which was holding the steering wheel, could not loosen up the entire time. Her back was also stiff, as if she was a person who had just learned to drive. She also failed to rx herself.


    Had she not left Ocpeace City for seven years, she would never know that her best friend had feelings for her then boyfriend. The very same friend was the only person back then whom she had told about her rtionship.


    Everleigh felt uneasy even though she knew Josephine and Theodore started their rtionship after she had broken up with Theodore because humans are selfish by nature. She found it hard to ept the fact that her best friend had now be her ex-boyfriend¡¯s lover. To her, this was treachery.


    Half an hourter, Everleigh arrived at the restaurant.


    The ce was very high-ss. Everleigh was greeted by a waiter at the main entrance and after she registered her name, she was led up towards a big dining hall situated on the second floor.


    Josephine had already arrived.


    She was dressed in yellow, looking through the window beside her table. Even from afar, she was brimming with elegance as she slowly sipped from her cup of tea. Her current posture revealed her profile and while it did not look anything out of ordinary, it was quite small. Men were quick to pity women whose faces were like hers.


    The waiter pulled out a chair for Everleigh and said, ¡°Please, take a look at the menu.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh thanked the waiter before sitting down.


    Josephine, whose attention was on something outside the window, finally turned her head to face her. She put down her cup before greeting Everleigh. She made it sound like they were just having a casual gathering of old friends when she said, ¡°Oh, Everleigh, you¡¯re here! Was there any traffic just now?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face froze and her eyes darkened. ¡°Skip the pleasantries. Get to the point. What do you want?¡±


    Josephine smiled, ¡°Everleigh! You¡¯re as impatient as you used to be.¡±


    ¡°Well, as least one of us has changed.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. But if you really meant that, then it only shows that you never really knew me to begin with.¡± Josephine scanned through the menu while retaining her air of elegance. ¡°Isn¡¯t this our first meeting after you came back? Don¡¯t you want to chat with me? Or maybe you have things that you would like to ask me?¡±


    ¡°Really? Such as what? What do you think I¡¯m going to ask you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ How about the reason I¡¯m with Theodore?¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes stopped looking at the menu and she shot a gaze at Everleigh, ¡°Tell me, Everleigh. Do you hate me?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists tightly, but her expression was indifferent. ¡°Why should I? Theodore and I are no more and it¡¯s fair game. My breakup with him has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Josephine smiled again. ¡°I thought you hated me and wanted to get back at me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Josephine pushed her phone on the table towards Everleigh. The phone was showing a photo and Everleigh¡¯s face froze the moment she saw it.


    ¡°Does this look familiar to you?¡± Josephine¡¯s voice sounded like she was hiding a knife behind each of her words.


    Of course, Everleigh was familiar with the photo.


    A week ago, Theodore had apanied her and her children to the zoo. The photo was taken at the Panda World.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to say it¡¯s nothing. Nothing happened between you and Theodore. It¡¯s just a photo. Even if you two aren¡¯t lovers, you¡¯re still ssmates and friends.¡±


    Speaking of this, Josephine¡¯s voice suddenly turned into almost a whisper, ¡°But does that mean that you can visit the zoo with someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡±


    Everleigh was speechless. For a moment, her voice failed her. She failed to exin the turn of events.


    She did not ask Theodore to go to the zoo with her;it was Adrienne who did. Since Adrienne was her daughter, it was equivalent to her. Not to mention that she did not refuse the request.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± In the end, it was all she could afford to say. ¡°It was inconsiderate of me. But rest assured though, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Josephine took back her phone and put on a magnanimous look. ¡°Apology epted. I hope you¡¯ll never meet up with Theodore ever again.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°Now, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t have any connection with him. He¡¯s the president of Godfrey Group and I¡¯m just a humble doctor. Unless he stays at the hospital because of a sickness, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to see him.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird? Tell me this. How many times have you met you after you came back?¡±


    ¡°Those were¡­ Coincidences.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I hate coincidences, especially the ones like you said. Look, I¡¯m not alone in this. Aunt Madison hopes that you¡¯ll never contact Theodore as well.¡±


    No matter what Josephine said, the truth was, she wanted verbal confirmation from Everleigh. Everleigh knew that her children¡¯s education came first and she refused to hesitate further.


    ¡°Fine, you have my word. I will not see him again.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t guarantee that he will do the same to you.¡± Josephine hated to say it out loud, regardless of how hard she refused to admit it. Her eyes were beaming with jealousy as she said the words.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What on earth do you really want?¡± Everleigh began to grow impatient.


    ¡°I need you to leave Ocpeace City.¡±


    The demand was spoken softly, each word pronounced clearly.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes narrowed. Without thinking too much, she gave her a response, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    She did note back because of Theodore and she most definitely would not leave because of the man.


    ¡°Everleigh, nobody wanted you toe back, not even your sister or your father. It was so peaceful when you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Everleigh looked determined and was ready to get her bag and car key. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving Ocpeace City. I will find another school for my children. I don¡¯t think you can prevent everyst school in the city from taking them in!¡±


    She was always a tolerant person, but it did not mean she could be easily bullied.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± Josephine said without changing her expression, ¡°If your children and their ssmates know their real identities, will they still be able to grow up in Ocpeace City?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she put down her cell phone again.


    Everleigh stopped midway as she was picking up her bag.


    The sound of the video was not loud. Her mobile phone was ying in the middle of the dining table. The sound of the pattering rain came from the speaker, like a summon from the abyss, which threw her into the crazy rainy night seven years ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want your children to live in fear. Am I right?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s voice was as sweet and gentle as ever, but her sweet demeanor was a fa?ade to hide her hideous side. That awful look shot into Everleigh¡¯s eyes; it was the sight that had brought her seven years¡¯ worth of pain and suffering.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± Everleigh heard those words escape her throat. Fueled with anger, she failed to contain her tone any longer.

 Chapter 85 Are You Satisfied?

    Before she returned, Everleigh never once doubted that the incident that happened seven years ago would have something to do with her best friend Josephine, even though Christopher had reminded her time and time again to be cautious.


    Josephine was still sitting opposite her, the invulnerable calmness on her cold face still there.¡°I am just working for the things that I want.¡±


    It was such a simple sentence, and yet it was the exnation for the deadly incident that Everleigh had met with seven years ago.


    She was furious, but at that moment, the waiter came over and served their drinks.


    Without even thinking, she grabbed the ss of iced water and sshed it to the opposite side without hesitation.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Following Josephine¡¯s cry of horror, everyone in the restaurant looked in their direction.


    ¡°Have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the crazy one? Me? Or you?¡± Everleigh gritted her teeth, gripping the empty cup in her hand so tightly that it seemed like it would be crushed, ¡°How could you do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    Josephine was about to say something, but she suddenly looked over Everleigh¡¯s shoulder. When she saw the person approaching standing behind her, her face changed instantlyandshe cried, ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    Everleigh turned around in shock. Theodore was standing less than half a meter away from her. His towering figure struck fear into her. His face was dark.¡°Everleigh, what are you doing?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists. She did not know how to exin, nor did she want to exin.


    If she still did not understand why Josephine did what she did back then, then she was truly an idiot. What else could it be? The thing she wanted, or rather, the person she wanted, was him.


    So, if it wasn¡¯t for Theodore¡¯s words, then the things that happened that night would not have happened.


    At the thought of this, she clenched her fists even tighter. Her fingernails were piercing into her palm, but she felt no pain at all; she only felt numb. She felt numb all over.


    After a long while, she gritted her teeth, and she asked Theodore, ¡°Do you know what Josephine has done?¡±


    ¡°What did she do?¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was extremely cold. Josephine leaned into his arms, her eyes red. She looked so pitiful, and Everleigh felt that no man could resist that at all.


    ¡°Theodore, I only heard that Everleigh was having some troubles sending her two children to school so I invited her out to see if there was anything I could help. I don¡¯t know why she did that¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Theodore took a tissue from one of the waiters and wiped the water on her face while she snuggled in his embrace. He did not say a word, but he was obviously filled with rage.


    Sniffs and sobs could be heard as if she was spilling out endless grievances in her. However, Everleigh realized that while Theodore was embracing that woman in his arms, his eyes were clearly filled with cold light.


    It was a look of mockery,filled with cold and endless scorn.


    She immediately understood Josephine¡¯s real purpose of inviting her here today.


    She was sure that it was impossible for her to speak of what happened that night seven years ago in front of so many people. She was absolutely sure that Theodore would be disgusted at the thought of what happened that night seven years ago.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze seemed to be burning. He red at her aggressively, as if he was still waiting for her exnation.


    Under such a gaze, Everleigh¡¯s burning anger seemed to be slowly extinguished by cold water. Her tightly clenched fists gradually loosened too.


    What could she say?


    Was she supposed to exin to Theodore in front of so many people that in her most expectant and youthful age, she was dragged by countless pairs of filthy hands into a dark alley where a heavy downpour ruined her youth forever?


    To tell him that the reason they broke up back then was because she could not tell him what happened on that rainy night?


    To tell him that the reason why she left without saying goodbye was not because she had loved someone else, but because she was pregnant and did not know who the father was?


    Was she supposed to tell her that she refused to get rid of the babies because there was a tiny chance that he could be the father, and that she got into an argument with her whole family and went abroad to give birth?


    To tell him that, every day for the past seven years, she has never forgotten him?


    Even if she had the courage to tell him all this, would he believe her? Would he really listen to all seven years¡¯ worth of pent up feelings with his new lover in his arms?


    What was worse was thateverything had happened because of him.


    Everleigh stared at the man for a long time beforeshe was finally able to speak.


    She was surprised by her own cold tone too, ¡°I have nothing to say. Theodore, if you insist, you can believe what you are looking at, I have nothing to tell you. I still have other things to do, soI will take my leave first. Goodbye, I won¡¯t disturb you two.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    His cold voice came from behind, ¡°Everleigh, you humiliated my fiancee in public. If you leave like this, people will think that I am incapable of protecting my woman. Do you think I can let you go like this?¡±


    The moment she heard this, Everleigh felt that her heart was being butchered by a big blunt knife. It hurt so badly that even her eardrums were buzzing.


    After a long while, she turned around again, she lowered her eyes, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Theodore frowned, and his expression got colder.


    He truly hated this attitude of hers. She was obviously the one who was wrong, yet she still pretended to be right, to be strong, as if the whole world revolved around her.


    The atmosphere was almost freezing, and in the deadlock, Everleigh never showed weakness too.


    Theodore looked at her coldly, he said, ¡°Josephine will do what you did to her. She will ssh water on you like how you did to her. Then we¡¯ll call it even.¡±


    Each table in the restaurant had quite a distance between each other, but there were also a huge number of people watching the scene. That man¡¯s words and temperament was so strong that the onlookers dared not talk loudly, they gazed at the scene in silence.


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Josephine said softly in Theodore¡¯s arms, ¡°Theodore, just forget about it. I believe that Everleigh was only angry for a single moment. She did not do it on purpose.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh almost sneered.


    She has no good intentions at all. These were words that should be written on Josephine¡¯s face.


    Sure enough, in the next second, she whispered, ¡°Just let her apologize.¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Everleigh blurted out without thinking. Her beautiful eyes were full of disgust. She was extremely disgusted by the woman she was looking at.


    As soon as she said that, she immediately picked up another ss of water from the table.


    Theodore quickly protected the woman in his arms, he yelled, ¡°Everleigh, what are you doing?¡±


    Everleigh looked at him coldly, there was no longer any attachment in her eyes. She raised the ss of water in front of them and in front of everyone else and poured it down on her own head.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The cold water covered her face, her chest and her back. She felt as if her heart was soaked too; it wasso cold that it made her shiver.


    With a loud ¡®bang¡¯, she mmed down the cup. Droplets of water fell from her hair.


    She stared at Theodore coldly, ¡°Are you satisfied, Mr. Godfrey?¡±

 Chapter 86 Everything Went Wrong

    Theodore frowned. The second Everleigh raised her hand, he had already taken a step forward. However, Josephine was still in his arms, so he could not stop her.


    In truth, even if Josephine was not in his arms, he could not stop her too.


    Everleigh¡¯s actions were too fastand she did not hesitate at all. Her decisiveness was still the same as ever. This was a part of her that had not changed at all.


    After pouring cold water on herself, she left the restaurant without looking back. Even though she was in a mess, she still walked straight and upright. The people who were watching her felt that there would be nothing in this world that would make her bend her knees.


    Theodore did not expect her to do this. Regret and pain shed in his eyes.


    He only wanted to anger her,to see her lose her temper, to see her ming him, to see her flustered because of the troubles she had caused. He even wanted to see her lower her head to him.


    However, nothing had gone right.


    After a long time, a woman¡¯s soft and timid voice came from her, ¡°Theodore, Everleigh must have misunderstood me. I really wanted to help her solve her children¡¯s school problems. It should be because of our rtionship. She must have suspected me for having ulterior motives.¡±


    Theodore was deep in thoughts, and his dark eyes returned to their usual coldness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have other motives?¡±


    His cold words contained a sense of alienation and Josephine¡¯s heart tightened. When she came back to her senses, he¡¯d already let go of her.


    ¡°You invited the both of us to the same restaurant. Do not tell me it is a coincidence.¡±


    After leaving his warm and broad chest, the water on her felt colder when the cold air blew against her. When Josephine suddenly realized it, she got nervous, ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    ¡°Josephine, I don¡¯t like women who pretend they are smart.¡± Before he left, Theodore gave her a look. He did not hesitate when he left.


    Josephine stood where she was; her elegant hair and clothes were sshed by Everleigh and she looked terrible. She clenched her fist, her fingernails pricking her palms. She came back to her senses from the pain.


    Of course she knew that Theodore would not be fooled so easily. She had not thought this through at all; her n was full of loopholes. Anyone with a brain would know that she was deliberately waiting for the perfect time for Theodore to see this scene.


    But did that matter at all?


    Theodore did not like women who were too smart. He only let her stay beside him because she was obedient, right? Even if she asionally made a ruckus, everything she did had to be within his control. That was enough.


    She wanted Theodore to always be by her side so that she could always feel safe.


    To Theodore, this was the biggest difference between her and Everleigh.


    Dusk quietly fell; this was the peak hour of Ocpeace City. Business districts were filled with traffic as they usually were. Under the traffic lights were the scene of cars upon cars.


    Everleigh¡¯s car was one of the many caught in the immense traffic. She yed loud music inside her carand crazy rock music was roaring in her ears. Every drum beat from the music made her heart beat wildly.


    She was trying to cut herself off from reality with the insanely loud music.


    When the lights turned green, she drove through the heavy traffic and drove towards the highway. She stepped on the pedal and went way past the speed limit. She overtook a lot of cars and it even seemed like she was drifting. She drove crazily in the night.


    After an unknown period of time, when she finally left the highway, her arms felt numb, andher legs were also limp and weak from stepping on the gas pedal. The car gradually slowed down and she drove back into the streets.


    She made a phone call to Christopher.


    The phone rang,followed by azy voice from the other side. He sounded sozy that it seemed like he needed a beating, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°The incident from seven years ago, Josephine has something to do with it.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s voice woke Christopher up immediately. He bolted up from his bed. His movements were big but careless, and he pulled on the quilts too hard. The woman lying next to him muttered discontentedly and rubbed herself against him.


    Christopher did not even look at the woman. He grabbed his cell phone and went straight to the balcony. The cold wind blew against his face, and he was partially awake from his hangover. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go on.¡±


    Although Everleigh had tried to calm herself down, the panic she felt after her emotional breakdown could still be heard through the other end of the phone. ¡°Josephine has the video of what happened back then. She threatened that if I don¡¯t leave Ocpeace City, Adrienne and stair will not be able to have an easy time in school.¡±


    Everleigh rarely panicked. When Christopher met her for the first time,he could feel extraordinary calmness and courage from her. In the bar, she was the purest and most innocent amongst the people.


    However, this was rted to her two children, which was also her biggest weakness.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was rarely low. ¡°She won¡¯t do it. The Bailey family is nothing in Ocpeace City. It¡¯s just a low-ss third-grade enterprise. It can barely support itself even with the help of Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, I want to send Adrienne and stair back to Maniville.¡±


    Everleigh was not afraid of Josephine,but she was worried about her children getting hurt.


    Christopher frowned, staying silent for a while, ¡°Everleigh, have you ever thought about it?If Josephine¡¯s motive was really to get you to leave Ocpeace City, then as long as you are still there, she will still hurt you and your children. You can¡¯t take your children back to Maniville risk-free, unless you leave too.¡±


    ¡°I will not leave.¡±


    The purpose of her returning home was to find out the truth about what had happened seven years ago. It was an incident that was like a knife, stabbing her for seven years, constantly reminding her of the past. She did not want to live in the shadows of fear for the rest of her life.


    There was no need for her to exin all this to Christopher, for there was no one else in this world who knew her better than he did.


    ¡°So, stair and Adrienne will only bepletely free with you by their side. Don¡¯t worry, I will be back next week. I will stay by your side.¡±


    There was no reply from the phone for a long, long time.


    Christopher¡¯s always frivolous face was full of worry.¡°Everleigh?¡±


    After a while,he heard an intermittent sob from the other side of the phone.


    Upon hearing her sobs, Christopher heaved a sigh of relief andforted her. ¡°Let it out. Cry to your heart¡¯s content. Not a single person who participated in that incident will get to escape.¡±


    If her enemies were hiding in the dark, they would not be able to find out anything. But now, Josephine had admitted her involvement in the crime, so she would not be left unpunished.


    It was veryte,and the white Mini Cooper stopped by the side on a deste road.


    She cried in the car for a long time. From the start of a suppressed sniff, to a burst of emotional tears, she let out all the grief and unwillingness that had umted in her heart for seven whole years. The careful and fragile feelings of hers were only released that night, and the man from the other side could hear it clearly.


    A ck Mercedes car was quietly parked on a road far away from the white car. It had been following Everleigh¡¯s car at high speed all the way,stalking her throughout her dangerous journey.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Across the car window, a man¡¯s dark eyes stared at the car across the road, he looked at the figure in the car who broke down and supported herself with the steering wheel through the car window.

 Chapter 87 It Must Be A Misunderstanding

    They were only one road away from each other, but Theodore sat in his car, quietly looking at the figure in the other car. He wanted nothing more than to get out of the car to ask her about it, but he resisted all his desires.


    Everleigh was a woman who was strong and analytical. She would always be calm upon facing trouble and rarely lost her temper. Her sshing Josephine with water today was already an unbelievable thing to him. The fast driving on the highway and the intense crying in her car confirmed his assumptions that something must be wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, Dr. Trevino has started her car. Should we still follow her?¡± His assistant¡¯s words snapped Theodore back to reality. He gave a low hum in response and the car started to catch up.


    The car followed Everleigh all the way to the entrance of her estate,and after he watched her car enter the gates, Theodore sat in his car and watched the gates close.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The car was quietly parked to one side. The assistant held the steering wheel and saw theplex expression on his boss¡¯ face through the rearview mirror. He could not help but blurt out, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you really care a lot about Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Theodore frowned, but only slightly.


    Although he was unwilling to ept it,it was the truth. Ever since he knew that Everleigh had returned to Ocpeace City, he found it hard for him to not pay attention to her. Even bystanders could see his actions clearer than he did.


    ¡°What do you think about the things that happened today?¡± He asked.


    Moses was stunned, this was probably the first time that Theodore had asked him for his personal opinions. He was at a loss for a while, but he eventuallysaid, ¡°Perhaps there was a misunderstanding.¡±


    Theodore remained silent, but from the looks of it, he wanted him to continue.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino looks like a person who is easy to get along with. She would not sh with other people for no reason, and it was even in public too. No matter how you look at it, this would not be beneficial for anyone, so I think Miss Bailey must have said some things that had angered her.¡±


    ¡°What could it be?¡± Theodore was deep in thought.


    ¡°I am unsure about this.¡± Moses looked at Theodore hesitantly, only to realize that he was looking outside the window, as if he was talking to no one.


    Although Moses did not have much contact with Everleigh,it was not hard for him to understand her personality. Her sshing water on Josephine was truly incredible.


    After a while, Theodore asked Moses to start the car.


    The ck car gradually left,rejoining the traffic on the street.


    Theodore said, ¡°Go and investigate the matters of her children¡¯s school application. Help herplete the entrance procedures.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡­


    It was veryte at night, in the living room of her apartment and bottles of wine were piled up on the table.


    Everleigh hugged a pillow andid on the sofa;her head felt heavy. Usually, when her kids were by her side, she could only suppress her feelings. Now that her kids were staying in the Trevino family¡¯s ce, she was alone in the apartment.


    She was not good at drinking. After a few bottles of wine, she was already tipsy. Her body was weak, and that helped her fall asleep easier. She still had to work the next day so she had to rest well. However, as soon as she closed her eyes, all she could see were the scenes of the past.


    She and Josephine had known each other for a long time. The Bailey family and the Trevino family had had business deals in their early years. Even though their families gradually lost contact, the two of them had always had a good rtionship. They were the best of friends and even enrolled in the same University. Most of the time, they stayed together.


    It was because of her openness to her best friend and ack of defenses that had hurt her.


    She was dizzy, but she did not know if it was because she was drunk or too tired.She did not even know if the memories she was reliving were real or if they were just a dream.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you really going to enroll in Dr. Harrison¡¯sb ss?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re in trouble, I heard that Dr. Harrison does not like students who are in a rtionship. He thinks it will distract students from sses. If Dr. Harrison knows that you have a boyfriend, then your chances of entering will not be high, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? How dated is his mindset? He doesn¡¯t even let people be in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard it from my seniors, all the lecturers here have their own preferences.¡±


    ¡°How could that be, I can¡¯t even openly admit I¡¯m in a rtionship anymore.¡±


    ¡­


    Everleigh said, ¡°Josephine, the senior in your Arabic ss seems to be pursuing you, right? He seems nice.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t talk nonsense. There¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young, why don¡¯t you want to be in a rtionship. Your foreignnguage ss is not as busy as my medical sses so you¡¯ve got plenty of time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you have someone you like?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you blushing? Hurry up, tell me. I want to know who is lucky enough to be liked by you.¡±


    ¡°No, there really isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡­


    The campus in her dream was still the same as the one in her memories.Warm lights shone through, the air was clean andfortable too, but it was like a big bubble that could easily pop.


    With a ¡®bang¡¯, the bubbles from the alcohol popped and the scene of her dream shifted from her campus to their graduation day.


    The surroundings were noisy and many people passed each other, but all this seemed to be covered by a vague illusion, which made Everleigh feel confused as she was lost in the crowd.


    Suddenly, a voice came from her shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. She looked at Josephine, who was leaning on her shoulders. Her long hair was scattered about and her face, which had no makeup, was flushed with drunkenness. It was obvious that she had drunk a lot.


    Everleigh looked up and the bustling scene in front of her, and she returned to her senses.


    Was that the graduation party of the Foreign Language Institute?


    Students from the school of medicine had to study for at least five years, andthis was the graduation party of the foreignnguage department. As the school with the most good-looking people, plenty of students from other institutes would gather around for fun.


    ¡°Why are you so drunk?¡± A familiar voice could be heard in her ear.


    Everleigh was stunned once more. She turned around and looked at Theodore.


    He was in his early twenties,dressed in a casual suit. At first nce, he looked clean. His brows were deeper than those of his age,but not as cold. Rather, he seemed to be more carefree and easygoing.


    ¡°Theodore,¡± Everleigh said in a daze. She wanted to reach out to touch him, but she found out that she could not raise her hands at all.


    The next second, a sound came from within her body. ¡°Theodore, Josephine has drunk too much. Please take her home. She no longer lives in her dorm.She lives at home now.¡±


    She was extremely surprised, but she could not control herself. It was as if another soul was resting on her body. She could only watch with her eyes wide open as history unveiled before her very eyes.


    Theodore asked her, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I will go to thebter. After that, I will return to the dorm.¡±


    ¡°I will send you back to the dorm first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I didn¡¯t drink.¡±


    After leaving the banquet hall, Everleigh escorted the two of them to the door. After helping Josephine into the car, she waved at Theodore through the car window. Theodore looked very worried. ¡°Call me when you reach the dorm.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    The taxi gradually drove away. In the dark night, Everleigh walked alone. Perhaps because the breeze of the night was too strong, she began to feel groggy on the way to campus.


    Don¡¯t go that way, don¡¯t go¡­


    She was dreaming and in her dreams, no matter how hard Everleigh tried to remind herself, she could not stop the elusive figure. She walked along the empty street and finally entered the dark alley.

 Chapter 88 Results Of The Paternity Test

    Lightning shed in the alley, and thunderous roars were followed. Her vision gradually blurred, and she could see plenty of ovepping figures approaching her.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    Everleigh woke up from the sofa screaming, and the pillow on her chest seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. She was like a drowning person, gasping for breath. On the opposite side was the balcony. The sound of rain hitting against the windows was the same as the rain in her dream.


    After a long while, she regained her senses. Cold sweat broke out all over her body, and she sat on the sofa in a daze.


    She kept recalling this dream that was based on her memories over and over again. Suddenly, it seemed like she made a connection, and she suddenly understood something.


    Seven years ago, on the night of the Foreign Language Institute¡¯s graduation party, Josephine, who had never gotten drunk before, suddenly drank a lot of wine. She was drunk,so Everleigh had asked Theodore to send her home.


    That night, even though Everleigh said she was going to apany Josephine, she was actually there for Theodore. She did not drink any alcohol that night toosinceshe still had experiments to do. She needed to go back to school after that night.


    The university was not far from the location of the graduation party held by the Foreign Language Institute. It would not take her more than ten minutes to reach there, so Theodore had allowed her to go back by herself.


    Josephine set everything up; she took every detail into consideration. She even believed that if Everleigh took her back to the dormitory to stay temporarily, Josephine would have other ways to make her face the nightmares of that rainy night.


    At the thought of this, she clenched her fists. The sound of her flesh rubbing against her skin was exceptionally clear in the room.


    However, there was one thing bugging herthatshe could not understand.


    The reason Josephine started to drink so much could be regarded as her wanting Theodore to send Everleigh away to make things easier for her, but how and when was Everleigh drugged? She could not figure that out at all.


    When did that happen?


    Did anything go wrong on the day of that banquet?


    Even though seven years had passed,she would still go through all the details of that banquet when she was free, so she remembered everyst detail about it clearly too.


    She remembered that day, she had only drunk juice throughout. Halfway through, her ss was identally knocked over by another person; that personeven gave her another ss.


    A face gradually appeared in her mind.


    It was William.


    It rained the whole night, but the sun shone brightly in the morning. The water and dew on the ground all dried up under the sun, and there were no longer any traces of the rain.


    At the president¡¯s office of the Godfrey Group, Moses hurriedly knocked on the door and went in with a document in her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Just in time.¡± Theodore looked up from behind the desk and tapped the contract in front of him. ¡°Send all these contracts to the Minister of Justice¡¯s Department. Ask them to look through them first. There will be a meeting at 10 o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Moses nodded. After a moment of hesitation, he handed over the leather envelope in his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is the result of the paternity test we have just received from the hospital. Please have a look.¡±


    Theodore was signing something and his hands paused. Soon, a thick ck dot appeared on the paper where his pen paused.


    He tore open the leather envelope, and there were two paternity tests results inside.


    His slender fingers flipped through the two paternity tests andhe skipped to thest page. When he saw the results, his eyes immediately turned cold.


    The paternity tests revealed that he did not have any rtions to her two children.


    Although he¡¯d already anticipated such a result, his face darkened when the reality of it was shown in front of him. He must have been crazy to think that he would have anything to do with the children.


    If the two children really had something to do with him, then why would Everleigh want to break up with him,and why would she suddenly want to go abroad? None of it made any sense.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It was all clear now. It was just as he expected, Everyleigh had fallen for another man, she cheated on him and got pregnant with another man¡¯s child, so she gave birth abroad.


    At the thought of this, his face turned extremely gloomy; it was as cold as a piece of metal.


    Moses cautiously looked at Theodore¡¯s expression. He could not help but shiver, but he still forced himself to ask, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, yesterday, you said to send someone over to help Dr. Trevino handle the enrollment problems for her children¡­¡±


    Before Moses could finish speaking, Theodore interrupted coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Moses¡¯s face turned pale and cold sweat came out of his forehead. He whispered, ¡°But Mr. Godfrey, when we went to the Education Bureau to deal with it this morning, we found out that someone has helped Dr. Trevino settle it.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s cold gaze swept over him. ¡°Settled it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Moses bit the bullet. ¡°The other party¡¯s identity is a mystery. Not even the Education Bureau will reveal anything. For now, we may not be able to find out who did it.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, should I get his identity?¡±


    There was a cold expression on his face as he held the paternity test results tightly in his hands, ¡°No, in the future, do not mention a single word about her to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Moses held the contract in his arms, looking like he was walking on thin ice, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I will go to the legal department first.¡±


    Theodore did not respond; it seemed like he did not hear him.


    With a thud, the door of the office closed, and only silence remained in the big house. The sound of the door closing was the only thing that could be heard.


    After a long time, a ¡®bang¡¯ could be heard and the two sets of paternity test results were thrown into the trash can. The trash can spun around twice on the spot, and it only reverted to its firm position after a while.


    A weekter, in Pacific International Airport of Ocpeace City.


    The ne flew across the sky and left a white substance behind it. Itnded on the runway and glided for some distance before it slowed down. Finally, it stopped in its desired position.


    Everleigh arrived 10 minutes in advance in the hall of the airport.


    The airport broadcast was reporting thending flights and locations of people¡¯s luggage.


    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Christopher!¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice could be heard from the side of Everleigh¡¯s legs. Before Everleigh could react, Adrienne already ran towards the tall and thin figure from a distance.


    ¡°Addie!¡± Christopher lifted Adrienne up and spun around in a circle. Then he held Adrienne firmly in his arms and ced his face near her.


    Adrienne smiled and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    Christopher tapped her nose.¡°I¡¯ve told you before that the boys around here are not as handsome as I am. I told you not toe back in such a hurry, yet you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Adrienne rubbed her nose. From the corners of her eye, she saw the beautiful woman next to him. She seemed to be the woman who left the ne with Christopher. She looked at her and examined her.


    The little girl looked around and suddenly asked, ¡°Daddy, who is this woman?¡±


    ¡°Daddy? You already have a daughter?¡± The expression on the beautiful woman¡¯s face changed.


    Christopher was stunned. Before he could exin, a business card was thrown in his face. ¡°Keep your business card, scum!¡±


    He shouted, ¡°Ah¡­ ¡±


    When Everleigh and stair slowly came over, the beauty had already left.


    Christopher stared at Everleigh. ¡°You! You destroyed my lovely encounter. How are you going topensate me!¡±


    Everleigh held his arm and looked at him, she looked at him thoroughly and said with a faint smile, ¡°How about I personally castrate you?¡±

 Chapter 89 The Ugly In-Law Also Wants To See Her Grandmother

    They left the airport and took a taxi which drove onto the highway. Everleigh asked him about the beauty from the airport.


    Christopher was busy ying with Adrienne,but he casually said, ¡°We met on the ne. She sat next to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a girlfriend already? Did you go and flirt with other girls again?¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend? Which one are you talking about?¡±


    Everleigh was speechless. ¡°Rachel.You even said so on the phone yourself.¡±


    ¡°We broke up.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Everleigh was surprised. ¡°If I remember correctly, you told me three days ago that you just confirmed your rtionship with her. It¡¯s only been three days. Why did you break up this time?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s a long-distance rtionship. I have said that I can¡¯t ept long-distance rtionships.¡±


    At first nce, it made sense. Christopher had to return to Ocpeace City to work, and he would not return to Maniville for a while. This was not just a long-distance rtionship;it was a country-level long-distance rtionship.


    However, those were words that could only fool little girls. Everleigh had seen through Christopher a long time ago. Even if they weren¡¯t in a long-distance rtionship, he could make up plenty of reasons for a breakup. In the end, it was because he was bored andwanted someone new. There were no other reasons.


    Everleigh did not ask any more about Christopher¡¯s previous love. If she continued asking, it would only bring up weird new concepts for her children and they would be corrupted by him.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Everleigh asked, ¡°Can I wear this to your ce? Would it be too casual?¡±


    She had a patient to tend to in the morning, so she took her two children to the hospital. After work, she did not have time to change her clothes asshe went straight to the airport. Hence, she only wore a simple white shirt and jeans.


    Christopher nced at her in confusion and said, ¡°What are you afraid of? Ugly daughters-inw also have to meet the inws too. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I promise you that even if you are only wearing a potato sack, my mother will still like you.¡±


    Everleigh rolled her eyes at him,though she was still somewhat nervous.


    Adrienne was tired. Sheleft Christopher behind and went to her brother, watchinghim y some games.


    Christopher whispered, ¡°You¡¯re so heartless.¡± Then he patted Everleigh on the shoulder.¡°Alright, don¡¯t be nervous. My family members are all nice and kind. They will be overjoyed at the fact that I brought a beautiful and capable daughter-inw back. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    She pushed his hands away, ¡°Are you really not going to exin it to your parents?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to exin? We are married and that¡¯s a fact. It¡¯s written in ck and white; we even went through official procedure in Maniville. What¡¯s the use of denying it? It¡¯s toote for you to run away now.¡±


    Seven years ago, when Everleigh first arrived in Maniville, she was pregnant with her children. Luckily, she met Christopher, and they even became good friends. Later, for the convenience of helping her take care of her children, Christopher dragged her along to register their marriage.


    This was something that would never have happened had it been anyone else. It just so happened that the man whom she had met was Christopher. His worldview of marriage was no different than dating. In his opinion, they were just helping each other out.


    The elders of the Meyer family had had a headache because of their son. They were always urging him to settle down and get married and show them the marriage certificate. Thanks to her, Christopher was able to have peace for quite a few years.


    Even though he could hide for now, he could not hide forever. Back then, Christopher had studied abroad, so Christopher had ways to prevent his family from meeting his ¡®wife¡¯.However, now that he had returned, it would be inappropriate for them not to meet.


    Christopher said, ¡°My mom told me that if I did not get a genuine daughter-inw when I returned, she would break my legs and freeze my bank card.¡±


    ¡°Let her freeze it. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a job.¡±


    ¡°What can you do with that small amount of sry? You want to take care of me with that?¡±


    Everleigh rolled her eyes so much that they would spin around the Milky Way if they could, ¡°With your spending standards, I can¡¯t afford to raise you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Christopher grinned at her, his eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of you for so long, it¡¯s high time you returned the favor.¡±


    Everleigh touched her forehead speechlessly. The more she thought about it, the more ridiculous she thought it was.


    God knew what reactions his parents would have when they saw her. Anyway, she must not admit that her children belonged to Christopher. That lie was too much.


    The Meyer family lived in the Upper East Hills of Ocpeace City which was surrounded by a manor.


    As one of the well-known four great families in Ocpeace City, the Meyer family was known for being generous and vigorous. Nowadays, the elders of the Meyer family had retired and stayed behind the scenes. The person who was in charge of theirpany¡¯s financial assets was Christopher¡¯s sister, Felicia.


    Before they got out of the car, Christopher deliberately instructed her, ¡°In my family, everyone is nice to talk to, everyone except my sister. She is brainless and doesn¡¯t like anyone. If she says anything that makes you unhappy, just ignore her and don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    Everleigh already had a guilty conscience. When she heard this, she wanted nothing more than to go home. However, Christopher pulled on her arm desperately, as if he was going to drag her into his house.


    ¡°Mr. Christopher.¡± A middle-aged man who seemed to be the housekeeper stood at the gates of the vi. As soon as he saw Everleigh, he was delighted, ¡°This must be Miss Everleigh, right? We have been waiting for this day for so many years, and now, we can finally see you in person. You are more beautiful than in the photos.¡±


    Thispliment was so immensely ttering that Everleigh was overwhelmed and did not know how to answer her for the time being. Especially when she heard the title ¡®Miss Everleigh¡¯, she was embarrassed. She blushed and said, ¡°You can just call me Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Come inside,e inside.The Master and Madam are waiting for us.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, Madam, Miss Felicia, the Young Master and Young Madam are back.¡±


    This voice was so loud that almost everyone within a kilometer radius of them could hear it clearly; it was almost akin to banging on a gong.


    As soon as Everleigh entered the room, she saw a graceful figure sitting on the sofa in the living room. The woman was over 50 years old, but she was well-maintained. She wore a sky blue shirt with a beige pattern on her shoulder.


    ¡°This is my mother.¡± Christopher briefly introduced, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°You must be Everleigh.¡± Before waiting for Christopher¡¯s introduction, the graceful figure got up from the sofa and immediately held Everleigh¡¯s hands. The smile on her face was exactly the same as that of the housekeeper¡¯s.She looked at Everleigh from top to bottomthoroughly.


    While she examined her, she told Christopher, ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce her to me. How could I not know who she is? Although I have never seen her, I have seen her photos. Her temperament, her appearance, I am sure this is my daughter-inw.¡±


    Everleigh was a little dizzy from their enthusiasm. She only returned to her senses after a whileandsaid, ¡°Hello, Aunt. This is my first visit so I have prepared a gift for you. I don¡¯t know whether you will like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still calling me aunt? You and Christopher are married. We are a family now.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh was surprised.


    She was stunned.


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. This is our first time meeting. You¡¯ll scare her away.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice could be hearding from the side,as casual as ever.


    Vanessa red at him angrily. ¡°Bah, you are just talking nonsense.¡±


    After that, she held Everleigh¡¯s hands. When she saw the two children behind her, she immediately smiled lovingly, ¡°These must be stair and Adrienne, right?¡±


    Everleigh came to her senses and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

 Chapter 90 Was This His Nemesis?

    Christopher¡¯s mother, Vanessa Collins, was the kindest and most enthusiasticdy whom Everleigh had ever seen. There was not a sense of superiority from her at all. Even though the Meyer family was one of the four top families of Ocpeace City and rarely showed up in the news, they were still worthy of the term ¡®wealthy family¡¯.


    Everleigh thought that Vanessa would only say a few polite words to her children at most, since the two children were not rted to Christopher at all. At first, Everleigh was determined to not go along with Christopher¡¯s lies, but she did not expect Vanessa to show so much kindness and joy upon seeing her children.


    ¡°They are too cute. stair is the older brother, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    stair seldom took the initiative to talk to strangers. Everleigh did not introduce them to each other, so he pouted his lips. His beautiful eyes filled with a calmness that surpassed his peers of the same age.


    Adrienne blinked, ¡°Yes, stair is a little older, so he is the elder brother!¡±


    When Adrienne didn¡¯t speak, she was like a perfect little doll. As soon as she spoke, all her energy and liveliness came out. Who could dislike clever little girls?


    Vanessa¡¯s heart was about to melt. She squatted down and imitated their childish voices, ¡°Let me guess, you must be Adrienne, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± Vanessa pointed to herself, she looked at her with a kind smile.


    Adrienne nced at Christopher, who was next to her, and said generously, ¡°I know, you are Uncle Christopher¡¯s mother!¡±


    ¡°Why do you still call him Uncle?¡± Vanessa hesitated for a moment, but she was quickly relieved, ¡°It¡¯s alright, you may take your time.¡±


    After that, her kind smile returned to her face. ¡°stair, Adrienne, I am your grandmother.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Adrienne looked somewhat hesitant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vanessa thought that she was too abrupt. She thought she scared the child, so she looked at Everleigh in confusion.


    Everleigh patted Adrienne¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Adrienne, call her Grandma.¡±


    Adrienne shook her head, she was very innocent, ¡°How can there be such a young grandmother? I can call her aunt at most.¡±


    Not a single woman in this world disliked being praised for being young and beautiful.


    As soon as she said that, Vanessa was filled with joy. She held Adrienne in her arms and said, ¡°Oh, God, you have given me such a cute and innocent granddaughter.¡±


    Everleigh and Christopher looked at each other silently with the same thoughts in their mind.


    The two of them had never been worried about Adrienne¡¯s talents in winning other people¡¯s liking for her. Her eloquence was so great that she could even make kidnappers happy.


    ¡°But, you still have to call me grandmother. We must not mess up our seniority.¡± Vanessa held Adrienne¡¯s hands and took her to the sofa. As she walked, she said, ¡°Grandpa and I have prepared gifts for you. Come, take a look and see if you would like it.¡±


    Usually, Adrienne would rush over when she heard there were presents. But now,she pretended to be calm, though Everleigh and Christopher both knew that she was overjoyed.


    Vanessa was busy ying with the children. Samuel, Christopher¡¯s father, who had been sitting on the sofa throughout, waspletely ignored. He coughed several times but Vanessa never noticed. It was really awkward.


    Obviously, Christopher was deliberately ignoring his father. After a while, he could not stand it anymore, he smiled to himself and introduced, ¡°Everleigh, this is my father.¡±


    Everleigh epted some tea from a servant and politely greeted him, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Only then did Samuel¡¯s look ease a little. ¡°Thank you for picking up Christopher.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Besides, I had a day off from the hospital. I only worked for half a day.¡±


    ¡°It must be busy working in the hospital. You are so young yet you have already be a deputy chief physician. You must be very capable and hard-working.¡± Samuel spoke in a serious way. His words were nothing special; it was a general way for people his age to speak.


    Everleigh did not feel ufortable. On the contrary, she thought he was kind, just like her father.


    He asked her about her work and academic achievements and Everleigh answered him truthfully. She mentioned that she signed a contract in her school and managed to work in her campus too. There was obviously appreciation in Samuel¡¯s eyes.


    Christopher felt bored, he interrupted, ¡°Dad, how boring. What¡¯s the point of talking about this? It looks like you are interviewing her for work in ourpany.¡±


    Samuel looked at him and frowned.¡°Sit properly.¡±


    Christopher was born weak. If he could sit, he would never stand. If he could lie down, he would never sit too. He was leaning on the sofa like a spineless shrimp. It looked like he was about to sink into the sofa.


    A good atmosphere came from the Meyer family, from Samuel to Vanessa to the servants too. They were all enthusiastic and kind. Everleigh was a little nervous at first, but she quickly got used to it.


    As they were talking, a maid¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Miss Felicia has returned.¡±


    Everleigh, who was drinking her tea, suddenly looked up. She saw someone in red entering. The woman¡¯s hair was neat and she wore a red shirt with a high-waisted suit. She looked slender, graceful, and sexy too.


    After taking off her 12-inch high-heeled shoes, Felicia entered the door. She saw Everleigh, who was in the living room.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Samuel put down his teacup as he introduced, ¡°This is Christopher¡¯s sister, Felicia. Felicia, this is Everleigh.¡±


    Felicia was very tall, around 1. 7 meters tall, and the lingering aura around her was fierce.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Everleigh took the initiative to greet her, ¡°I am Everleigh Trevino. You can call me Everleigh.¡±


    Felicia simply hummed in reply and went straight to the stairs. When she walked past Christopher, she gave him a kick and said in a cold voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be beaten, sit properly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Christopher muttered as he held his knees. Obviously, he felt somewhat nervous.


    Everleigh has known Christopher for many years, but she had never seen him be scared of anyone;could this be his nemesis?


    Seeing Felicia walking straight upstairs, Vanessa, who was apanying the children to open the gifts, called out to her, ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat. Come down after you wash your hands. Don¡¯t keep us waiting.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Felicia said bluntly, skipping all the nonsense.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everleigh sipped tea in silence. She thought that Christopher was right;his sister was indeed as indifferent as the rumors said she was.


    At noon, they had lunch. Everleigh and Christopher sat together at the round table, with Adrienne and stair beside them. Vanessa liked children very much, so she sat next to the children. Naturally, Samuel sat next to her and Felicia sat opposite her.


    ¡°Everleigh, try this. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Vanessa was especially enthusiastic. She was busy giving food to Everleigh and the two children. She was very happy.


    Soon, Everleigh¡¯s te was piled up high like a mountain.


    Felicia looked at Everleigh thoroughly, she asked, ¡°So, you work in a hospital?¡±


    This question was asked too abruptly, there was no foreshadowing from her at all. Everleigh was stunned and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And you work in Ocpeace Medical University?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°You must be quite busy, aren¡¯t you? You have to be in the hospital and rush to school. Can you take care of your children well?¡±


    ¡°I can manage. Sometimes I send the children to my father¡¯s ce.¡±


    Felicia nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°It won¡¯t be a good idea to bother him. As parents, one of you will have to stay back and take care of the family.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat, from the looks of it, could it be that she wanted her to resign and stay home to be a full-time housewife?


    Felicia looked at her seriously. After a while, she said, ¡°Christopher, prepare yourself. In the future, you don¡¯t have to work anymore. Resign and take care of your children at home.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 91 The Sun Has Risen From The West

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Everleigh and Christopher said at the same time.


    No one had expected Felicia to say such things. It was truly unbelievable.


    What kind of a sister would make her younger brother quit his job to take care of his children at home? Not only that, but they were from the Meyer family, a big family, so this was really just too unbelievable.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Felicia still looked serious, ¡°Obviously, Everleigh¡¯s job is better and more promising than yours. Christopher, you can¡¯t get any achievements like this. So just stay home obediently and take care of your wife and kids.¡±


    After that, she looked at her parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, what do you think?¡±


    Samuel and Vanessa were stunned for a moment. They were a little surprised. However, when they thought about their daughter¡¯s words, they found it reasonable. It seemed like they were about to nod.


    Before they answered, Christopher was already anxious, ¡°Mom, Dad, you¡¯re not going to agree to that, are you?¡±


    Vanessa hesitated, she said, ¡°Your sister¡¯s words are quite reasonable. Everleigh is very busy and our family doesn¡¯t need the money you make. You should apany your family more at home. You can take better care of Everleigh¡¯s daily life. That would be great.¡±


    ¡°No, that would be too ridiculous, wouldn¡¯t it? How could a man resign to take care of his children at home?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Felicia¡¯s words were cold. It was not loud, but there was a thunderous momentum in her words. She nced at Christopher and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to disagree, but your bank card will be frozen, and you will make money yourself.¡±


    ¡°Felicia! You¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    Felicia said slowly, ¡°I have given you a choice. You can¡¯t have everything.¡±


    Christopher was so flustered that his face turned green, ¡°How can you make these decisions yourself. Have you asked others about their opinions? Everleigh has not agreed to this yet.¡±


    Everleigh was just silently watching the show yet she was suddenly dragged into their quarrel and she almost choked on her food.


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, are you alright?¡± Vanessa quickly gave her a cup of water.


    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m fine.¡± Everleigh lowered her head and drank the water, she was thinking about how to revert the situation.


    When she looked up, she saw Felicia looking at her, ¡°Everleigh, our family has always respected gender equality. We will respect everyone¡¯s opinions. So, what do you think?¡±


    Everleigh hesitated, she said, ¡°Since you have said that men and women are equal, then Christopher¡¯s opinions should be respected. He has his own ideals and aspirations. In terms of professional aspects, he is no worse than I am.¡±


    She said those words from the bottom of her heart. Even though Christopher was a yboy, he was still very serious about studying medicine. When he was studying abroad, he would be so busy and immersed in it that he would not rest for half a month.


    Felicia did not say anything.


    The atmosphere at the table gradually got awkward.


    Everleigh started to regret it. If she had known this would happen, she would not have helped Christopher. She had already offended his sister;how would they talk to each other in the future?


    After a while, Felicia said, ¡°Alright, we will continue to let him work for a while.¡±


    She agreed so quickly that even Everleigh was shocked. When she returned to her senses, everyone had already gotten over the topic, as if it never happened.


    Christopher muttered beside her, ¡°That was unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Everleigh looked at him.


    Christopher lowered his voice andwhispered in Everleigh¡¯s ears, ¡°My sister has never listened to anyone¡¯s opinions ever since she was young. It feels like the sun has risen from the west.¡±


    The two of them got closer and when Vanessa saw this, she smiled happily. She whispered to her husband, ¡°Look how good their rtionship is. Now that his matter has been settled, we won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore.¡±


    While Felicia ate, she nced at the two of them out of the corners of her eyes. A trace of relief shed across her usually cold face.


    After lunch, Everleigh yed a game of chess with Samuel.


    She said, ¡°Uncle Samuel, you must have gone easy on me. I only lost by a little bit.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare go easy on you. You have great chess skills. Had I been careless, I would have lost. I was just lucky to win.¡±


    Chess yers were happy to meet rivals.Samuel asked, ¡°There aren¡¯t many girls who love ying chess. Have you learned to y ever since you were young?¡±


    ¡°My father likes to y, so I learnt it from him.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. You must have been influenced by him.¡±


    While they were talking, Christopher came down from upstairs, he changed his clothes and was ready to go to the hospital to apply, ¡°Everleigh, are you finished? If you are, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°We just finished, I lost to Uncle Samuel.¡± Everleigh looked up at Christopher with a smile. He asked, ¡°Where are stair and Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°They are asleep as they were tired after ying. My mother is apanying them. We should let them rest. Let them stay here for a few days.¡±


    Everleigh hesitated a little.¡°Would I bother you too much? stair is fine, but Adrienne is too noisy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Samuel¡¯s voice came from the side, he showed a kind face. ¡°Your aunt has nothing to do at home. She is always waiting for the house to get lively. You can rx and let stair and Adrienne stay here.She would be delighted.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°In that case, Uncle, I won¡¯t refuse. I still have an operation in the afternoon. I am afraid that they will wander off in the hospital.¡±


    When she left the Meyer family¡¯s residence with Christopher, her heart still felt warm.


    Although she had always been the apple of her father¡¯s eyes since she was a child,her mother passed away when Everleigh was at a young age. Apart from her father, only her servants and nanny would be at home. Hence, she rarely felt warmth in her house.


    ¡°You parents are really nice people.¡± Everleigh was still emotional when she got in the car.


    Christopher yawned.¡°My parents are really great people.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want to stay home?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a demon in the house. I would stay home only if I have a death wish.¡± Christopher rolled his eyes rudely. ¡°You heard it too. Would any normal people say the things that my sister said? For me to resign and take care of the kids? Why didn¡¯t she think of asking me to give birth?¡±


    ¡°If that was possible, I think your sister would really suggest that you do that.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re starting to get bold. You¡¯re even standing on her side now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Christopher nced at her with a look of dissatisfaction. ¡°By the way, what did she give you before she left?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Everleigh suddenly remembered. She took out the paper file that Felicia gave her before she left. She tore it open and two sets of keys came out from it.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Everleigh was stunned.


    ¡°Holy crap¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes were sharp and he picked up the string of keys in Everleigh¡¯s hand saying, ¡°Look at what Felicia is doing, could it be that she has taken a fancy to you? What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Everleigh was confused by Christopher¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Take a look.¡± Christopher held a key in each hand. He shook the left one, then the right one. ¡°These are car keys, so we won¡¯t talk about it. But this, this is the keys for a vi in Yoreast Hills Garden.¡±


    She asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? Are you dumb? Do you remember what she said when she gave it to you?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon being reminded, Everleigh suddenly returned to her senses.


    When Felicia handed her the paper file, she said a few words with no expressions whatsoever on her face, ¡°Consider this a meeting gift.¡±

 Chapter 92 What Happened Back Then Is Not That Simple

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Felicia be so generous to somebody before.¡±


    Christopher held the key to the house with two fingers, and his words were full of jealousy. ¡°When I was in college, I asked her for a house to move into, and she gave me a single apartment. You are now living in that house. She¡¯s so stingy.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the key and felt dazzled. She immediately put the leather bag into Christopher¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want this. Take it and give it back to your sister. It¡¯s too valuable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can take it,¡± Christopher said calmly. ¡°The apartment you¡¯re living in now is too small. You can just move in with me.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live there, I will,¡± Christopher threw both keys into his pocket brusquely and said, looking sideways, ¡°The apartment you are living in now is too small. This one¡¯s close to Adrienne¡¯s school. You¡¯d better move in there. Felicia chose this house asit¡¯s nearer to the children¡¯s school and the hospital.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refuse so quickly. There¡¯s a reason why I told you to move over and live with me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°To keep it a secret and lower the opponent¡¯s guard.¡±


    Everleigh was slightly stunned as she looked at Christopher.


    A rare serious expression appeared on his casual face, and his eyes were a little cold. ¡°No matter whether Josephine did it or not that time, one thing is certain now; it has something to do with Theodore. Everything that happened to you after you returned to Ocpeace City has something to do with him too.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°So now, you have topletely dissociate yourself from him. While ensuring your own safety, you have to slowly investigate the people around him, whether it¡¯s Josephine, Mrs. Godfrey, or anyone else. I¡¯ve always felt that what happened back then is not that simple.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s words made Everleigh look more and more serious.


    After calming down that day, she also felt that what happened that year was not just rted to Josephine alone. She didn¡¯t have the ability to n everything perfectly.


    Although it was only ten minutes¡¯ walk between the school and the hotel where they had the dinner, it was on the most bustling street. However, she did not see a single person on her way back to school that night. There were no street vendors, cleaners who worked in the middle of the night, or even outcasts.


    It seemed that the street had be an empty city, which was a problem that Everleigh couldn¡¯t figure out in these past seven years.


    The person who schemed against her couldn¡¯t just be a small fry like Josephine.


    When Everleigh thought of this, she clenched her fists and said seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take Adrienne and the others and move in there.¡±


    ¡­


    In the evening, the sun was shining on the floor-to-ceiling windows, casting its glow upon the grassywn.


    In the dining room of the vi, the servant served thest dish. Apart from the clinking of cups, tes and bowls, there was almost no other sound in the dining room.


    The three people at the table were extremely quiet, but no one felt that anything was wrong about it.


    Mrs. Godfrey took the lead in putting down her cutlery and wiped the corners of her mouth slowly. The servant next to her quickly put away the te in front of her and poured a cup of tea for her.


    ¡°At the end of this month, there will be a birthday party for Vanessa Collins of Meyer Group. I received the invitation, but I am going to Ivend at that time, so I can¡¯t attend. Theodore, take Josephine with you to the party.¡±


    Josephine didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were filled with anticipation when she looked at Theodore.


    Even though Theodore had already revealed her identity as his fianc¨¦e to the public, there were only a handful of people who knew her, and she had never attended any formal asions with Theodore.


    In the banquet of Meyer Group, the Meyer family was on par with the Godfrey family in Ocpeace City. At that time, all the aristocrats in Ocpeace City would gather together. This was the perfect opportunity for her to open up a new prospect.


    Theodore replied with a ¡®hmm¡¯ and agreed.


    Mrs. Godfrey nodded with satisfaction and gave Josephine a look, indicating for her to take advantage of the opportunity.


    She never thought that this daughter-inw was a suitable match, but she was very satisfied with what a good girl Josephine was as she had always listened to her. Therefore, she was happy to promote the rtionship between the two of them and push Josephine to the public.


    The daughter-inw of the Godfrey family must be able to withstand everyone¡¯s scrutiny.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. I have some business to attend to in thepany, so I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Theodore said as he put down his cutlery. As he stood up, he buttoned up his suit and gave Mrs. Godfrey a slight nod with a straight face.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you sit for a while after eating?¡± Mrs. Godfrey was a little unhappy. ¡°Every time youe or go, you¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Later, I have to go to Xavier¡¯s ce and visit him. I heard from the doctor that he was not willing to rehabilitate again.¡±


    At the mention of Xavier, Mrs. Godfrey frownedslightly, but it was unknown as to whether she was upset or worried. At her age, hiding her emotions was what she did best.


    Josephine and Theodore left together.


    After the car left the manor for a long time, the car was very quiet. Josephine looked at Theodore¡¯s face and said, ¡°When you visit Xavierter, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t been in a good moodtely and can¡¯t see any outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡±


    Josephine had seen Xavier¡¯s temper before. It was just a courtesy for her to ask him if she should go. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to deal with such an unstable person at all.


    When she thought of the man¡¯s gloomy eyes when she first met him, she felt all the hair on her body stand on end and felt a chill run down her spine.


    After a moment of silence, Josephine asked carefully, ¡°About what Mom just said,for the birthday party for Vanessa Collins of Meyer Group, you don¡¯t want to go, do you?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t like to attend banquets. In his opinion, these were all unnecessary social interactions. He didn¡¯t need to rely on this kind of social interaction to maintain his business.It was rare for him to actually attend any banquets he¡¯d been invited to.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then forget about it. The doctor asked you to rest more. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a gift and send it to them in our stead. I think the Meyer family won¡¯t mind.¡±


    Originally, Theodore didn¡¯t want to go. He¡¯d only promised Mrs. Godfrey because he didn¡¯t want to exin himself further. However, now that he saw Josephine being considerate and caring about his own health, he felt a little apologetic.


    He held Josephine¡¯s hand and said in a calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You just need to prepare yourself and attend the party with me at the end of the month. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all.¡± Josephine let out a sigh of relief as a gentle smile spread across her face. ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, everything I do is not hard.¡±


    Looking at the gentle and elegant face in front of him, for some reason, Theodore subconsciouslypared her to another face. The two of them weren¡¯t actually on the same level. That face was beautiful, mboyant, and independent, but the one in front of him was weak, gentle, and dependent.


    Many men would be attracted to the first one, but no matter how beautiful and independent a woman was, if she was a fickle lover, she would only be a venomous snake.


    It was enough to be bitten once. He would not pursue the matter of being bitten by a venomous snake, but he would absolutely not forgive the venomous snake.


    Thinking of this, Theodore¡¯s face darkened a little, and his dark eyes became more and more determined.

 Chapter 93 You Are The Product Of Your Environment

    After Christopher became an employee in the hospital, he had taken a lot of pressure off Everleigh¡¯s shoulders.


    Of course, he took most of his time dealing with VIP female patients. With his extremely charming eyes and dimples, Christopher had been living a good life in the hospital in less than a week. In the intervals between surgeries, there was a nurse who would bring lunch to him.


    Everleigh felt as if she¡¯d returned to the time when they were studying abroad. Back then, a bunch of girls was waiting in line to give things to Christopher, and then most of those things were put into her own pocket.


    This time, she learned to be a good girl. No matter how Christopher showed off what he had received, Everleigh was indifferent and kept a distance from him in the hospital.


    In the afternoon, after theconsultation of thedepartment of neurology and heart ended, Christopher knocked on the door of Everleigh¡¯s office. He entered the door, put a cup of milk tea and a pack of delicate sushi on Everleigh¡¯s table, and said without shame, ¡°The nurse, Mary, from the inpatient department gave them to me.¡±


    Everleigh nced at it and said, ¡°Take them away quickly. I don¡¯t want to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Why? I can¡¯t finish it alone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sweet-talker. I won¡¯t bear the consequences with you like I used to when we were abroad.¡±


    Those girls who were crazy about pursuing Christopher would find out that he was scum after some time. By then, his bad reputation would spread for hundreds of miles.


    As the saying goes, ¡°You are the product of your environment¡±. Everleigh decided to make ns in advance this time so as not to follow the same mistakes and be an outsider again.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m very restrained. I really didn¡¯t randomly flirt around.¡± Christopher sat down on the chair and popped a piece of sushi into his mouth.


    ¡°Then you can enjoy the sushi yourself.¡± Everleigh took off her coat and left with her bag and car keys. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do, so I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time to get off work yet. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Ocpeace Medical University.I¡¯ve made an appointment with the dean to discuss the schedule for ss after school starts.¡±


    Just after August, it was the beginning of the new term. As a new lecturer, Everleigh had to give at least eight sses to students every week.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m free in the afternoon anyway. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Christopher said. Then, he took off his white coat and threw it in her office, following her out of the hospital shamelessly.


    Christopher drove the car out of the hospital and into the traffic. He drove in the direction of Ocpeace Medical University. A pair ofclean and slenderhands were put on the steering wheel calmly.


    He said proudly, ¡°After all, this car was gotten with my own hands. I¡¯ll take you for a little spin experience.¡±


    ¡°Experience my a*s. Are you trying to experience a traffic jam?¡± Everleigh stuffed her car keys into the bag and said, ¡°I was going to pick up the children.¡±


    At the mention of the children, Christopher shook his head. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to pick them up in such a short time. My mother will never allow you to take them away.¡±


    During this period of time, stair and Adrienne were living in the Meyer family home. Everleigh went there twice, but she didn¡¯t seed in getting the children out. Vanessa was too enthusiastic.Not only that, Adrienne would get whatever she wanted and she had no intention of leaving at all.


    Everleigh was somewhat speechless at how she managed to raise such an ungrateful daughter.


    As they were talking, Everleigh¡¯s cell phone vibrated. After she unlocked it, she frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Christopher nced at it and saw the name of the sender. ¡°William? Your senior?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh nodded.


    ¡°Why is he calling you?¡±


    ¡°He asked me out to eat and I refused several times,¡± Everleigh gripped her cell phone tightly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about what I want to ask him. If he really knows what happened that year, I¡¯m not ready to face it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t prepare for this kind of thing.¡± Christopher held the steering wheel with one hand and took her cell phone with his other hand. He quickly typed out a sentence and sent it out.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t have time to withdraw the message. Before she could take back her cell phone, William had already replied, ¡°Okay, Everleigh, see you in the restaurant opposite the school.¡±


    Before this message, Christopher said, ¡°I happen to be going back to the school to deal with something. Shall we meet in the schoolter?¡±


    Everleigh red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Christopher said, ¡°Helping you face him directly. If you don¡¯t ask him directly, how would you know how much he knows? Or did he personally participate in that matter?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, and she was lost in thought as she looked at her phone.


    They were all once her schoolmates and besties. She could never imagine that at the graduation party, someone would frame her and set up such a big trap.


    Soon, the car arrived at Ocpeace Medical University.


    Christopher did not get out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll find a parking space and then wander around for a bit. After you finish your business, go straight to the arranged ce. I¡¯ll go find youter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay.¡± Looking at Christopher driving the car away, Everleigh¡¯s heart was beating fast.


    It didn¡¯t take much time to arrange the schedule in the dean¡¯s office. The dean knew that Everleigh was highly valued by the school and his attitude was very polite.


    After arranging the schedule,Everleighcame out of the dean¡¯s office and nced at her cell phone. Christopher did not send her a message either. She guessed that Christopher must have gone flirting with some beautiful women somewhere.


    She had no time to think about it and went straight to the restaurant where she had made an appointment with William.


    It was evening, and the sun was setting. The sunset glow illuminated the entrance of the Ocpeace Medical University.Figures of young people went in and out, all of whom were in the best years of their lives.


    The restaurants near the university mostly took the cost of students into consideration. The decoration style was slightly archaic, and there were many kinds of dishes. Although they were not as rich in taste, they werecost-effective.


    When Everleigh was studying here, she had eaten all the food in the surrounding restaurants before. However, seven years had passed, and the neighboring restaurants had changed a lot.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m here.¡± As soon as she entered the restaurant, she heard William¡¯s voicee from a distance.


    Everleigh frowned and walked towards the seat.


    ¡°Have you done everything you needed to?¡± As soon as she sat down, William started to ask about the school affairs, as if he was an old friend of hers for many years. ¡°If there are any difficulties, you can ask me if you need help.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh looked reluctant. When she thought that the incident seven years ago could have something to do with William, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sick to her stomach. ¡°Everything is done.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be colleagues in the future,¡± William pushed the menu in front of her and said, ¡°Everleigh, what would you like to eat? There aren¡¯t any good restaurants around the school. If you hadn¡¯t said that you were in a hurry, I would have treated you to a good meal.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Everleigh looked at the menu and she was really not in the mood to order. So, she cut straight to the point. ¡°William, I want to ask you something.¡±


    As soon as she said that, William¡¯s face, which was full ofughter, suddenly turned stiff.


    In the silence, it seemed that even the air was frozen.


    Everleigh, however, calmed down and looked at him quietly, waiting for him to speak.


    After a long time, William finally spoke, ¡°That incident seven years ago, right?¡±

 Chapter 94 The Bystanders Were Innocent

    ¡°Everleigh, what do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Perhaps it was because of the lighting in the restaurant, but William¡¯s face turned paleinexplicably as if mentioning this was a very difficult thing for him. It was clear that Everleigh did not put any pressure on him,since what she¡¯d said was perfectly normal.


    William picked up his cup and took a sip of water. He seemed to be trying to calm himself down.


    ¡°It was after that night that¡­ that you had your child, right?¡±


    Everleigh did not deny it, nor did she admit it.


    In William¡¯s eyes, such an attitude was a tacit admission.


    He instantly showed an apologetic expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked this.¡±


    For people like William, if you did not put a knife on his neck to force him to speak, he would never admit that he had made a mistake. He would only sit wildly on the edge and use irrelevant words to escape from reality.


    Everleigh was a little impatient and asked bluntly, ¡°William, did that matter have something to do with you?¡±


    Since he knew what had happened to her that year, then let¡¯s put the biggest crime on his head directly. When people were wronged, it was the easiest for them to reveal their ws. It was like a thief who refused to admit his theft. If you said that he had killed someone, he would probably jump out and say that he had only stolen something.


    One must always choose the lesser of two evils.


    Sure enough, William¡¯s face changed immediately, ¡°No, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Did you drug me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. How is that possible? Am I mad or something?¡±


    ¡°Then how do you know what happened back then?¡±


    ¡°That night¡­¡± William tightly clenched his cup and trembled slightly, and the surface of the water was shaking. ¡°I just passed by that night. I only happened to pass by. Really, I didn¡¯t expect that you would encounter such a thing. I was the only one. I dared not interfere, because there were too many people.¡±


    The phrase ¡°too many people¡± struck Everleigh¡¯s eardrums like a needle. There was no trace of the piercing, but pain pierced her nerves.


    Her eyebrows twitched violently, as if it was a conditional reflex, and her whole body went stiff.


    Indeed, there were many people. Although she was drugged that day, in her vague memory, there were many people walking toward her. Tall, short, fat, and thin, there were all kinds of people. She had remembered four or five faces, which she couldn¡¯t get rid of in her nightmares for seven years.


    She forced herself to calm down, but her voice was dry and hoarse. ¡°Passing by? Really?¡±


    ¡°I really was just passing by, Everleigh, you have to believe me. I really like you. How could I possibly do something like that to you? That day, I made a bet with my ssmate and said that I was going to confess my love to you¡­¡±


    Seven years ago, at the graduation party of Ocpeace Medical University¡¯s Foreign Language Department, William, as the president of the school¡¯s Public Rtions Department, was also invited to the party. Initially, he did not want to go, but he went there when heard that Everleigh had apanied her best friend to the party.


    Before they went to the party, the boys in the dormitoryughed at him saying he was a coward. He had not officially confessed his love to Everleigh even after four years of liking her. After a year, she would graduate. If she did not stay at school for her PhD, he would really have no chance.


    William was not easily provoked, but probably because of the emotion of graduation, he made a solemn bet that he would confess to her with his roommate that night.


    At the graduation party of the Foreign Language Department, he wanted to talk to Everleigh alone several times, but he failed. When he was at the closest with her, it was because of nervousness that he identally knocked over the juice in her hand.


    ¡°I thought of a lot of words and even typed out drafts. But you were with your best friend almost the entire time at the graduation party. I didn¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    William¡¯s voice grew more and more muffled.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know how trustworthy his words were, but he was one of the few people who could talk to her about the details of the graduation party seven years ago. No matter how ufortable she was, she had to force herself to listen.


    ¡°Later, your best friend drank too much, and you asked her boyfriend to take her home.¡±


    Boyfriend?


    Everleigh frowned. After all, seven years had passed, and William shouldn¡¯t have any impression of Theodore. Now that he thought about it, he would probably think that the person who sent Josephine back at that time was her boyfriend.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Everleigh looked at him, trying to confirm the authenticity of his words from his expression.


    William drank another mouthful of water, and his expression gradually tensed. ¡°I followed them from a distance after you sent them away. Later, you probably nned to take the small path back to school, and I followed you, and then¡­¡±


    Then, what happened next was that nightmare.


    ¡°Everleigh,I¡¯m really relievedafter I found out that you returned home, that you didn¡¯t give up your studies, and that you¡¯re a good doctor now.The fact that I didn¡¯t save you at that time was really something I¡¯ve been suppressing in my heart for so many years. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Everleigh forced herself to calm down. ¡°Is that what you wanted to tell me?¡±


    She had no right to ask the bystanders to make a sacrifice to save another person. As William said, there were so many people at that time, even if he rushed up, he might not be able to save her, and he would have to pay for it.


    It was enough for him to feel guilt and remorse over the past few years, but it did not have any effect on her.


    William suddenly asked, ¡°Everleigh, you can also live well abroad. Why did you want toe back?¡±


    The words ¡°why did you want toe back¡± made Everleigh alert.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie back?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. If something like that happened, why didn¡¯t you go somewhere else and start all over again? Why did you have to go against yourself?¡±


    Another person who wished she didn¡¯te back.


    Everleigh suddenly realized that the reason why William had invited her to meet up twice was not that he wanted to renew his old acquaintance with her, but he really wanted her to leave Ocpeace City.


    ¡°William, if this is the only thing you wanted to tell me, you don¡¯t have to, and you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. After all, you don¡¯t have any obligation to save me.¡± Everleigh took the bag and wanted to stand up.


    William suddenly said, ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t investigate that matter anymore.¡±


    His voice was very anxious, and his handsome face was covered with cold sweat. Under the light, the sweat slid down his cheek and rolled onto his neck.


    Everleigh¡¯s action of picking up the bag paused for a moment, and she asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    The bystanders were innocent. Since William swore that he had nothing to do with that matter, that it wasn¡¯t him who drugged her, and that the alley was the only witness, then why was he so nervous?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look into it. Even if you find the person behind it, you can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°The person behind it? What are you talking about?¡±


    William¡¯s face was pale, almost the same color as the wall.


    ¡°William, if you really have a hint of apology and sympathy for me, can I ask you to tell me everything you know?¡±


    Everleigh was sure that William must know something.


    After a long time, William opened his phone, found a blurry photo, and slowly handed it to Everleigh.


    It was a car. To be exact, it was a car number, which was not very clear in the rainy night.


    The moment she saw the photo, Everleigh¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.


    The sound of an engine on that rainy night suddenly rang in her mind. Although she didn¡¯t see anything, she clearly felt that at the end of the alley, there was a car quietly parked there. When everything was happening in the alley, the car had started the engine and left coldly.

 Chapter 95 Mastermind

    That was no ident; it was obviously nned. Though William had drunk a lot that day, he sobered up immediately when he saw Everleigh being dragged into the alley.


    The usually bustling street waspletely, eerily vacant, and a single car was parked at the entrance of the alley. Its headlights shone in the rain, piercing his eyes.


    At that moment,he felt that the person in the car was no different from the Grim Reaper.


    To do such a thing to a twenty-year-old girl was worse than killing her off, regardless of whatever purpose or grudge they had.


    Against the rain and darkness of the night,he easily avoided the car and went undiscovered.


    ¡°This is the photo I took that day,¡± his voice was light,¡°The car is parked right at the alley entrance. I took a photo of its license te. At that time, I thought that all I could do was to help you retain some of the evidence, but then¡­¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart was in a mess at his words. Christopher had told her that what happened in the past was definitely moreplicated than they thought. It was not something that could be done by an ordinary person.


    These were now confirmed by the photo from William.


    There was someone behind all this.


    William¡¯s voice was running dry,¡°Then, I wanted to investigate the owner of this license te, so I asked a friend of mine who worked in the Vehicle Administrative Office. The same afternoon, he called and warned me to not investigate any further.¡±


    Her heart clenched, ¡°After that?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe him and asked other friends to help me. The next day, there were problems with my application to work at the schond I was let go. There was also something wrong with my Ph. D. screening.¡±


    William was a year ahead of Everleigh. Seven years ago,she was in her fourth year of school. He had just graduated, finishing five years of studies in both his degree and master¡¯s. At the same time, he received a rmendation to work in the school while continuing his Ph. D. He had a bright future in front of him.


    Surely, his career and Ph. D. were miles important to him than meddling in unknown affairs.


    What he said next were all within her expectations.


    ¡°I immediately thought about the warning from my friend in theVehicle Administrative Office. I asked him out to ask what was going on. He told me that I had offended someone and asked why I had to check the license te.¡±


    William had been the Director of the school¡¯s Public Rtions and Communications Department, and he was no idiot. Under those circumstances and in front of his friend, he was clever enough to not mention anything about that rainy night.


    ¡°After that, I said that I would give up on the investigation, and that it had nothing to do with me anyway.It was then that things went back to normal.¡±


    He lowered his head, looking at the ss of water;his uneasiness was apparent.He could not look Everleigh in the face, and only said in a hapless voice, ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m just a normal guy. It¡¯s hard enough to keep myself out of trouble.¡±


    Selfishness was human nature; cowardice and fear were the inherent darkness of human behavior.


    She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.It took a long time to adjust herself, ¡°So, you couldn¡¯t find out who was in the car?¡±


    He shook his head.


    Ever since those things happened, heno longer dared to talk about the license te. The incident that night was also buried deep in his heart.He decided to bring the secret to his grave, unless he was mad enough to ruin his life.


    ¡°Have you ever mentioned this to anyone else other than me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he quickly shook his head, ¡°I never told anyone,I swear. I didn¡¯t even tell Erica.¡±


    Everleigh took out her phone.She took a picture of his phone screenand saved the blurry image, ¡°You can delete this photo now. No one will trouble you in the future. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    He nodded in hesitation,¡°Everleigh, are you still going to continue with the investigation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not you. I¡¯m not a bystander. This is my life. I won¡¯t be able to live like this for the rest of my life if I don¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    She put away her phone and returned to her calmposure, ¡°William, thanks for telling me all this today. I¡¯ll act as if you¡¯ve never said anything to me. You¡¯re just weing me as my senior and future colleague over a simple meal.¡±


    After a few seconds of pause, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what happened that year.¡±


    William had a hardened and stiff expression. He finally pulled up the corners of his mouth with a reluctant look, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    No man was willing to show his weakness in front of anyone.The more confidence and sess William had in school, the more depressed and tortured he was ever since that night happened. He had been unable to get rid of the memory in these past seven years. The guilt weighed down on him as a self-proimed righteous and virtuous man.


    None of them had the mood to continue the meal. Hetook his leave first, saying that he had something to do at school and left the restaurant.


    After he left, Everleigh was still staring at the photo on her phone. The license te was blurry, but she could make out the figures. After all, there were only a few numbers.


    Not before long, a figure sat down opposite her.¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    She was startled.As she looked up, Christopher had already taken the phone from her with his slick movements.


    ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Before youdid.¡± He looked at the photo and pouted behind her,¡°I was behind you just now, and I heard everything.¡±


    She furrowed her eyebrows. She looked at Christopherstudying the photo, and asked, ¡°What William has said, how much of it do you think is true?¡±


    He touched his chin, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we know after we check it out?¡±


    He made a call the next second, ¡°Sheldon, it¡¯s me. I need your help.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s this license te thatI want you to find out the owner of the car. The owner may have changed in these years. I want to know the identity of the owner around June, seven years ago.¡±


    Christopher was very detailed in the call. In just a few minutes, he had even thought of the possibility of car ownership changes in the past seven years.


    He hung up the phone andEverleigh asked him with a skeptical expression, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the news getting out by letting someone investigate like this?¡±


    Back then, things had happened toWilliam the next day when he tested the waters with his friend in theVehicle Administrative Office.


    Christopher took a grape from the table and stuffed it into his mouth. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s best if we could get someone to make their move. I¡¯m the one who did this investigation.I¡¯d like to see if this person has the ability to hurt me. If that person does, then the range of our target will also be narrowed down.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s be more careful. It¡¯s difficult to protect ourselves when we¡¯re exposed and they¡¯re the ones unknown.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sheldon is reliable,andit¡¯s been seven years. William was also smart as he didn¡¯t mention what he saw to his friend. That¡¯s why nothing happened for so many years.¡±


    As he was speaking, thenotification of his phone rang and a Whatsapp message popped up.


    ¡°Sheldon¡¯s message. He¡¯s fast,isn¡¯t he?¡± He nced at her andswiped the screen of the phone.


    She asked, ¡°How is it?¡±


    On the opposite side of the table, Christopher¡¯s usually cynical face suddenly turned serious. He said, ¡°You should see it yourself.¡±


    He put the phone on the table and slowly pushed it towards her.


    Everleigh did not understand. She lowered her head and looked at the screen. When she saw the details of the car owner sent by Sheldon, she paled.


    The owner¡¯s information showed that the car was an asset of Godfrey Group.

 Chapter 96 Things Will Eventually Come To Light

    The screen was not bright, but the moment Everleigh saw ¡°Godfrey Group¡±,she still felt that her eyes were stung, like two needles piercing into her eyes. She was almost going to break down.


    ¡°It¡¯s really Godfrey Group.¡± Her fists trembled on the table.


    ¡°You suspect that it¡¯s Theodore¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Besides her, is there anyone else from the Godfrey family who bears a grudge against me? She¡¯s the only one who has the motive.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s gazended on her hands. He was also stern with his eyebrows knitted,¡°If I recall correctly, you told me before that Theodore¡¯s mother looked for you in private at that time. It was because his brother had a car ident.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she frowned,¡°He has a brother five years younger than him. If everything went well, he would be the heir of Godfrey Group.He told¡­ Theodore Godfrey had told me this.¡±


    When it came to ¡°Theodore¡±, Everleigh called him by his full name, changing her words deliberately and awkwardly.


    Christopher looked at her thoughtfully,¡°He¡¯s five years younger than Theodore and was still a child at that time. How can you be so sure that he would be the heir of the Godfrey family?¡±


    Seven years ago, Theodore was only 21 years old. His brother, Xavier,was only 16 years old, a teenager.


    ¡°Theodore told me that his brother was extraordinary since young. He showed great talent in management at twelve years old. Mrs. Godfrey had always raised him as the heir.¡±


    ¡°Would such a young child really be interested in running apany?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t know much about the Godfrey family.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He pondered,¡°When I was young at home, I did hear my parents talking about the Godfrey family. After all, the two families have some business connections.¡±


    The Meyer family and the Godfrey family were both included in the Four Great Households of Ocpeace City. It was normal for them to interact with each other.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡±


    ¡°When Wilson Godfrey divorced Mrs. Godfrey, who was Madison Allen, Madam Scott was very dissatisfied. She withdrew most of her shares and worked with the shareholders of Godfrey Group to drive Wilson out of thepany.¡±


    It was well-known that Theodore¡¯s grandmother, Helen Scott, was the true owner of Godfrey Group. Back then, Everleigh had heard about her from Theodore. He had never been close to his parents since young, and he was only close to Helen Scott.


    Her heart dropped,¡°Do you think that my incident has something to do with Madam Scott?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Christopher denied, ¡°I mean, after Theodore¡¯s parents had divorced, Madisonstayed in the Godfrey family as Mrs. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°After all, she gave birth to two sons of the Godfrey surname.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I meant. All the shares that Madam Scott took back from Wilson are still in her hands. She has the absolute power to decide what she would do with them.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Everleigh did not understand business management. She could not grasp theplications of the issue.


    Christopher said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many true feelings when ites to political marriage. What¡¯s more, for so many years, Madison has always regarded herself as Mrs. Godfrey.It¡¯s clear that she just wants Godfrey Group. She¡¯s not from the Godfrey family, so she¡¯ll have nothing after the divorce.She can only rely on her two sons. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Everleigh would be a fool if she did not understand by now.


    ¡°That¡¯s why when Xavier got into a car ident, Mrs. Godfrey felt that she couldn¡¯t count on this son anymore. That¡¯s why she ced all her hopes on Theodore.¡±


    In the end, they finally returned to the real reason why Mrs. Godfrey went to look for Everleigh at her school.


    After a moment of silence, Christopher said, ¡°This is just my spection.¡±


    After all,to do such a thing to her son¡¯s girlfriendin order to make him return home,was not something that an ordinary person could do. It was just too extreme.


    However, Everleigh was sure that it was Mrs. Godfrey. Judging from the current evidence, it was highly possible that she was the one behind the incident.


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±She felt that it was ironic.


    Her suffering in the past seven years were all from Theodore. Since this was the case, why should she feel guilty? The ones who should feel guilty and repent were the entire Godfrey family.


    Christopher poured a cup of tea and pushed it over to her,¡°Calm down. Although the car is under the name of Godfrey Group, you still can¡¯t be sure who used the car that year. I¡¯ll ask Sheldon to check as soon as possible.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and held the cup; her head was down and she didn¡¯t say a word. Under the dim light, her beautiful face looked deste.He could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he looked at her.


    ¡°No matter what, things will eventuallye to light. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°My mother invited the Godfrey family for her birthday party at the end of the month. Mrs. Godfrey will probablye. I¡¯ll meet her and see what kind of person she is for you.¡±


    Hearing this,her gaze hardened a little and she said,¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Christopher had already told her about Vanessa¡¯s birthday, but she previously refused. She could pretend to be Christopher¡¯s wife in front of the Meyer family, but if she had to face the high society in Ocpeace City as Madam Everleigh of the Meyer family, things would get big and she could not handle it.


    Her n was to say that she was busy in the hospital and had no time. It was enough to prepare a birthday gift for Vanessa in private and send it to her.


    She thought about it again. She had been hiding in fear for seven years. If she continued to act like this, perhaps she would never be able to find out the truth until she died. The Meyer family could help her a lot.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make preparations,¡± Christopher answered nonchntly, seeming as if he had expected her change of mind.


    He rarely refused Everleigh¡¯s requests, even though she rarely made any requests to him anyway.


    It was very difficult to meet such a friend who would treat her like a family member. Christopher was family to Everleigh. Whether it was his care towards her in the past seven years, or to apany her in facing the uing storm without hesitation, she had nothing to repay him.


    ¡°Christopher, thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you touched?¡± Christopher immediately switched to his usual, yful demeanor,¡°You suddenly feel that you have no way to repay me? Do you decide to give yourself to me?¡±


    ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± The rims of her eyes were still red, but she retorted instantly while rolling her eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯re already married, so what are you going to do? Divorce?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± She picked up the pillow behind her and threw it at him, but it was easily blocked.He was grinning cheekily.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve been analyzing the situation for ages that I¡¯m about to starve to death. Have you ordered anything? Hurry up, it¡¯s your treat today!¡±


    Everleigh was not having any of this. She said, ¡°I¡¯m so poor and you still ask me to treat you? Christopher, be a decent person, would you!¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯re as poor as me? My wallet is cleaner than my face.¡±


    ¡°Come on, hasn¡¯t the research funds been issued? It¡¯s 50 thousand dors!¡±


    ¡°I bought a bag for my ex-girlfriend yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You really won¡¯t change!¡±


    ¡­


    Having known Christopher for seven years, Everleigh knew him very well. He did not like to be sentimental and emotional. He was always unreliable with his words, and he could not even ept a word of thanks properly.

 Chapter 97 You Can’t Call Anyone Daddy

    Schools in Ocpeace City reopened in session at the end of August.


    Christopher¡¯s mother could no longer keep stair and Adrienne at the Meyer family home as the siblings had to attend school.Everleigh went to take the children back two days before school reopened.


    Vanessa was reluctant to part with them. She took a bunch of things and filled Everleigh¡¯s car trunk. Finally, before Everleigh left, sheined, ¡°It¡¯s not right for Christopher to let you pick up the children alone. He actually did this?¡±


    Everleigh exined on his behalf, ¡°He has operations in the afternoonandhis schedule is quite packed. He has additional shifts at night too.¡±


    Vanessa took her hand and said, ¡°You are just too considerate and take care of things all by yourself. How can you speak up for him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not;I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°By the way, you two are now living in the house in Yoreast Hills Garden, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Everleigh nodded, feeling sheepish,¡°I haven¡¯t met Felicia too.I¡¯ve yet to thank her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank when we¡¯re family? I just feel that the house at Yoreast Hills Garden is a little small, and the interior is quite old too. You live there first, then you should move to another house after the renovation over there ispleted.¡±


    In a few casual words, another house would be given to her once again. Moreover, Vanessa would definitely be more generous than Christopher¡¯s sister, Felicia. Everleigh felt lightheaded and speechless at the thought.


    When you received a gift from someone, it was as if you would owe them a favor.How could she just go with whatever Vanessa wished?


    On the way back, Everleigh asked the two children about how they were in the Meyer family home.


    Adrienne was sucking on the jelly in the back seat.Her short legs swung back and forth on the seat, ¡°Grandma was very kind to me. She gave me everything I asked for.¡±


    ¡°What did you get from her?¡± Everleigh said earnestly while driving, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you can¡¯t simply ask others for things?¡±


    ¡°Grandma is not others, and I didn¡¯t ask for anything much,¡± Adrienne¡¯s face was full of confidence.


    Everleigh thought about it and realized that it was true. What could a child wish for other than something to eat, drink and y with?


    In the backseat, stair, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, ¡°Mommy, have you decided to live together with Christopher in the future?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh was startled.


    Adrienne also asked in confusion, her expression clueless, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Christopher always lived with us? stair, what are you talking about?¡±


    It was not a good thing for her son to mature too early. Either he did not speak, or he would shake her to the core every time he did.It threw Everleigh off, leaving her uneasy every time.


    She had never told the two children about the fake marriage between Christopher and her. Adrienne was muddle-headed anyway. She would listen to everything you said if you gave her some ice cream. She could not have cared less about the meaning of calling someone Grandpa or Grandma.


    However, stair was different. He had his own thoughts, which made Everleigh suspect he had already figured out that she and Christopher were putting on an act. At the thought of this, she felt a little guilty.


    She coughed to cover up her embarrassment and asked, ¡°stair, why do you ask this suddenly?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma treat Adrienne and I very well, andChristopher is also a good man. Mommy, if you want to be together with Christopher, I feel that he will also take good care of you in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was dumbstruck, ¡°stair¡­¡±


    She did not know how to exin to the children thatshe and Christopher were just friends. They were mostly brought up by him. From the point of view of the children, Christopher was the kindest and most caring person to them in this world.If he imed to be the second best, no one would dare to be first. Everleigh had to admit that even she could notpare to him.


    ¡°But Christopher is a yboy.¡± Before Everleigh could speak, Adrienne suddenly opened her mouth and looked at her brother reluctantly,¡°stair, Christopher has too many girlfriends. I don¡¯t want Mommy to worry all day long.¡±


    A hesitant look grew on stair¡¯s face.


    Adrienne said seriously, ¡°Daddy also treats Mommy and us very well. I think it¡¯s better to consider Daddy rather than Christopher. Am I right, Mommy?¡±


    Everleigh frowned, ¡°Adrienne Trevino, he is not your Daddy. In the future, you can¡¯t call anyone Daddy except Christopher.¡±


    Ever since she and Christopher had found out that the incident in the past might have something to do with the Godfrey family, the guilt she felt towards Theodore seemed to have vanished without a trace.


    If the Godfrey family was involved, if it was because of Theodore, even if he did not know, it would not mean that he could stay out of it. How was it that her life deserved to be changedpletely like this because of him?


    Adrienne was spoiled by Christopher, but she was still a little afraid of Everleigh, especially when she heard Everleigh calling her full name.


    At this moment, Everleigh¡¯s tone was stern. From the rearview mirror, it could be seen that she was obviously unhappy.


    Adrienne was a little frightened. She grasped the jelly in her hands for a long time. Then she finally said in a meek voice, ¡°I won¡¯t call him that anymore. I just want you to be happy, Mommy.¡±


    Everleigh did not say anything.The atmosphere in the car became down and quiet.


    The car drove past the bustling streets of Ocpeace City. Godfrey Group¡¯s headquarters was visible from the vehicle¡¯s distance, at the left side of the windshield. The eye-catching sign of the building shed through the car windows.


    The man who kept questioning her why she left that year might be working in the office building at that moment. Her departure did not leave any bad impact on his life. On the contrary, he enjoyed glory and sess that ordinary people could never imagine.


    For these past seven years, why should he hate her? She should be the one who hated him,shouldn¡¯t it?


    The sunset glow shone on the city;the colors illuminated on the ss of the building. Through the French windows, the glow fell on the gray carpet, warm and bright. The next second, a pair of red-bottomed, ck high heels stepped on the light, and the warmth was shattered in that instant.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Theodore, this is the suit you¡¯re going to wear tomorrow. I brought it over for you to see if it fits you well. If there¡¯s anywhere that¡¯s unsuitable, we still have time to make adjustments.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s voice was elegant and sweet as usual, making one feel that she was a delicate and gentle person.


    Theodore¡¯s thoughts were pulled back from the window. When he turned around, he saw Josephine holding a suit in her hand. She looked at him expectantly, ¡°The regr suits are too ordinary, I think you would like this style.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± He merely nced at it, ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no need to try it on. Since you bought it, there should be no problems.¡±


    He would never say the same things twice. He did not want to try it on, so Josephine put down the suit without further persuasion. She kindly poured a cup of tea for him, ¡°But you seem to have lost weight recently. The designer wanted to re-measure your size andcame three times. I heard that she hasn¡¯t gotten to meet you yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busytely.¡±


    Was he busy? Theodore did not know why, but when he said this, he felt that it was quite ironic.


    Since he took over Godfrey Group,he was somewhere in the middle; he could be busy, but he could be free if he wanted. In fact, he could have a lot of time. The busyness, to put it simply, was his choice.

 Chapter 98 I’m Afraid Something Will Happen

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand,¡± Josephine¡¯s voice came from the desk as she handed him a cup of tea.


    Theodore took the teacup and said ndly, ¡°I won¡¯t be eating with you tonight. Moses will pick you up tomorrow evening at seven.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that there were still a lot of pending documents on his desk,she said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to work, and I¡¯ll be off. You have problems with your stomach soremember to drink the soupter. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Mm,okay.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theodore had always been a person of few words. In the past, she did notfeel anything wrong about it, but recently, the image of him and Everleigh being together would always appear in her mind.


    Was he also silent when he was with Everleigh?


    Definitely not.


    Humans were always greedy. She had felt that she only needed to keep Theodore by her side. Even if there was someone else in his heart, as long as that person could nevere back, then it was as if that person never existed. However, once it was truly realized, she could not help but want more.


    Once she had him,she wanted all of him, including his heart.


    When she left his office, the secretary at the administration desk, June Lawson greeted her,¡°Goodbye, Miss Bailey.¡±


    Josephine nodded politely and stopped in front of the desk,¡°Miss Lawson, how much time has Mr. Godfrey spent in thepany recently?¡±


    June was slightly surprised, ¡°Quite a lot. He was mostly in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just want you to pay more attention, and remind him to remember to eat well. His stomach is not well. You should heat up the soup in the kitchenter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright. I got it.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving now. Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is my responsibility.¡±


    After Josephine left, Moses came out of the pantry with a cup of coffee. He saw his cousin rolling her eyes at the administration desk,¡°If Miss Bailey saw you rolling your eyes, you¡¯ll lose your job.¡±


    June had quite the shock, but when she looked back and saw that it was Moses, she was relieved,¡°I just can¡¯t stand fake people. It¡¯s obvious that she wants to find out Mr. Godfrey¡¯s usual whereabouts, but she used a lot of excuses in a roundabout way. I really can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°All women are like this, aren¡¯t they? If it was you, wouldn¡¯t you ask about your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that if you¡¯re in a rtionship, but they¡¯re going to get married soon. Why is she still so suspicious of everything? What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Moses looked at her calmly and said, ¡°If you could marry the heir of a prestigious family like the Godfrey family at this instance, but you¡¯ll never know the whereabouts of your fianc¨¦. Would you marry him?¡±


    ¡°Yes I would.¡±


    After replying without hesitation, June looked at Moses¡¯ disgusted gaze and said confidently, ¡°He¡¯s a billionaire. If I don¡¯t marry him, I¡¯m an idiot.¡±


    Moses replied calmly, ¡°Obviously, many people think the same.¡±


    Including Josephine.


    As night fell, two womenid side by side in the private VIP room of a beauty salon. Their faces were covered with masks, and some advanced beauty devices were attached to their bodies.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Are you in a bad mood again?¡± Josephine¡¯s friend, Amy, who was on the left nced sideways, ¡°Was your dear Mr. Godfrey involved in a scandal again?¡±


    ¡°What kind of scandal does he even have?¡± Josephine had a frustrated voice.


    After leaving Theodore¡¯s office,she was very upset, so she invited her friend to the beauty salon for some treatments.


    ¡°All is good then. Mr. Godfrey is quite a clean person;he¡¯s already considered a special breed.He owns Godfrey Group. He could go out to enjoy himself with as many women he wantsbut there¡¯s no scandal at all. You should be happy about this.¡±


    ¡°Just because he has no scandalsdoesn¡¯t mean that he has no one else in his heart.¡±


    ¡°This again,¡± Amy was clearly not in favor of Josephine¡¯s point,¡°How many men don¡¯t have any tricks up their sleeves? If you even want to control who¡¯s in his heart, then that¡¯s too much. Everything will be yours once you¡¯ve married him anyway. You just have to bear with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that something will happen before the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Something will happen before the wedding?¡±


    ¡°Amy,¡± Josephine suddenly turned her head and said, ¡°Can you get the drug that you told me aboutst time?¡±


    Amy was startled for a moment,¡°Yes, I can, but what would you need it for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.I just need it.¡±


    After saying this, Josephine clenched her fist. Shelooked up at the ceiling and slowly closed her eyes.


    The wedding day was soon, but as long as Everleigh stayed in Ocpeace City, she would not rest easy. Since Everleigh could not be driven away, she had to do something to secure her position.


    The next day, it was the birthday celebration of Vanessa Collins of Meyer Group.


    The Mountain Hotel was full of guests. Just by looking at the countless luxury cars in the parking lot, people could tell that they were all notable figures within the high society of Ocpeace City.


    Moses went to Josephine¡¯s house on time at seven o¡¯clock to pick her up.


    When she got in the car, she did not see Theodore.She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Theodore?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey has a meeting sohe¡¯ll bete. He asked me to send you to the banquet first.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the look in her eyeschanged,¡°It¡¯s already sote,and he still has a meeting?¡±


    Moses kept driving;his expression became awkward as he replied, ¡°There was an emergency meeting at four in the afternoon about the annual acquisition. If you don¡¯t believe it, should I ask my colleagues to send you a video?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed a little, and she turned to look out of the window.


    He let out a sigh of relief in his heart, and fully focused on driving.


    It seemed that his cousin was right. Miss Bailey¡¯s demeanor was indeed not the same as before. She was so doubtful and suspicious of things, but he swore thatMr. Godfrey was really in a meeting that day.


    When they arrived at the Mountain Hotel, Josephine showed the invitation to the reception, and Moses apanied her into the banquet hall.


    ¡°When will Theodoree?¡±


    Moses braced himself and said, ¡°How about this, Miss Bailey, I¡¯ll call him and ask.¡±


    ¡°Okay.I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for him to arrivete on such an asion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After Moses left the banquet hall, Josephine took a ss of juice and sat down alone at the bar. She did not know any of the guests.The Meyer family was simr to the Godfrey family. Small fries like her would not get in touch with people like them.


    Her frustration was due to the fact that this was the first time she had openly attended an event with Theodore. However, he did note with her. It was as if he had done it on purpose.


    Could it be because he knew that Mrs. Godfrey was the one who had created an opportunity for her and was unhappy?


    ¡°Did youe to the party alone?¡± A man¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside her, interrupting her train of thoughts.


    Josephine turned her head, and she was astonished.


    She had originally thought that Theodore was already a very good-looking man. Despite this, good-looking would not be enough to describethe man in front of her.


    He was tall with a fitting ck suit, and his figure made him seem like a model. He was looking at her politely and in a gentlemanly manner. Those pair of attractive eyes would surely make any woman give her heart to him willingly.


    Women had vanity, and so did Josephine. She could tell at a nce that this man was dangerous, but his advances had also proven that she had charisma to be flirted with by such a handsome man.


    She unconsciouslybed her fingers through the thin strands of her hair,¡°No, I¡¯m waiting for my friend.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence,I¡¯m also waiting for my friend,¡± the man gave a small smile, his eyes seemingly shining. He took two cups of cocktails from the waiter beside him, ¡°This one is not strong. Would you like a drink?¡±

 Chapter 99 Something Was About To Happen

    The banquet hall was crowded with people. Other than the man in front of her, no one paid Josephine any attention.


    Although she was born into a wealthy family and had experienced lots of banquets since she was a child, this particr birthday banquet of the Meyer family had gathered all of Ocpeace City¡¯s famous socialites of the same level as the Meyer family. It was far from what the Bailey family could get into.


    Even though Theodore had revealed Josephine as his fianc¨¦e, not a single person in the banquet hall had heard of her.


    Thus, she couldn¡¯t refuse the only man who showed her kindness. Whether it was because of vanity or self-esteem, she didn¡¯t care if there was another purpose behind it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Josephine took the ss of the blue cocktail from the man.


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet,¡± The man smiled at her and offered his hand. ¡°Christopher Meyer.¡±


    Josephine was dazed for a moment. Driven by the charming smile, she held his hand subconsciously, ¡°Josephine Bailey.¡±


    ¡°Josephine? A good name for a beautiful girl, indeed.¡±


    Christopher held the wine ss in his slender fingers and slightly tilted it in front of Josephine. The sses collided and made a tinkling sound.


    The light reflected from the ss shed across the man¡¯s face, and she could not move her gaze away from him. For a moment, Josephine¡¯s face became red. ¡°Your surname is Meyer? You¡¯re Mrs. Meyer¡¯s¡­¡±


    As one of the Four Greatest Households in Ocpeace City, the Meyer Group¡¯s financial resources were equal to the Godfrey family¡¯s. However, their future talents greatly surpassed the Godfrey family¡¯s.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theodore was considered one of the best sessors of the younger generation. However, the second daughter of the Meyer family, who was the current president of the Meyer Group, had made her name in the business industry of Ocpeace City ten years earlier than Theodore. The branch members of the Meyer family were also extremely promising, and they had expanded their business overseas much earlier than the Godfrey family.


    Christopher smiled confidently and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday. Thank you, Miss Bailey, for taking time out of your busy schedule toe here.¡±


    When she heard the word ¡®mother¡¯, Josephine¡¯s eyes lit up.


    As everyone knew, the former president of Meyer Group had three children. The eldest daughter and the second daughter were responsible for their domestic and overseaspany respectively. However, the youngest son was well protected. So far, he had never appeared in the public.


    Christopher Meyer?


    As Josephine pondered over this name, she suddenly felt that it sounded familiar. She seemed to have heard it from Theodore¡¯s mother some time ago. Wasn¡¯t he the sonof the Meyer Family?


    ¡°Are you Mr. Meyer?¡± Josephine said, raising a brow.


    ¡°Just call me Christopher.¡± Christopher smiled in a friendly way.


    The son of Meyer Group, treating her like a properdy even though he did not know her identity. Any woman would feel ttered, and Josephine was no exception.


    When he saw the obvious changes in Josephine¡¯s expression, Christopher could guess what was on the woman¡¯s mind. To think that Theodore would take a fancy to such a vain woman!


    Thinking of this, his despise for Theodore grew.


    Ever since Josephine entered the banquet hall,he had mischievous thoughts when he first saw her.


    On the other side, the lounge on the second floor was bustling.


    Downstairs, it was the world of the youngsters. It was also a social asion for the businessmen who were connected with the Meyer family. The real members of the Meyer family, such as Christopher¡¯s uncles and aunts, as well as the close friends of the Meyer family, were all chatting in the lounge on the second floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it not over yet?¡± Felicia stood at the door of the lounge. She was dressed in in ck, looking cold and prideful. She exuded an aura that warned people not to approach her.


    ¡°No, Miss Meyer, the game is in a stalemate. The banquet is about to start, do you need me to urge them?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Felicia raised her hand to stop the butler. ¡°Don¡¯t rush them, let them enjoy a game. After Dad retired, it¡¯s rare for him to find a rival in chess. Our uncles are also watching with interest. It¡¯s not good to disturb them.¡±


    As she spoke, Felicia nced at the lounge.


    Through the gaps in the crowd, she could clearly see a chessboard inside. On both sidessat Samuel and Everleigh respectively, each with one chess piece in their hands. They were focused on the chessboard.


    The butler frowned, ¡°What about the banquet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mother¡¯s birthday. It¡¯ll be fine as long as she¡¯s there. By the way, where is Christopher?¡±


    At the mention of Christopher, the butler immediately looked down the stairs. ¡°I saw Mr. Meyer just now. Look, isn¡¯t he there? He¡¯s talking to someone.¡±


    Following the butler¡¯s gaze, Felicia nced towards the first floor of the banquet hall. She happened to see Christopher¡¯s figure in the bar area. Christopher¡¯s white teeth were showing and his almond-shaped eyes were alluring. He was chatting andughing with the woman in front of him.


    As soon as she saw this scene, Felicia¡¯s face instantly changed. ¡°This son of a b*tch, he really can¡¯t change his flirtatious nature.¡±


    ¡°Miss Meyer¡­¡±


    The butler did not manage to stop Felicia. He watched as she went downstairs with a stern face. He immediately broke out in cold sweat for Mr. Meyer.


    Something was about to happen!


    Felicia had a bad temper. Ever since she was a child, she disliked Christopher for behaving in a careless andzy manner, especially when he simply flirted around with girls. He still acted recklessly even though he was married; didit not mean trouble?


    When the butler was anxious, Vanessa¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°What is Felicia doing in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Madam, something has happened!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Vanessa was stunned. She followed the butler¡¯s gaze and looked downstairs. When she saw Christopher, her expression changed.


    ¡°Mrs. Meyer, we are having many guests. If Miss Meyer was to get into a fight with Mr. Meyer, it won¡¯t look good if word gets out.¡±


    Vanessa was also anxious. ¡°Hurry up, find Everleigh. She can stop them.¡±


    ¡­


    When Felicia went downstairs, Christopher was leaning on the white piano in the middle of the hall, and Josephine was sitting on the piano chair. She was performing a famous piece by Beethoven.


    After she was finished, Christopher ced the cocktail on the piano and took the lead to apud. ¡°Miss Bailey, you are so talented. I didn¡¯t expect you to excel in the piano.¡±


    The surrounding guests also showed their respects. For a moment, there was thunderous apuse.


    Josephine raised her dress and curtsied to everyone, showing a humble attitude. However, in her heart, she was extremely pleased. If she could get to know more people before Theodore came, he would be stunned by her, wouldn¡¯t he?


    While she was immersed in hercency, a cold female voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°The piece was a mess andshe yed wrongly in the third section. Who hired this pianist?¡±


    The moment she heard this, Josephine¡¯s face turned pale. When she turned around, she saw a tall, short-haired woman. She looked imposing and was staring at her coldly with displeasure.


    ¡°Felicia, what are you talking about?¡± Christopher pretended to be surprised, greeting her.


    Josephine was stunned. The woman before her was Felicia, the president of the Meyer Group.


    Felicia¡¯s face was as cold as ice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say anything wrong? You also yed the piano since you were a child. You should know better than me how some of the notes were wrong, and you still praised her?¡±


    The sound of pping faded away, and finally, it waspletely quiet. The whole ce was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

 Chapter 100 Daughter-In-Law Acknowledged By The Entire Meyer Family

    Felicia¡¯s vicious expression caused the atmosphere to be frozen.


    ¡°Felicia, there¡¯s a misunderstanding,¡± Christopher smiled apologetically, with azy look on his face. ¡°Miss Bailey is our guest, not a pianist.¡±


    Felicia didn¡¯t look at Christopher. She sized Josephine up judgmentally, ¡°Miss Bailey? You seem unfamiliar. Do we know each other?¡±


    These words undoubtedly humiliated Josephine.


    For the Meyer Group¡¯s banquet, the guests were either rich or noble, but there were also people who tried to sneak in to get to know the rich and powerful. This was not umon.


    The surrounding guests were all watching themotion as they engaged in a flurry of discussion.


    ¡°She snuck in, right?¡±


    ¡°To be able to hook up with Mr. Meyer,she¡¯s quite capable.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how dark Miss Meyer¡¯s face was? What kind of hook up is this?¡±


    ¡­


    Josephine¡¯s face was as pale as paper. She didn¡¯t expect that she would fall into such a humiliating situation just by talking to Christopher out of boredom.


    ¡°Miss Bailey,¡± Moses¡¯ voice came from the crowd.


    The next second, Josephine¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as if she had grabbed onto herst hope. ¡°Theodore.¡±


    Theodore walked over from the back of the crowd. He was dressed in a formal suit that was neatly ironed, and his eyes were cold and resolute. He was especially eye-catching in the crowd, and Josephine¡¯s words drew everyone¡¯s attention to him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey is here!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Josephine walked down the stage, lifting her dress. She hurried over to Theodore¡¯s side, wanting to affirm her identity. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore frowned slightly. His voice was neither soft nor heavy, revealing no emotions.


    Josephine couldn¡¯t exin clearly in a word or two, and Felicia didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin. She directly asked Theodore, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, who is this?¡±


    Just as Theodore was about to make the introductions, his dark eyes suddenly narrowed.


    In the crowd on the right, a gracefuldy was pulling a young woman as they rushed over. The gracefuldy was the star of today¡¯s banquet, Madam Collins of the Meyer Group. Almost everyone present knew her.


    As for the young woman, Theodore couldn¡¯t be more familiar with her.


    Why was she here?


    Their eyes met for a moment in the air.


    Everleigh obviously saw Theodore, but she was only dazed for a moment. Then, she immediately turned her face and walked straight to Christopher as if she didn¡¯t know Theodore. She asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everleigh had just yed chess with Samuel and was surrounded by the elders of the Meyer family. She had been taught by her father, Abraham, since she was young and had a good grasp of chess. When she was in middle school, she had even won the National Chess Competition.


    Before they finished their game, she was pulled away by Vanessa in a hurry. Vanessa didn¡¯t even exin anything, but as soon as they got downstairs, they saw such a hostile scene.


    ¡°Theodore,¡± Josephine said as she grabbed Theodore¡¯s arm anxiously. Theodore came back to his senses when he heard her voice.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze fell on Feliciaonce again. With an expressionless face, he said, ¡°Miss Meyer, this is my fianc¨¦e, Josephine. I camete, thus I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The crowd was enlightened. They had heard that the Godfrey Group had announced the identity of Theodore¡¯s fianc¨¦e some time ago. However, she hadn¡¯t revealed her face in public for a long time.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e?¡± Felicia¡¯s gaze swept across Josephine¡¯s face. Her slightly raised chin carried an inexplicable sense of arrogance, as if she was mocking something; thiscaused Josephine to feel an inexplicable sense of guilt.


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. As Miss Bailey has a fiance like Mr. Godfrey,I think it¡¯s impossible for her to be unaware of her words and deeds outside, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s words almost made Josephine¡¯s blood boil with anger. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s while exining timidly, ¡°Theodore, it¡¯s not like that. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Theodore nced at the man behind Felicia and recognized him as the famous youngest son of the Meyer family. Hence, Theodore immediately understood what was going on.


    Josephine had no choice but to shut her mouth in a grievance.


    The butler rushed over to disperse the surrounding guests. Only Theodore, Josephine, and the Meyer family members were left at the scene.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Everleigh the whole time.


    She was wearing a dark gown with shoulder-length designs. It made her look especially elegant and her curves were especially beautiful. Her delicate corbones were so attractive that one could not move their eyes away from them. They were firmly grabbing the nces of every man who walked past her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, it¡¯s the first time for you to meet my brother, right?¡± Felicia took the initiative to introduce Christopher. ¡°This is my brother, Christopher. Next to him is my sister-inw, Everleigh.¡±


    The moment Theodore heard the words ¡®sister-inw¡¯, his brow furrowed and he suddenly stared at both of them.


    Everleigh was also looking at him. When she caught his gaze, she was stunned for a moment. While she was in a daze, she felt an arm on her shoulder and heard Christopher¡¯s voice. ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce her. Everleigh told me that she knows Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°You know each other?¡± Felicia nced at Everleigh in confusion.


    Christopher smiled at Theodore, ¡°Felicia, Everleigh, and Miss Bailey were best friends. Of course, she knows Miss Bailey¡¯s fianc¨¦, right?¡±


    As soon as his words fell, the faces of Theodore and Josephurned a little ugly.


    Josephine, in particr, showed a ridiculous expression when she heard Felicia introduce Everleigh as her sister-inw. How could it be possible?


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while, but she had turned into Madam Everleigh of the Meyer family?


    Moreover, she could tell from Christopher¡¯s words that he had already known her all this while.Was he ying with her whenhe teased her the whole time earlier?


    At the thought of this, her face turned paler.


    On the other side, Theodore¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Yes, I know her, but Josephine never told me when Miss Trevino got married after studying abroad for seven years.¡±


    At this moment, Everleigh had calmed down.


    She hadn¡¯t expected Theodore to bring Josephine over. Mrs. Godfrey was the one invited to the Meyer family¡¯s banquet list. When she saw how close Josephine was holding onto Theodore¡¯s arm, for a moment, she felt a stabbing pain in her eyes.


    In fact, he had a good life in the past seven years without her.


    Everleigh looked at Theodore with a decent smile and said gracefully, ¡°Christopher and I married abroad. We didn¡¯t hold any ceremonies because we were still studying.¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore clenched his fists tightly. The veins on the back of his hands were about to pop out.


    Vanessa had always been by Everleigh¡¯s side, but she didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with the atmosphere. She smiled and said to Theodore, ¡°Although the ceremony wasn¡¯t held, Everleigh is the daughter-inw acknowledged by the entire Meyer family. We will definitely hold a wedding ceremony in the future. When the timees, Mr. Godfrey, you muste and attend the wedding banquet with your fiancee.¡±


    The words ¡°daughter-inw acknowledged by the entire Meyer family¡± pressed down on Theodore¡¯s chest like a thousand-pound stone. The dull thumping of a drum echoed in his chest.

 Chapter 101 You Are The Most Naughty

    Among the people present, only Felicia and Vanessa were kept in the dark.


    They didn¡¯t notice the tension between Theodore and Everleigh. Both of them were calm and rational people. No matter what their true emotions were, they could at least remain calm on the surface.


    However, Christopher had known Everleigh for seven years. He even knew her better than Everleigh herself. He could urately tell her feelings judging from her frown and the dimness in her eyes.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When he saw Josephine in the banquet hall, he guessed that it was very likely that Theodore would be there as well. That was why he had intentionally tried to strike up a conversation with Josephine. It was also within his expectations for the current situation toe to such a standstill.


    Christopher naturally put his hand on Everleigh¡¯s shoulder, as if he had done it countless times, still putting on his yful face. ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡¯s wedding should be first. I heard from Everleigh that they have invited her verbally. Now, it¡¯s a perfect time. When you send the invitations, I will surelye with Everleigh to congratte you.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s fist creaked as his skin rubbed against his flesh. Luckily, it was covered up by the music from the violin. However, his expression was still as cold and indifferent as ever.


    Josephine noticed that something was wrong and she quickly took over the conversation. ¡°Everleigh never mentioned her marriage to me. I didn¡¯t expect it to be to you, Mr. Meyer. We¡¯ll definitelye together to attend the wedding.¡±


    She wanted to show her generosity, but she didn¡¯t expect Theodore to nce at her coldly after she spoke. It was as if he was ming her for saying too much. In an instant, she shivered.


    On the other hand, Everleigh was a truly graceful youngdy.


    As they were talking, a clear and soft voice came from a distance. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Adrienne wore a cored dress;her hair was tied up in a ponytail with a big red butterfly band. She squeezed through the gaps in the crowd, followed by stair, who was asking her to slow down.


    Everleigh was taken aback and immediately clenched her fists nervously.


    At this moment, Adrienne emerged from the crowd and stood between Theodore and Everleigh.


    Hearing Adrienne¡¯s voice, Theodore¡¯s clenched fists involuntarily rxed. No one knew better than him who Adrienne was calling.


    But in the next second, Adrienneran straight to Christopher. She threw herself into Christopher¡¯s arms and was picked up by him. She sat in the crook of his arms, beaming brightly.


    Followed by the servants of the Meyer family and stair, the servants seemed to be exhausted. They waved their hands and gasped, ¡°Miss Adrienne, please stop running.¡±


    ¡°We must run if we¡¯re ying hide-and-seek!¡± Adrienne giggled and looked at the servants who had caught up with her. Obviously, she had fooled them mischievously.


    ¡°You are a naughty girl,¡± Christopher pinched her nose.


    In less than half a second, Adrienne said to Vanessa coquettishly, ¡°Grandma, it hurts!¡±


    Adrienne wasVanessa¡¯s favorite. Seeing this, she red at Christopher. If Theodore and Josephine hadn¡¯t been present at the scene, she would have kicked him in the face.


    ¡°Let go of the child!Her nose has been pinched crooked by you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to be crooked,¡± Christopher huffed.


    Adrienne snuggled in Christopher¡¯s embrace for a long while before turning around, looking at Theodore on the other side. A look of surprise appeared in her ck eyes. ¡°Theodore?¡±


    As her voice fell on Theodore¡¯s eardrums,he felt a sharp pain instantly.


    Although the results of the paternity test had clearly told him that the two children brought back from abroad by Everleigh had no blood rtionship with him,when he heard the word ¡°Theodore¡±, his heart felt hollow.


    Christopher put Adrienne down from his arms and patted her on the shoulder like a real father. ¡°Say hello to Theodore properly.¡±


    Adrienne looked at Theodore in front of her and smiled. ¡°Hello, Theodore. Is this your girlfriend?¡±


    Of course, she was asking about Josephine.


    Theodore¡¯s calm face was gradually showing signs of breaking down.


    He couldn¡¯t question a child and ask her why she suddenly changed his title, not calling him ¡°Daddy¡± anymore. Or to ask her who taught her to look at him as if she didn¡¯t know him well, and ask her if Christopher was her real father.


    He didn¡¯t believe that such a young child would be so scheming as to look for him even when she had a father. She kept saying that she liked him and wanted him to be her father.


    Christopher took in all of it.


    In his eyes, the stalemate between Theodore and Everleigh was like a tug-of-war. The first person who couldn¡¯t suppress their emotions would be the one who lost.


    Without waiting for Theodore to speak, the Meyer family¡¯s butler hurried over and called out, ¡°Madam, the guests have all arrived.¡±


    Vanessa nodded, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t keep them waiting when everyone¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go and open the champagne.¡±


    After that, she immediately took Everleigh¡¯s hand and grinned, ¡°Just in time! Everleigh,e with me and I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone.¡±


    Everleigh nodded. Before leaving, she nced at Theodore. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    Christopher followed them as he held Adrienne¡¯s hand, with stair beside him. When the family walked away, even their footsteps were in unison.


    Felicia stayed at the spot and greeted the crowd.


    After Everleigh had gone far away, Theodore spoke.¡°Miss Meyer, I haven¡¯t heard of your brother¡¯s marriage before.¡±


    Felicia was already impatient. When she heard this, she frowned deeply. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what do you mean by this? Do you think something like marriage could be faked?¡±


    ¡°Miss Meyer, you have misunderstood me. I was just saying it casually.¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth,¡± Felicia coldly looked at Josephine beside Theodore. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, in my humble opinion, you really need to strengthen your judgments on people.¡±


    Although Christopher had just used Josephine being Everleigh¡¯s best friend as an excuse to cover up his flirting incident, in her eyes, a woman like Josephine was definitely a b*tch. As a woman, she could tell at a nce that Josephine was not easy to deal with.


    This type of woman was Theodore¡¯s chosen fiancee?


    Theodore was already in a bad mood, and his eyes darkened even further. ¡°Miss Meyer, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. This is my personal matter.¡±


    ¡°As an outsider, I naturally have no say on it. I¡¯m just reminding youto be careful. Youshould have heard about what kind of person my brother is. There are only a few good things with him.¡±


    Felicia¡¯s words were always straightforward. She was a little older than Theodore, thus she had the right and authority to say those words.


    Josephine¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she listened. She was afraid that Theodore would misunderstand her, but she didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. When Felicia left, she quickly exined, ¡°Theodore, don¡¯t get me wrong. I just said a few words to Mr. Meyer, I¡­¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. His eyes were filled with rage, but it wasn¡¯t because of the woman who was about to marry him.


    Josephine bit her lips and followed his gaze, looking into the distance. She saw the harmonious Meyer family members, and his eyes were focused on that beautiful figure.


    That face, which had always been proud and bright, was a thorn in her heart that she could not pull out.

 Chapter 102 Only You Can Save Christopher

    Everleigh stayed by Christopher¡¯s side and was introduced by Vanessa to all the guests at the banquet.


    Vanessa was obviously extremely fond of Everleigh, showering her with nothing but praises andpliments. Everyone could hear that the Meyer family attached great importance to their daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Meyer¡¯s face was full of pride. She held up a ss of champagne and toasted everyone. ¡°Thank you for taking your precious time to attend this banquet. I¡¯m already an old woman;what¡¯s there to do at a birthday banquet? I just want to take this opportunity to introduce Everleigh to everyone. When the wedding date is set, I¡¯ll definitely invite all of you to the wedding!¡±


    Her words warnedeveryone present to never dare look down on Everleigh.


    The crowd started to throw questions. ¡°Why did Christopher get married without a word?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve hidden your son well, Mrs. Meyer.¡±


    ¡°They were studying abroad all this while, thus they didn¡¯t have time to hold a wedding ceremony. We were afraid of gossiping if we disclosed it too soon; they might thinkthat the Meyer family does not value their daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Christopher¡¯s ssmate, thus Everleigh is also a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she had returned to Ocpeace City to work now.¡±


    ¡­


    The people who attended the Meyer family¡¯s banquet knew that they had a youngest son. Although he was a good-for-nothing, studying medicine even though he could inherit his family business, proving himselfinferior to his two elder sisters, no one dared to look down on him.


    Traditionally, the inheritance of a family still relied on a son. Therefore, most of them believed that despite the current situation, Christopher would definitely inherit Meyer Group in the future.


    After rounds of greetings, Everleigh had drunk a lot of wine.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± After three rounds of wine, Christopher helped her to the side to rest. ¡°If you are a lightweight, don¡¯t force yourself to drink. Why did you drink for every random person who came to toast?¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh rolled her eyes at him.¡°The people who toasted me just now were all your uncles and rtives. Are they considered random people?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just casually saying. Why are you exaggerating? Are you perhaps possessed by Felicia?¡± Christopher sat her down on the sofa in the rest area. ¡°Sit down and have a rest. Drink some water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Everleigh leaned back on the sofa, and Christopher sat down as well. The two of them stared at the lively banquet in the distant side by side. With Felicia¡¯s support, they actually did not need to do anything.


    For everyone in the world, there was a destined person in their lives. No matter how crowded it was, one could always see that person at a nce as if they had telepathy. Even when that person was looking from behind, one could feel it.


    They were far away from each other, but the moment their eyes met, they quickly turned away.


    Everleigh frowned and lowered her head to take a sip of hot water, as if she did not see anything.


    ¡°Stop pretending,¡± said Christopher as he crossed his legs and peeled orange in his hand. However, his eyes were fixed on the couple in the distance. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re feeling disgusted seeing both of them in pairs?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh pursed her lips.


    ¡°Why did you reply so decisively?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes were a little cold. Instead of answering Christopher¡¯s question, she asked, ¡°What happened between you and Josephine just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing beautiful women alone.I just went to chat with her for a while,¡± Christopher shrugged.


    ¡°Would Felicia have such a big reaction at you chatting with her for a while?¡± Thinking of the situation when she was suddenly pulled out by Vanessa in the lounge, Everleigh rolled her eyes.


    Only a serious situation could let Vanessa, who had experienced many hardships for half of her life, show such a panicked expression, nagging, ¡°Everleigh, only you can save Christopher!¡±


    Although Christopher was the only son of the Meyer family, his status in the family was really worrying. Compared with his two sisters, he was nothing. Obviously, the elders of the Meyer family loved their daughtersbiasedly. Even if his sisters beat him up, they had never done anything about it.


    Christopher once said that when he was a child, he stole an eraser from Felicia and she beat him up for three days. His position as a sandbag continued until he went to college and even became worse.


    In this regard, Everleigh did not feel any sympathy for him. She only thought that he deserved it.


    Since Christopher¡¯s first rtionship started, Felicia had helped him settle countless of his yboy incidents. Many girls came to the Meyer family while crying, and his parents almost had a heart attack out of anger.


    Christopher¡¯s unreliable rtionships caused a severe headache for the entire Meyer family. This also caused Everleigh¡¯s arrival to be enthusiastically weed by the Meyer family.


    It was the Meyer family¡¯s greatest expectation for Christopher, a yboy who always made his parents and sisters worry about him, to marry a girl earnestly. Besides, Everleigh much exceeded their expectations.


    Christopher¡¯s lips curled, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. I just chatted with her for a while. But when she heard that I¡¯m the son of the Meyer family, her eyes lit up. So, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as loyal to Theodore as you think.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, if you want to get back together with Theodore, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll be able to break the two of them apart and ruin their uing wedding ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Everleigh frowned. ¡°I have nothing to do with their marriage. After I find out what happened in the past, I will go back to Maniville for work.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Seeing Everleigh¡¯s firm expression, Christopher stopped beating around the bush to test her. ¡°It¡¯s good to return to Maniville. Working is not as hard therepared to here. At least you would have time to take care of the children.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Christopher raised his wrist, and a valuable watch appeared under his sleeves, showing the time half-past eight. ¡°It¡¯s still early. If you are tired, you can go and have a rest first. I¡¯ll ask the staff to book a room for you.¡±


    Everleigh was newly introduced by Mrs. Meyer to everyone. At this time, many people in the banquet hall were staring at her, and countless gazes were secretly watching her. It would be rude if she left ahead of schedule, but she was really a little drunk, especially when Christopher mentioned Theodore¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She reluctantly pulled the corners of her mouth, but found that she couldn¡¯t force out a smile. After trying for several seconds, she gave up. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At that moment, on the other side of the hall, Josephine took a ss of wine from the staff. While Theodore was not paying attention, she clicked open the ring on her finger and poured out a white, powder-like substance. It fell down and quickly melted into the wine ss.


    ¡°Theodore, I brought you another ss of wine.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Theodore was still expressionless. After receiving the wine, he didn¡¯t say anything. Then, he lifted the ss and gulped it down with his head raised.


    Theodore drank quite a lot of wine, but in contrast to his usual self, he did not reject anyone who came to toast him. He was already starting to feel a little drunk.


    ¡°Theodore, are you alright?¡± Josephine asked.


    Theodore¡¯s long fingers loosened the knot of his necktie. For some reason, he felt his body burning, but his face remained calm. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Should I take you out for a break?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 103 I Already Like Someone Else

    The Meyer family¡¯s birthday banquet was held majestically. They booked the entire Mountain Hotel. Although most of the guests wouldn¡¯t stay for the night,they had arranged rooms for every guest to rest in.


    Theodore drank quite a bit and was helped to the hotel room by the staff. Josephine stayed in the banquet hall as she needed to inform the Meyer family before they left.


    Theodore usually had a better alcohol tolerance, but for some reason, even though he did not drink much, he felt that his steps were a little weak and his vision, a little blurry. Now that he had taken two steps, the scent of alcohol was rising up from his stomach.


    After lying on the hotel bed with his eyes closed for a while, he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a number. He rubbed his forehead, ¡°Ten minutester, ask the driver to drive the car to the entrance of the hotel¡­¡±


    Moses¡¯ voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hanging up, Theodore¡¯s eyes were still closed, but the scene of Everleigh being surrounded by the Meyer family in the banquet hall was still lingering in front of him.


    He had made countless spections, but he never thought that she was married.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps it was because of the effect of alcohol, but Theodore¡¯s usual calm and rational nature hadpletely vanished. It was impossible for him to suppress the wild emotions spreading in his heart as if they were poisoned vines crawling into his heart, filling him with darkness.


    He felt his body heating up for no reason, and his gradually sinking emotions fell into a dream woven by memories.


    ¡°Theodore, let¡¯s break up. We won¡¯t meet again in the future.¡±


    Seven years ago, in the summer, under the shades of the camphor tree in Jaquel East Street in Ocpeace City, Everleigh had said those words to him with a cold face.


    Before this sentence, they had been in a cold war for more than a month. This was the longest time they had ever been in a cold war since they got together. However, he had just started working after graduating at that time. He was too busy even to take a sip of water, and he didn¡¯t notice that there was something wrong with Everleigh.


    At that time, he thought she was just making a little fuss as usual. It was not until thepany¡¯s neer training was over that he finally realized that during the whole month of training, Everleigh didn¡¯t once look for him.


    A man who had been in a rtionship for a long time would know the bottom line of his girlfriend. If he stepped across a certain threshold, he would upset his girlfriend, and throw himself into an endless pit.


    Back then, Theodore was no exception.When he realized that something wasn¡¯t right, he immediately called Everleigh on the phone and rushed over to wait below her house.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you had dialed has not been answered for the time being. Please call againter.¡±


    After the perfect English ent, there was a string of fluent foreign trantions. Theodore listened to it several times in the past month. Because he was busy with work, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After a month, he finally realized that something was wrong.


    He waited for three days at the Trevino family¡¯s residence and called Everleigh countless times. Finally, three dayster, Everleigh came out of the house and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡±


    What she said was concise andprehensive. Each word could be heard clearly; she wasindifferent and mechanical.


    Although dreams were said to be a reflection of the reality, it was more about people¡¯s subjective spections and personal decorations.


    In Theodore¡¯s dream, Everleigh¡¯s face was always full of loneliness and pride. This was the image that Theodore had given her in the past seven years. Every time there was a dream of the past, the pain would be deepened.


    Seven years ago, in the face of a sudden breakup, Theodore, at the age of 22, did not realize the severity of the matter. They were both hot-tempered people and they usually quarreled with each other. When things were heated, saying the words ¡°break up¡± was amon thing.


    ¡°Stop making a fuss, Everleigh. I¡¯ll apany you on a trip after I¡¯m free these days. Things are too busy at thepany.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making a fuss. It has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s my problem.¡±


    Everleigh looked at him and said clearly, ¡°I have fallen for someone else.¡±


    Her words caused Theodore¡¯s mind to buzz and explode. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. We¡¯re just in a rtionship, not married. I have someone else that I like. It¡¯s that simple.¡±


    Her speech seemed to have been practiced several times. Without a word of stutter, it floated smoothly in the surrounding air, suffocating him.


    It was the end of July in the midsummer, the hottest time in Ocpeace City.


    In order to ambush Everleigh, Theodore had been sweating profusely after standing in the sun for three hours, almost suffering from heatstroke. However, at that moment, it was as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on his head. The chill spread from his hair to his toe.


    ¡°What do you mean, you¡¯ve fallen for someone else? Who? When did it happen?¡±


    Everleigh frowned, with a slight crease on her delicate brows, as if she was disdainful of this issue and had no intention of answering it. As expected, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Everleigh¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    The rays of sunlight shone through the gaps between the camphor trees above her head. The mottled shade of the trees shone on her beautiful face, swaying slightly with the rare summer breeze.


    Not far behind Everleigh was the gate of the Trevino family¡¯s vi. A gray car slowly stopped at the gate.


    Theodore had seen it before. It was Abraham¡¯s car.


    Everleigh said, ¡°My dad is back. I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Stop this nonsense.¡± He tried to grab Everleigh¡¯s hand, but she took a step back, obviously nervous.


    Everleigh looked back at her father¡¯s car and said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m going to go abroad next month to study. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore. Let¡¯s delete each other¡¯s contact information.¡±


    The woman¡¯s indifferent face and cold words put an end to their five-year rtionship.


    Theodore clenched his fists tightly. The sound of skin rubbing against flesh was especially clear in the midst of the chirping of cicadas in summer. It was also particrly irritating. ¡°Everleigh, there¡¯s a limit to your petty behavior. What I hate the most is for you to mention breaking up whenever you want to.¡±


    He just wanted the problem to be solved, not by threatening him with a breakup. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want to believe Everleigh¡¯s words that she had fallen in love with someone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s true this time.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes were extremely calm, making him panic after looking at her for a while.


    ¡­


    All of a sudden, the scene in front of him became distorted, suddenly changing into a beautiful morning.


    The morning sunshine came in through the gaps of the curtain and shone on the man¡¯s eyelids. The man was awakened by the bright light, and the instant he opened his eyes, he felt a sudden throb in his temple.


    The hotel room was filled with the strong scent of alcohol, and clothes and a leather belt was scattered on the floor. The air seemed to be filled with a sense of lust.


    Theodore tried to recall what had happened the night before, only to find that his memories had gone nk. He couldn¡¯t even remember how he hade to the hotel.


    Until he saw the phone on the bedside table, it showed that he had called Everleigh countless timesst night, and thest call showed that she had answered the phone.


    There was also a cup of warm water on the bedside table.

 Chapter 104 You’re Crazy

    Everything in the dream was vague, and all his thoughts were chaotic. Everything was messed up by the subjective emotions in his memory.


    Theodore looked at the cup of water beside the bed for a long time, but his vision was bing blurred. He heard a familiar voice beside his ear, ¡°Theodore, are you alright?¡±


    His body was almost uncontrobly attracted by this voice. He turned over to press his body on her.


    The woman under him was also cooperative. She stroked his chest, unbuttoned his shirt, and it gradually fell down. The belt buckle flew in the air, making a crisp metal sound.


    With a ¡®ng¡¯, Theodore suddenly opened his eyes and saw the woman beneath him. Her clothes were in disarray and her pair of lucid eyes were filled with a burning desire.


    His brain went nk in an instant. He turned over and sat up without even thinking about it.


    At this moment, Josephine¡¯s delicate face was flushed red, and her eyes were filled with mist. She looked at Theodore, revealing the timidness and anticipation that only a young girl could have. ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    Theodore ced his hand on his forehead and closed his eyes, forcing himself to calm down. However, he realized that his body was unusually hot. This was definitely not the reaction from drinking too much alcohol.


    Someone had drugged him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seven years ago, he took over the Godfrey Group. Up until now, he grew from ayman who knew nothing, to a man who now controlled the future of the entire Godfrey Group. What kind of storms had he not experienced?


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened as he nced at the woman lying on the bed.


    Josephine was stunned for a moment, her face full of innocence. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What was in the ss of wine you gave me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± Josephine bit her lip and refused to admit it.


    When her friend gave her the drug, she said that the effect of the drug was strong and fast-acting. As long as they were in the same room, they would absolutely be able to make love.


    Looking at the time, it was not the best moment for the drug to take effect.Josephine was too anxious, thus she rushed over early.


    Theodore wanted to say something, but his head hurt so much that his vision blurred. Josephine¡¯s gentle and elegant face distorted, and in the end, it matched with the face in his memory that he could not get rid of.


    His body was getting hotter and hotter.


    Realizing that Theodore was acting weirdly, Josephine became bold. Clenching her teeth, she moved closer to Theodore and breathed on his shoulder from behind, ¡°Theodore, we¡¯re getting married soon. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day¡­¡±


    There were few men in the world who could resist the temptation of women, especially with the help of drugs.


    There was only onest bit of rationality left in Theodore¡¯s mind. Without any hesitation, he pushed Josephine away, got out of the bed, and barged out of the door without even turning his head.


    ¡°Theodore!¡± Josephine fell on the bed and staggered. She turned over and tried to stop him, but the man had already left without turning back, leavingfor her a loud bang on the door.


    Josephine was so furious that she threw the pillow to the ground. She clenched the sheets under her, and her face was full of humiliation and unwillingness.


    Would she have to spend her life alone after marriage? Then, what was the difference between their marriage and a marriage of convenience?


    At the same time, in the corridor of the hotel, the man on the carpet was staggering more and more.


    After the drug took effect in his body, the blood of his whole body seemed to be boiling, and every nerve was jumping with excitement¡­


    From afar, he saw a familiar figure swiping a room card. Theodore immediately froze on the spot.


    Everleigh drank a lot of wine, and her head was a little dizzy. Fortunately, Christopher knew her well. He knew that she was not a good drinker, and she had little alcohol tolerance. After that, when some rtives and friends came to make her a toast, he pushed them all away. Then, he urged her to go up and rest for a while, and then he would pick her up after the banquet ended.


    Everleigh hadn¡¯t thought that she¡¯d run into Theodore.


    But even if they did, what would it change?


    A cold nce shed across Everleigh¡¯s beautiful face. She swiped the card and the sound of the door opening could be heard. She pulled down the doorknob and was ready to go in. She didn¡¯t even greet Theodore.


    Seeing that shepletely ignored him, Theodoredidn¡¯t know if it was the alcohol or the effect of the drug that was affecting his sanity, but a burst of anger rushed up. He strode forward, pushed open the door, and grabbed Everleigh¡¯s wrist before she closed the door.


    With a bang, Everleigh¡¯s back hit the door, making a loud noise. The huge shadow in front of her covered her whole body, like a dark cloud, full of pressure.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go.¡± Everleigh struggled to pull out her hand.


    Under the effect of alcohol, Theodore couldn¡¯t control his force, almost crushing her thin wrists. His face sank. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be so capable as to get married without a word?¡±


    With just a sentence, he drew out the air around them, and the atmosphere turned suffocating.


    Everleigh knew that she couldn¡¯t fight him. The force on her wrist made it hard for her to breathe, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes, congratte me, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    The words ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡± were extraordinarily sharp and powerful, piercing into the man¡¯s eardrum.


    His eyebrows trembled fiercely. Under his thick eyebrows, his inky eyes seemed to be immersed in ice, making people feel cold and trembling at a nce.


    No one knew better than himself that he wanted Everleigh to deny her marriage with Christopher.


    However, she admitted it without hesitation.


    Theodore¡¯s voice was so heavy that it sounded almost oppressive and hoarse. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    Everleigh frowned because of the pain on her wrist, but she gritted her teeth.¡°Seven years ago.¡±


    ¡°Which month?¡±


    Theodore refused to give up and continued to ask for more details.


    ¡°December,¡± Everleigh answered quickly, and even added in detail, ¡°On Christmas Day.¡±


    On Christmas seven years ago, she was pregnant for six months. With a big belly, she was dragged to the notary office by Christopher to register their marriage. They swore that they would be together forever in the notary office in Maniville. After leaving, one went to theboratory and the other went to the nightclub. No one took it seriously.


    Theodore naturally wouldn¡¯t hear the details from Everleigh. In his mind, Everleigh being married on Christmas was another huge blow for him.


    Everleigh¡¯s favorite holiday was Christmas. She once said that if she was to be married one day, she must get the marriage certificate with him on Christmas.


    ¡°So the children are Christopher¡¯s?¡± Red veins in his eyes spread wildly, staring at the woman in the shadow with blood-thirsty eyes.


    Everleigh¡¯s wrist was almost numb from the pain. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Let me go.¡±


    ¡°None of your business?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of frost in December. He mmed his fist against the door. The wind from the punch swept past Everleigh¡¯s ear, causing her face to turn pale. She closed her eyes abruptly.


    With a bang, there was a buzz in her ears.


    Soon, fresh blood flowed down on the panes of the white door. It was a shocking sight to behold.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression changed, and when she looked up, there was panic in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Theodore¡¯s thin and cold lips trembled slightly. The blood in his veins seemed to have been soaked in magma, boiling with rage. He didn¡¯t even think about it as he bent down to kiss the woman¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 105 For Fun!

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Everleigh was startled.


    His lips came down fiercely on her, seemingly wanting to crush her into pieces. There was no pity, nor was there any love. This was war, and Theodore was on the offensive side. He was so ferocious as if he wanted to raze the other party¡¯s city to the ground in an instant.


    Everleigh struggled desperately, but her hands were firmly grasped by him.


    The drug took effect on Theodore¡¯s body, and the boiling blood stirred up all of his emotions. At that moment, Theodore had lost all of his rationality. He couldn¡¯t control himself, and he couldn¡¯t help it either.


    Although seven years had passed, he still remembered that night from seven years ago vividly. However, after that night, Everleigh disappeared from Ocpeace City without a trace, as if she had disappeared from the world.


    At the thought of that particr night, the man¡¯s dark eyes lit up with ayer of burning fire. Under the drug¡¯s stimtion, the force he exerted with his hands was getting out of control.


    A ripping sound could be heard as the fabric of her dress was torn.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh¡¯s scream was stuck in her throat. The next second, she was thrown onto the bed of the hotel. Her whole face was buried in the dazzling white quilt, and her cries of pain were also drowned in it.


    ¡°ng.¡± Behind her came the sound of a leather belt unbuckling.


    Everleigh¡¯s mind went nk. She gripped the bedsheet beneath her and was about to struggle. However, no matter how weak a man was, his strength was always greater than that of a woman¡¯s. Theodore used merely one hand to hold her down, pinning her to the bed. She couldn¡¯t move at all.


    The moment her dress was torn apart, Everleigh¡¯s face turned ashen.


    At this time, the guests and the host were having a good time in the banquet hall.


    Christopher wandered among a group of rtives and elders of the Meyer family, listening to the strict lecturesever since he was a child. His mind and body had grown numb towards the teachings, but he kept a polite and indifferent smile on his face. The moment he turned around, his eyes immediately turned cold.


    Quite a few people advised him to give up his career as a doctor and return to the Meyer family to take over the family business. Almost everyone said the same thing, but no one truly hoped that he would return.


    Human nature was fickle. He had seen enough of it ever since he was a child.


    At the end of the banquet, it was time to cut the cake in celebration. Christopher squeezed out of the crowd. The butler caught up from behind. ¡°Mr. Meyer, they¡¯re blowing the candles now. Why are you leaving?¡±


    Christopher remained calm, ¡°There are so many people lining up to give their regards. It wouldn¡¯t be any less without me.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Madam loves you the most. Won¡¯t she feel disappointed that you didn¡¯t pay much attention to her birthday?¡±


    The butler had watched as Christopher grew up, and he was like a family member to Christopher. Although Christopher was unreliable in his daily life, he had always been very respectful towards his family and his elders.


    After drinking, he had a light headache. He frowned, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t go. I¡¯ll look for Everleigh. She went upstairs to have a rest just now. Mom likes her soshe will be happier if I turn up with Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± The butler beamed. ¡°Mr. Meyer, you¡¯re much more mature than before.¡±


    Before leaving the banquet hall, Christopher looked around the hall, but he didn¡¯t see Theodore. He was a little confused.


    It was still early at this time. No matter how early he wanted to leave, he should wait until the end of the birthday celebration.


    Christopher did not bother to think about it. After the elevator door opened, he went in and pressed the button. He took out the spare room card from his pocket and nced at the room number.


    With a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator stopped on the 36th floor, and the door slowly opened.


    He hearda voiceing from the corridor on the right side as soon as the elevator door opened.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you find him? He was only gone for a while;it wasn¡¯t even five minutes yet! He must still be in the hotel.¡±


    The familiar voice made Christopher¡¯s footsteps halt at the elevator. He looked in the direction of the corridor where the voice came from. There were many people bustling around. It seemed that they were in a hurry.


    The other person who spoke was Theodore¡¯s assistant, Moses. He had met him before as well. ¡°Miss Bailey, isn¡¯t Mr. Godfrey resting in his room? Why did hee out?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about this now? Hurry up and find him! Something bad will happen if we can¡¯t find him.¡±


    In the hallway, Moses had already ordered the driver and the hotel¡¯s security guards to help look for Theodore floor by floor. However, after a long while, they still did not find him.


    Recalling Josephine¡¯s panicked look when he came upstairs to pick up Mr. Godfrey, Moses felt that something was fishy. What on earth had happened?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey merely had a few drinks. Nothing bad will happen. Miss Bailey, you don¡¯t need to be worried.¡±


    ¡°Stop with your nonsense.Hurry up and find him!¡± Josephine shrieked.


    Her sudden, high-pitched voice caused Moses to be stunned. He looked at the woman in shock.


    Josephine had always maintained a good temper. Whether it was for putting on an act or for real, she had always been a virtuous and gentle person in public. There were very few times when she was so fierce, but now,the color of her face alternated between green and pale. It was as if her heart was really on tenterhooks, afraid of something unknown.


    After all, she was the boss¡¯ fiancee. Moses had no choice but to brace himself and hurriedly follow the security guards to find Theodore.


    Josephine was left alone in the corridor, and the sound of her phone vibrating came from her bag.


    After seeing the caller ID, Josephine looked around to make sure that there was no one nearby before she carefully walked to the stairwell. Only then did she press the answer button.


    Her best friend¡¯s voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Stop it, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you about this right now,¡± Josephine replied anxiously.


    ¡­


    ¡°Will the drug that you gave me pose a threat to his life?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Stop asking; he¡¯s missing now!¡±


    ¡­


    Josephine spoke softly when she answered the phone. When the word ¡°drug¡± was mentioned, Christopher raised his eyebrows and pulled open the door of the stairwell. ¡°What drug?¡±


    With a ¡°bang¡±, Josephine was shocked. Her phone slipped from her palm and fell down the stairs directly, rolling far away.


    Looking back,she saw Christopher, folding his arm and leaning against the door frame of the stairwell. His pair of captivating eyes had long lost the gentleness when she first met him that night, but they were gleaming brightly. He said frivolously, ¡°If I didn¡¯t mishear, Miss Bailey, you drugged your fianc¨¦, Theodore?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face turned pale as she denied, ¡°What drug? What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Christopher raised his phone. ¡°Do you want to listen to what you said again?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Josephine¡¯s face was twisting in anger, and she almost bit her tongue. She couldn¡¯t believe that the son of the Meyer Group was such a rascal.


    If the recording was leaked out, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear her name no matter what she did. Especially if Madison knew about it;even if she agreed with her status, she would never allow a woman who drugged her son to enter the Godfrey family.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Josephine clenched her fist and gritted her teeth. ¡°Christopher, I have nothing against you. You¡¯ve tried to make things difficult for me again and again. Why exactly are you doing this?¡±


    Christopher raised the corner of his mouth and smiled brightly. He said two words. ¡°For fun!¡±

 Chapter 106 The Meyer family Will Remember What Happened Today

    Christopher¡¯s greatest ability was to deal with despicable scums without fighting.He could piss them off with merely his sharp tongue. To deal with Josephine, someone who looked serious and dignified on the surface but who was actually a b*tch inside, his skills were on the verge of perfection.


    Josephine pulled a long face, looking extremely gloomy.


    ¡°So what kind of drug did you use for Theodore? Tell me. I haven¡¯te back for a few years. I wonder how the drug industry has developed in our country.¡±


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Christopher blocked the door of the stairwellwith a yful expression on his face. ¡°But I¡¯m really curious. You¡¯ve been together with Theodore for so long, and you¡¯re getting married soon. Why haven¡¯t you had s*x yet?¡±


    Josephine was both ashamed and annoyed. ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business. I¡¯m just concerned about your life after marriage. Aren¡¯t you worried?¡±


    ¡°Worried about what?¡±


    ¡°A man who was with you for so many years didn¡¯t even bother to touch you. He must be suffering from some problems. I advise you to give it a second thought.¡±


    Josephine yelled, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s impossible? You haven¡¯t tried it yet!¡± Christopher smirked.


    Josephine was so furious that her face turned lividand she couldn¡¯t say a word. She was so mad that she didn¡¯t want to walk out of the stairwell, which was blocked by Christopher. She used the stairs straight away, lifting her gown to go down the stairs; the sound of her high heels echoed in the small space.


    Christopher stood up straight. Before leaving, he did not forget to mock her. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Miss Bailey, don¡¯t be too ungrateful.¡±


    After saying this, he watched Josephine¡¯s figure disappear around the corner of the stairs. Then, he walked out of the stairwell and went to Everleigh¡¯s room, knocking on the door.


    ¡°Knock! Knock!¡± He knocked on the door twice, but he didn¡¯t hear any response.


    He frowned and called Everleigh on the phone.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed has not been answered for the time being. Please call againter¡­¡±


    A faint sound of Everleigh¡¯s ringtone came from inside the room.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Christopher patted heavily on the door twice. Suddenly, there was a loud ¡°bang¡±ing from inside. It seemed that something was pushed down, and the door shook twice.


    Christopher¡¯s expression changed. He quickly took out the spare room card from his pocket and swiped it to enter the room.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡±


    At the instant he opened the door, dust flew everywhere. The huge cab and cloak hanger seemed to have just copsed and were lying at the entrance. Sawdust was flying, and dust filled the room.


    Everleigh was leaning against the corner of the wall. Her dress had been torn, and there was not a shade of color on her pale face. She held a floormp in front of her as a weapon.


    A figure was lying on the ground, one hand holding the copsed wardrobe. The figure¡¯s other hand was dripping with blood, which looked extremely terrifying.


    Christopher rushed over without thinking. He took off his suit and covered Everleigh with it. Then he stood in front of her and asked coldly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what do you mean by this?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Theodore stood up from the ground, supporting himself with the wardrobe. His white suit was stained with some blood. Even so, it couldn¡¯t conceal his innately cold and reserved nature.


    He looked at Christopher protecting Everleigh and at his suit on her shoulder. His red eyes were filled with pain as if they had sunk into an abyss.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Christopher nced behind him and asked.


    Everleigh nodded her head weakly. Remembering that Christopher couldn¡¯t see herself as she was behind him, Everleigh answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    In clinical medicine, there were all kinds of patients.Every doctor had to learn basic self-defense skills. What¡¯s more, Everleigh lost her mother when she was a child. Her father paid special attention to self-defense when training his two daughters. Usually, ordinary men couldn¡¯t threaten her.


    However, Theodore seemed to have gone mad just now. She had to use all of her strength to push him away. If she hadn¡¯t been fierce enough, she wouldn¡¯t have known what would happen at this moment.


    At the thought of this, her legs became a little weak, and her voice trembled. ¡°Christopher¡­¡±


    Christopher quickly grabbed hold of her. Without bothering to question Theodore, he picked up Everleigh in front of him and strode past the wardrobe lying on the ground.


    Before leaving, Christopher growled, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the Meyer family will remember what happened today.¡±


    Anyone could tell how powerful the words ¡°Meyer family¡± were.


    Everleigh, who was lying in Christopher¡¯s arms, was also stunned when she heard this.


    Christopher was unwilling to inherit the family business and he devoted himself to studying medicine. He had almost never mentioned the Meyer family in public. But now, he made an exception.


    The sound of footsteps in the corridor grew further and further away until they finally disappeared. Theodore was the only one left in the spacious hotel room, and the floor was a mess.


    When Josephine arrived, she saw Theodore in a sorry state. His clenched fists were still bleeding, and blood flowed down to the ground from his arm. It was a shocking sight.


    ¡°Theodore¡­¡± She cried out in rm.


    The effect of the drug seemed to have passed. The moment Theodore looked up, the frost in his eyes pierced Josephine¡¯s heart like knives. She suddenly shivered as a huge wave of fear struck her. She opened her mouth and tried to exin something, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    She knew that her move that night was too reckless. It was over.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± At this time, Moses also heard themotion and came over. He stood at the door and saw the mess in the room. He halted and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, your hand!¡±


    ¡°Return to Godfrey Mansion,¡± Theodore said as he walked out of the room. His tall figure cast a shadow over the room. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and then wrapped it around his wound. When he passed by Josephine, he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce before leaving.


    He looked so cold that even Moses shuddered at the sight of him.


    ¡°The car is parked right below the hotel.¡± Moses came back to his senses and hurried to catch up with Theodore. While walking, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ll inform the driver right away.¡±


    The two men had already gone far away. Josephine pursed her lips as her face darkened. She knew that she would only humiliate herself if she went after them at this time, but when she looked back at everything in the room, she clenched her fists in anger, and her delicate face was full of unwillingness.


    When she first came in, she saw Christopher leaving with Everleigh in his arms. When she saw Everleigh¡¯s messy clothes, she felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured over her. Her heart waspletely frozen.


    Why was it that Everleigh could always get what Josephine had tried so hard to get without any effort?


    Everleigh only needed to stand there and do nothing, and Theodore¡¯s heart was with her. Even though Everleigh was married now, he still couldn¡¯t forget her. She even had two b*stard children who came from God knows where. How could she marry the son of the Meyer Group, and why did the entire Meyer family agree?


    Her phone vibrated in her handand it took her a long time toe back to her senses.


    The call from a stranger made her impatient. She suppressed her irritation and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you in a bad mood?¡± A male voice came from the other end of the phone. It was a clear and bright voice that sounded young, but it was inexplicably covered with ayer of haze, which made Josephine¡¯s eyebrows jump.

 Chapter 107 That Was Her Fate

    ¡°You are?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you recognize my voice?¡±


    At the other end of the phone, even though the man¡¯s voice sounded young, it gave her a heavy feeling. It sounded as if it came from the abyss, suffocating her.


    The voice was both familiar and unfamiliar to Josephine. She had heard it before, but she only heard it once a long time ago. At that time, it was also the man who took the initiative to call her. He only said one sentence. ¡°My brother needs a woman who will stand quietly behind him. You are a suitable choice. I am very satisfied.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xavier?¡± Josephine hesitated to speak the name in her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so courteous. Soon, you will be the legitimate Madam Josephine of the Godfrey family, who is also my sister-inw. You can just call me Xavier.¡±


    His polite words did not evoke even the slightest bit of enthusiasm. On the contrary, it sounded even colder than before.


    The person on the other end of the line was Xavier, Theodore¡¯s younger brother, who was also the second son of the Godfrey family. Before Theodore took over the Godfrey Group, Xavier was the carefully educated heir by Mrs. Godfrey. If it wasn¡¯t for the ident seven years ago, he would be the president of the Godfrey Group now.


    ¡°Xavier,¡± Josephine braced herself to change the appetion. She thought that she was good at interacting with the rtives of Theodore, but when she faced Xavier, she still felt powerless, even though it was just a phone call.


    She added, ¡°When Theodore went to visit you earlier, I wanted to go with him, but I heard that you¡¯re not in good health, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t really like to see outsiders. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡±


    His cold and indifferent words made Josephine¡¯s greeting seem a bit unnecessary.


    There were many rumors about Xavier in society, but they were all buried in the past seven years. People¡¯s memories were always very short, and the young man who had once been known as a business genius had long be unknown.


    The Godfrey family hardly mentioned Xavier, and the servants were no exception. Theodore would visit him from time to time, but Mrs. Godfrey acted as if she didn¡¯t have this son. Every time Theodore mentioned him, she would be unhappy.


    Josephine had sent someone to investigate in private, and the results of the investigation made her want to avoid this second son of the Godfrey family even more.


    Depression, aggression,and self-harm; these were all diagnosed by the doctors. Xavier¡¯s residence was also far away from the downtown area. He had to change his caretakers several times a month, and many of them were seriously injured at his ce, but the news was suppressed by the Godfrey family with money.


    Thinking of this, the hairs on Josephine¡¯s body stood up on its end. She shivered and said stiffly, ¡°Well, Xavier, why did you suddenly call me?¡±


    ¡°We will meet at two o¡¯clock tomorrow noon. I have something to talk to you about.¡±


    Josephine froze for a moment. ¡°Me¡­ Alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you will not tell my brother.¡±


    ¡°That isn¡¯t quite appropriate, is it?¡±


    No matter what, Xavier was Theodore¡¯s younger brother. If Josephine,Theodore¡¯s fianc¨¦e, met Xavier alone behind his back,it would be bad if someone with ulterior motives were to spread the news.


    Xavier sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not quite good for my brother to know about what happened seven years ago as well.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face changed.


    Seven years ago?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she gritted her teeth.


    ¡°You do.¡±


    Xavier didn¡¯t speak further. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ce.¡±


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Looking at the call that was hung up, Josephine¡¯s expression was extremelyplicated. When she thought of the graduation party of the Foreign Language Department seven years ago, she felt anxious.


    She didn¡¯t do anything. She just heard some things by chance, and she didn¡¯t care about it. What Everleigh encountered had nothing to do with her.


    That¡­ That was her fate!


    However, judging by Xavier¡¯s tone, he seemed to know everything that had happened seven years ago like the back of his hand. Josephine panicked.


    It was already deep into the night.


    In the bedroom on the second floor of the Godfrey Mansion, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped abruptly.


    With a tter, the door was pulled open by a wide palm. The man was wearing a bathrobe, and the tanned skin of his chest that was still dripping with water could be seen.


    After taking a cold shower, all the mad desires were finally driven away, leaving only calmness.


    Theodore sat by the bed and lit a cigarette. The wound on the back of his hand showed signs of infection after being soaked in the water. Every movement would affect his nerves, and the pain made him even more clear-headed.


    His phone was ringing by the bedside. It was from his assistant.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the banquet of the Meyer family has just ended. I informed Mrs. Meyer that you were not feeling well and had gone back first. Mrs. Meyer also expressed her condolences.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you should rest early.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Moses,¡± Theodore said as he held his phone. His cold eyes were filled with ayer of frost.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need me to do?¡± said Moses.


    ¡°Find out when they got married and how their lives abroad are.¡±


    Moses was stunned for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Moses no longer needed to ask who he was supposed to investigate. Since Dr. Trevino appeared, the boss¡¯s abnormal behavior revolved around her. The reason why he was in a bad mood that night should be due to Dr. Trevino as well.


    Who would have thought that Mr. Christopher¡¯s wife was Dr. Trevino?


    Hanging up the phone, his cigarette was burnt to the end. His fingers were almost burned as he was in a daze.


    Theodore¡¯s brows twitched as he put out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    Outside the French windows, the full moon hung high in the sky. The loneliness of thete nightcovered the hustle and bustle of the entire Ocpeace City. Even the nightclubs closed one after another, leaving only those 24-hour convenience shops with lights on.


    Christopher put a ss of hot milk on the bedside table and patted Everleigh¡¯s arm familiarly. He said in a low voice, ¡°Get up and drink the milk before you go to sleep.¡±


    Everleigh opened her eyes, looking sleepy and impatient. When she saw Christopher, she immediately closed her eyes again and even turned her back to him.She wanted to sleep. A fair and slender leg was exposed under the silk cover, showing that shepletely ignored him.


    Christopher rolled his eyes speechlessly. He pulled the quilt over her, tucking her in. He huffed, ¡°You really don¡¯t treat me as a man¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s water and milk on the bedside table. Drink it yourself if you are thirsty.¡±


    Christopher didn¡¯t bother to care about her anymore. He simply got up and walked out. When he reached the door, he paused and looked back at the bed. ¡°He hasn¡¯t touched any woman for so many years. He is really infatuated with you. I couldn¡¯t do it if it were me.¡±


    The figure on the bed didn¡¯t move at all, as if she had fallen asleep long ago.


    Christopher stopped at the door for half a second and then left.


    Everleigh did not open her eyes until the light at the door hadpletely disappeared, and the door mmed shut with a light sound. She stared at the dark gray curtains absent-mindedly. What Christopher had just said echoed in her mind.


    Even though Christopher didn¡¯t tell her that Theodore lost control because he was drugged by Josephine, as a doctor, she could tell that something was wrong. In addition to anger and shame, she couldn¡¯t deny that she really felt a little guilty.

 Chapter 108 Walking Away Was The Best Policy

    At the end of August, it had rained several times, and the summer heat was not over yet. The chirping of cicadas was dragging the tail of summer, refusing to let it leave.


    At nine in the morning, under the shade of the green trees along the street, the gates of the international school were filled with the cars from parents who hade to enroll their children. Everleigh expected this to happen at the entrance, thus she was wise enough to call a cab early in the morning, saving the trouble to find a parking space.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After getting out of the cab, Everleigh took the two children into the school. When they were about to reach the teaching building, she suddenly stopped and asked, ¡°Adrienne, which ss are you two in again?¡±


    Adrienne, who was on the left, was carrying a small,dybug-style backpackwhile eating candy. She shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    stair, who was on the right, had a look of disdain on his face. ¡°Mommy, you shouldn¡¯t have asked us about this, right? Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    As a mother, she didn¡¯t even know which ss her children were in. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous?


    ¡°Who says that I don¡¯t?¡± Everleigh hurriedly denied.


    Unfortunately, her body stood still honestly and she didn¡¯t know where to go for a while.


    ¡°Second floor, ss 2C.¡±


    A clear voice, with obvious teasing, came from behind.


    ¡°Christopher!¡± Adrienne had already run over.


    Everleigh looked back and saw Christopher walking over with his arms folded under the sun. He wore a pair of sunsses narcissisticallyas if he was treating the school as his fashion show.


    Christopher picked up Adrienne from the ground and held her in his arms. He handed her the ice cream he had just boughtand then ridiculed Everleigh. ¡°Awesome! You didn¡¯t look at the huge bulletin at the entrance. I even thought that you were a prophet and knew which ss they were in.¡±


    Everleigh rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have an operation?¡±


    ¡°I switched operations with Director Wood.¡±


    ¡°Why all of a sudden? Aren¡¯t you afraid that something might happen and you can¡¯t exin to the patient?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a minor operation. I¡¯ve discussed it with the patient¡¯s family.¡± Christopher raised his chin toward the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I don¡¯te, you would hang around here for an entire morning and fail to enroll them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I have a mouth.I can ask someone for help.¡±


    ¡°And let the parents of Adrienne and stair¡¯s ssmates know that their mother is a fool? This is bad for their rtionship with ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, do you need a beating?¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, your mother can¡¯t catch up with us. Let¡¯s run¡­¡±


    Christopher easily ran up the stairs with Adrienne in his arms. Everleigh was still holding stair¡¯s hand. No matter how much she wanted to punch him, she couldn¡¯t just ignore her child.


    Over the past seven years, Christopher had taken care of the children most of the time.They had married each other for different purposes, where she wanted to settle down with her children abroadand Christopher just wanted to please his family. However, Everleigh thought that as a mother, she was not as good as a cheap father like Christopher.


    At the same time, in the president¡¯s office of the Godfrey Group.


    The blinds were pulled tightly, and the lights were turned on in the spacious office; it wasso bright that it dazzled people¡¯s eyes.


    The secretary came in with coffee. Seeing that the blinds were tightly closed, she asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, did you sleep in thepany again?¡±


    Theodore replied with a hum, and he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The secretary said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, despite how busy your work is, you¡¯d better pay more attention to your health.¡±


    While speaking, the secretary walked around the desk to open the blinds. Rays of sunshine shone in through the windows, overshadowing the light of the incandescentmp above her head.


    Moses knocked on the door and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    He entered the room after Theodore nodded.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± The secretary¡¯s voice came from behind him. She left the office tactfully and turned off the lights. The room became slightly darker, but the gloomy and depressing feeling was greatly reduced.


    After the secretary left, closing the door behind her,Moses ced a document on Theodore¡¯s office table.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is the information of Dr. Trevino and Mr. Meyer that you asked me to investigate when they were abroad.¡±


    The document was very thin, which did not look like Moses¡¯s usual meticulous style.


    In this regard, Moses exined, ¡°Mr. Meyer has been well protected by the Meyer family. His whereabouts have always been kept secret, and there are many bodyguards around him. It¡¯s not easy to investigate his private life.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, Moses should have found out the children¡¯s father when he investigated the background of the two children previously. However, at that time, except for finding out their birthday, he couldn¡¯t obtain any other information. He didn¡¯t even find any information about the schools they went to.


    Although the Meyer family didn¡¯t attach much importance to this son of theirs, it was true that they had done a great job in protecting his privacy.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    As his simple words fell, Moses said in a hurry, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s my duty.¡±


    He observed Theodore¡¯s cold expression. After flipping through the pages, his eyes turned even colder. It was as if the surrounding air had frozen. The only sound left in therge office was the clock in the disy cab, which was vibrating with a ¡®gong¡¯ sound.


    The man¡¯s long and slender fingers gripped the edge of the thin piece of paper tightly, staring closely at the words on it.


    Everleigh and Christopher got married officially five years ago.However, seven years ago, when Everleigh went abroad, they began to live together. No one would believe that she was not going after Christopher.


    There was no doubt who the real father of the two children was.


    Theodore¡¯s fingers, which held the edge of the paper tightly, were about to crush the papers into pieces. His face was as dark as a piece of iron, and it was covered with gloomy clouds.


    Moses stood in front of the desk for a long time. The information was investigated by him, thus he naturally knew what was inside. Before he came in, he knew that a storm was about toe. At this time, he was about to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if there is nothing else, I¡¯ll get going.¡±


    Under such a situation, fleeing was still the best policy. Otherwise, it would bring disaster to the bystander.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything, as if he didn¡¯t hear his voice at all. Moses stood for a while and left quietly. When he went out, he met the vice president of the finance department who hade to hand over some documents. He quickly pulled him over, ¡°Mr. Quelch, now is not a suitable time.¡±


    James Quelch was in a daze, and a crashing sound could be heard from the office. Something had fallen to the ground with a crash.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James asked in a low voice.


    Moses shook his headwith an expression that could only be understood without words.


    James held a stack of documents in his arms, ¡°Then, when can I send this document? Mr. Godfrey said at the meeting to send it to him as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Quelch, if you want to go in, I won¡¯t stop you. But if you went in now,you will be made a punchbag. Why don¡¯t you have a try?¡±


    Hearing this, James¡¯ face turned pale. It was not as if he never saw Theodore when he was mad. Several executives were even fired recently, and he didn¡¯t want to lose his job.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Mr. Lawson.¡± Jamesheld the documents and was about to flee. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until it¡¯s convenient for Mr. Godfrey.Please tell me by that time.¡±


    Moses¡¯s face was gloomy.¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not going to be convenient for a period of time.¡±


    Separated by a wall, in the office, all the documents that were originally piled up on the desk were swept to the floor, along with a coffee mug. The floor was a mess¡­

 Chapter 109 A Disaster He Would Never Be Able To Avoid In His Life

    Deadly silence befell the office. Things that could be smashed on the table were smashed. The coffee stains spread wildly on the project documents which were valued at hundreds of million dors, and the expensive carpet was in a terrible state.


    Only ipetent adults would smash things to vent their emotions.


    No one had expected that Theodore, the president of the Godfrey Group, would make such a move. No one would believe it even if it was spread out, and even he himself thought that it was ridiculous.


    Theodore sat behind his desk, gradually calming down. His cold features seemed to have been carved out of iceand his ink-ck eyes were covered with ayer of frost. Other than his anger and unwillingness, there was also a deep-rooted pain in his eyes.


    When Everleigh left that year, he spent a long time digging a grave in the deepest part of his heart to bury the sweet and painful moments she had brought. After a long time, he almost believed that the grave had been razed to the ground and would no longer have any effect on him.


    However, since the day he saw Everleigh in the hospital, the t ground had been quietly dug open. The pain was like a pressed spring, bouncing out crazily.


    He knew that this woman was a disaster he would never be able to avoid in his life.


    ¡­


    ss was about to begin on the first day of school.


    After Christopher and Everleigh took the children to get acquainted with their new ssmates in the ss, they talked to the teacher about their usual habits and preferences. Then, they left the children behind and left the school.


    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡± Christopher drove there, and his car was parked a little far away. They walked side by side under the shade of the camphor trees at the school gate.


    Everleigh looked at the time, ¡°I still have to go back to the hospital for surgery in the afternoon. Let¡¯s have a simple meal.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s find a ce nearby to dine in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The international school was located in the old city area of Ocpeace City. The school was originally a church. Later, it was transformed into an international school. Adrienne and stair stayed overseas for a long time. It was not realistic for them to go to an ordinary public school, so Christopher arranged for them to be there.


    There were many ces for lunch nearby. Considering that they didn¡¯t have time to wait for the dishes, and they had to go to work in the afternoon, the two of them found a pasta restaurant and ordered two sets of pasta. They wereserved quickly.


    The scent of the sauce permeated the air.


    After having a spoonful, Christopher put down his fork and shook his head in disgust. ¡°I think the pasta we atest year at Nihond tasted better. Adrienne had it for a few days, and she kept thinking about it after we went back.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meyer, can you eat some pasta quietly? Are you going to Nihond again just for a te of pasta?¡± Everleigh twirled the pasta and shoved them into her mouth.


    Last winter, Christopher and she went to Nihond together. It was snowing heavily and the ce looked absolutely ethereal as if they were not on earth. At that time, they were sitting on the carpet, eating pasta. The room was veryfortable and warm.


    That was the first time she and Christopher had traveled together on a long-distance trip.


    However, the reason behind that was cringy.


    At that moment, Christopher folded his arms and leaned against the chair, slumping as if he was boneless. ¡°I¡¯ll go there during the winter vacation after I¡¯m done with work.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everleigh¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, and her face tensed. ¡°What kind of yboy trouble did you get into again?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean? Am I that kind of person in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Everleigh rolled her eyesunceremoniously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Nihondst year to avoid your ex-girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ex-ex-ex-ex-girlfriend,¡± he corrected.


    ¡°One out of ten women spotted on the streets could be your ex-girlfriend. How can I remember?¡± Everleigh lowered her head and ate the pasta, not bothering to talk to him.


    It was a rare trip, but it was because Christopher¡¯s ex-girlfriend came to look for him.She made a huge fuss after she knew he was married and Everleigh was also dragged in.Christopher didn¡¯t want things to spread to the hospital,thus they took a month off and brought the children to Nihond.


    Her experience at that time felt as if she was escaping from a disaster. If Everleigh hadn¡¯t had fun in Nihond in the end, she would have hammered Christopher to death at the airport.


    ¡°The pasta will get cold if you don¡¯t eat it,¡± Everleigh reminded him. ¡°You have a shift in the Emergency Department tonight. The Emergency Department is busy all the time. You may not be able to eat by then.¡±


    ¡°Someone will send food to me anyway.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh rolled her eyes again. ¡°Which nurse is it this time?¡±


    Without waiting for his reply, she waved her hand.¡°Forget it. I¡¯d better not know, in fear that I¡¯ll get involved.¡±


    They had been insulting each other for seven years. From the beginning, they got to know each other due to a fight. In Christopher¡¯s world, apart from his rtives whom he could not afford to avoid, he had never spent such a long time with anyone else.


    He was not a patient person. His love for women came and went quickly. However, for Everleigh, because of the coincidences and that it had been such a long time, he couldn¡¯t even tell if she was family or a missed love.


    ¡°What are you going to do about the Godfrey family?¡± He asked.


    Everleigh was drinking some soup when she suddenly heard these words. Her eyebrows twitched. She put down her spoon and looked at him, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other contact with the Godfrey family. I can only get close to Theodore.¡±


    ¡°It will be very troublesome.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if Christopher meant that it would be troublesome to get close to Theodore, or if it would be troublesome if she got close to Theodore, or both.


    Everleigh was prepared. ¡°I know it will be very troublesome but this is the only shortcut.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Theodore¡¯s father¡¯s current wife has two children. The youngest is born weak, and he¡¯s been in poor health since he was a child. He has asthma and was taken care of by a special family doctor.¡±


    Everleigh was slightly taken aback.


    Christopher said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s too unpredictable for you to approach Theodore. I¡¯m not at ease. Although this method is a bit twisted, at least you can get closer to the Godfrey family. It¡¯s up to you to think about it.¡±


    Everleigh looked hesitant.


    She knew that Christopher was doing this for her own good. Theodore was going to get married, and her current identity was publicly acknowledged by the Meyer family as their daughter-inw. If she was to get involved with Theodore again, it wouldn¡¯t benefit either party.


    She couldn¡¯t care less about Theodore¡¯s reputation. She didn¡¯t care much about her own reputation either, but the Meyer family was innocent. Mrs. Meyer treated her with kindness;she couldn¡¯t bring shame to the Meyer family by doing this.


    However, it was a little too far-fetched to start with Theodore¡¯s stepmother. Ever since Theodore¡¯s parents had divorced, his father had not contacted the Godfrey family for many years. Other than appearing once at the annual Council of Public Affairs, there was practically no asion of the Godfrey family¡¯s where he would appear in.


    Everleigh said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Christopher looked at the time. ¡°Have you finished eating? It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m done.¡± Everleigh took her bag and left the restaurant with Christopher.


    After they left, the waiter came to clean up the table. There were two tes of pasta on the table. One of them was left with only half a te of sauce, which was almostpletely eaten. The other te had not been touched at all.

 Chapter 110 It Was Rare To See Such A Lively Scene

    At night, after the clinic of the hospital was closed, only the Emergency Department was taking in patients.


    Christopher and Everleigh were both on duty that night. Everleigh could have left earlier, but Dr. Harrison gave her a thesis and let her take care of it. As a result, she had to work overtime in the hospital.


    Her new semester at the Ocpeace Medical University had started. Everleigh had to begin sses the following week. She had just entered university and no students had enrolled with her yet, but the director of the department estimated that she would be dazzled by the number of people who would sign up for her starting next year.


    When she was reading the thesis, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was from the nurse in the Emergency Department, Jenny. ¡°Hello?¡± said Everleigh.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you still in the hospital?¡± Jenny asked.


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Jenny sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you toe to the Emergency Department immediately. There is a girl here. Her knee is injured and her bone is dislocated.¡±


    Everleigh frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Dr. Meyer there? Moreover, you should look for the orthopedics team for bone dislocation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Dr. White of the Department of Orthopedics went home as he had something to deal with. Dr. Lawson, who is on shift, hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Dr. Meyer was supposed to settle it as it¡¯s not a big deal, but somehow, he was pped by that girl.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What?¡± Everleigh almost thought she had misheard. ¡°pped? Christopher?¡±


    ¡°Come over first. You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re here.¡±


    The condition didn¡¯t sound serious and it was not a big deal to be pped, but it was worth a look when it was about Christopher. Everleigh immediately hung up the phone and went to the Emergency Department.


    It was rare to see such a lively scene, thus it was worth it.


    At that moment, the Emergency Department was as busy as usual. There were many people injured or sick in the middle of the night. All the rooms were full, and the temporary beds in the hall were separated by curtains.


    When Everleigh arrived, Christopher was holding an ice bag to his face. He was more than one meter away from the girl on the hospital bed. Christopher was talking angrily with someone, and a group of nurses next to him tried to calm him down.


    ¡°Where are your manners? You pped me out of the blue. I¡¯m a doctor. If you¡¯re unhappy with my treatment, why did youe to the hospital?¡±


    The girl, Loraine, was wearing a blue basketball suit and had beautiful eyes. She looked only about sixteen years old, with braids in her hair. Colorful ribbons were tied to her hair with a small bell, and the sound of the bell ringing could be heard when she moved her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a lecherous doctor like you. I didn¡¯t ask for you.I said I wanted a female doctor. Why did you put your hands on my friend¡¯s body and touched her?¡± said Loraine.


    ¡°Touched her?¡± Christopher immediately became anxious and jumped up from his chair. ¡°You have to give evidence when you speak. You can¡¯t spout nonsense like this!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Meyer, calm down. The girl is still young and insensible.¡± The person next to him hurriedly pulled Christopher, afraid that he would do something rash.


    However, Loraine was not willing to back down, and she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why, do you still want to fight? Is this how you treat patients as a doctor? What kind of garbage are you? Treating the sick and saving the patients? Bah!¡±


    There were many people in the hall, who were pointing fingers at him. When they heard this, they walked around Christopher to avoid him, showering him with disdain. Obviously, Christopher would definitely take thest ce in the patients¡¯ satisfaction board that month, and he had to be criticized publicly.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She walked forward quickly and stopped in front of Christopher. ¡°What happened?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny, the nurse who was holding back Christopher, looked at Everleigh as if she had seen a life-saver. She said hurriedly, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re finally here. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the girl¡¯s friend had suffered some injuries. Please take a look.¡±


    ¡°What look? Ask her to go to another hospital,¡± Christopher huffed.


    ¡°Enough. Shut up, you.¡± Everleigh lowered her voice and warned Christopher. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did? Can you stille to work if you really made a fuss?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. What can I do to a girl who hasn¡¯t even grown up yet? I¡¯m not a pervert.¡±


    ¡°This is the situation in this country. Is this the first time you know about it?¡± Everleigh nced at him and motioned the nurse next to him to pull him away quickly.


    The children nowadays were mischievous and annoying. Although Christopher was a flirt, he wouldn¡¯t really mess with two little girls.


    After Christopher left, Everleigh walked to the front of the two girls.¡°Who is injured? Let me take a look.¡±


    Loraine crossed her arms and sized up Everleigh. ¡°Aren¡¯t there any older doctors in your hospital?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you think only the older doctors have good medical skills?¡±


    Everleigh pulled Loraine to the other side and then pulled open the istion curtain behind her.She saw another girl lying on the bed. The girl was dressed like an ordinary high school student, still wearing her school uniform. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail and shelooked delicate and introverted.


    Her knees were bent on the bed, and the blood where her skin was scratched had already clotted, but she was still drawing cold breaths.


    ¡°Don¡¯t simply touch her. It hurts,¡± Loraine said.


    Everleigh sat on the bed and pulled over the small medical cart. She took the medical gloves and put them on. Then she touched the calf of the patient, Mabel, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±


    ¡°It hurts!¡± Mabel¡¯s face instantly turned paleand she bit her lower lip.


    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I tell you to be gentler?¡± Loraine said hurriedly.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m not gentle?¡± Everleigh nced at Loraine and said, ¡°It will be much more painful when Iset her bonestraightter.¡±


    As soon as her words fell,the color drained out of Mabel¡¯s face. ¡°Loraine,¡± She called out with a trembling voice.


    Loraine hurried over and held Mabel¡¯s hand. It was obvious that they had a good rtionship.


    ¡°Mabel, don¡¯t be afraid. It won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯m going to ask for an older doctor for you.¡±


    Everleigh said ndly, ¡°I¡¯m the only female doctor in the Emergency Department today. There¡¯s no one else for youand if your friend¡¯s ankle bone isn¡¯t cured as soon as possible, it will haveplications in the future. Will you find another doctor for her then?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± Loraine raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Loraine,¡± Mabel tugged her sleeve and gritted her teeth, ¡°Listen to the doctor.¡±


    Everleigh was not in a hurry. She looked at Loraine calmly, ¡°What about you? If you insist on not letting me treat her, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Loraine clenched her teeth, looking angry, but she was helpless. She huffed, ¡°Treat her!¡±


    Loraine had a cold aura when she raised her eyebrows, and there was a heroic spirit in her huge eyes. Even if she didn¡¯t have the eye-catching braids, her appearance was still outstanding in the crowd.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know the reason, but she looked very familiar to her. She wondered where she had seen her before.


    The bone setting was not difficult. It was apulsory course for all medical students. Everleigh needed to find the right position, use the correct strength, and stick to the ¡®fast, urate, and ruthless¡¯ rule. Good doctors could set a bone without the patient feeling any pain at all.


    Everleigh was rubbing Mabel¡¯s ankle when there was a suddenmotion outside the curtain. Someone screamed. It seemed that something like an infusion bottle had been knocked over.


    While the two girls were looking away, Everleigh exerted strength.


    ¡°Ah-¡°

 Chapter 111 Drunkard Causing Trouble

    Loraine quickly reacted to the screaming and turned around instantly. She saw Mabel¡¯s pale face and it wasas if her soul was no longer intact with her body. Her face turned livid with anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t I tell you to be gentle?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be gentler.¡± Everleigh took off her gloves and threw them into the recycling bin. Then, she pulled apart the curtains and went out.


    Loraine caught up to Everleigh. ¡°Stop right there.I haven¡¯t allowed you to leave!¡±


    Everleigh continued to walk forward as if she didn¡¯t hear her. Her eyes fell on themotion in the emergency room. A man with a flushed face was shouting, holding a knife in his hand. The people around were frightened and kept screaming.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino,¡± a panic-stricken voice came from beside her.


    Everleigh calmly ordered, ¡°Tell the security guards to evacuate the crowd firstand then call the police.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call the security guards right away.¡±


    ¡°Where is Dr. Meyer?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°He was still there just now, but he disappeared in a heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡± Everleigh frowned and looked around. ¡°Call the security first and guard the door so that the patients outside won¡¯te in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Jenny left,Everleigh approached the man with the knife slowly,while casually helping a pregnant woman who almost fell down at the side. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°You are all lousy doctors!¡± Obviously,the man, Paul, was intoxicated. No one knew where he came from. He was covered in mud and his face was scratched. His dark skin was also dripping with blood, which looked terrifying.


    ¡°You murdered my wife and child. All of you lousy doctors deserve to go to hell!¡±


    Everleigh walked carefully around the edge of the hall to reach his front, trying tomunicate with him. ¡°Calm down. You can tell us what happened first. No matter what had happened, we canmunicate with each other.¡±


    Paul immediately pointed the knife in her direction. As soon as he saw her in a white coat, his face fell. ¡°You are a doctor of this hospital. Of course, you will speak for the hospital!¡±


    Everleigh looked down at herself. She immediately took off her coat and threw it aside. She said calmly, ¡°You drank too much. I am not a doctor. I¡¯m just a passerby.¡±


    Paul was very drunk. His feet stumbled uncertainly and his vision was blurred. Everleigh threw her white coat away. He was in a trance for a while and he suddenly became puzzled. However,hewas still holding the knife when facing her. ¡°If you are not a doctor in this hospital, why do you speak for them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for them, I¡¯m speaking for you.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! This hospital killed my wife and child!¡±


    Everleigh approached him without changing her expression and said in a calm tone, ¡°If your wife and child were still alive, would they want to see you like this? Don¡¯t you have a mother to take care of at home? Your mother is already in her seventies, and she does not have good vision. Do you want to leave her alone with no one to take care of her?¡±


    The surrounding crowd had been evacuated to a rtively safe distance by the security guards. Everyone held their breath attentively and stayed far away from them. After all, it was difficult to talk sense into a drunkard. At this time, only Everleigh and Paul were circling around the center of the emergency room.


    After hearing the word ¡°mother¡±, Paul seemed to have sobered up a little. His hand, which was holding a knife, quivered. His dazed eyes were full of remorse and regret.


    Everleigh approached him cautiously again. ¡°Put down the knifeand you can start over. You¡¯re young, and you are perfectly healthy. You can do anything to support your mother and yourself. If you hurt someone, you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life in prison. What¡¯s your mother going to do then?¡±


    Paul seemed to be wavering as he mumbled ¡®Mom¡¯ over and over again.


    ¡°Make way, make way!¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from the left-hand side behind Everleigh. ¡°Everleigh¡­¡±


    Everleigh subconsciously turned around and shushed Christopher. She made a gesture of silence, telling him not to speak.


    However, at that very moment, Paul suddenly thought of something.¡°How do you know that I still have a mother?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everleigh was shocked. While she was stunned, a light shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes were sharp and his actions were fast. The knife passed by Everleigh in a second, and she was immediately pulled behind Christopher.


    Everleigh only heard a muffled hum above her head, which was drowned out by the screams of the crowd.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    When she came back to her senses, Paul had caught a girl in his hand. He put a hand on her shoulder and the knife against her neck.


    The girl was Loraine,who had caused trouble in the Emergency Department just now.


    Christopher immediately let go of Everleigh in his arms and growled at Paul. ¡°Don¡¯t do it. She¡¯s still a child! She¡¯s innocent!¡±


    ¡°Who is innocent?¡± Paul¡¯s eyes were redas if he had climbed out of hell. He was full of malice against the world. ¡°Who isn¡¯t innocent here? I was honest all my life. Weren¡¯t my wife and daughter innocent? They died on the operating bed of your hospital!¡±


    Paul¡¯s voice grew louder as he spoke, and the knife that was pressed against Loraine¡¯s neck struck deeper and deeper. Loraine¡¯s face was extremely pale and she did not dare to move at all.


    ¡°He¡¯s already mad.¡± Everleigh pulled Christopher over and immediately gestured at him. ¡°Old n.¡±


    Christopher frowned. He didn¡¯t want Everleigh to take the risk, but at that moment, there was no other way except for the old way. If they didn¡¯t do anything, Loraine would die from excessive bleeding in her carotid artery before the police arrived.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± After nodding, Everleigh immediately turned around and passed through the crowd, walking around the crowd to creep up on Paul¡¯s back.


    She and Christopher had been partners for a long time. They had undergone countless surgeries together and experienced all types of tragedies in the hospital. They had long been ustomed to such situations.


    They had nned a set of emergency responses that had been discussed a long time ago.


    At this time, Christopher touched his right arm with his left handand then put down his hands quietly again. He looked calmly at Paul and Loraine, who was only four or five meters away from him. ¡°If you really do it, you will go to jail. No one will take care of your mother. Even if she dies at home, no one will know. Could you live up to her?¡±


    ¡°This¡­You forced me into this situation!¡± Paul had obviously lost his mind. He had a crazy look on his face and was not willing to care about any family affection at all.


    ¡°What if I told you that your wife and daughter died on the operating bedbecause your mother insisted on refusing to let her carry out a C-section?¡±


    Paul¡¯s expression changed.


    Christopher looked coldly at Paul, and his cynical eyes were now filled with a doctor¡¯s numb and indifferent look. He casually spat out a medical record from his memory.


    ¡°Flora White, born in 1983. Five years ago, she was sent to the emergency room and had a premature delivery. The hospital tried their best to save her. The doctor suggested that she should have a cesarean section, but your mother refused to sign it. The attending surgeon was willing to take the responsibility and carry on with the surgery, but your mother rushed into the operating room and tried to take her away. In the end, the surgery was held up and two lives were lost.¡±

 Chapter 112 The Most Terrible Thing Was The Human Heart

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Paul¡¯s hand, which was grasping the girl, was obviously shaking. He staggered a few steps back. ¡°It¡¯s impossible. You are bullsh*tting. My mother was so kind to Flora.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only what you saw,¡± Christopher¡¯s face was cold and almost frightening. ¡°Did you know that your mother forced your wife to undergo surgery to give up the baby three times before your wife passed away? Just because she found out that the child wasn¡¯t a boy in a private clinic.¡±


    ¡°Im-Impossible!¡±


    Paul could not ept the reality for a moment when he heard Christopher¡¯s words. He pointed the knife at him and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. It¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re ndering me. You just want to deny the hospital¡¯s responsibility.¡±


    Although Paul insisted that it was the hospital¡¯s responsibility, it was obvious that he had connected Christopher¡¯s words with some reality. Thinking carefully about what happened, he was scared.


    Just when Paul was in a panic, in the crowd not far behind him, a figure snuck out quietly, slowly approaching his back. She sped his neck in a lightning-fast mannerand bent her knee toward the man¡¯s legs fiercely at the same time.


    Paul was in pain.


    With a bang, the knife in his hand fell to the ground, and Loraine was also thrown to the side. She fell to the ground and coughed violently, her face pale with fear.


    Everleigh used almost all of her strength to hold the man¡¯s neck. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she threw the man on the ground and pressed him against it firmly. Her elbow was still tightly locked around his neck, and her knees were pressed against his waist.


    ¡°Christopher,e and help!¡± Everleigh shouted. Christopher ran over immediately and took the knife away. The security guards also rushed in;some tied Paul upand some maintained the order.


    Such situations were not umon in the hospital. The patients were restored to the order they just had quickly.They went back to their queue and some went to get their medicine.


    Everleigh stretched her wrists that were over-exerted. Jenny gave her a thumbs up and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you are so cool. How are you so brave?¡±


    ¡°What else? She doesn¡¯t care about her life.¡± Christopher crossed his arm calmly, ¡°It was the same when she was abroad. In the end, if there was a medical dispute, the security guards directly asked for her. With her lousy skills, if she really encountered a man with real martial arts someday, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died.¡±


    Jenny hated Christopher¡¯s style the most. She immediately huffed, ¡°Dr. Meyer, don¡¯t make sarcastic remarks. You didn¡¯t do anything in the situation just now. If Dr. Trevino didn¡¯t take action, who would go save the child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Jenny.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t speak initially. As soon as the crowd dispersed, she wanted to keep a low profile and leave. When she heard Jenny¡¯s words, she reluctantly said, ¡°Dr. Meyer is better atmunicating with others. This is also a solution that we have discussed since we were partners.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you just see it? Dr. Meyer has been telling the drunkard about his wife and daughter. How could it be fake?¡±


    Jenny breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I was scared to death just now. At that time, Dr. Meyer didn¡¯t appease the patient but provoked him instead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Everleigh wiped her hands with a nd look. ¡°Paul is a frequent visitor to the hospital. In the past five years, he woulde to the hospital to make trouble on this day. This time, it¡¯s more serious.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, how long have you been in the hospital? Why do you know about this?¡±


    Facing Jenny¡¯s amazement, Everleigh and Christopher just looked at each other and smiled knowingly.


    No matter how one put it, they were the best partners. Even the instructor of the foreign medical college said that they were rare partners who had a tacit understanding of each other. Whether in the field of investigating or taking measures, their methods were almost 99% simr.


    Before returning to the country, Everleigh investigated a detailed report on the hospital, including the number of workers, the character of her colleagues, as well as the special medical cases of the hospital.


    Everleigh did it and so did Christopher.


    Jenny was new to the hospital. Five years ago, she was not working there yet, thus she was not clear about the specific situation of that patient.


    On the way out, Everleigh talked to Jenny about this matter. ¡°Paul is the driver of a bigpany. He married his wife, Flora, eight years ago. His mother had always wanted them to have a son. Flora also got pregnant soon after the marriage¡­¡±


    At that time, Paul and Flora were both struggling toclimb the corporatedders and they decided to only have one child.


    His mother wanted a grandson whole-heartedly, thus she secretly took her daughter-inw to a private clinic for a check-up. In the end, she found out that it was a girl, thus she forced Flora to give up the babysecretly.


    This happened twice. Later, Flora came to the hospital for a check-up about infertility.


    Everleigh said, ¡°She did the surgery too many times, and her uterus membrane became too thin. It was not convenient for pregnancy, and even if she was pregnant, it was difficult to keep the baby.¡±


    Jenny frowned. ¡°The old woman is too vicious, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°There are countless cases like this. Haven¡¯t you seen any?¡± Everleigh said that she was not surprised, but she also breathed a sigh, feeling a little ufortable.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Later, it wasn¡¯t easy for Flora to get pregnant again. Perhaps there was something wrong with the clinic¡¯s instruments or something else, but she found out that it was still a girl. This time, with the doctor¡¯s warning, Flora refused to do the surgery.


    In this way, she continued her pregnancy at home until it was close to her delivery date.


    Jenny asked, ¡°Then why did she have a premature delivery?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head, ¡°There was no specific record on the medical record. It is only suspected of a blunt weapon attack.¡±


    There were some things that couldn¡¯t be thought of in detail. After thinking about it thoroughly, she felt that the most horrible thing in the world was the human heartand no other.


    That day, Flora was sent to the Emergency Department overnight, apanied by only the taxi driver and Madison,who was Paul¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Where was Paul that night?¡±


    ¡°Hispany dinner. He was going to pick up the leader that night.¡±


    When Paul arrived at the hospital, Flora had already been sent to the morgue, and Madison had fainted in the Emergency Department. As soon as she woke up, she swore at the doctors, saying that the hospital killed her daughter-inw.


    Paul¡¯s wife was a good-natured woman. She was considerate, gentle, and meticulous. She and Paul lived their days in love during their marriage years. Her death gave Paul a fatal blow.


    Later, after his wife passed away, Paul was dismissed from thepany in an ident of drunk driving.


    His home had copsedand his work was gone. He could only rely on working odd jobs for a living. On his wife¡¯s death anniversary every year, he would take the opportunity to make trouble at the hospital. He would be in such a muddle-headed state for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the leaders of the hospital exin?¡±


    ¡°Exin?¡± Everleigh sounded a little helpless. ¡°Is it necessary? Do you think that Paul really doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 113 I Apologize

    Just as Jenny was a little surprised by Everleigh¡¯s words, the elevator door opened.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, I¡¯m going back to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh took out her vibrating phonefrom her pocket and answered it while walking to her department. ¡°Hello? How¡¯s it going there?¡±


    The call was from Christopher. He was responsible for following up with the police to record Paul¡¯s matter.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking notes now. Paul drank a lot, and he just vomited all over the ce. He hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so we can¡¯t get any information from him. The police n to take him back to the police station first.¡±


    ¡°Then, you need to go with them too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I called you to ask you to cover my shift for me at the ER.¡±


    Everleigh subconsciously looked at the time.


    It was as if Christopher was a irvoyant and could see what she was doing through the phone. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve called Mom and told her that you wouldn¡¯t be picking up the children tonight. Let them stay with her. The driver will send them straight to school tomorrow.¡±


    Both of them were working overtime that night, but Everleigh could have left before half-past eight.Everleighwas supposed to let the two children have dinner with the Meyer family, and she would pick them upter. It seemed that she couldn¡¯t make it now.


    Since it was toote to go back and pick the children up, Everleigh didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now. If I had known this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have left.¡±


    ¡°Okay, talk to youter.¡±


    After hanging up, Everleigh returned to the ER.


    The hall that was in a mess previously was almost cleared. Most of the patients who came here in the middle of the night were either injured by ident or had acute problems like gastroenteritis, so there were no serious cases.


    Just as Everleigh sat down in the office,she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock!¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She thought it was a nurse. However,when the door opened, a young girl with braided hair came in. It was that girl named Loraine.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡± Loraine blinked at her. Her initially cold face was glistening. ¡°Can Ie in?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡±


    Loraine waved the white coat in her hand. ¡°This is yours.¡±


    When she was dealing with Paul, Everleigh casually took off her coat and threw it away. Later, she could not find it and thought she lost it. She didn¡¯t expect Loraine to have picked it up.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh stood up and took the white coat. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a glimpse of the gauze on Loraine¡¯s neck and asked with concern, ¡°Is the wound on your neck okay? Who bandaged it for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Loraine shook her head and said, ¡°Dr. Meyer bandaged it for me.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleighughed and said, ¡°What?You don¡¯t think he is a hooligan anymore?¡±


    Loraine felt a little embarrassed as she mentioned it. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. My friend is timid and has a strict family. At first, I said I wanted a female doctor¡­ I already apologized to Dr. Meyer.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get scolded?¡± asked Everleigh.


    Loraine was stunned.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everleigh smiled again and said, ¡°Well, Dr. Meyer is not a petty person. Thank you for bringing my coat back to me. If there is nothing else, you should go home. Where is your friend?¡±


    ¡°Her driver came to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°What about you? Is no one picking you up?¡±


    Loraine shook her head, sitting on the other side of the desk. She waspletely differentpared to howarrogant she was before.


    It was almost nine, and Everleigh was also worried about Loraine going home alone. Everleigh said, ¡°How about this?I¡¯ll call a car to send you home. Where do you live?¡±


    However, Loraine did not agree immediately. She asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, when do you get off work?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I think it will be in more than an hour.¡±


    It would take Christopher at least more than an hour toe back from making the report at the police station.


    Loraine said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work. Can you take me home?¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was stunned. She was a little confused.


    This girl was not being courteous at all.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kidnap you? Won¡¯t your family be worried if you went home at 10?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I often go backte,¡± Loraine said. Without waiting for Everleigh to agree, she put her bag down in the corner and sat on the sofa, ¡°Dr. Trevino, I heard from Dr. Meyer that you are the deputy director of the cardiac department, so you are very familiar with heart disease, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you doubt my qualifications?¡±


    Loraine smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. I have encountered this kind of thing many times. You are still young. In the future, you should know that you shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Real talents don¡¯t rely on age.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Everleigh still had to treat patients, so she didn¡¯t have much time to chat with Loraine. Loraine was also aware of the situation, and she nestled on the sofa. She put her earphones on,shutting the world off. She left Everleigh be.


    It was half-past ten. Everleigh received a call from Christopher after treating a patient with a burn.


    ¡°I¡¯m done hereand I¡¯m on my way to the hospital. You should head home. Drive safely.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh looked in the direction of the room and saw Loraine lying on the sofa through the door. She was still full of energy as she swung her legs around. ¡°Let me send a young girl home first.¡±


    ¡°Which young girl?¡±


    ¡°The one who called you a hooligan.¡±


    ¡°Gosh¡­¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°That girl hasn¡¯t left yet?¡±


    ¡°Enough.She is still young so don¡¯t be petty with her. She told me she apologized to you. Didn¡¯t she?¡±


    It wasteso Everleigh had no time to bicker with Christopher. She quickly checked on several patients in the department. Then, she hung up the phone and went to the room to call for Loraine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Everleigh took off her white coat and carried her bag. She waved to Loraine, who was on the sofa, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Loraine immediately removed her earphones and propped up from the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re off work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°At Yoreast.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it isn¡¯t Yoreast Hills Garden, is it?¡±


    Yoreast Hills Garden was the most luxurious residential area in Ocpeace City. It was priced at a rate that ordinary people could not even afford if they starved themselves their whole lives.


    However, judging from the girl¡¯s attire,she probably was from a well-off family.Her earphones, whichChristopher also owned, were at least 3, 000 dors.


    Loraine smiled and said, ¡°Yes, do you want toe and visit my house?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll send you home so that your family won¡¯t think that you¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡±


    When she drove her car from the hospital, Everleigh didn¡¯t use any navigation and took a path heading towards Yoreast Hills Garden.


    Loraine, who was sitting in the passenger seat, asked curiously, ¡°Are you from Ocpeace City?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so familiar with the roads. Your car is not bad. My mom also has onebut she is terrible at driving. She ran into the garage the first day she bought it and never drove it again.¡±


    Loraine was a chatterbox and talked to Everleigh about her family the entire way.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t ask anything. Sheknew that Lorraine¡¯s mother was a painter, her father was a businessman, and her brother seemed to be in poor health.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you in need of money?¡±


    Everleigh was startled. She nced at the person in the passenger seat in shock, thinking that she heard her wrong. ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 114 Family Doctor

    Loraine looked at her seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t earn much as a doctor, do you?¡±


    Everleigh was confused by her words and didn¡¯t know what the girl was trying to say.


    ¡°How much do you earn every month?¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°My brother is not physically well. Our family wants to find a family doctor who is very professional and has good character. If you are willing, I can give you ten times what you¡¯re earning. What do you think?¡±


    Everleigh looked at her in a new light as this teenager was negotiating with her so boldly.


    It went without saying that Loraine¡¯s parents had cultivated her to learn business negotiations. She went straight to the point as soon as she opened her mouth. Her goals were clear, the conditions were established and she waited for Everleigh¡¯s reply.


    Although Everleigh was a medical student, she had been hearing about these things from Abraham since she was a child.


    She smiled and didn¡¯t take Loraine¡¯s words seriously. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°Seventeen.¡±


    ¡°ording to thew, at the age of seventeen, you are still a person who is underaged.What you just said to me has no legal standing, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t make a decision?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t. I heard that your brother has congenital heart disease and is not physically doing well. The family doctor in your house wants to resign. This is a matter for adults.¡±


    ¡°As long as you agree, I can tell my parents.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for offering,¡± Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°But I really don¡¯t have many thoughts about it for the time being.¡±


    She was already too busy with the hospital. Later on, she would have to go to school every week. How could she have time to be a family doctor? What more, this was just a joke from a kid.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Everleigh pulled over and looked out of the window. ¡°You live here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Loraine also looked out of the window asher face was filled with regret. Before getting out of the car, she took out a sticker from her bag, wrote a number, and handed it over. She said very seriously, ¡°Dr. Trevino, call me if you regret your decision.¡±


    Everleigh took the sticker politely and said, ¡°Alright, go back quickly. It¡¯s gettingte. If you don¡¯t go back now, your parents will be worried.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. Thank you for sending me back.¡±


    Through the windshield, Everleigh saw Loraine walking to the vi yard with a bag on her back. Halfway through, the door opened, and a woman came out of the house. She wasa little far away from her.


    Looking from a distance, she casually put on a Burberry id shawl and took the bag from Loraine. She lowered her head and said something. Her long hair scattered over her shoulders and half of her face was exposed when the wind blew. She was obviously smilingbut there was a kind of cold beauty, which looked very elegant.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thanks to Christopher, Everleigh was fortunate enough to see all kinds of beautiful women. Although there were plenty of multiracial people, no one was as beautiful as this woman, as if she was not of this world.


    Everleigh zoned out for a moment and forgot to drive away.


    The woman lowered her head and said something to Loraine. Then, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Everleigh. She walked over with a smile and knocked on the car window.


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. Aftering back to her senses, she immediately rolled down the window.


    ¡°Hello.¡± The woman tidied her hair with one hand, bent down, and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°I just heard from Loraine that you sent her back. I¡¯m sorry to bother you thiste. Dr. Trevino right? My name is Yvonne Miller, Loraine¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.It was on the way.¡±


    ¡°How could it be on the way? Yoreast Hills is so far from the city,¡± Yvonne smiled slightly and said.Her eyebrows showed how apologetic she was, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, pleasee in and have a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I still have some matters to attend to at home so I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    It was almost 12and no one would go to somebody¡¯s house for tea at this time.


    Yvonne nodded understandingly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll visit you again to thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±


    After chatting for a while, Everleigh reminded her about Loraine¡¯s bandaging care for the wound on her neck. Then, she said goodbye to them and drove out of the area.


    She drove far away but she could still see Loraine and Yvonne¡¯s silhouettes in the rearview mirror. They were standing at the gate of the vi, sending her off.


    Only people of renowned status in Ocpeace City could stay in Yoreast Hills Garden. It was rare that they were so friendly to her. However, what piqued Everleigh¡¯s interest was how different Loraine and Yvonne were.


    One was a beautiful woman who looked like she was straight out of a paintingand the other was like a young girl with braids who was dancing in a music ss. However,they seemed close. She was not sure what kind of person Loraine¡¯s brother was.


    The moon was high up in the sky, and it was already midnight.


    That night, the starlight was dimand only the street lights shone on the people traveling.


    The next morning, Ocpeace City¡¯s hospital was on the news.


    In the president¡¯s office of Godfrey Group, Moses followed Theodore to his office just after their morning meeting. When they were about to reach the office, they saw two female secretaries at the administrative office looking at something from afar. They werediscussing something excitedly.


    ¡°Ahem-¡± Moses coughed to signal them, but both of the secretaries did not hear him.


    D*mn it!


    As expected, Theodore stopped in front of the administration office and asked coldly, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Just as his voice faded¡­


    With a ¡°bang¡±, the phone fell from the secretary¡¯s hand and hit Theodore¡¯s foot. The screen was facing up, and the news was ying.


    ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Godfrey¡­¡±


    While Theodore was still silent, Moses made the first move. He shouted at the two secretaries, ¡°Is thepany giving you too little work? What are you doing at work? ying with your phone? You don¡¯t want to work anymore, do you?You won¡¯t be getting your bonus this month. Report yourself to human resources.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Moses was strict. If Theodore was the one to speak, the two of them would only end up being fired.


    It was a lot easier to handle if he made the first move to tell them off.


    As expected, Theodore gave a slight frown. Without saying anything else, he walked towards the office.


    Moses red at the secretaries behind him, signaling for them to pick up the phone quickly. Then, he immediately caught up with Theodore and said, ¡°We need to reiterate thepany rules to the whole secretary department. This is my mistake. I¡¯ll hold a meetingter¡­¡±


    Before Moses could finish, Theodore suddenly turned his body sideways. Moses was startled. When he looked up, he saw Theodore¡¯s cold gaze looking over his shoulder and behind him. Theodore was staring at the phone on the ground.


    ¡°At 8:15 p. m.st night, a drunk man in Ocpeace City Hospital stabbed someone in the ER. It is said that there was only a female doctor on duty in the ER. She was the deputy director of the cardiac department of the hospital, Dr. Trevino¡­¡±


    The news stopped abruptly at the critical momentas the secretary picked up the phone and turned the screen off. When she looked up, a cold wind blew over her face. She trembled at the cold voice that appeared from the top of her head.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±

 Chapter 115 Dr. Trevino’s Business Is The Priority

    The secretary was stunned and she was rooted to the spot as herphone was taken away from her.


    ¡°Password.¡±


    At the sound of that word, the secretary, Iris, recited a string of numbers.


    After the phone was unlocked, it automatically yed the news scene from earlier.


    The video was taken on the second floor of the hospital. The video was very clear. In the middle, two people were confronting each other. The person wearing a white coat was a tall and slim female doctor.It was Everleigh.


    The man was standing before her witha knife swinging left and right in his hand.


    Everleigh suddenly threw her white coat away after hearing whatever the drunkard said. As she spoke, she walked towards the drunkard. Theodore¡¯s eyes shed, and his cold face suddenly tensed up.He had a terrible expression on his face.


    The video was showing how the drunkard rushed up to her with a knife in his hand as Everleigh turned back.


    ¡°If you want to watch the full video, download the app¡­¡±


    At that critical moment, the video suddenly ended. In the next second, an advertisement for the app popped up. Theodore¡¯s face darkenedand Iris trembled. Her face turnedpletely pale.


    ¡°What happened in the news?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Iris was still in a daze.


    Moses came up from behind Theodore and asked, ¡°He¡¯s asking you, what happened in the news? How¡¯s Dr. Trevino?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Iris¡¯s face was so pale, and she was stuttering. ¡°The news didn¡¯t reveal much¡­¡±


    That was what happenedst night, and it was not reported by the media.Some of the patients in the hospital recorded the video and uploaded it early that morning. That was how the news spread and they had no idea what actually happened.


    The cell phone was left on the administration desk.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡±


    Moses hurriedly followed Theodore, but he couldn¡¯t catch up at all. After the elevator door was closed, he stopped helplessly.He sighed silently as he watched Theodore disappear.


    Iris, who was behind him finally came back to her senses and almost cried as she pulled a long face. ¡°Mr. Lawson,am I fired?¡±


    Moses turned around and saw how bitter the new secretary, Iris, looked. He sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey can¡¯t be bothered with you now. Look at June, she¡¯s much calmer than you.¡±


    June took a mirror and began to touch her makeup up calmly behind the administrative counter as Theodore left. She waspletely unaffected by what happened as if she had gotten used to it.


    When June saw Iris and Moses looking at her, she put down the makeup and said lightly, ¡°Dr. Trevino¡¯s business is the priority. With Dr.Trevino in the picture, Mr. Godfrey can¡¯t care less about us.¡±


    Iris had been around for only a few days and had not met Everleigh. At the moment, she was confused.She asked as she cried, ¡°Who is Dr. Trevino? Does she have anything to do with me being fired?¡±


    Moses and his cousin June looked at each other and exchanged a knowing look. Moses said, ¡°It has a lot to do with you.¡±


    The two of them could tell, even though Theodore was very powerful in Ocpeace City, he would flipevery time he met this first girlfriend of his.It did not matter who they offended, as long as it was not Dr. Trevino.


    It was already noon.


    Everleigh and Christopher had ate shift the day before, so they rested for half a day that morning. They only arrived at the hospital at almost 11. They made two bowls of instant noodles and ate them in Christopher¡¯s office.


    Jenny knocked on the door and came in with information. ¡°Dr. Meyer, this is your surgical schedule for this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just put it there.¡±


    Everleigh took the schedule and looked at it. ¡°So many? There¡¯s one more at night? Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?Do I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°Stop joking around.¡± Everleigh nced at his arm and said, ¡°Show me your arm.¡±


    The previous day, Christopher¡¯s arm was injured because of her. Although it was not serious,it was his arm that was injured.His hands and eyes were the most important tools for a surgical doctor.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fine,¡± Christopher said, holding the stic fork between his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s just a cut, asmall cut.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. Let me see.¡± Everleigh took off his white coat.


    Christopher had always been sarcastic, and he didn¡¯t avoid her. He cooperated and raised his arm, and his charming eyes blinkedas if he was shocked by electricity. ¡°Oh, are you that impatient? I can take it off myself!¡±


    Everleigh had gotten used to how shameless he was and didn¡¯t want to deal with him.She threw his white coat aside after taking it off for him. Christopher did not need to take the white T-shirt he was wearing off. Then, she took his hand to check his wound.


    The wound was not very deep. It was sterilized and treated.


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to bandage it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of it getting infected?¡±


    The hospital was full of bacteria and viruses.Bacteria could easily prate through damaged skin and permeate into the bloodstream. This was especially for Christopher and doctors who were in frequent contact with patients.


    ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy in the summer heat. The wound wouldn¡¯t heal easily even if I wrapped it.¡±


    ¡°Can you be the same as everyone else?For a doctor, you don¡¯t havemon sense.¡± Everleigh turned around and took a waterproof ster from a drawer. ¡°When you are at work, just use it.Take it off when you get homeafter work .¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As she spoke, she lowered her head to tend to Christopher¡¯s wound.


    Christopher was as carefree as usual. He clicked his tongue and said teasingly, ¡°How considerate of you. If my mother saw you, she would shower you with praises.¡±


    While she was tending the wound, noises came from outside the office.Jenny seemed to be stopping someone. ¡°Hey? You can¡¯t go in¡­¡±


    Everleigh thought another patient was there to cause trouble, but when she looked up, she saw someone familiar. When he opened the door, his cold face was pale.


    The atmosphere around them seemed to freeze as they locked eyes.


    Jenny caught up with Theodore from behind and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, I¡¯ve told him that it wasn¡¯t time for you to see patients yet. This gentleman¡­¡±


    Everleigh frowned and was silent. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We know each other. You can go and do your work, Jenny.¡±


    Jenny was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    After Jenny left, Theodore was still standing at the door. His tall figure was like an unmovable mountain. He stared at Everleigh, who was in the office.A cold light flickered in his dark eyes.


    At the first sight of him, Everleigh thought she was seeing things. This man had be calm and collected after seven years. Why was he panicking like a teenager?


    Everleigh looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Theodore frownedandhis gaze was even colder. The cold gaze looked over Everleigh¡¯s shoulder andnded on the man behind her.


    Christopher was leaning on the chair as he said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, do you want me to leave?¡±


    The room was silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 116 Her Children Have Nothing To Do With You

    Christopher¡¯s aloof ¡°no¡± caused tension between both men.


    They were very different, but both could turn heads when they walked on the street.


    Christopher was an approachable and gentle doctor.Many fell for his alluring eyes.Theodore was distant and icyand his dark eyes were filled with the charm of a mature man. Women were most attracted to men with a back story.


    Right then, Everleigh was caught in between. She frowned slightly and subconsciously moved half a step towards Christopher.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Christopher and Everleigh had known each other for years. Christopher came back mostly for her sake. He protected her as if she was familyand she knew this better than anyone else. The only thing she could do was not let him down.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just give it to me straight. Christopher can listen to whatever I¡¯m listening to.¡±


    There was nothing more deadly than what she said ¨C telling her old me that she trusted her new love fully.


    Theodore¡¯s face had no responsebut the veins on his neck were bulging. He remained silent for a long time before closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Okay, if he wants to listen, let him listen. Everleigh, I want you to tell me the truth.¡±


    A period of time had passed since the Meyer family¡¯s banquet,but he had all the information from Moses¡¯ investigation in his mind. For the first time, he hated how good his memory wasas he remembered every word and punctuation clearly.


    Everleigh asked in reply, ¡°What truth?¡±


    Even though Christopher was still sitting on the chair next to him with no intention of leaving, Theodore couldn¡¯t be bothered. There were some things that he had to ask.


    ¡°Did you suddenly go overseas to study seven years ago because you were pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Everleigh admitted.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Theodore asked her this question.She had to face the truth from the pastand the truth had everything to do with Theodore. Hence, she did not need to hide anything from him.


    The reality was, if she knew the incident that night was rted to the Godfrey family before she went abroad seven years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to hide it from Theodore.


    However, things were different. At this point, Theodore was no longer going through everything with her. He was already someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦and that woman was the one who harmed her at that time.


    Theodore expected this response, but when Everleigh confirmed it, he secretly clenched his fists. ¡°Who is the father of the child?¡±


    This was the root of the problem.


    Theodore was bothered by whether Everleigh cheated on him for so many years. If she cheated on him, who did she cheat on him with?


    During the five years of their rtionship, even when they were not in the same department, they were inseparable except for ss.Hence, he never believed it when Everleigh said it was Stanley.


    ¡°It¡¯s my business and has nothing to do with you.¡± Everleigh looked him straight in the eye. That look could make someone angry.¡°It¡¯s a personal matter. Whether for the sake of my children or my husband¡¯s family, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    The words ¡°my husband¡± were like steel nails, fiercely stabbing into Theodore¡¯s eardrums.It was as if the nails were prating his heart through his ears.


    Everleigh asked as she saw how silent Theodore was, ¡°Are you done with your questions? If you¡¯re done, I still have matters to attend to.¡±


    As she spoke, she grabbed Christopher¡¯s arm. His wound had not been tended to fully, and the waterproof bandaid wasn¡¯t put on properly. Hence, Everleigh had to take it off and reapply it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s fine,¡± Christopher said, looking as if he did not care.


    Everleigh patted him on his wrist and said, ¡°What do you mean enough?Shouldn¡¯t you know better as a doctor? Don¡¯t move. It will be done soon.¡±


    The interaction between them was so natural as if they did not realize another person was next to them.


    Theodore¡¯s brows twitched violently at what he saw. He realized how preposterous it was of him to suddenlye here.


    When he was about to leave, a nurse came to call Everleigh, saying that there was a patient she needed to see.


    ¡°Go,¡± Christopher said while waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be right here.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and nced at Theodore from the corner of her eye. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she walked straight past Theodoreas if he was not there.


    With a ¡®click¡¯, the office door closed.Theodore and Christopher were left in the room.


    There was tension the moment Theodore walked in through the door. Right then, as Everleigh left, it was as if there was a sh of lightningand the atmosphere was heated.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, did youe just to ask these two questions?¡± Christopher gave Theodore a side nce. His smirk carried a hint of arrogance and sarcasm.


    ¡°Or do you have anything else to ask?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression became extremely indifferent at that contemptuous tone.


    His fist clenched again as he stared at Christopher. ¡°Mr. Meyer, you seem to trust your wife very much. You¡¯re also very protective of her, not even willing to leave. What are you worrying about?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I worry for her? I still remember what you did to my wife at my mother¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±


    Theodore was drugged that time, but Christopher didn¡¯t mention anything about drugs. He only mentioned what he did, which was the truth. Fortunately, he arrived early enough and didn¡¯t cause too big of trouble.


    Theodore still wanted to say somethingbut he kept his mouth shut. His thin lips moved as he changed the subject. ¡°What happened that day was a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll find a day and send my apologies over.¡±


    ¡°What about today?¡± Christopher did not think it was a big deal but insisted on asking, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you came here out of nowhereand you seemed to be in a rush. Allyou only asked was about the past.It was really unnecessary, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it in a heavy tone, but he was aggressive.


    ¡°The past?¡± Theodore asked back with a cold piercing look in his eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Christopher¡¯s lips curled slightly and a faint smile appeared on his face. Even though he was only 30 years old, he looked very young. However, his tone was sarcastic. ¡°It¡¯s been seven years, and the matter was buried a long time ago. However,you¡¯restill thinking about it.¡±


    Theodore had never been criticized like this before. Based on how he grew up and his current lifestyle, he was the apple of everyone¡¯s eye. This was the first time, but he wasn¡¯t angry one bit.


    In this world, no one could faze him except Everleigh.


    Right then, he calmly nced at the desk. There were two bowls of instant noodles covered by notebooks. It was Christopher and Everleigh¡¯s lunch.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed. As calm as ever, he said, ¡°As far as I know, she didn¡¯t know you before she went abroad.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So her children have nothing to do with you.¡±

 Chapter 117 You’re Still Thinking About Her

    Theodore¡¯s words were firm, without the slightest hint of doubt.


    Based on what Moses found, Everleigh left Ocpeace City in August. Before then, Christopher had been abroad for half a year and had not returned during this period.


    He didn¡¯t know how they met, but there was one thing he was sure of ¨C Everleigh¡¯s two children couldn¡¯t be Christopher¡¯s.


    ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± Christopher frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with what he heard. ¡°Mr. Godfrey,you¡¯re so sure of what you¡¯re saying. Legally,I am the father of the two children. What do you mean by nothing to do with me?¡±


    Theodore frowned and his eyebrows furrowed.


    Christopher was admitting it. How could he admit it that easily?


    ¡°However,does it matter whether they¡¯re my biological children? The entire Meyer family recognizes these children. You even painstakingly sent people to investigate such a small matter. It waspletely out of my expectation.¡±


    Theodore was stunned by how calm Christopher was.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you came here because of what happened at the ERst night, right?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression froze upon hearing this. He neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Christopher was quick-witted. Theodore wouldn¡¯t havee here for no reason. Moreover,the most recent thing that had to do with Everleigh was the incident in the ER the night before.He happened to see the news on it on his phone at noon.


    ¡°Since you know, why beat around the bush?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite infatuated.You immediately rushed here to see Everleigh the moment you saw the news.¡±


    Christopher looked at Theodore calmly, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. He even took away the notebook on the instant noodles and opened the cover. He picked up the fork and twirled it as if he was chatting with an old friend nonchntly.


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper at his actions.


    He didn¡¯t like Christopher. From the first time he met him, he didn¡¯t like him very much. Such a man was self-centered and had no self-control. He could do whatever he wanted. It was hard to figure out what he wanted.


    Not only did Moses find out that Christopher and Everleigh were living under the same roof for seven years while abroad, but he also found out that Christopher dated countless women during that period.


    How Everleigh was with such a man for seven years was beyond him.


    Thinking of this, Theodore asked, ¡°You don¡¯tseem to care about what I think about her.¡±


    How could a normal man calmly chat with another man who cared about his own wife? Christopher was reacting abnormally.


    ¡°Why should I care about what you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it seems that you don¡¯t care about what she thinks. A few days ago, didn¡¯t you drink in Lonaldo Bar the whole night?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s indifferent face tensed up a little upon these words. ¡°Did you send someone to follow me?¡±


    Who was the Meyer family in Ocpeace City? He was well-protected by bodyguards when he was abroad, let alone in his own territory.Theodore must have gone through a lot of hassle to go through with this.


    Theodore¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I¡¯m just curious as to how real the love between both of you was.¡±


    His instinct was discerning. He was with Everleigh for five years. No one knew how Everleigh looked like when she was in love better than him.He did not see any signs of love for Christopher in Everleigh.


    The conversation was at wit¡¯s end.


    Both men were beating around the bushand they finally came to the key point of the problem.


    Christopher was still as calm as before, but deep down, he had some admiration for the man standing before him.


    As expected of Theodore. He could tell that there was something wrong with his marriage with Everleigh.


    However, no evidence supported his im that they were in a fake marriage. Legally, other than sleeping in separate rooms, they were, in fact, a real married couple.


    No one continued the topic.It was a tacit understanding between adults.


    Christopher stopped beating around the bush with Theodore and said bluntly, ¡°No matter how real my rtionship with Everleigh is, our marriage is real legally. Mr. Godfrey, you¡¯ve investigated and asked so much just to send a message to me.¡±


    He looked at Theodore and said, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about her.¡±


    There was a vein throbbing on Theodore¡¯s templeand anger appeared on his face.


    However, Christopher did not wait for him to answer. ¡°But unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. Even if Everleigh and I get a divorce, can you break off the engagement with your fiance¨¦?¡±


    In seven years, everyone was on a path of not turning back.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking,¡± Theodore said coldly.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking,¡± Christopher snorted.


    He said what he needed to say. If he stayed any longer, it would just be verbal sparring. Hence, Theodore said, ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As Theodore reached for the door, Christopher suddenly called out to him. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, aren¡¯t you curious? Why did Everleigh have to break up with you seven years ago?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s hand, which was holding on to the door handle, paused.


    Everleigh told him the answer. It was because she was pregnant with the two children.She turned her back against the Trevino family for the sake of the fatherless children and left for seven years.


    He did not look back and said with a hint of self-mockery in his voice, ¡°As you said, seven years is enough to bury everything, including curiosity.¡±


    The first year Everleigh left, he searched for answers. He searched for a reasonable exnation. He wanted to know why she forwent her five-year rtionship with him. It waspletely unreasonable.


    However, it was too long that it was numbing. If Everleigh hadn¡¯t appeared again, he thought he would stop listening to anything about her ever again.


    Christopher¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°What if I tell you that it had something to do with you?¡±


    Theodore was startled for a moment before he turned around.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Christopher had been sitting in his chair the entire time with a serious look that rarely appeared in his eyes. When he looked at Theodore, it was obvious that he was unhappy. However, at that moment, he was staring straight at Theodore.


    If they wanted to find out what happened seven years ago, they had to start from the Godfrey family. If they insisted on starting from the Godfrey family, why not just me the person who was most likely to cause those problems?


    Christopher never denied that he was scum.Aslong as things were convenient for him, he would cut corners without hesitation.


    The most important thing was that he didn¡¯t have any feelings for Theodore as he had for Everleigh. He had no qualms about taking advantage of him.


    Instead of letting Everleigh barge into the Godfrey family, it was better to have Theodore, who was suspected of being the ¡®culprit of the incident¡¯, personally investigate the matter.

 Chapter 118 Secure Your Position As Mrs. Godfrey

    After Everleigh finished diagnosing the patients, she came back only to find Christopher alone in the office.


    Everleigh sat down behind her desk and asked casually, ¡°He left?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Christopher raised his eyes from behind the magazine and asked knowingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. You know who I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so angry?¡± Christopher put his leg down from the coffee table and forced himself to sit up straight. He tugged on the white coat he had on and said, ¡°He left a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to you, did he?¡±


    ¡°What else can he say? It¡¯s obvious that he came for you. As soon as you left, he just said two words and left.¡±


    Everleigh was deep in thought, but her eyes were wandering on theputer screen, so she didn¡¯t probe further.


    ¡°What are your thoughts on bing a private doctor?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses.


    ¡°I was about to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Well, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to ept your proposal.¡±


    Christopher nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you with thister.¡±


    Everleigh looked at him and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me about what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°What else can you be thinking about? You must have thought it through multiple times before discovering that my suggestion was the most reliable. You¡¯ve been convinced by my wit, and can no longer find a better suggestion¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Everleigh red at him angrilyand suddenly remembered something else. ¡°Where are my instant noodles?¡±


    She had two cups of instant noodles here before she left. They were both hers. Christopher insisted on taking the beef voured instant noodles, but there was still another one!


    Christopher suddenly stood up and left. ¡°I remember that I have to go to the clinic. I¡¯ll go first.¡±.


    ¡°Christopher, how could you? You took my instant noodles!¡±


    Everleigh threw a paper ball and it hit the door, but Christopher was long gone.


    As she was infuriated, Everleigh caught a glimpse of something under the file beside her. When she opened it, she saw a blue take-out thermal instion bag. There were two boxes of sushi in it.


    When she saw the sushi, her anger dissipatedpletely. Shemuttered bashfully, ¡°Why does he have to go through the trouble every time?¡±


    It was alreadyte in the afternoonand the scorching sun was suddenly covered by dark clouds after two.


    Thunder roared andheavy rain poured in Ocpeace City.


    It rained very frequently at this time of the year. AfterSeptember,it was autumn in Ocpeace City. At that time, the golden sycamore trees would rece the scented sporangia. It was the most eye-catching view in the entire city.


    The heavy raindrops hit the windows, annoying the people in the room.


    A gentle female voice could be heard from the phone. ¡°Nothing much. I just want to ask if Theodore is busy today. Madam said that she wants to have dinner together tonight.¡±


    Moses politely replied from the other end of the phone. ¡°Miss Bailey, I¡¯m really sorry but Mr. Godfrey is still in a meeting. I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t have time tonight. Later, Mr. Godfrey will call Madam to exin in person. He won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know that he¡¯s been really busy for the past two days. By the way, I¡¯ve ordered afternoon tea and sent it to your office. It should arriveter. Please distribute it for me, Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Thank you.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. I¡¯ll bring some soup over to Theodore tonight.¡±


    There was a pause at the other end of the line. ¡°Miss Bailey, Mr. Godfrey has a dinner appointment tonight and won¡¯t be in thepany.¡±


    After being rejected several times, Josephine was still even-tempered.She kept herposure with a smile and said it was okay, even though the other party could not see her.


    After advising on Theodore¡¯s medication, she hung up the call.


    The minute she hung up the phone,her facial expression changed.


    ¡°Bang!¡± She broke the set of tea cups on the table.


    The new maid in the living room was so scared that her face turned paleand she wasafraid to move an inch.


    Josephine nced at her and said angrily, ¡°What are you looking at?Why aren¡¯t you cleaning it up?¡±


    Sarah frowned and gave the order. Only then did the maide back to her senses. She hurriedly tidied up the porcin fragments on the floor,afraid to look Josephine in the eye.


    ¡°Miss, why are you so angry?¡± Sarah poured a cup of tea again. She dismissed the maidand sat down beside Josephine.


    ¡°What else can it be? Meetings every day. As long as I look for him, he will be in a meetingor he will have a dinner appointment.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you know that Mr. Godfrey is very busy.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Josephine clenched her fists and said, ¡°Since he came back from the Meyer family¡¯s banquet, he¡¯s been colder to me. How long has it been since hest saw me? Even if he was busy in the past, he wouldn¡¯t go missing for so long.¡±


    Even when she used Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s name this time, Theodore did not budge.


    Sarah sighed. ¡°Miss,forgive me for being blunt. Mr. Godfrey is cold as a person. Although hees from a good family background, there still needs to be love in a marriage. I think¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that he has no love for me?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°Who are you to say that?¡±


    Sarah was stunned. After being silent for a moment, she stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I¡¯ve said too much.¡±


    Sarah single-handedly brought Josephine up. Although Sarah was her maid,they could pass as mother and daughter. Josephine had never treated her in such a threatening way.


    Josephine regretted it when she saw how distant Sarah became, ¡°Sarah, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that you are worried about Mr. Godfrey. Are you worried that he will break off the engagement?¡±


    Sarah was the kindest to Josephineand Josephine¡¯s feelings were her top priority.


    Josephine¡¯s voice was a little muffled. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who understands me most.¡±


    Her rtionship with Theodore was one-sided, with her maintaining it. It was as if she was treading on thin ice. She admittedly used some methods to be his fianc¨¦e, but she felt that she had had no choice but to do so.


    It was too difficult to make Theodore fall for her. She could never be Everleigh as there could only be one Everleigh in this world. She only wanted her to die in Theodore¡¯s memory seven years ago.


    Sarah said, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to worry about the engagement being broken off. Didn¡¯t you say that Everleigh was already married to Mr. Meyer? Even if Mr. Godfrey had intentions, he wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Things could change over time.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s eyes were captivated by the rain outside the window. She couldn¡¯t help but reminisce how it rained when she went to see that person the other day.


    In the pitter-patter of the rain,the restaurant downtown was empty. At the table near the window, the man opposite her lowered his head as he was cutting through a medium-rare steak. With every cut,blood would ooze out. He ate without batting an eyelid.


    ¡°I can help you secure your position as Mrs. Godfrey, as long as you listen to me.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 119 The Engagement Is Set In Stone

    After three days of heavy rain, the temperature dropped a lot. Itwas no longer hot and humid. The streets of Ocpeace City were full of fallen leaves that were blown by the wind and rain. The streetswere filled with cleaners dressed in orange uniforms.


    Theodore sat in his office after the meeting. There was tea on his table that his secretary prepared beforehand. He picked it up and took a sip.


    ¡°I have sent people to check on the situation of the branches that did not perform as well this quarterpared tost quarter. However, the performance in August has never been greatso there shouldn¡¯t be any other causes.¡±


    Moses was logically and clearly reporting the details from the meeting.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Theodore put down his cup and ordered, ¡°Focus on acquiring Red Star. When will the financial analyste to work?¡±


    ¡°The end of this month.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s press her a little further. Tell her toe work before the 20th and have her take over the Red Star acquisition n.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Moses closed the document in his hand and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Godfrey,I¡¯ll leave if there isn¡¯t anything else. I¡¯ll order lunch for youter.¡±


    Theodore nodded. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the thing I asked you to investigate going?¡±


    Moses was stunned for a moment and said warily, ¡°It¡¯s been too long and you said it¡¯s rted to the Godfrey family, so we have no leads yet. It¡¯s quite challenging.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He waved his hand for Moses to leave.


    Moses, who was standing outside the door, breathed a sigh of relief after closing the office door. He loosened his tie and walked towards the elevator.


    The boss¡¯ orders were getting trickier to handle. Now, Theodore asked him to investigate his own family. Wasn¡¯t this making things difficult for him? No matter if he could find anything,unless he didn¡¯t want his job anymore,he didn¡¯t dare to investigate the Godfrey family.


    If Mrs. Godfrey found out, he would not be able to stay in Ocpeace City any longer.


    After Moses left, Theodore flipped the documents on his desk. He absent-mindedly looked at a few pages. The sound of his phone vibrating came from the desk, ¡°Buzz¡­¡±


    He stared at the caller ID for two seconds before answering.


    ¡°Hello, Mom.¡±


    It was Mrs. Godfrey who called. Sherarely called her son unless it was something serious. In her opinion, her son only needed to do two things, to be the president of the Godfrey Group and the young master of the Godfrey family.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s voice came from the other end.Her tone sounded more like a negotiation. There was no warmth, not even a hint of ease.


    ¡°Bring Josephine home for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go. I have a dinner appointment with Mr. Gabriel from the Trendle Group tonight.¡±


    ¡°Cancel it.¡± Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s tone was irrecusable. ¡°Trendle Group is not an important partner. You don¡¯t need to spend so much effort. Your grandmother is celebrating her birthday in a few days. You shoulde back and discuss what to do.¡±


    There were only two people in the world whom Mrs. Godfrey prioritized above the Godfrey Group.One was herself, and the other was Madam Helen Scott, Theodore¡¯s grandmother.


    Madam Scott was over 80 years old. She permanently lived in the countryside of Ocpeace City and led a secluded life. Except for her familying to the annual birthday party, she seldom showed up.


    Theodore grew up with his grandmother.When it was time for him to go to school,it was really far away from the suburbs.Helen was not physically well soTheodore had to return to downtown Ocpeace City. Right then, he was already a teenager. This was also the reason why he wasn¡¯t very close to his parents.


    At the mention of Helen¡¯s birthday, Theodore¡¯s tone rxed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay,e back earlier.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, on the Yoreast Hills Gardenwn, Mrs. Godfrey handed the phone to the servant, picked up a cup of tea on the table, and slowly took a sip.


    ¡°Theodore said that he¡¯ll be back tonight. Now you¡¯re relieved, right?¡±


    Of course, the one sitting next to her was Josephine. These days, she couldn¡¯t take it and came to see Mrs. Godfrey every day. It took at least three hours to drive to Yoreast Hills Garden. A round trip wassix hours long. It was not easy spending half the day on the road.


    After so many days, Mrs. Godfrey finally decided to help her.


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡± Josephine let out a sigh of relief. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t helped me, I really wouldn¡¯t have known when Theodore would be willing to see me. I¡¯m not confident about the engagement.¡±


    ¡°The engagement is set in stone, not to mention that the invitations have been printed. All we need is to find a time to check the guest list and send them out. I have told you long ago that as long as you are well-behaved, there will be no changes.¡±


    There was a hint of contempt and sarcasm in Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s words.


    Although she was not present at the Meyer family¡¯s birthday banquet, she was well aware of what happened.


    Josephine hurriedly exined, ¡°Madam, I really didn¡¯t do anything. Someone tried to frame me. That day, when I arrived at the banquet, Mr. Meyer came to talk to me. I couldn¡¯t ignore him because he was part of the Meyer family. Who would have thought that Miss Felicia would misunderstand us and even embarrass me in public?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the future daughter-inw of the Godfrey family. Embarrassment from Miss Felicia is an embarrassment to the Godfrey family. What would she gain from stepping on the Godfrey family¡¯s toes? Don¡¯t you understand what you have done wrong?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey had never been straightforward, so it was difficult for Josephine to understand what she was thinking. When Mrs. Godfrey said this, it was clear thatshe was ming Josephine.Although she didn¡¯t agree or feel that she did something wrong that day, she was still well-behaved on the surface.


    ¡°Madam, I know I was too obnoxious. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey was indifferent. After taking a sip of tea, she put down the cup and looked at theke at a distance. ¡°However, I never expected her to be Mr. Meyer¡¯s wife.¡±


    The topic changed so fast that Josephine couldn¡¯t react for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she immediately understood that Mrs. Godfrey was talking about Everleigh.


    Not only was Mrs. Godfrey surprised, but she was also very surprised.


    Seven years ago, Everleigh left Ocpeace City in dejection. She lost her family and love. She went abroad alone to give birth to her children and studied. Life was undoubtedly hard for a single mother.


    Who would have thought that under such circumstances, she would meet someone like Christopher? She was even able to marry himand the Meyer family fancied her.Everleigh had her luck cut out for her.


    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s still early now. You should prepare for how you¡¯re nning to mend your rtionship with Theodore. I can talk you up, but Theodore may not listen to me. After all, marriage is between both of youand I can¡¯t control it.¡± Mrs. Godfrey seemed to be tired of sitting. She got up from her chair and was ready to go into the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and lie down for a while. Help yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, rest well.¡± Josephine hurriedly stood up and watched Mrs. Godfrey walk into the house. She was as respectful as ever, even a little humble.


    After Mrs. Godfrey left, Josephine turned around and looked at theke in the distance. Theke was sparkling and the mountains were beautiful. If she wasn¡¯t at Yoreeast Hills Garden, she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy such a scenic view.


    In life, you win some, you lose some.if she wanted something,it would be at a cost of something else.

 Chapter 120 You Don’t Want To Marry Me Anymore, Do You?

    As night fell, the ck Mercedes-Benz drove into Gerbera Residence in Yoreast Hills Garden. It stopped in front of the fountain by the entrance. Moses got out from the passenger seat, opened the door to the back seat, and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Theodore stepped out of the car. As he got out of the car, he buttoned his suit and headed straight into the vi.


    Dinner was ready.Mrs. Godfreysaw Theodore return but did not show much joy on her face. She said faintly, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Theodore took off his jacket and passed it to the servant next to him. He sat in his seat and looked at Josephine, but did not say a word.


    Josephine initially wanted to greet him, but when she saw how cold he was, her face stiffened.


    Mrs. Godfrey sensed how weird the atmosphere was and spoke. ¡°You have not been home for a few days.Is work getting busier?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.Just the usual.¡±


    Whether it was work or personal matters, Theodore had never been the one toin. He was harsh towards his subordinates and employees, but he was even harsher on himself. Therefore, his employees had no reason toin.


    Mrs. Godfrey really admired this side of him.


    ¡°No matter how busy you are at work, you should take care of your health. You cannot faint as you did before. You have to know that you are not only representing yourself, but also the whole Godfrey Group and the stocks thate with it.¡±


    Theodore frowned slightly.


    This was why the Godfrey family was not affectionate. The first thing that his mother was worried about when her son fainted was not his health, but how it affected the group. No other mother would be like this.


    Mrs. Godfrey did not seem to notice Theodore¡¯s displeasure. She waved her hand to call the maid over. ¡°Theodore,Josephine made this soup especially for you. It¡¯s good for nourishment. Try it.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was as cold as ever and he had an indifferent expression in his eyes.


    Josephine¡¯s face turned a little paleand she had no idea what to do.


    Mrs. Godfrey could not stand it anymore. ¡°Josephine cared so much for you that she worked through the afternoon to make the soup for you. You could at least taste it. There will always be fights. Haven¡¯t you had enough of it? Josephine is not even married to you yet. If the Bailey family hears about this, they will think that the Godfrey family is treating their daughter-inw poorly.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey saw how Theodore fell silent and nced at the maid to motion her to bring a bowl of the soup over to Theodore.


    The soup bowl was ced next to Theodore¡¯s hand. The soup was clearand it looked like it had been stewed for quite some time. Usually, even if he did not have any appetite, he would drink it out of courtesy so as to not embarrass Josephine.


    However, ever since the incident at the Meyer family banquet, he wasreluctant to see her again. He had even reconsidered the marriage deal.


    The soup bowl was ced aside the entire time. He did not touch a drop of it.


    Josephine¡¯s eyes dimmedand in the end, she was disappointed and depressed.


    Mrs. Godfrey nced at her and frowned.


    Regardless of man or woman, she did not like anyone without grit. To get something you want, you would need to fight for it. If she only relied on others, didn¡¯t it mean that she was willing to ce her life in another person¡¯s hand?


    She felt that it was unnecessary to help someone like that. After all, it was easy to find an obedient daughter-inw. If it wasn¡¯t Josephine, it could be someone else. Thus, she changed the topic. ¡°Theodore, what do you think about Grandma¡¯s 80th birthday banquet? Let¡¯s have it in the city this year and book the Westin Hotel.¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°Grandma does not like it too borate.¡±


    Theodore was obviously closer to herpared to Mrs. Godfrey. ¡°Grandma spends her birthdays in the countryside every year. There shouldn¡¯t be any exceptions this year. We just need to prepare gifts for her.¡±


    ¡°But we would still need to invite the necessary rtives. I am afraid that the ce in the countryside is not big enoughand the hotels there are not great.¡±


    ¡°Grandma might not be willing to meet them. It¡¯s better to ask her.¡±


    Since Helen permanently lived in the countryside, she rarely met outsiders except for the festivals and holidays. She also rarely met with rtives and friends of the Godfrey family.


    Mrs. Godfrey also knew that Helen was a loner, therefore she needed to be extra cautious. She did not want her effort in pleasing Helen to go to waste. ¡°Okay, then you can ask Grandma andsee what she prefers so thatI can prepare in advance.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, try this dish. It¡¯s really good.¡± Josephine took some of the food and carefully ced it on Theodore¡¯s te.


    Theodore nced at her but he did not refuse.


    After Josephine sat down, she hesitated for a long time. ¡°By the way, Theodore, most of our wedding invitations have been printed. Should we send them out?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    What he said caused awkwardness at the dining table again.


    This was the first thing he said to Josephine since he entered the house. What he said was hard for people to not overthink it, especially Josephine, who was getting sleepless nights worrying about the marriage deal.


    Right then, her face was paler than ever. She tried hard to change the topic to lighten the atmospherebut she could not find her voice even when she opened her mouth several times.


    She knew how bad Theodore¡¯s temper wasand he did not have much patience. She risked her life by drugging himbut even if she had to do it again, she would not regret it.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After a long while, she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°We need to check the names again anyway.¡±


    After a few bites, Theodore put down his utensils.


    Mrs. Godfrey still thought highly of Josephine as her daughter-inw. Before she left, she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Theodore, send Josephine home safely before you go back, lest something happens.¡±


    Theodore replied with a ¡®hmm¡¯, then put on his jacket and walked out.


    Josephine nodded at Mrs. Godfrey gracefully andfollowed Theodorehurriedly.


    It waste at night. The car was driving towards the direction of the city from the suburbs. The driver drove steadily, maintaining a speed of 60 miles per hour.


    It was silent in the spacious backseat of the car. Theodore leaned against the back of his seat and closed his eyes to rest. He turned a blind eye to the woman sitting next to himas if she did not exist.


    Before the drugging incident, he thought that it was fine to marry Josephine.Ever since then, he was really reconsidering whether he should revoke the marriage deal.


    The Bailey family and the Godfrey family had littlemon interests. It was a matter of his word to revoke the marriage deal.


    Josephine also understood these things. Therefore, after that incident, she was more worried than anyone else.


    ¡°Theodore, you don¡¯t want to marry me anymore, do you?¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice came from the side and she sounded like she was trying to hold back her tears.


    Theodore opened his eyes and saw a panic-stricken face looking at him uneasily. It was as if that person already knew that she did something wrong and was afraid of being punished.


    Most women were said to be softer. Truth be told,men were more likely to be soft-hearted.


    Before Theodore could speak, Josephine choked on her sobs and said, ¡°I know what I did was wrong but I really had no other choice. Please don¡¯t hate me¡­¡±

 Chapter 121 The Marriage Deal Will Remain

    Josephine was best at using her meekness and tears as her weapon. She knew that this was a woman¡¯s specialty. If she used it well, a man would listen to herand he would not even realize.


    For the past few years, she had always been using this on Theodore.


    Josephine and Everleigh were twopletely different peopleand Theodore was well aware.When Everleigh disappeared, he was simply angry at the past. He ended up lookingfor someone who waspletely different from her. It was as if only by doing so, he could prove that he did not love Everleigh and had never loved her before.


    The advantage of deceiving yourself is that you will slowly think it¡¯s true as time passes by.


    Truth be told, he was indifferent towards women who excessively showed their weakness. Right then, Josephine¡¯s teary look on her face was annoying him.


    ¡°The marriage deal will remain,¡± his voice was not loud, but there was a hint of coldness in it. He did not give any exnationas if he was saying an oxymoron.


    Josephine paused her sobs for a moment, then her tears fell all at once.


    Theodore frowned and became a little impatient. He took out two pieces of tissue and handed them to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Josephine lowered her head to wipe away her tears. From the corner of her eyes, she noticed Theodore¡¯s expression. She tried her best to suppress her sobs and wiped away her tears.


    After the car had driven for a while, Josephine got what she wanted and did not n to say anything else. She had been overwhelmed by this matter for the past few days. She knew that the more she spoke, the more mistakes she would make.


    ¡°Have you been toYoreast Hills Garden often during this period of time?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice sounded within the car. There was no emotion in it; it was as if he was simply asking a casual question.


    However, Josephine was very careful. She only said ¡®Yes¡¯ and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Did the people in the Yoreast Hills Garden mention her to you?¡±


    ¡°Her?¡± Josephine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although she already knew the answer, she did not dare assume, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Theodore was silent for a second, and then he mentioned, ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    Josephine clenched her fists, pretended to be calm, and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think your family knows what happened to Everleigh, right?¡±


    ¡°My mother has never mentioned her to you?¡±


    Josephine shook her head, her expression was timid, ¡°Why?¡±


    Theodore frowned when he saw how meek and timid the woman was. She did not seem like she was lying. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking.¡±


    Theodore could not forget what Christopher told him in the hospital that day. Seven years ago, someone intimidated Everleighand she had to leave Ocpeace City. The person behind it was rted to the Godfrey family.


    September was the beginning of the school seasonand Ocpeace Medical University arranged four lessons for Everleigh each week.


    In the first ss of the semester, Everleigh wrote one word on the ckboard: ¡®value¡¯.


    ¡°Today is your firstpulsory ss on cardiology theory. I¡¯m your lecturer, Everleigh Trevino. In the first ss, we will talk about this word instead of theory.¡±


    Thecardiology theorysswas big. The students were all freshmen and had upied half of the small auditorium.These freshmen were passionate and enthusiastic about medicine. No matter what their purpose in enrolling to Ocpeace Medical University was, most of them would end up in the medical care industry eventually.


    Everleigh stood tall on the podium. ¡°What do you think is the value of your life?¡±


    Some students raised their hands and answered, ¡°The value of my life is to be a good doctor, to cure diseases and save lives.¡±


    Some replied, ¡°My value is to do my job well and actualize my dreams in life.¡±


    Some were utilitarians, ¡°The medical industry will always be on the rise. Development in this industry is a great way to gain sess.¡±


    ¡­


    After various answers, Everleigh nced across every corner of the ssroom. ¡°You all have your own understanding of value. Everyone¡¯s understanding of value is different. There is no standard answer. As long as you think it¡¯s your value, then it¡¯s yours, but what I want to discuss today is the value of bing a doctor.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Which of these two doctors do you think is more valuable? A doctor who has published books and articles in major hospitals and even internationally, or a barefooted doctor who does house to house visitations in poor areas?¡±


    There were many students in the auditorium and they all had different answers.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the doctor whohas published books and articles. These articles can save more lives.¡±


    Everleighheard the discussion, looked at the direction of the conversationand said, ¡°Is there a distinction based on value? If there is none, then is there a difference between saving one life and saving 10, 000 lives? As long as we work hard, ording to our best abilities, can we say that his value is not as high?¡±


    The students fell silent.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Everleigh smiled lightly, ¡°There is no definite answer to this topic. I just wanted to share my views with you. All of us sitting here will definitely be doctors in the future. What kind of doctor you want to depend on where you think your value can be actualized.¡±


    ¡­


    When the ss was over, Everleigh opened the bottle of water on the podium and took a sip. She took a look at her phone and noticed a missed call. It was from the head of department.


    ¡°Hello? Dr. Morgan, I was in a ss just now so I was not with my phone. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s okay. Dr. Trevino, are you in a hurry to leave?¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Everleigh nced at her watch, ¡°No, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°Then pleasee to the school office. There¡¯s someone here who wants to meet you.¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback for a moment and said, ¡°Someone wants to meet me? Who?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get here,¡± the department head said in a rxed and pleasant voice. It seemed to be something good.


    It was a10-minute walk from thesmall auditorium to the school office.It was 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoonand many students were headingto the canteen. Everleigh was heading in the opposite direction so it was slightly difficult for her to get through.


    She was sweating all over when she arrived at the office.


    ¡°Dr.Morgan.¡± Everleigh knocked on the door.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°The door is not locked,e on in.¡± The department head¡¯s voice came from the inside.


    As soon as she opened the door, Everleigh was immediately startled at the sight of the figure that was sitting by the coffee table, ¡°Miss Miller?¡±


    Yvonne was Loraine¡¯s mother. Loraine wasthe girl whom she sent home that night. She wore a light gray dress with a simple ck canvas bag next to her. She looked simple, fresh, and artistic.


    Yvonne was alsostartled.She never expected Everleigh to see her.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± The department head looked at them in surprise.


    Everleigh came to her senses and exined, ¡°We met once. Miss Miller¡¯s daughter came to the city hospital not long ago.¡±


    Yvonne smiled. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Trevino, for sending Loraine home that day. I¡¯ve never gotten the chance to express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡± The head of department pped his hands andughed heartily. ¡°Miss Miller, the private family doctor that I wanted to introduce to you is Dr. Trevino. Dr. Trevino is our school¡¯s newly hired teacher. She is an expert in cardiology.¡±


    Everleigh felt her heart tightened upon hearing this.


    She knew about the private doctor matter, but didn¡¯t Christopher say that she was Theodore¡¯s stepmother?


    Miss Miller?

 Chapter 122 Theodore’s Stepmother

    They went to a restaurant near Ocpeace Medical University. Although it was lunchtime and there were a lot of customers,they managed to find a table by the window.


    After ordering their meals, Yvonne handed the menu back to the waiter. She was very polite and gentle. ¡°Sorry to trouble you. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment.¡±


    After the waiter left, Yvonne smiled and looked at Everleigh. ¡°I never expected Dr. Morgan to introduce me to you, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°I never expected it either.¡± Everleigh drank her water andher heart was filled with a mixture of emotions.


    It was out of both their expectations, but the meaning of ¡®unexpected¡¯ waspletely different for both of them.


    Everleigh never expected Yvonne to beTheodore¡¯s stepmotherand Wilson¡¯s current wife.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to get close to the Godfrey family to investigate the culprit behind the incident that year, which was why she epted Christopher¡¯s suggestion. To achieve her objective, she needed to get close to someone from the Godfrey family: Theodore¡¯s stepmother.


    After she agreed, Christopher remained quiet for several days. He said that this matter shouldn¡¯t be rushedand it was best not to have direct contact with him. TheGodfrey familywas very cautious and they would be easily exposed if they were not careful. Therefore, even Everleigh did not know what Christopher was doing.


    Hence, when the head of the department called her at noon, she really did not have any idea.


    ¡°I am relieved that it was you. I approached Dr. Morgan to find a trustworthy person.¡± Yvonne offered a drink to Everleigh and smiled in a friendly manner.¡°Loraine went home and told me that she mentioned this to you that day, but maybe you did not pay attention to her as she¡¯s a child.¡±


    What Yvonne was saying was very interesting. Without a word from Everleigh, she exined what happened thoroughly to her.It was easy to get along with this person.


    Everleigh could not help butpare Yvonne to Mrs. Godfrey. Yvonne was rumored to be the mistress and had a bad reputation. After all these years, the Godfrey family still did not ept her.The elders of the Godfrey family were also said to have even disallowed her from entering the Godfrey family mansion.


    Inparison,Yvonne was the obvious choice for any man. No one would feelfortable looking at how arrogant Mrs. Godfrey was.


    ¡°At that time, I did not consider bing a private doctor. The main reason is that my schedule is packed with hospital matters and school. If it wasn¡¯t for Dr. Morgan¡¯s persistence, I would hope that Miss Miller could find someone else.¡±


    Everleigh said with courtesy.


    Yvonne smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay.There¡¯s not much responsibility given to our family doctor.A visit once a week is enough. Also,you will need to apany us if Hansen ever wants to go out. Oh, by the way, Hansen is my son.¡±


    Everleigh nodded thoughtfully.


    Hansen Godfrey had congenital heart disease. All his life, he could only be raised at home like a porcin doll. It was very difficult for him to live like a normal person.


    Yvonne seemed to be fine when she mentioned her son¡¯s condition.She had probably gotten used to it since it had been so many years.


    ¡°For the next two days, if you are free, I¡¯ll bring you to meet Hansen. He is a little afraid of strangers but you don¡¯t have to worry. He listens to his sister the most.Loraine likes you sohe will definitely like you too.¡±


    Everleigh smiled, ¡°Loraine is close to her brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.Although Loraine seemed to be ill-tempered, she is very patient with her brother.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a good kid.¡±


    Everleigh thought of the day when she was in the Emergency Department. Loraine was angry at Christopher because her friend was injured. She was anxious but then picked up Everleigh¡¯s white coat and returned it to her. This proved that she had been taught well.


    They had lunch together.As they were chatting, Everleigh realized she could hit it off with Yvonne.


    Yvonne was a painter who ran her own gallery and taught children to paint. She also loved traveling and photography. Even though she was in her forties, she still had a passionate heart.


    Among the few hobbies of Everleigh, the only hobby that she maintained was photography.


    When she was a child, she was a fast learner. She was often praised by her teachers for being talented. However, she had no perseverance. She learned art, swimming, tennis, piano and dancing, but none of them stuck.


    ¡°If you have time, let¡¯s go out together and take some beautiful photos.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good.¡±


    Before they knew it, the tables next them had already served two different groups of people.


    ¡°It¡¯s already two o¡¯clock?¡± Everleigh looked at the time and wondered how time passed by so quickly.


    Yvonne asked, ¡°Are you going back to the hospitalter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,I have an appointment in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a ride then.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need as I drove here.¡± Everleigh took her bag and went out with Yvonne.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the appointment in the afternoon, she really wanted to stay with Yvonne a little longer and talk about where she would usually go for photography.


    She left Ocpeace City for far too long. Her old friends all had their own families and new friends.Even though she had been back for some time, she did not have any female friends whom she could hang out with.


    On the way back to the hospital, her phone rang. It was Christopher.


    Everleigh answeredand without waiting for the other party to speak, she asked straightforwardly, ¡°Did you arrange this?¡±


    ¡°Oh,great minds think alike. How did you know that I was calling about this? How did it go?¡±


    ¡°I signed a contract for six months with a month of probation.¡±


    ¡°What about the sry?¡±


    ¡°I think you should be more concerned about other things than the sry,¡±Everleighsaid with a meaningful look.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Yvonne is?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Wilson¡¯s current wife? An unknown painterand the stepmother of your ex-boyfriend, Theodore, right?¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°Do you remember Loraine?¡±


    ¡°Loraine? The crazy girl in the Emergency Department that day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yvonne is Loraine¡¯s mother.¡±


    As soon as she finished, the other side of the phone immediately fell silent. As expected, Christopher did not know they were rted.


    ¡°Are you surprised? I¡¯m really curious. Didn¡¯t you do your due diligence? You secretly asked the head of the department to introduce me to Yvonnebut didn¡¯t bother to check on her family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, but who knew what she looked like?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s tone was slightly depressed. ¡°Is this some kind of a joke? How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Everleigh held the steering wheel and remembered something. ¡°By the way, I have to get off work early today in the evening. Can you pick up Adrienne andstair? The tenant in my old apartment said that the bathroom is leaking. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on. ¡±


    After she and the twins moved in with Christopher, she sublet the small apartment that she used to live in to a young girl who just graduated a few days ago. Everleigh could also earn some rent money on the side.


    However, it has only been a few days since she rented the apartment. How could there be leaks in the bathroom?

 Chapter 123 Creditors To Collect Debts?

    There were a lot of outpatients in the hospital during noon time. Everleigh¡¯s schedule had been packed since she returned.


    During the interval between patients, Everleigh told the nurse next to her, ¡°Jenny, kindly inform the registration office that all patients need to be verified by their real names. I am afraid that someone might pull something funny.¡±


    ¡°Yes,there seems to be many cases recently.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the medical director will have a meetingter to talk about this. Let¡¯s not be an example for him to use.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a busy afternoon, Everleigh took the interns on her rounds and checked on some of their work. By the time she remembered to check the time, it was almost nine o¡¯clock.


    The apartment was not far from the hospital. It was a good location. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was a girl who had just graduated from college, Everleigh would not rent the apartment to her at one-third of the market price.


    After her car was parked below the apartment, Everleigh called the tenant,Lisa.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is not avable. Please try againter¡­¡±


    She made two consecutive phone calls, but no one answered. She also sent her text messages, but there was no reply either.


    Everleigh looked upstairs and suddenly felt a little worried. She then drove her car straight into the building.


    She received a text message from Lisa in the afternoon when she was at the hospital. She said that she would be home at night.


    The elevator reached the floor and the door of the elevator openedslowly after the ¡°ding¡±. Everleigh walked out. She had only taken two steps when she saw what was before her. Her face suddenly tensed up and she scolded, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Threemiddle-sizedmen sprayed paint on the walls and door of her small apartment. The white walls were covered with blood-red paint. At first nce, it was very hideous.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Stay away. Have you not seen creditors collecting their debts before?¡± The leader of the group, Brock, looked slightly stronger. He warned Everleigh not to meddle in their business.


    ¡°Creditors?¡± Everleigh was very angry. ¡°The girl inside this apartment is a recent graduate. Does she owe you money?¡±


    ¡°A recent graduate?¡± The men looked at each other and muttered, ¡°Are we at the wrong unit?¡±


    ¡°No, the unit number is correct.It¡¯s this one.¡±


    ¡°Howe she said it¡¯s a recent graduate? Wasn¡¯t she someone who has two children?¡±


    ¡­


    The three men did not look very bright. Theystarted discussing the matter with Everleigh present. They scratched their heads and were very puzzled.


    Everleigh immediately became alert when she heard ¡®someone who has two children¡¯.


    They are not looking for Lisa. They werelooking for her.


    ¡°Who sent you here?¡± She touched the phone in her pocket, pressed the emergency rm button and took two steps back while dialing, keeping a safe distance from them.


    Their conversation was interrupted by Everleigh, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the girl who lives here now is not the one that you¡¯re looking for. The person you are looking for moved away.¡±


    ¡°Where did she move to?¡±


    ¡°She is not in Ocpeace City anymore.¡±


    ¡°Not in Ocpeace City anymore?¡± The three men looked at each other. Brock snorted, ¡°You seem to know a lot. Not in Ocpeace City anymore? Do you think we are fools?¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t move, I¡¯ve already called the police,¡± Everleigh took out her phone from her pocket and answered in front of the three men, ¡°Hello, this is Block A,Riverbay Road, Century Garden. Three men are threatening¡­¡±


    ¡°B*tch, how dare you call the police!¡±


    The three men came straight towards her.


    Everleigh stepped back hurriedly and lost her footing. She screamed as her phone fell from her hand andndedat their feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Everleigh leaned against the wall and upied the position opposite of the apartment¡¯s surveince cameras. ¡°There are security cameras here. As soon as the security guard sees something wrong, he wille over in three minutes. You can¡¯t run away even if you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are Everleigh Trevino, aren¡¯t you?¡± Brock stood less than one meter away from her and looked at her with a dark expression. ¡°It is only right to pay off your debts.Even if you call the police,it wouldn¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    ¡°Who do I owe money to?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me money, but you owe someone else. We are reasonable people. We are only here because we were entrusted by someone else to collect the debt. You see, these are part of the protocol. If you pay us the money, then we can call it a day!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! I have never owed anyone money. Who are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh was stunned. ¡°The Godfrey family?¡±


    ¡°Ring any bells?¡±


    Everleigh gritted his teeth. It was the Godfrey family again.


    ¡°Bah!¡± She spat fiercely, took out a bottle of pepper spray from her bagand sprayed it at Brock.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Brock let out a loud scream and covered his eyes.


    ¡°Brock, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    One of the men held Brock, while the other tried to throw his fist at Everleigh.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Everleigh screamed and raised her hands to cover her face. There was a loud noise in her earsand she could not hear anything.


    With a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator door behind her openedand she was quickly pulled into an embrace. She staggeredand her cheeks bumped into a broad chest.She did not feel the pain from the punch.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man¡¯s miserable shrieks echoed in the corridor.


    Everleigh came to her senses and lowered her hands from her head. Only then did she see that the man who tried to punch her was on the groundand he held his waist in pain.


    She turned her headand instantly saw a familiar face above her head.


    Theodore.


    ¡°Young¡­ Young Master,¡± one of the three men, who was not injured, suddenly shouted these two words at Theodore.


    Everleigh¡¯sheart tightenedand her expression changed immediately. After breaking free from his embrace, she looked atTheodorewarily, ¡°Did you send these people?¡±


    Theodore, who had just arrived, was confused as well. He asked, ¡°What do you mean I sent them?¡±


    ¡°They called you ¡®young master¡¯.¡± Everleigh pointed at the two men on the ground with ghastly pale faces. ¡°They sprayed paint all over my apartment and told me that I owe them money. Theodore,how big of a grudge are you holding against me? Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Theodore frowned and shouted at the people, ¡°Do I know you? Who ordered you toe?¡±


    Everleigh stood aside with her arms crossed. With a cold face, she looked like she was watching a boring y that she had seen beforewith a cold sneer.


    The only man who was not injured was obviously frightened. His legs went weakand he knelt on the ground. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t know us, but, but¡­ but Madam ordered us toe and she¡­ she said that she wanted us to find a way to drive this woman named Everleigh out of Ocpeace City.¡±


    Theodore was very surprised when he heard the word ¡®madam¡¯ while Everleigh seemed to have guessed it. She sneeredand her eyes darkened.

 Chapter 124 I Will Give You An Explanation

    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Theodore stared at the man who just spoke. His thick ck brows were almost twisted together, and his eyes looked like two knives, piercing as ever, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned pale and said, ¡°It¡¯s Madam¡­ Madam Madison¡­¡±


    There was no one else by the elevator. In the empty corridor, the man was afraid that Theodore would not believe him and his exnation was all over the ce, ¡°It was really MadamMadison¡­ She wanted to drive Everleigh out¡­ of Ocpeace City¡­ and ordered us to do whatever was necessary¡­¡±


    Ordered them to do whatever was necessary¡­


    By hook or by crook, they were going to drive her out of Ocpeace City. Then, it was very likely that what happened seven years ago was also Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s doing.


    At the thought of this, Everleigh clenched her fists, but she looked surprisingly calm.


    The man¡¯s voice echoed in the empty corridor. Theodore obviously never expected that his own mother sent them there. When he saw Everleigh¡¯s strange and cold gaze on him, he fell silent.


    As the echo gradually faded away, the corridor fell into pin-drop silence.


    No one spoke.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore, can¡­ can we go?¡± One of the men helped the other one. Three of them huddled together, with a nervous look on their faces.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened. Just as he was about to speak, a cold scoff came from the side.


    ¡°Go?¡± Everleigh bent down and picked up her phone. She dialed 911 in front of Theodore. ¡°You want to leave after this? The Godfrey family can really get away with everything here in Ocpeace City. Even if I call the police now, no one would bother, right?¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    ¡°Hello? Hi, I want to report a threat directed at us on the 20th floor of Building B, Splendid Apartment. Three men,¡± Everleigh said as she nced at the men. She slowly raised her head and fixed her gaze on Theodore. Her gaze was firm as she said, ¡°Four men.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The man that was sprayed with pepper spray refused to give up as he saw how Everleigh really called the police. He got up and yelled, ¡°B*tch, you really called the police, I¡¯m going to kill you¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, before his hand could touch Everleigh, he let out a blood-curdling scream. Theodore twisted the man¡¯s arm behind him and he screamed, ¡°Ahh¡­¡±


    A miserable scream echoed throughout the corridor.


    The two men next to her saw what was happening and immediately ranto the stairs. If they stayed any longer, they would be waiting for the police to arrive. People like them had criminal records. They would hide when they saw the police, therefore, there was no reason for them to stay.


    There was only one enormous man left. Theodore twisted his arm and he fell to the ground with a scream. He covered his arm and took a cold breath. He was in too much pain to say anything. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Theodore¡­ Why¡­ Why are you¡­ doing this to your own people?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows twitched violently when he heardthe words ¡®your own people¡¯. He raised his foot and stepped on the back of the other man¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Everleigh, who stood at the side, shuddered. Her delicate brows frowned, but she could not help but sneer, ¡°The pot calling the kettle ck. You and Mrs. Godfrey really are from the same family.¡±


    Theodore was not someone who liked to exin things, but when the me fell on him, he could not blindly admit it. He nced at the man who had fainted from the pain beneath his feetand his eyes darkened. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not, but I really didn¡¯t know anything about what happened today. If it really was my mother who ordered them to do this, I¡¯ll investigate this incident thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll investigate? Then what?¡±


    Everleigh sneered, ¡°You will send your mother to the police station?¡±


    She and Theodore had known each other for many years. She understood Theodore¡¯s character. If he really wanted to make things difficult for her, he would not have used such despicable methods. He definitely did not know about the incident that just happened.


    But so what?


    Both of them were from the Godfrey family. Mrs. Godfrey used such a method on her because of her rtionship with her son. Even if you sent someone to kill on your behalf, wouldn¡¯t you be ountable if that person died because of you?


    Theodore was annoyed. He frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you an exnation.¡±


    ¡°No need for exnation. An exnation from the police is good enough for me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve not looked into the matter yet.¡±


    ¡°Have not looked into the matter? Based on Godfrey Group¡¯s reputation in Ocpeace City, do you think these thugs would dare to defame you to your face? Do they want to die?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper when he sawEverleigh¡¯s ashen face and furious expression. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that my mother has everything to do with this based on what some thugs said?¡±


    He remembered that when he was with Everleigh, he had practically broken off all ties with the Godfrey family. Everleigh had never even seen Madison before.


    However, at that moment, when Theodore mentioned Madison,Everleighwas infuriated. That rage was not just from what happened that day but an umtion over a long period of time.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen my mother.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s words were not a question, but a statement.


    Everleigh clenched her fists and replied to him with a cold face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had my fair share.¡±


    It was not only just a meeting but a fair share of her.


    ¡°Your mother went to find my crew for your sake, warned me to stay away from you, and even used the Trevino family as a threat.¡±


    Everleigh worked in the crew not too long ago. It was just a little more than a month ago.


    Not seven years ago?


    A trace of suspicion in Theodore¡¯s heart gradually faded away.


    The police station was next to the apartment and the police soon arrived. Four police officers came because Everleigh said that there were a lot of people. As soon as the elevator door opened, they saw everything in the corridor. They were slightly confused.


    Everleigh was the one who called the police, so she stood at the door of the elevator unscathed. Theodore was dressed in a suit and tie. He was calm and cool, and it was obvious that he was of prestige. The only one that looked like a threatening suspect was the person lying on the ground.


    He wore a floral shirt and was unconscious.


    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± The leading policeman came out of the elevator and asked Everleigh.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Everleigh nodded and pointed to the door opposite of her. ¡°That is my house. I have rented it out. It was sprayed with red paint when I came.¡±


    The police turned to look at the house and motioned for the other police officers to gather evidence.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there were four people?¡±


    ¡°The others ran away, but youshould be able to find themwith the footage from the surveince cameras.¡±


    The police officer nodded and cast a nce at Theodore. ¡°And this gentleman saved you?¡±


    When Everleigh said the others ran away, the police deduced that three people ran away. The person lying on the ground was subdued. The one standing was the one who subdued the person.


    Although Everleigh did not want to admit it, it was true. Theodore came out of the elevator and saved her. Otherwise, she would not have been able to call the police, hence she could only nod and she said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Sergeant Bailey, we¡¯ve got all the evidence. We will take this person downstairs.¡±


    Behind him came another police officer¡¯s voice.


    The police officer who spoke to Everleigh nodded and then looked at Everleigh and Theodore. ¡°Would both of you kindlye with me to the police station? We need to take your statement.¡±

 Chapter 125 I Really Admire Theodore Godfrey

    The night was dark.


    In the lobby of the police station, it did not take long for Everleigh to exin what had happened to her.


    ¡°So tonight you went to help your tenant to check on the leak in the apartmentand then you met those people. You were not sure whether they came after you?¡±


    Out of the corner of her eye, Everleigh nced at Theodore who sat next to her. She coldly nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Theodore who saved her that day, she would have told the police that it was the Godfrey Group. More importantly, if she was to say that these people were targeting her, things would get moreplicated.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The officer in charge of taking their statement put his pen down and said kindly, ¡°Madam Trevino, we will investigate this incident and let you know when we find something.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Coming out of the police station, Everleigh received a phone call from the tenant, Lisa.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m sorry. Something happened to my friend tonight. She called me out in a hurryand I did not look at my phone. I might have to apany my friend tonight. I did not know that you called me so many times. Are you still in the apartment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not there now. I just left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Lisa said in an apologetic tone. ¡°I made you go all the way for nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Everleigh said. She thought of the apartment being sshed with paint and told Lisa, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can stay with your friend and not go home for the time being.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡± Everleigh thought for a while and said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the facilities in the apartment. Isn¡¯t the bathroom leaking? I¡¯ll let you know after it¡¯s fixed.¡±


    ¡°I see, okay. No problem. Thank you, Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    AfterEverleighhung up, she held the phone tightly. Mrs. Godfrey would definitely not let her go. She could not let innocent people get threatened because of her.


    A familiar sound of footsteps came from behind. After being with a person for a long time, you would be able to distinguish their figure,theirfootsteps, and eventheirbreaths.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    She turned to look at Theodore, who walked out from the police station lobby. His suit was still neat, without a single wrinkle.


    Everleigh frowned. Before she could agree, a car stopped at the entrance of the police station and honked. The window slowly wound downand there appeared Christopher¡¯s dashing face.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡± He shouted.


    Everleigh waved to him, then ced her bag on her shoulder and said coldly, ¡°No need.I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s dark eyes became darker as he looked at Everleigh heading towards the car. Ever since he heard that Madison ordered the thugs to spray paint at Everleigh¡¯s apartment, his face had not been rxed.


    He did not leave the police station until the sound of the car engine disappeared.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore, shall we go home, or?¡± The driver askedcarefullyas he looked at Theodore¡¯s expression from the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Go toYoreast Hills Garden.¡±


    The driver was stunned. ¡°At this hour?¡±


    It was nearly 200 kilometers from Yoreast Hills Gardento the city areaand the journey would take them two or three hours. They would only arrive at Yoreast Hills Garden at dawn.


    However, Theodore did not intend to exin further. His face was extremely upset from the moment he got into the car. The driver did not dare to probe further. He quietly yawned and steadily drove towards Yoreast Hills Garden.


    From the reflection in the car window, Theodore¡¯s face was stoic and motionless. No one knew what he was thinking about, but he looked shaken.


    If there was more to what happened seven years ago and it was really rted to the Godfrey family¡­


    He did not want to think about it anymore, so he clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles.


    Meanwhile, Christopher drove through Ocpeace City in the night. When he stopped at the traffic light, he took the time to nce at Everleigh who was at the passenger seat. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Everleigh had been absent-minded since she got in the car and did not hear what Christopher said.


    Christopher calmlymented, ¡°It looks like you need to go to an otorhinryngologist.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh snapped back to reality. Stunned for a moment, she said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Theodore arrived just in time so they did noty a finger on me.¡±


    ¡°He came at the right time. Didn¡¯t you ask him what he was doing there?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head.


    She forgot to ask. At that time, it wasn¡¯t a good time to chat either. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to ask Theodore why he was there.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    When the traffic light turned green, Christopher stepped on the elerator, held the steering whend drove past the intersection. He said lightly, ¡°I guess he knows that you don¡¯t live there anymore. He might have heard that you¡¯re living with me, but he was not able to ept it. Therefore, he went there to try his luck.¡±


    ¡°What luck?¡±


    ¡°If he could meet you there and see that you are still living in that apartment, then it would mean that you are not actually living with me. It¡¯s a form offort.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°What is there that you don¡¯t understand?¡± Christopher continued, ¡°Men have aplex. They hope that their first love will always reserve themselves for them, even if they know that they can¡¯t be together. There are not many who could really ept their first love being with someone else. ¡±


    This theory was nonsense to Everleigh. She rolled her eyes as soon asChristopher finished. ¡°Do you even remember your first girlfriend? Why are you pretending to be a love expert?¡±


    ¡°Why are you firing shots at me?¡± Christopher nced at her. ¡°I did not say that I¡¯m a love expert, not to mention that I don¡¯t have high expectations for my partner. I don¡¯t have this kind ofplex.¡±


    ¡°Why bother mentioning it when you¡¯re going to end up contradicting yourself?¡±


    Christopher saw Everleigh was losing interest in talking to him. He then said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Hey, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°If Theodore found out about what happened back then and insists on breaking his rtionship with theGodfrey family for your sake, would you agree to get back with him?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Am I insane or did he lose his mind?¡± Everleigh replied Christopher without hesitation.


    ¡°To be honest, in some ways, I admire Theodore.¡±


    Christopher did not continue to ask further. He and Everleigh got along very well. The so-called tacit understanding was always a mutual understanding, so they did not need tomunicate too much with each other verbally.


    He was 90% sure that he could guess how Everleigh would handle most thingsand this time was no exception.


    After rejecting Christopher¡¯s question, Everleigh remained silent. She cast a sidelong nce at the city shadow that was rapidly retreating outside the window, and her eyes showed a trace of exhaustion.


    As time passed, things changed. Seven years had been too long and even Ocpeace City¡¯s city had changed. It became more prosperous than it was seven years ago, let alone the people from seven years ago.


    Peoplecould be fearlesswhen they had nothing to losebut they would constantly worry when they had everything in the world.


    Therefore, Christopher asked a pointless question.

 Chapter 126 All For One Woman?

    After midnight, the sky hovering over Ocpeace City was covered by dark cloudsand there was heavy rain.


    The ck car drove intoYoreast Hillsand entered theYoreast Hills Gardenin the heavy rain. Itthen stopped in front of the vi. The maid came out from the vi to wee them with umbres.


    ¡°Boom!¡± Deafening thunder sounded through the rain.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore¡­¡±


    As soon as the car door opened, Theodore got out of the car without waiting for the butler, George, to speak. Despite the heavy rain, he strode towards the vi.


    GeorgehurriedlyfollowedTheodorewith the umbre. As soon as he entered the vi, he asked the maids to bring a towel and warm water. ¡°Go and make some ginger teaso thatMr. Theodorewill not catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As soon as Theodore entered the house, he looked upstairs and asked, ¡°Where is my mother?¡±


    ¡°Madam Madisonis asleep.¡±Georgehung the umbre on the umbre stand. He took the clean white towel from the maid and handed it to Theodore. ¡±Mr. Theodore, use this to wipe yourself down.¡±


    Theodore did not take the towel.His face shed with some mixed emotions. He walked straight to the living room and sat on the sofa, his face uneasy.


    Georgehesitated for a moment and nced at the maid, who was serving tea from the corner of his eye. He gestured for the maid to leave and brought the tea to the coffee table himself. He asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Theodore, it¡¯ste and raining heavily. Why are you here? Is there something urgent?¡±


    Theodore was not close to Mrs. Godfrey. He was raised by his grandmother,Helen, since he was a child. Even after returning to Ocpeace City, he never stayed with Mrs. Godfrey andhad been on his own. Only after taking over the Godfrey family business and getting engaged to the Bailey family didhe make regr trips here, but he only stayed formeals.


    It was the first time that he had made an unexpected visit.


    Theodore nced at the teacup on the table. It was made of porcin, with each exquisite pattern delicately designed.The rim of the cup was gold-ted.


    Mrs. Godfrey was meticulous towards making her life extravagantand no one could tell her otherwise. However,Theodore was repulsed by this trait since he was young, as if all the people and things around her were merely tools to her.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s birthday is just around the corner. There¡¯s something that I need to discuss with her.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was lowand there weren¡¯t any emotions in it. As he spoke, his voice echoed throughout therge living room.


    George looked puzzled. If it really was for Madam Scott¡¯s birthday, why did hee at this hour? Why did hechoosetoe thiste in the heavy rain?


    Although he was confused, George did not dare to ask more.


    It was almost two in the morning. The maids in the vi were yawning discreetly. Theodore did not let anyone go upstairs to ask for Mrs. Godfrey. He just sat in the living room and waited for her.


    George could not stand it anymore. He called a maid over and said in a low voice, ¡°Go upstairs and knock on the door. See if Madam Madison is sound asleep. If she is not, tell her that Mr. Theodore is here.¡±


    The maid nodded and went upstairs.


    Inside the living room, Theodore lowered his head as he sipped his tea. From the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the maid going upstairs. His eyes narrowed.


    Not long after, the maid walked down and carefully looked at the living room before she spoke to George.They were far away so those in the living room could not hear them. While they spoke, George looked up at the living room with a troubled expression.


    After George dismissed the maid, he returned to the living room.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore, I have sent someone upstairs to take a look. Madam Madison is sound asleep. If it¡¯s not urgent, why don¡¯t you speak to her about Madam Scott¡¯s birthday once the sun is up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression did not change at all. He ced his cup down and picked up an art magazine. Under the light of the chandelier hanging over his head, his face appeared stoic.


    George¡¯s brow furrowed even deeper. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Theodore, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the guest room for you. Why don¡¯t you rest and leave whatever you have for the next day?¡±


    Although that was Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s residence,she was the only one who lived there. Theodore never spent the night there before. This was an obvious disy of the interaction between mother and son; both of them minded their own business.Anyone could tell, even when George mentioned preparing a guest room, that he was cautious.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Theodore picked up his cup again and took a sip of his tea. Then, he turned his attention to the two maids outside the living room who were secretly talking about something.


    Outside the window, the rain became heavier, ferociously calling summer to an end, and ushering the ce into the cool autumn with blowing breezes and falling leaves.


    Theodore waited in the living room of theYoreast Hills Garden vi the entire night.


    The rain stopped the next morning.


    Theodore looked at the time. It was almost nine in the morning, but there were still no movements upstairs. He immediately got up from the sofa and walked upstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore.¡± George ran over in a hurry and stopped in front of him.


    Theodore¡¯s expression suddenly turned ice cold.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore,¡± George looked helpless. He said, ¡°Madam Madison has not been feeling well for the past two days and is not sleeping well. It¡¯s great that she was able to sleep soundly, so please let her sleep a little longer.¡±


    ¡°She could not sleep well, but she slept through the heavy rain yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­Perhaps the sound of rain has a calming effect on some people.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore nced at George and then looked up the stairs.


    If Madison did not meet himst night because she was asleep, then she should have woken up by now. However, George stood in front of him with such a nervous look. Obviously, he was hiding something.


    The ringtone from his phone broke the silence. ¡°Hello?¡±


    The call was from his assistant, Moses.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Theodore nced at his watch and said. ¡°I¡¯ll meet Mr. Gabriel in the office in two hours. Also, postpone my meetings to the afternoon.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After he said this, he retracted the foot that was already on the first step of the stairsand went out the door.


    George¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Breakfast is ready.Mr. Theodore, do you want to have breakfast before you leave?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Theodore turned sideways with cold piercing eyes. ¡°George, if my mother is awake, tell her that I¡¯ve been here. There are some things that I want to ask her about. Ask her to call me when it¡¯s convenient for her.¡±


    His tone was nd, but it was inexplicably chilling.George couldn¡¯t help butshudder, ¡°Yes,I¡¯ll definitely tell Madam Madison.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s car was waiting for him at the entrance. As the car drove away, a puddle of water sshed on the flowerbed.


    After the car drove away, George breathed a sigh of relief and returned to the vi.


    The master bedroom door on the second floor opened. Mrs. Godfrey, who wore a beige shawl, stood on the second floor overlooking the door downstairs, and she asked indifferently, ¡°Is he gone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he just left.¡±


    The sound of slippers dragging on the stairs rang in the vi. Mrs. Godfrey held thehandrail of thestairs and went straight to the living room and sat on the sofa.


    ¡°Madam Madison.¡± George took the cup from the maid¡¯s hand and handed it to Mrs. Godfrey. ¡°Mr. Theodore was here all night and did not leave. If it wasn¡¯t for work, I¡¯m afraid he would have insisted on meeting you.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s eyes were a little gloomy, ¡°All for one woman. How can I trust him to take over the Godfrey family on his own?¡±

 Chapter 127 Xavier Met Her?

    Mrs. Godfrey took a sip of her tea after she spoke in a cold tone. When it came to her son, she did not show any affection. ¡°The people that Fynn hired were too careless.¡±


    George looked awkward. He only received the news in the middle of the night, but he never expected Theodore to arrive so quickly. He did not have time to prepare so he was caught off guard. He said, ¡°No one expected Mr. Theodore to show up.¡±


    ¡°Since things have turned this way, I¡¯m afraid Theodore wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle. Let¡¯s not jump the gun. Tell this to those men Fynn sent. If they want toe out safely, watch their mouths. No matter what they have said before, if they say another word, they will spend the rest of their lives in prison.¡±


    George hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Mrs. Godfrey lowered her head and sipped her tea. Then, she thought of something and said, ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else you want me to do?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey said thoughtfully, ¡°Josephine has been quiet these few days. How is she recently?¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey had not been doing much,¡± George said hesitantly, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if I should tell you this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, Mr.Xaviermet her.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey, who was drinking her tea, frowned when she heard it. She raised her head, ¡°Why did Xavier meet her?¡±


    George looked perplexed at the question. ¡°Mr.Xavierhad never been a man of reason. Perhaps he wanted to meet his future sister-inw as Mr. Theodore¡¯s wedding is approaching.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey frowned even more. After a moment of silence, she ordered, ¡°Find someone to keep an eye on Xavier beforeTheodore¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Yes,Madam.¡±


    ¡­


    It was dawn. It was not the peak hour for traffic, but the ER in the city hospital was busy. The operation theatres were full.


    After thest operation, Everleigh was so tired that she had no strength to change out of her sterile gown. She sat in the corridor, leaned against the wall, took off her mask, and closed her eyes to rest.


    Traffic idents weremon during heavy rain. When she arrived home the night before, she was called back by the hospital not long after she fell asleep. Arge number of highway crash victims were sent to the ER. She worked overtime to perform operations and thest one finally ended.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, we are going to get breakfast. Do you need us to get you anything?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m not hungry. Go ahead.¡±


    The nurses in the operating room packed up the medical equipment and left, leaving Everleigh alone in the corridor.


    Her phone vibrated in her pocket. The moment she saw the caller ID, she frowned but proceeded to answer the phone after a while, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you free this afternoon? We need to talk.¡±


    ¡°About what? Have you confirmed with your mother about what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    When Theodore said ¡®no¡¯, Everleigh was furious. Her voice sank a little. ¡°Then I have nothing to talk to you about. See you in court.¡±


    Even though the Godfrey family was rich and influential in Ocpeace City,she had evidence that they hired people tointimidate and threaten her. She did not believe that the court would turn a blind eye to it.


    However, Theodore said, ¡°Are you sure that the evidence you have is strong enough to prove that those people have something to do with the Godfrey family?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°12 o¡¯clock.I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± Theodore was always a straightforward person.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Everleigh said those three words and hung up the phone.


    Her shoulders shivered as she held onto her phone tightly and looked at the white wall in front of her. She did not know whether it was because of the operationor the phone call.


    ¡®Ding!¡¯She received the text message from Theodore with the location. It was a restaurant not far from the hospital. It was a 10-minute walk for her.


    Everleigh¡¯s hands suddenly tightened as she lookedat the name of the restaurantand mixed feelings appeared in her determined eyes.


    After her morning shift was over, Everleigh changed and left the hospital.When she arrived at the restaurant, it was exactly 12 noon.


    The restaurant was on the fourth floor. Thebuilding of the city hospitalcould be seen across the street by the window.The bright red sign that said ¡°Ocpeace City¡± sat on the top of the building, eye-catching.


    ¡°Madam, do you have a reservation?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Everleigh recalled and looked at the table by the window. As expected, she saw a familiar figure, who waved at her as he always did in the past.


    She hesitated for a few seconds before heading in his direction.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Theodore handed the menu to her as soon as she sat down.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I still have something to do in the hospital so I will leave soon.¡± Everleigh put her handbag beside her and looked coldly at the person opposite her. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    Theodore was not in a hurry. He handed the menu to the waiter and said, ¡°Just serve the dishes that I ordered earlier.¡±


    Before Everleigh came, he ordered a few dishes.


    After the waiter left, the table fell silent for a while. Theodore poured her a cup of barley tea. Some of the barley grains floated in the ss.


    When he handed the ss to Everleigh, he said, ¡°I did not expect this restaurant to still be standing after all these years.¡±


    Everleigh frowned, avoided the topic and said bluntly, ¡°What did you mean on the phone?¡±


    Theodore frowned slightlyand his voice was deep. ¡°If it really was my mother¡¯s doing,they won¡¯t admit it if they want to leave the police station alive.¡±


    Theodore knew Madison very well. When he mentioned Mrs. Godfrey, his eyes were calm, as if he was talking about someone unfamiliar to him. ¡°I know her better than you do.¡±


    Everleighheard this andsnorted coldly. ¡°So the reason you asked me toe here is to warn me not to overestimate myself?¡±


    Theodore did not respond to her question. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Your hostility towards the Godfrey family is not just because of this incident, is it?¡±


    The scorching gaze on the opposite side released a form of aggressiveness. Everleigh¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and she secretly clenched her fists.


    ¡°What else did theGodfrey familydo to you?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s attitude changed.His gaze toward her was full of hatred before, but now she saw the hesitation in his eyes.Everleigh was more vignt at the sight of it.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°You met my mother seven years ago.¡±


    Everleigh was relieved when she heard Theodore¡¯s words.


    What would he know? He only knew that Mrs. Godfrey met and insulted her verbally. Those despicable methods seven years ago had been left without a trace. How would he know?


    ¡°Yes,¡± she simply admitted, ¡°We have met, so what?¡±


    Theodore looked at Everleigh¡¯s cold and distant attitudeand felt as if something suppressed in his chest was about to implode any second. However, he suppressed it and continued to ask, ¡°Seven years ago, was it my mother who pressured you to break up with me and to leave Ocpeace City?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists more tightly, and her nails were driving into her palm.


    Although it was not entirely because of that,it was what caused it. The answer was definite.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon she answered, the table fell dead silent.

 Chapter 128 This Will Never Happen Again

    Theodore¡¯s face remained expressionless, but the veins on his neck were throbbing violently. A simple ¡®yes¡¯ epassed seven long years.


    Life is short. During these seven years, he asked himself countless times whether her departure was a misunderstanding, but it had been too long.Even if this misunderstanding was solved,he could not go back in time.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He even felt there was an even greater distance between him and Everleigh as he found out the truth.He never thought he was the source of this misunderstanding.


    Everleigh was so calm to a point that she seemed distant. No one knew better than her what Theodore was thinking about.


    The guilt and helplessness she felt in the past seven years returned to him. He must have experienced what she did to be able to empathize at that moment.


    Theodore asked coldly, ¡°If I did not ask you, were you ever going to tell me?¡±


    Everleigh frowned her brows and asked impatiently, ¡°Did you ask me toe here just to ask me this?¡±


    Her impatient tone and indifferent expression brought a sense of piercing pain, and whoever heard it was a victim of it.


    The restaurant was extremely quiet.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled withresentment, unwillingness, and guilt. They drowned into the sea like a storm and eventually sank without a trace.


    Adults were best at saying things they didn¡¯t mean.


    Theodore stayed silent. His voice was still lowbut it sounded weak. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of what happenedst night, and it won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    Before Everleigh could respond, the waiter came to serve the food. ¡°Sir, Madam, this is your barbecued ribs.¡±


    The smell from the dish permeated the air. The taste and smell of that dish brought back memories.


    Back when Everleigh was still studying at Ocpeace Medical University, her goal was to work in the city hospital after graduation. That was whyTheodorehad often brought her there. He would order barbecued ribs every time.


    At that moment, the barbecued ribs on the table were a sight for sore eyes.


    Everleigh clenched her fists and felt forlorn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Theodore looked at her.His stern face had a rare tenderness to it.


    Everleigh was startled and came to her senses after that. She picked up her bag and said, ¡°No, thanks. I still have things to settle in the hospital.¡±


    She stood up and left the table after she spoke. She took two steps and stopped. With her back facing Theodore, she said, ¡°By the way, I hope you can do as you promised. If you can¡¯t, I hope you can remind those people to stop looking for the wrong person. I no longer stay in Splendid Apartment.¡±


    Those words were like a p to Theodore¡¯s face. Only he could hear how loud it was.


    The seven years of resentment could change its course.It had be aplete joke.


    After Everleigh left the restaurant, her face looked ashen under the sun.


    The fragments of her memory stirred in her mind as if they had been put into a washing machine. They buzzed and were torn into pieces. The more she tried to forget them, the deeper they got.


    Suddenly, her face warmed up. She touched it and tears gushed out of her eyes. She could not stop her tears, no matter how hard she tried.


    If she left a secondter, she was afraid that she would cry before Theodore. Just like what Christopher said, she was not as strong or as decisive as she thought she was.Her heart would go soft each time Theodore gave her an apologetic look.


    She did not know how long she walked for but the journey seemed very long. She leaned against the wall to find a ce to rest. When she looked up, she saw a familiar figure behind the shop window opposite her. She was taken aback for a moment.


    The surgical department nurse,Tracy Quelch?


    Behind Ocpeace City hospital was an old alley, which had been remodeled with white walls and ck tiles.She was at the corner of the old street witha coffee shop there.


    It was a weekday afternoon,so there were no customers.Tracysat by the window. She looked a little nervous and uneasy as she kept looking around.


    The woman who sat across her lowered her head and stirred the coffee in her hand. She looked out of the window. She looked poised and graceful, but the disy on the window blocked half of her face.


    Everleigh felt that she looked familiar, so she took two steps forward. Using the corner of the bus stop sign to block herself, she took a clear look at the person sitting opposite Tracy and frowned.


    Josephine?


    In the cafe, Josephine took a sip of coffee. She gently ced her cup down. She looked very poised and graceful. The gold bank card on the table seemed rather out of ce.


    ¡°There is half a million in it. Consider it a deposit. Once it¡¯splete, the remaining 1. 5 million dors will be credited to this card.¡±


    Tracy wore a ck coat with a white nurse uniform showing off her neckline. She looked nervous as she looked down at the card. ¡°What if someone finds out?¡±


    Josephine looked at herand a cold glint shed through her eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re careful, no one will find out.¡±


    ¡­


    It was already evening,Ack car entered the gates of Yoreast Hills Garden the second time that day.


    When Theodore arrived, Mrs. Godfrey was arranging flowers in the living room. The table was filled with all sorts of expensive flowersin various colors.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore, Madam Madison is busy now.¡±


    George could not stop Theodore and he did not have enough time to report to Mrs. Godfrey. No one dared to stop him even if he barged in.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey was stunned as she heardthe voice behind her,but soon she calmed down. She picked up a flower from the table and cut off the extra branch with a pair of scissors. She calmly said, ¡°Why are you here at this hour? Don¡¯t you have any meetings this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is more important than meetings?¡±


    Theodore stood behind the sofa and said in a cold and deep voice, ¡°Seven years ago, before I returned to Godfrey Group, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Click!¡± Mrs. Godfrey identally cut the flower in her hand offand it fell onto the carpet. The petals scattered all over the floor and it could no longer be used.


    She frownedand her face suddenly darkened. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Suddenly, the atmosphere stood still. George wiped his sweat and carefully gestured to all the maids to leave the living room. The living room immediately went silent and one could even hear the sound of the wind passing through.


    Mrs. Godfrey put down the scissors in her hand and turned around from the sofa. Her poised face was as cold as iceand her gaze deepened. ¡°Theodore, don¡¯t forget, you are where you are today because of me.¡±


    There was no trace of guilt in her voice.


    Theodore remembered that Madison was a straightforward person.


    He clenched his fists. Under his thick, ck eyebrows, his eyes were chilling. ¡°If I wanted the Godfrey Group, I can have it even without your help.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face changed. ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 129 The Last Straw That Broke The Camel’s Back

    Theodore and Mrs. Godfrey were only separated by the sofa, withless than half a meter between them. With his cold eyes exuding intimidating gaze, he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see what happened yesterday repeat again. Don¡¯t touch her or else, everything you¡¯ve hoped for will remain just that ¨C a dream. ¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, a loud p echoed in the room.


    ¡°Was this what I taught you?¡± Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s voice was sharp and piercing, mixed with the echo of the p. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman. Is she worth your trouble?¡±


    Theodore did not even flinch. A faint red mark appeared on his left cheek. His eyes appeared more hostile.He red atMadison, who stood in front of him,pletely silent.


    ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s shoulders trembledand her raised hand was still suspended mid-air. She stared at her son in front of her and for the first time, a fit of uncontroble anger emerged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Theodore repeated himself;his voice was even colder and more intimidating than before. ¡°You were not the one who handed me Godfrey Group. I¡¯m a Godfrey, but you¡¯re not.¡±


    That one simple sentence became theststraw that broke the camel¡¯s back.


    If she wasn¡¯t on the sofa, Mrs. Godfrey would have fainted there and then. She had been arrogant most of her life and looked at everyone from her high horse. This included her husband, who was the former president of Godfrey Group who ran away with another woman, and her own son, who was so indifferent to her.


    Mrs. Godfrey looked at Theodore in disbeliefand her voice trembled with anger. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡±


    ¡°I think you heard me clear enough.¡±


    Theodore nced at Mrs. Godfrey. His stoic expression did not change the entire time. ¡°I have to rush back for a meeting. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°The-Theodore, stop right there! You¡­¡±


    He was silent and turned away.


    When he was leaving,Theodore walked to the door and nced at George, who saw him out.


    ¡°My mother is old. She doesn¡¯t know better.You should be her voice of reason, George.¡±


    George¡¯s face turned paleand his forehead was sweating. He did not dare to answer Theodore.


    The ck car drove away, leaving a trail of fallen leaves in front of the vi.


    ¡°Crash!¡± A loud noise came from the living room of the vi. George was startled by it.It was immediately followed by the sound of broken porcin.


    ¡°Why are you cleaning? Get the h*ll out of here!¡±


    ¡­


    The next day was a weekend.Yvonne called Everleigh the day before to invite her to go on a hike with her.


    Mount Elephant was a tourist area and there were many tourists who were hiking.


    Everleigh was drenched in sweat after climbing halfway up the mountain.


    ¡°Would you like to rest?¡± Yvonne, dressed in white casual clothes and who was looking very energetic,pointed to the gazebo halfway up the mountain, ¡°There is a gazebo over there.¡±


    Everleigh nodded with her hands on her knees; she was so tired that she could barely stand straight.


    As doctors, they rarely exercised. They had irregr mealsand their schedules were all over the ce.Hiking up a mountain was a lot for Everleigh to bear.


    After they sat in the gazebo, Yvonne opened a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her. ¡°Drink some water and rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Everleigh drank some water and reluctantly nodded, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I should be able to reach the top but I¡¯m afraid I will hold you back.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Yvonne guffawed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know that you, as doctors, don¡¯t have the time to exercise unlike me, who usually does nothing but run around. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for your health. It¡¯s a good habit.¡±


    ¡°You also need to exercise more.¡± Yvonne moved her hands and said, ¡°You won¡¯t feel good when you keep everything to yourself for too long. If you don¡¯t want to feel suffocated,you should take a walk.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. She raised her head and looked at Yvonne¡¯s face.


    Yvonne was extremely beautiful. She had great facial features and a beautifulplexion; she was thegolden standard of beauty. Her eyes glistened when she smiled. Her fine lines showed how well she was aging.


    What would someone this beautiful look like twenty years ago?


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Yvonne turned around and asked her. When she turned her head, her ponytail was neatly thrown to the other side of her shoulder.


    Everleigh came to her senses and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yvonne was rumored to have reached her position in life because she was a mistress. However,Everleigh knew better to notpletely believe in the rumor. Wilson and Mrs. Godfrey had divorced 20 years ago. It was not an easymatter to look into. Furthermore, it had nothing to do with what she was going to look into, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Yvonne slowed her pace down to amodate Everleigh on the second leg of their journey. Everleigh was also able to catch her breath and chatted whenever she could.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I thought you asked me out today to get to know Hansen.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. By the way, you don¡¯t need to call me Miss Miller. I am only a few years older than you. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Yvonne.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Hansen caught a cold these few days and he does not want to meet anyone. I¡¯ll arrange for it when things get better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious but his immune system is very weak. Some time ago, Loraine secretly took him out. As a result, he got caught in the rain and came back with a fever.¡±


    Most of the children with congenital heart diseases were taken extra care of by their families like porcin dolls. How could they be brought out? Not to mention,Loraine was a reckless childwho couldn¡¯t even take care of herself.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard what Yvonne said.


    Yvonne realized how worried she was andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although he is not physically well, he can¡¯t be staying home every day. Loraine took him out with supervision.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°So, you¡¯re okay with it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let them go out with open consent?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Yvonne blinked at her. Although she was in her forties,she was still as witty as a young girl. ¡°A lot of things are useless without restrictions. Which do you think would be more fun for them? If I was to allow them to go out, or Loraine racking her brains and secretly taking Hansen out without telling me?¡±


    The remark initially sounded like utter nonsense but made sense after giving it some thought.


    Everleigh started to admire her even more.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, give it your best.¡± Yvonne pointed at the top of the mountain. ¡°We¡¯ll arrive after passing the slope. There is an olddy who opened a stall beside the church at the top-selling desserts. Hansen and Loraine like it very much. I¡¯ll treat you to some when we get there.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Right then, it was livelier than usual at the top of Mount Elephant. In front of the church was a movie set arranged by the crewand the tracks for the camera were alsoid out.


    Selena lifted the hem of her skirt and stepped out from the entrance of the church. Her assistant followed her, holding a small fan in her hand to cool Selena down as she silentlylistened to her rants.


    ¡°How can they add another scene out of nowhere ande here to this godforsaken ceto shoot it. It¡¯s so hot out here. Just because they were funding the movie, they could do anything they wanted?¡±


    ¡­


    Her assistant, Crystal, listened silently to her rants and went along with her from time to time,forting her.


    ¡°Selena, sit and rest.I¡¯m guessing it will take a while for the crew to set up.¡±


    Selena sat on a chair under the parasol,with a big fan blowing next to her. Crystal put away the small fan in her hand and handed her a ss of water.


    Selena waved her hand to indicate that she did not want to drink. When she looked up, she saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the church.


    Everleigh?

 Chapter 130 I’ll Give You Three Months

    ¡°Selena,¡± Crystal¡¯s voice pulled Selena back from her thoughts.


    Selena asked, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s Everleigh?¡±


    Crystal followed Selena¡¯s gaze and looked, ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino?¡± Another woman¡¯s voice came from the side, followed by her assistant holding a fan for her. She naturally walked towards Selena and greeted her. She casually looked into the distance and said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mrs. Meyer from the Meyer Group?¡±


    The woman who came and stood next to Selena wasSharmaine Baker, who had previouslyined about bringing funds.


    ¡°Mrs. Meyer?¡± Selena frownedand couldn¡¯t be bothered about her grudge with Sharmaine.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her, do you, Selena? Not long ago, I went to Mrs. Meyer¡¯s birthday party and met her there. I did not expect to meet her here. I¡¯m going to say hello,¡±Sharmaine sounded proud as she spoke.


    Selena looked atSharmaine, who was heading towards Everleigh¡¯s directionand frowned deeper. She then said to her assistant, ¡°Follow them and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Mrs. Meyer?


    Wasn¡¯t there something going on with her and Theodore?


    Candles were lit in the churchand the aroma was calming.


    Yvonne knelt in the sanctuary and prayed. After some time, she went to the altar and chose a bible verse. Then, she turned to Everleigh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everleigh asked her, ¡°Do you want to meet the priest?¡±


    Yvonne shook her head and smiled gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for them.¡±


    Everleigh knew Yvonne was only worried about her son¡¯s healthand nothing else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, medical care is very developed nowand it¡¯s possible to cure heart diseases. Even if it¡¯s not aplete recovery,Hansencan still live well with a little extra care.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve let go after all these years.¡± Yvonne smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look outside. The view over Mount Elephant is spectacr.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I used toe here often when I was a child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the olddy who sells desserts is not here today.¡±


    The view from the mountain was greatand there was much greenery. The weather was not too hot either. A light breeze slowly blew over themand it was very enjoyable. The two of them walked further from the church.


    While they were chatting, Everleigh noticed Yvonne still clutching the bible verse in her hand. Although she smiled, there was still some sadness underneath it.


    Everleigh could tell that she was distracted. After hesitating, she asked, ¡°Can I take a look at the Bible verse?¡±


    Yvonne looked at her and said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the bible verse and had no clue what it meant.


    She wasn¡¯t well-versed with this sort of thing. She couldn¡¯t figure out what it meant after looking at it for a long while. She returned the verse to Yvonne. ¡°The Bible verse should imply that there are many possibilities for what you wished for to happen, right?¡±


    Yvonne smiled. ¡°You could interpret it that way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯ve handled many children with congenital heart diseases. Now, there is a high surgery sess rate. However, many families can¡¯t afford the cost of treatment.¡±


    Heart bypass was affordable, but for a heart transnt and valve surgery, it could wipe out almost all of the savings of an ordinary family. Hence, a lot of families could not afford it.


    The two of them walked down the steps together. In the midst of the greenery, Yvonne suddenly said, ¡°If Hansen was born into an ordinary family, I would not be so worried.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart sank at her words.


    Although Yvonne did not say anything more,her heart could not help but wonder.


    Hansen was the son of the Godfrey family. He would be part of the Godfrey Group if he was in good health.


    Everleigh suddenly remembered what Christopher said. If Xavier, Theodore¡¯s younger brother, did not get into a car ident, Theodore would not be the president of theGodfrey Group.


    The fight for family inheritance and wealth would always be brutal.


    Everleigh knew too much. After speaking to Yvonne about Hansen¡¯s condition,Everleighreceived a call from the hospital requesting her to go back for an operation. She immediately went down the mountain by cable car.


    As soon as she got on the cable car, her phone suddenly rang. When she saw the caller ID, Everleigh¡¯s eyes tightened a little. She answered the call and said, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°You are really everywhere. I see you wherever I go.¡±


    Selena sounded strange as always.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m filming at Mount Elephantand you¡¯re here too. Is this a coincidence or are our hearts linked?¡±


    Through the ss of the cable car, Everleigh looked in the direction of the mountain and saw a familiar figure on the edge of the guardrail on the cliff of Mount Elephant, who was also looking at her.


    The space between them slowly became distant as the cable car gradually moved away, hidden inthe misty mountains.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were filming here.¡± Everleigh frowned and asked on the phone, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Since she returned, Selena was constantly finding fault with her. Even thoughEverleighwanted to work on her rtionship with this sister of hers, Selena constantly found faults with her.Hence, Everleigh could not be bothered with Selena anymore.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Selena said, ¡°What?Are you not going to acknowledge me, this sister of yours, after marrying into the Meyer family? Huh,Mrs. Meyer?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart missed a beat.


    Before she could respond, Selena¡¯s cold mockery came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Everleigh, you really are something! You got yourself pregnant,went abroad, and got married into the Meyer family, one of the four reputable families in Ocpeace City. How proud would Dad be if he knew about this?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face changed, and she immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t tell Dad about this.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Selena knew what the answer was but still asked.


    At her birthday party two months ago, Theodore appeared in front of the Trevino family¡¯srtives, and friends, iming that he was the father of the two children and Everleigh¡¯shusband. It wasn¡¯t long after that that her husband became Mr. Meyer. How would she be able to exin if this went out to the public?


    Everleigh gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You know that Dad is not physically well. You can be angry with me, but why would you want to jeopardize Dad¡¯s health?¡±


    ¡°Stop the act. His health deteriorated because of what you did seven years ago. Why are you pretending like you care now?¡±


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Selena sneered and said in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯ve only wanted one thing from the very beginning ¨C for you to leave Ocpeace City like you did seven years ago. Don¡¯te backand don¡¯t you ever appear in front of Dad and me again.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face sank as she held the phone. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I hate you. I can only live in peace without you.¡±


    Selena¡¯s cold voice echoed inEverleigh¡¯sears.


    When the cable car was about to reach the foot of the mountain, Everleigh took a deep breath and slowly let out a breath. ¡°I can promise you thatbut give me some time. I have something to do before I can leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you three months.¡±


    ¡°Three months is not enough,¡± Everleigh immediately rejected.


    Three months was too short. It was not enough time to find the truth, let alone get close to the Godfrey family.


    ¡°Three months. Not a day more.¡±


    On the other end of the phone came Selena¡¯s voice, stern and indifferent.

 Chapter 131 Time Would Pass By You

    Aftering down from Mount Elephant, Everleigh got into a caband enjoyed the scenery outside.


    She looked out of the window restlesslyand her eyes were unfocused. What Selena said kept echoing in her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested to know what you¡¯re facing. Three months should be sufficient for you to settle your matters here and transfer your children to another school.¡±


    After saying this without pity, she excused herself and hung up the phone without giving Everleigh a chance to say anything else.


    Everleigh¡¯s head was in a mess after Selena hung up the phone.


    Her younger sister, Selena, was the most straightforward person among all of those who did not want her in Ocpeace City. Her method was simple yet brusque. As long as Selena had any evidence, she would use it against Everleigh to force her to leave.


    If her father found out that she married Christopher, he would definitely interrogate her. If theTrevino familyand the Meyer family began to deepen their rtionship as inws,it would be difficult for them to break off their rtionship when the time came.


    She did not care if shewas the only one affected. At worst, she could just leave Ocpeace City with her children. However, if the matter got bigger, how would Christopher deal with it, and how would the Meyer family and the Trevino family handle it?


    Three months was too short.


    At the Godfrey Group.


    The afternoon sun shone through the gaps of the blinds onto the grey carpet. Under the air conditioner, the beams faintly swayedover a hand holding a pen on the table. After a few strokes, the hand signed twice at the end of the contract and ced it aside.


    ¡°Knock, knock!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is the revised n from the sales department.¡±


    ¡°Leave it.¡±


    Theodore did not raise his head as he spoke. He was focused on the documents in his hand. As he flipped through the pages, he coughed twice. He looked a little tired.


    Moses asked him with concern, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°How did the errand that I asked you to run this morning go?¡±


    Moses came to his senses and said,¡°I¡¯ve found Mr. Allen. As you anticipated, he had a lot to drink and did not answer his phone. I think he should be awake by now.¡±


    Theodore nodded his head after hearing what Moses said.


    ¡°If there are no further matters,I¡¯ll head out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Moses left, the office door was shut and the room fell into silence.


    Theodore put down his pen and went through the contact list on his phone. He dialed a numberand the line was connected after ringing for a while. Azy male voice came from the other end. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was as cold but strong as ever.


    ¡°The caller ID showed your name.¡± The man¡¯s voice on the phone was hoarseand he sounded drunk. He turned his body over and yawned ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Calling me this early in the morning and interrupting my dream. I thought I was being kidnapped!¡±


    Theodore was not in the mood for jokes. He said seriously, ¡°Is the detective agency that you mentionedst time trustworthy?¡±


    The person on the other end of the line was surprised. He seemed to have sobered up a little. ¡°Oh?¡±


    Theodore continued to ask, ¡°How good are they?¡±


    Speaking of this, the other party was excited and said proudly, ¡°That goes without saying. They are reliable not only in Ocpeace Citybut also in the entire country.They are far more capable than other detective agencies.¡±


    ¡°Find me the best. I have an assignment.¡±


    The person on the other end of the line paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Wait a minute, may I ask, who are you nning to investigate? Everleigh?¡±


    WhenTheodore heardEverleigh¡¯sname from the other end of the phone, his brows twitched violently. It was as if every time Everleigh¡¯s name was mentioned, it caused a huge surge in his heart.


    However, Theodore¡¯s tone remained calm and cold. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Who is it then?¡±


    ¡°Madison.¡±


    As soon as he mentioned the name, the other end of the phone went berserk. ¡°What? Did I hear correctly? Who did you say it was?¡±


    Theodore expected such a reaction from him.


    ¡°You want to investigate Aunt Madison?¡±


    Madison was a board member of the Godfrey Group and the former chief financial officerof the Godfrey Group. She was also Wilson Godfrey¡¯s ex-wife. He was theex-presidentof the Godfrey Group. Furthermore,she was Theodore¡¯s biological mother and his cousin, Leon¡¯s aunt.


    Theodoreignored all the questions and said before he hung up the phone, ¡°Find me the best person for the job as soon as possible. Do it discreetly and watch your mouth.¡±


    After Theodore hung up, he was in no mood to continue with his documents. It was the first time that he was tired of the work before him.


    He closed the file and walked towards the window. His tall figure was slightly thin and under the light of the sun from the window, a long shadow was drawn on the carpet, which slightly swayed with the shadow of the blinds on one side.


    Looking down from the windowwas Ocpeace City¡¯s most bustling street.There were many office buildingsand the tallest building was Godfrey Group headquarters, which was where he stood. The surrounding buildings were nothingpared to it.


    Seven years ago, when he first came back, Madison handed this office to him. She pointed outside and told him that this was everything that a man should pursue ¨C an empire of wealth in the palm of his hand.


    No one could have guessed that he inherited the Godfrey Group to kill time. When people do something that they are not good at, they would spend more time concentrating on it. They would be so busy and exhausted that they wouldn¡¯t havethe time to think about anything else.


    However, all the work he had was manageable. He stood in front of the huge window and felt a sense of powerlessness.


    When you hurriedly try to pass time, time would pass by you too.


    It was evening and thecity hospital was as packed as ever after working hours.


    Everleigh rushed back to the hospital in the afternoon and was called into the conference room to have a consultation with the specialists from the obstetrics and gynecology department. The hospital admitted a pregnant woman who was pierced by a steel pipe and was in urgent need of a thoracotomy. She was also due for delivery.


    ¡°The result of the X-ray is here. You see, this steel pipe is only one and a half centimeters away from her main artery. It is too risky to pull it out as it would affect the arteries.¡±


    Everleigh, who was studying the X-rays, heard what the director of the obstetrics and gynecology department next to her said, ¡°I suggest we do a cesarean section surgery first to keep the child alive.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°Director Wood,the patient would be exhausted after delivering the baby. Moreover, if she suffers from huge blood loss, the risk of the subsequent surgery would be even greater.¡±


    ¡°The steel pipe removal and suture operation would take too long. The amniotic fluid of the patient is already broken. If we drag on any longer, the child will suffocate to death and itwill be toote.¡±


    The meeting room fell silent. After a while, Director Wood said, ¡°There are only two options. Let the patient¡¯s family decide whether to save the mother or the child.¡±


    Doctors may not have the best ns when it came toplicated operations. Ultimately, the choice would fall in the hands of the patient or their family.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, please tell the family. After all, you are the primary surgeon. Please exin it to them clearly.¡±


    Director Wood¡¯s voice brought Everleigh back to her senses. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 132 Do Not Carry The Burden Yourself

    Mullen Summer, a trainee doctor, came out from the conference roomand hurriedly followed behind Everleigh.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, which option do you think the patient¡¯s family will choose?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Everleigh looked indifferent. ¡°Anything is possible.¡±


    There were two options, the first option was to save the child first, but the operation sess rate to remove the steel pipe from the mother would inevitably decrease. The second option was to remove the steel pipe first, but thesess ratefor the child to bebornsafely would be lower.


    For doctors, exining it clearly to the family members was merely just about exining the two different operation ns. However, for the family members, they held a different perspective;to them it was a matter of life and death.


    It was not the first time Everleigh encountered such a difficult problem.


    At the door of theoperating theater, the patient¡¯s husband had been waiting for a long time. When he saw Everleigh walking towards him in a white coat, he immediately got up from his chair and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡±


    Mullen told the patient¡¯s husband about both the operation options and said, ¡°Currently, the oue of the experts¡¯ consultation are these two options. However, you will need to make a decision and sign a consent form once you have confirmed your decision.¡±


    With the procedure consent formin hand, the husband of the patient, who was a middle-aged man who was expecting his first child at the age of 40, looked pale and hesitant.


    Everleigh had seen a lot of human nature and was already a little numb to it by now. She turned around and went directly into the operating theater. ¡°Mullen, send the form inter. I have to clean my hands and change my clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡­


    The white light of theoperating theatershone brightly on the operating table.


    The pregnant woman was about to give birth at full term. The left side of her chest was pierced by a rusty steel pipe of about half a meter long. At that moment, there was no color on her faceand no sign of life could be seen in her. The instruments were beeping next to her, showing her vital signs.


    Everleigh changed into sterile clothes and stood in front of the operating table with her hands hung in front of her. Not long after Mullen brought in the consent form, she looked at it and frowned slightly after a nce, but said nothing.


    The nurse on the side pushed the equipment cart aside and Everleigh took two steps back to make room for Director Wood from the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology.


    The human heart was something that was even harder to directly look atthanthe sun.


    Director Wood was racing against time. After the cesarean surgery was over, he immediately sutured the patient, then handed the operating table over to Everleigh.


    ¡°Hemostatic forceps.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Tweezers.¡±


    ¡­.


    For some reason, Everleigh was particrly serious about the operation. She barely blinked her eyes. A second beforeEverleigh pulledout the steel pipe, everyone in the operating room held their breath.


    The moment she pulled it out, the high pressureblood from the patient¡¯s chest gushed out directly towards the surgical lightand sshed all over the faces of the nurses nearby.


    Everleigh, however, was calm. ¡°Get ready to stop the bleeding.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Suture needle.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stitch it,¡± said a familiar voice from the side. Everleigh turned her head in surprise and saw that the surgical assistant next to her was Christopher.


    While she was lost in thought, Christopher used the suture needle and threadand made the final stitch on the patient¡¯s wound.


    The operationsted for five hours. When the suture waspleted, everyone in the entireoperating theater, including the trainee doctors and hospital leaders in the external room of theoperating theater, was relieved.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, Dr. Meyer, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Send the patient to the ICU.¡± Everleigh took off her mask and gloves and threw them into the medical waste bin next to her. Then, she held her sore waist and came out of theoperating theater.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Christopher handed her a thermos cup, which contained some tea. ¡°Have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are not in good shape today.¡±


    Everleigh paused and lowered her head to avoid Christopher¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. I went hiking with Yvonne this morning asI didn¡¯t expect there to be any operations in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Really? Just because of this reason? In the past, you have brokentheboratory records for notsleeping for a week while you were a trainee. Did something happen to you in the morning?¡±


    Christopher was like a mind reader. He could tell from the look in her eyes that she was hiding something.


    Although she knew that he knew her well enough, Everleigh still chose to avoid him. She pretended to be rxed, smiled at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting older, how can I have the same kind of physical strength from my youth? ¡±


    Christopher looked at her with suspicion and seemed to be thinking about something.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte soI¡¯m going back to rest. Are you leaving too?¡± Everleigh changed the subject and went into the elevator.


    Christopher followed her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve exchanged shifts with AlexsoI will be on duty in the emergency department tonight and Saturday.¡±


    ¡°You are on duty on Saturday?¡± Everleigh nced at him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise stair and Adrienne to apany them to learn swimming on Saturday?¡±


    ¡°Alex had a family emergency,I had no choice but to exchange my shift with him. I will exin it to the kidster.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll go with them then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡±


    They were then separated at the door of their office. Before opening the door, Christopher turned around and said, ¡°Everleigh, if something happened, don¡¯t carry the burden yourself. Share them with me;two heads are better than one.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment, then smiled lightly and said, ¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Everleigh closed her office door and leaned against the door. The smile on her face froze, then she returned to her expressionless face. The uneven door panel behind her felt ufortable, but at least it could support her body from falling.


    She leaned against the door for a while, then recovered a little of her strength and dragged her heavy steps to her desk to sit down.


    She did not tell Christopher about Selena. On one hand, she did not want him to get deeper into the muddy waters, and on the other, she had already thought about where she would go in the future. If he knew, he might not agree to let her go.


    In the evening, the blue school bus of Sapphire Elementary School stopped at the entrance of the Blossom Residence.


    ¡°Bye, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Bye, stair and Adrienne. See you next Monday.¡±


    ¡°See you!¡±


    After the school bus left, theTrevinosiblings appeared. Adrienne skipped over to greet the middle-aged man in the security booth. Before stair even took out his ess card, the security guard had already opened the door for them.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Go home early.¡± The security guard looked at the two children adoringly.


    It was a long-distance to walk from the entrance of themunity to their home. Adrienne was holding a lollipop in her mouth and her ponytail swayed as she walked. ¡°stair,Mommy is getting busier recently and so is Christopher. Do you think we can still go swimming tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It should be possible.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrienne suddenly stopped, reached out to her brother, and said, ¡°stair, give me your mobile phone.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°Make a phone call. You have Theodore¡¯s phone number, don¡¯t you?¡±


    stair frowned like an adult when he heard what his sister said. His beautiful eyes were filled with a calmness beyond his age. ¡°Adrienne, didn¡¯t you promise Mommy that you will not contact him anymore?¡±

 Chapter 133 A Chill Ran Down Her Spine

    Adrienne blinked at her brother;her round and dark eyes were full of innocence. She said, ¡°stair, I just promised Mommy not to call him Daddy anymore, but I did not say that I would not contactTheodore anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mommy will be angry if she knew.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell her, how would she know?¡± Adrienne stretched out her hand and pulled on her brother¡¯s sleeve. She called his name lovingly,¡°stair¡­¡±


    stair could not refuse whenever Adrienne looked at him like that. He took out his mobile phone, handed it to her, and asked, ¡°Why do you want to contact Theodore?¡±


    ¡°I want to invite him to y with us.¡± Adrienne winked at her brother with a smile and took his mobile phone from his hand when he was unprepared. As she looked through the contact list, she walked towards the children¡¯s swing in thmunity yground.


    ¡°Adrienne.¡± stair followed her with a frown and asked, ¡°You are inviting him to go to the swimming pool with us, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    On the other side, Adrienne had already dialed Theodore¡¯s number. ¡°Hello? Theodore¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Adrienne. Theodore, are you free this Saturday?¡±


    Adrienne was sitting on the swing. When she calledTheodore, there was a bright smile on her face. As she faced the evening sunset in the distance, it was exceptionally bright.


    stair stood at the side, holding his schoolbag in his arms. Although the word ¡®worried¡¯ was written on his face, he could not do anything about it.


    As night fell, Everleigh came back earlier than usual.


    When she arrived home, the two children were still awake. Adrienne was readingic books in the living room.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± As soon as she saw Everleigh,Adrienneput down heric book and ran to the porch. She wrapped her arms around Everleigh¡¯sneck and kissed her on her cheek.


    Everleigh wiped the saliva off her face and looked around the living room. She changed her shoes and asked, ¡°Where is your brother?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s upstairs.¡± Adrienne batted her eyshes. ¡°Didn¡¯t Christophere back with you?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s working overtime tonight.¡± Everleigh carried her daughter to the living room after she changed into her house slippers. She said while she walked, ¡°By the way, Christopher has to work overtime tomorrow sohe can¡¯t apany the both of you to the swimming pool.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard whatEverleighsaid. ¡°Really?¡±


    Everleigh stopped and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Nothing.¡± Adrienne immediately hid the joy on her face. ¡°I always thought it would be very troublesome for Christopher to apany us all the time. Therefore, stair and I will go to the swimming pool by ourselves tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so obedient today?¡± Everleigh ced her on the sofa and pinched her noseadmiringly.


    Although the little girl was sensible most of the time, the only difference between her and her brother was that she was very clingy. She always hoped that someone would apany her, which was normal for a seven-year-old child.


    ¡°The both of you don¡¯t have to go by yourself. I¡¯m free tomorrow, so I¡¯ll go with the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡±


    Adrienne quickly hid the unexpected joy in her eyes andturnedher eyes steadily.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Did this mean that Theodore would meet her mommy at the swimming pool the next day?


    Everleigh did not find anything out of the ordinary with her daughter¡¯s behavior. Even though she felt that her daughter was a little happier that day, she only thought that it was because she got off work early and could y with them during the weekend.


    After the two children fell asleep, Everleigh washed herself up andid on her bed.A ¡®ding¡¯ sound was heard from beside the pillow. It was a text message popping out on her mobile phone, causing her eyes that had already been closed to reopen.


    The text message was from Christopher.


    ¡°Were you asleep? I¡¯ve got someone to look into it. That car that was in Godfrey Groupseven years agohad always been used by Madison.¡±


    The moment Everleigh saw the text message, she was suddenly awake and immediately sat up from the bed.


    Sure enough, it was Madison.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Everleigh quickly called Christopher and asked, ¡°Is that car still in Godfrey Group?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was also very dignified. ¡°The car is still being used by Madison now. Her driver often takes the car in and out of Yoreast Hills Garden.¡±


    Madison lived inYoreast Hills Garden. Christopher had told her about it before.


    ¡°But this is not evidence,¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone as he pointed out what Everleigh was thinking. ¡°If you want to rely on the license te number photo given to you by William to confront Madison in court, the probability is zero.¡±


    ¡°Why not? I have both a witness and physical evidence.¡±


    ¡°Witness? You mean William?¡± Christopher asked in return. ¡°Are you sure he will be willing to testify for you?¡±


    Even though William had been troubled by his conscience for so many years due to the fact that he stood by and watched her suffer seven years ago, his cowardice had already begun to emerge. Since he stood by and watched seven years ago, why would he riskoffending the Godfrey family now just totestify for Everleigh?


    ¡°Speaking of physical evidence, are you sure that theblurrypicture of the license te number can be counted as physical evidence?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s words on the phone made Everleigh speechless.


    She clenched her phone tightly and in the dim bedroom, her unwilling expression drowned in the low light. She finally leaned weakly against the bedside and asked, ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡±


    ¡°Take it easy. The safest way for you right now is to start with Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°But Yvonne has almost nothing to do with the Godfrey family. Don¡¯t forget that Wilson was kicked outof the Godfrey familyby Helen Scott after he divorced Madison. Until now, he does not even attend the Godfrey Group¡¯s shareholder meeting.¡±


    ¡°But Wilson is still from the Godfrey family. Even though he chose love over power, his partner might not be willing to stay with a man without power.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. ¡°You mean Yvonne¡­¡±


    ¡°Yvonne has beenbeled as a mistress for so many years. Do you really think that she ispletely docile and does not mind it at all?¡±


    No one could really bepletely unaffected by rumors.


    Christopher reminded her again, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Wilson and Madison divorced 20 years ago. Whatever happened 20 years ago should have been long forgotten, but Yvonne had never been able to integrate into the upper-ss circle of Ocpeace City, and kept carrying the mistress title all the while. Why do you think so? ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Everleigh was taken aback. ¡°You mean someone is behind it all?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think it could be?¡±


    ¡°Madison.¡±


    Everleigh said the name without any hesitation.


    Apart from Madison, there was no one else who would havepeted with Yvonne. Whether Yvonne was a mistress or not, no one would get to know the truth about the incident after 20 years. Yvonne should have been acknowledged as Mrs. Godfrey a long time ago.


    However, no one hadacknowledgedher identity so far.


    If Everleigh was in Yvonne¡¯s shoes, she would be unwilling as well.


    On the other end of the phone, Christopher¡¯s tone revealed the meticulous thoughts of a child from a wealthy background. ¡°So, these two people have been fighting in the dark. No matter how good-tempered and easy-going Yvonne is, if she was able to make Wilson fall for her, she is not as naive and sweet as she looks. To put it bluntly, both of them have children. Who do you think would be more jealous of whom?¡±


    Everleigh was puzzled. ¡°But Yvonne¡¯s son has a congenital heart disease.¡±


    ¡°Madison¡¯s youngest son was paralyzed because of a car ident.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the connection¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her question, something suddenly came to Everleigh¡¯s mind. Her eyes darkened, and she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine.

 Chapter 134 Rare Sight

    Everleigh remained silent for a long time.


    Although the Trevino family was a reputable family in Ocpeace Cityand there were also many conflicts in the family, Everleigh and Selena had never wished to inherit the Trevino Group since young. In addition, their father had protected them well, therefore they did not encounter many conflicts.


    On the phone, Christopher said, ¡°If this was a game of chess, both sides have lost one general, but there is still one left. Therefore, they will need to move very carefully.¡±


    After a long time, Everleigh slowly exhaled a sigh of reliefas she listened to Christopher¡¯s words clearly in the dark room.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡­


    Everleighhung up the phoneandheld it tight as she leaned back against the bed. She did noty down to rest for a long time;instead, her eyes were fixed on the TV wall on the opposite side, but they were not focused and seemed lost.


    Apparently, the Godfrey family was not as peaceful as the public thought. All the members of the family were not easy to deal with.


    She had no interest in creating chaos in the Godfrey family. However, if she wanted to investigate what happened seven years ago, she had no choice but to stir chaos. The more chaotic the situation was, the better it would be.


    The next afternoon, the scorching sun was bright.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The swimming lesson was held during the hottest time at noon. After lunch, Everleigh took the two children to the swimming pool.


    Adrienne sat in the back seat,shaking her legs along the way as sheheld a packet of candy in one hand and hummed a song; it wasas if she was going on a road trip.


    ¡°Why are you so happy? I thought you disliked swimming?¡± Everleigh could not help but ask her.


    When they were abroad, Adrienne took up swimming lessons and it almost killed her. She made up many excuses to escape from the lessons, such as pain in her arms, her legs, her stomach, and various other excuses.


    That day, she not only finished her lunch quickly, but she also took the initiative to pack up her swimsuit herself. After tidying up, she kept urging them to leave. It really was bizarre that she would behave that way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike swimming,¡± Adrienne denied. She chewed her candy and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hot today. Mommy, will youe with us to the swimming pool every weekend in the future?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll keep youpany, but if I¡¯m working overtime, then Christopher will keep you bothpany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay,¡± Adrienne waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble Christopher. Mommy, you can apany us when you are free. If you don¡¯t have the time, I cane by myself with stair.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so well-behaved?¡± Everleigh was a little surprised and looked at her daughter in the rearview mirror with a smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re so well-behaved, then I¡¯ll reward each of you with an ice cream after the swimming lesson.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the words ¡®ice cream¡¯.


    ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    The car turned into the underground parking lot of the swimming pool. After Everleigh parked her car, she took the two children¡¯s swimming equipment and took them upstairs to meet the coach.


    In fact, when stair was abroad, he had learned to swim a long time ago and he was quite good at it. However, his sister was a burden to him, therefore he could only apany her as a training partner.


    In the locker room, Everleigh changed Adrienne into her swimsuit. ¡°I¡¯m done! Mommy, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t run too far. Go find your brother and coach.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know. Mommy, hurry up ande out.¡±


    Adrienneslipped on her pink strawberry sandals and ran out immediately after saying that.


    Everleigh turned her head with a smile and took out her swimsuit from her bag. After turning it over a few times, her hands, which were holding the bag, shook slightly and her face froze.


    She had packed her conservative swimsuit and threw it in the bag in the morning, but it was missing. Only a ck polka-dot bikini was in the bag.


    Everleigh took a sharp breath.


    ¡°Adrienne Trevino! Come back here!¡±


    OnlyAdrienne had touched her bag that afternoon. If it wasn¡¯t her, then who else could have done it?


    It was September. After the summer vacation, the number of people in the swimming pool was much fewer than usual. There were no events at that timeand most of the people who came were the parents of the children.


    In the shallow pool area, the children were with the coaches in the swimming pool. The coaches were teaching two groups of students. One group were the beginners, practicing leg movements onndand another group were students ready to go into the water and practice.


    When Everleigh came outfrom the women¡¯s locker room, she attracted a lot of attention, from both men and women.


    Men looked at her with desire in their eyes and the women looked at her with jealousy.


    The ck bikini made her figure look almost perfect. Although she had temporarily tied a silk scarf around her waist to make herself less noticeable,this concealing method left more to the imagination.


    Sometimes, if a body was less revealing, it would be even more sexy and charming.


    Everleigh was embarrassed by their stares. She hurriedly walked to the shallow pool areaand did some casual warm-ups before stepping into the water.


    As soon as she held the handrail to enter into the pool, her wrist was grabbed by a hand that was stretched out from the side. ¡°Insufficient warming up will make you cramp easily in the water.¡±


    The cold voice echoed in therge swimming pool and it made others tremble.


    Everleigh turned around and saw Theodore.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to swimof course.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. It was hard not to notice the figure in front of her.


    His short hair was clean and neatandinbetween his thick, ck eyebrows was a perfectly straight nose. Needless to say, he had beautiful facial features. Among all the people whom Everleigh had seen before, there were very few who were better looking than him.


    Plus, his body proportions were just right. She was used to seeing him in a suit with a serious expression on his face. However,this was Everleigh¡¯s first time seeing him in just a pair of swimming trunks.


    Theodore¡¯s figure could not be considered perfect;the muscle lines on his body weren¡¯t very obvious, but he did not have the excessive bulkiness like some of the bodybuilders in the gym. He wasn¡¯t paper thin either, but his body was just well-proportioned.


    Everleigh suddenly realized that his hand was still on her wristand she immediately pulled it away. ¡°This is quite a coincidence, Mr. Godfrey. Are you here to experience life?¡±


    As the young president of the Godfrey Group, why would hee to this kind of public swimming pool to swim? It was a rare sight.


    Everleigh¡¯smocking tone caused Theodore to frown slightly. ¡°Do you have to talk like this?¡±


    Everleigh nced at him and said, ¡°Excuse me, but there are so many swimming pools in the area. Did you really have toe to this one, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    Before Theodore could react, Everleigh had already walked down into the water with the support of the handrail. Although the water in the pool was kept at a constant temperature, it still felt chilly the moment her body submerged in the water, causing her to shudder and her teeth to tremble.


    From thend, someone looked at her as if he wanted to say something.


    He did not know what the reason was but he was angry and did not want to lose face. When Everleigh was in the water, she did not wait for her body to adjust to the temperature of the water, but instead, she dove directly into the water and swam to the other side of the swimming pool freely.


    After swimming for a while, Everleigh felt that her arms were so sore and weak that she could barely move them. It was a bit difficult for her to raise her head to breathe too. There was a faint feeling of a cramp in her calf.


    No way! How could she be so unlucky?

 Chapter 135 There Is Still Hope

    Seconds before the cramp, Everleigh noticed that there was something wrong with her legs, but it was toote.


    After she tried to kick her leg in the water, she subconsciously raised her head to breathe, but a violent cramp hit her legs and caused her to breathe in a huge gulp of water whichchoked her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Before she managed to cough out the water, she choked on it and lost her bnce in the water. Her whole body tilted as shesank into the water, while she tried to kick her feet desperately.


    She heard the sound of water sshingand then felt arge pair of hands pulling her out.


    She grabbed onto the pair of hands as though her life depended on it. She then hugged the hand tightly and coughed violently.


    ¡°Ahem, ahem¡­¡±


    Her brain buzzed when she coughedand her eyes were red and filled with messy tears. A familiar voice came from above her head. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The low male voice seemed so close to her, like it resonated with the water in her ears. Everleigh suddenly woke up and opened her eyes to see her lifesaver.


    It was Theodore.


    Due to theck of strength in her legs, she used all the strength in her wrists. At this moment, shepletely hung onto Theodore¡¯s neck, as though he was herrescuebuoy. Simrly, her entire body clung to Theodore.


    The sound of whistling came from a distance, apanied by theughter of a few young people on the other side of the swimmingne. In an instant, Everleigh¡¯s face turned as red as the sunset glow.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She tried to struggle free from Theodore¡¯s embrace but when she let go of his hand, she let out a cry of surprise. Her entire body leaned backward.


    The ce where she was, was too deep. Her cramping foot could not touch the bottom of the pool at all. The back of her foot bent a little and her legs cramped again. She cried out in pain.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were sharp and his hands were quick. He reached out to Everleigh and grabbed her waist.


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be fine.¡± Theodore frowned. He picked her up from the water and walked straight towards the shallow waters.


    Most of Everleigh¡¯s body was submerged in the water and her mind was buzzing. Even if she wanted to break free, her cramping legs did not allow her to let go.


    There were lounge chairs by the pool.Theodore putEverleighdown on one and crouched down to examine her leg.


    Everleigh subconsciously wanted to avoid him, but her calf bumped against the edge of the chair and it struck the tight muscle in her calf. She let out a cry of pain; it was so painful that she could not move at all.


    ¡°Stop moving,¡± Theodore said in a low voice in front of her.


    Before Everleigh could recover, Theodore had already grabbed her calf and massaged it gently. He did not say a word. When he lowered his head, she could see two curls of hair on top of his head.


    For some reason, Everleigh suddenly recalled that when she was still in love with Theodore back then, he had told her that when he was young, his grandmother had told him that people with two hair curls on top of their heads were smarter. Because she only had one, she argued with him for a few days over it.


    After a long time,her calf muscles gradually began to loosen up. Her legs started to rx and return to their original state. However, she still felt a slight pain and could not move her legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± She held her knees hesitantly. She avoided his eyes and had mixed feelings in her heart.


    ¡°Remember to stretch before swimming next time.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s shoulders sank when she heard his words. Theodore then took a bath towel and covered her body with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy a bottle of water.¡±


    Leaving those words behind, Theodore left and headed towards the vending machine.


    Everleigh looked at his back and subconsciously grabbed the edge of the towel, feeling a little ufortable.


    Even though she had a lot of dissatisfaction and resentment towards Theodore,she owed him a favor for pulling her out of the water. She thought that she shouldn¡¯t be so cold towards him anymore. However,the resentment had umted over a long period of timeand it was not easy to let go of.


    In the children¡¯s swimming area, Adrienne had her hairtied upinto two bunsand she had two SpongeBob swimming rings under her armpits. She fluttered around in the water happilybut stair, who was on her side, was sshed by her. He wiped his face helplessly and said, ¡°Adrienne, your leg position is wrong. Don¡¯t move your hands when you are moving your legs.¡±


    Adrienne didn¡¯t seem to hear what stair saidand continued to ssh around as she liked.¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, stair. Don¡¯t be so serious. If I can¡¯t learn how to swim,then I¡¯ll just take a dip in the water.¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that if you learn how to swim, she will buy ice cream and French fries for you.¡±


    ¡°She will buy them for me even if I don¡¯t learn how to swim .¡±


    Adrienne winked at her brotherand her big beautiful eyes gleamed like two obsidian stones. She raised her round chin toward the distance and said, ¡°stair, look over there.¡±


    stair followed his sister¡¯s line of sight and looked towards the shore in the distance. She saw Theodore walking towards the lounge area with two bottles of water in his hands. Seated on a chair in the lounge area andwrapped in a towel, was their Mommy.


    Adrienne swam towards her brother and said proudly, ¡°stair, I told you that there¡¯s still hope for Theodore and Mommy.¡±


    stair¡¯s delicate brows knitted together tightly and there was worry in his eyes that surpassed his age.


    When he thought about his sister¡¯s call to Theodore the night before, he could not help but worry. Was the future development really as simple as what his sister thought?


    Obviously, it was not like that.


    At that moment, there was no one else at the lounge area on shore. After Theodore returned from the vending machine, he sat down at the side, opened a bottle of mineral water, and passed it to Everleigh.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everleigh wrapped the towel around her tighter. Although it was summer, it was still a little cold. She took the mineral water from Theodore, took a small sip, and suppressed the sour feeling in her throat caused by the choking.


    Her eyes were still red. Passers-by might think that she had been wronged and had cried.


    They did not talk to each other. It seemed that Theodore did not intend to say anything, therefore Everleigh got straight to the point and asked, ¡°Are you here to swim?¡±


    Although they seemed like strangers at that moment, their understanding of each other could not be erased easily. Theodore would note to a public swimming pool just to kill time.


    Theodore did not deny it, nor did he answer the question directly. Instead, he changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the identities of those people in the police station.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s hand, which was holding the bottle of mineral water, tightened slightly.


    ¡°There was no evidence to prove that they were sent by my mother.¡±


    Everleigh immediately frowned angrily when she heard what Theodore said and her eyes became even redder.


    BeforeEverleigh could lose her temper, Theodore¡¯s deep voice sounded next to her. ¡°However, I¡¯m certain that the person who threatened you was indeed my mother.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned, but the anger shown in the corners of her eyes had yet to disappear. Her face inexplicably stiffened.

 Chapter 136 Live A Good Life?

    Everleigh did not understand the meaning of Theodore¡¯s words.


    Theodore did not look at her. He had a heavy expression on his face; it wasa look that could make one feel breathless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any evidence, so how do you know?¡± Everleigh hesitated for a moment before she asked.


    Since those people in the police station denied that they were instructed by Mrs. Godfrey, it meant that shemust have done many things without leaving any evidence behind. How could Theodore be so sure without any evidence?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. It will never happen again in the future.¡±


    Everleigh, who had just rxed, heard what he said and frowned again. She said in a casual tone that carried a hint of ridicule, ¡°How can you guarantee that?¡±


    It was not difficult to understand themother-son rtionship of the Godfrey family. Not to mention, Christopher, who was part of her circle, helped her to investigate.


    Theodore and Madison¡¯s characters did not match, and they did not interact much with each other either. It was because of Theodore and Josephine¡¯s engagement that they had frequent interaction with each other these past few years.


    Because of Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s position in the Godfrey family, Theodore could not challenge her directly. How would he have the confidence to stop Mrs. Godfrey from doing what she wanted?


    Theodore said, ¡°I have my ways. In short, no matter what my mother told you or did to you, it will never happen again.¡±


    ¡°What about the incidents that happened in the past? Do you mean that I should not investigate them any further?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s angry expression made Theodore¡¯s face freeze slightly. After a while, he said solemnly, ¡°For your own good, do not pursue them anymore. Do you think that just because you are backed by the Meyer family, you can act rashly? I do not see the Meyer family doing anything for you.¡±


    Theodore suddenly brought up the Meyer familyand Everleigh bristled with sourness.


    She frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s my own business.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s quite interesting for two people who are married to each other to be uninvolved when something happens to one of them. If it was me, I would¡­¡±


    Theodore had only finished half of his sentence when he suddenly realized something and stopped abruptly.


    Everleigh looked at him. When she saw that he did not continue, she was dumbfounded. She soon realized the implications of his words. Her face slightly stiffenedand she instantly felt as if her air had been taken away. It was so quiet that it was awkward.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Theodore suddenly looked at her sternly.


    Everleigh clenched the water bottle in her hand. Since he appeared at the swimming pool all of a sudden, she vaguely guessed what he had wanted to talk about and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    There was a coffee shop one floor down from the swimming pool. The people who went there were mainly people who came to swim or exercise. At that time, they were either in the gym or at the swimming pool, therefore the coffee shop was empty.


    Everleigh and Theodore sat opposite each other in the cornerand listened to the soft violin music in the cafe. It was melodious and rxing, suitable for such an afternoon.


    ¡°An icedtte, please.Thank you.¡±


    ¡°What about you, sir?¡±


    ¡°An Americano.¡±


    ¡°Okay, please wait for a moment.¡±


    Seven years after she returned, many things had changed, and so did many people. The resentment in her heart was still thereand it was the first time that they could sit down like this and talk peacefully.


    The air-conditioner in the cafe was very strong. Everleigh¡¯s hair was wetand hung on her shoulders. She did not look old without makeup on her face but on the contrary, she looked simr to how she looked when she was still a student.


    On the other hand, Theodore lookedlike a man in his thirties.


    The misfortunes of life experienced by Everleigh could be seen in her eyes;it was way more profound than what someone of her age would normally experience.


    Theodore asked her, ¡°In addition to your work transfer, was there any other reason for your return?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking thisall of a sudden?¡±


    Everleigh was not unwilling to answer him frankly, but once she admitted it, she was afraid that there would be answers that she could not provide in the future. Therefore, she needed to find out what Theodore knew so that she would know what to answer.


    That day, Theodore was especially patient. Even though the questions he asked her were kicked back to him like a ball, he remained calm and collected. ¡°Christopher told me that the reason you left Ocpeace City seven years ago was because of me.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a few seconds, but soon she understood.


    Yes, if someone had not told him, he would not have believed that his own mother would take action against him. After all, in his memory, Mrs. Godfrey did not have a close rtionship with him.


    Theodore saw that Everleigh did not reply to him and took it as a silentacknowledgement. ¡°I¡¯ve instructed Moses to investigate the matter that year and indeed, my mother threatened you.¡±


    At this time, the waiter came and served them their drinks.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh epted the icedtte and stirred it with a straw. When the waiter left, she muttered the word ¡°Yes¡±, and added in a self-mocking tone, ¡°Sort of.¡±


    Simr to when she first returned,as early as seven years ago, Mrs. Godfrey had used the future of Trevino Group to threaten her and force her to leave Theodore.


    Although at that time she was the same as she was now, she did not agree to it.However, she was in a different state now;she was no longer blinded by love as she was in the past.


    Now that she thought about it, it was absurd.


    If she was given another chance to make a choice, she would have chosen to ept it. She would quietly leave Theodore¡¯s life. She had to admit that she could not win against a rich and powerful family like them, who could kill without shedding a single drop of blood.


    Theodore saw the ridicule on Everleigh¡¯s face and he understood the indifference of the passing of time. At that moment, Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡°Moses also found out that it was not your choice to give up the Ph. D. qualification in Ocpeace Medical University. It was my mother¡¯s doing that the university removed your name.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°In July that year, the stock market of Trevino Group fluctuated abnormally. Someone traded behind the scenes, used financial leverage to buy and sell, and nnedto empty the stock market of Trevino Group in a short period of time. It was also my mother¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡­


    Everything that Theodore said was true. After Everleigh rejected Mrs. Godfrey, she had indeed encountered the things that he said. Everything happened all at once and she was too overwhelmed by them.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you went abroad, right?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice was very dull and his cold eyes were filled with pain as well. ¡°You never told me these things before.¡±


    ¡°You were very busy at that time.¡± Everleigh collected her thoughts, dropped a casual sentence, and lowered her head to drink her coffee.


    At that time, Theodore had just graduated and started his internship. He was busy working as an interpreter for the Ministry of Foreign Affairs that needed his job to be kept absolutely confidential. When he became too busy, he did notmunicate with the outside world, including her.


    She thought that she was able to deal with all of this on her own.


    Memories could always soften people¡¯s hearts easily, and if the misunderstanding was resolved, it would make the memories sweeterand people would forget those unhappy incidents immediately.


    Everleigh lowered her head and sipped her coffee in small sips, constantly avoiding Theodore¡¯s gaze. She was afraid that if she looked at Theodore, she would see the guilt in his eyes and would forgive him. She wouldeven forgive the things done to her in the past that he did not even know about.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Theodore said. ¡°Do not pursue the matters of the past any further. You have to live a good life.¡±


    The words ¡®live a good life¡¯ struck her eardrums. Everleigh, who was still immersed in her emotions a second ago, changed her facial expression instantly and tightened her hold on the coffee cup.


    Live a good life?

 Chapter 137 She Had Never Forgotten About Him

    ¡°Live a good life?¡± Everleigh clenched her fistsand asked through gritted teeth.


    Although she knew better than anyone that Theodore did not know anything about what happened seven years ago and that he was kept in the dark the whole time, how could he so easily tell her to ¡®live a good life¡¯?


    As if she didn¡¯t want to live a good life?


    If it was him who had experienced everything that happened on that rainy night seven years ago, could he merely treat that day as any other day, as if nothing had happenedand live a good life?


    Her eyes were slightly red and her beautiful almond-shaped eyes were filled with anger and pain. She looked at Theodore¡¯s eyes but he misunderstood her gaze.


    After a long silence, he took out his cheque book and wrote ten million dors for her.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± Everleigh¡¯s face changed but he did not catch it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. Take this asacongrattorygift on your marriage.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was still low, but he didn¡¯t seem to have much strength. In fact, he even sounded self-deprecating. ¡°I hope my mother did not cause too much harm to you back then.¡±


    No matter how good their friendship was, it would not amount toten million dors.


    Although he said it was a congrattory gift,it felt more like apensation. In Theodore¡¯s eyes, he had topensate Everleigh for the pain and suffering that she had to bear because of him.


    Everleigh did not feel the slightest ripple in her heart when she lookedat the cheque. She even thought with sarcasm that if she told him that not only was her family and studies affected, but also about the incident that rainy night, how much money should hepensate her?


    What made her heart sink was not Theodore¡¯s self-righteous advice for her tolet go of her past and live a good life, but the fact that he used the money to draw a sloppy end to their past.


    She finally let go of thest bit of burden in her heart.


    ¡°Theodore, did you think that I returned to take revenge on the Godfrey family and on your mother?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Everleigh¡¯s tone was frighteningly calm. She raised her hand and took the cheque. ¡°If your heart will be at ease after I ept your money, then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s frown deepened. It was obvious that he did not like Everleigh¡¯s attitude at all.


    However, Everleigh said with sarcasm, ¡°It must be nice to be rich and settle things just like that with money. You should thank me for leaving at that time. The title of the young president of Godfrey Group suits you very well.¡±


    With that, Theodore¡¯s gaze turnedpletely cold. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. Isn¡¯t this what you wanted, togive me ten million dors and send me away from those troublesome things in the past?Only then will you be able to get married to your fianc¨¦e without any worries.¡±


    Speaking of this, Everleigh paused for a moment. She looked at Theodore with a cold smile and gloomy eyes. ¡°If you just want to live a good life for yourself, then you do not have to bless me so grandiosely. You¡¯ll only make me sick.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh!¡± Theodore suddenly stood up. His eyes were cold and his clenched fists knocked on the table, making a muffled noise. Even the coffee cups on the table shook.


    Everleigh, however, was indifferent. She tore the cheque forten million dorsinto pieces right in front of him and threw it into the air. The pieces of paper fell down like snowkes.


    Through the fluttering pieces of paper, Everleigh¡¯s expression was cold and sorrowful. ¡°Theodore, you have made me feel like the five years that we were together was worth nothing, not even a single cent.¡±


    After she said that, she took her bag and left. She did not even turn her head.


    Thest piece of paper fell very slowlyand finally fell into the cup of coffee that Everleigh did not finish drinking. It was as if their five-year rtionship had been stained with dust and had no more value to it.


    Theodore¡¯s temples throbbed and the veins on his neck were apparent. Everleigh¡¯s words echoed in his ears as she walked away.


    Despite her determination, it was the first time since she returned that she took the initiative to mention their five year rtionshipand treated it with such a cherished attitude.


    She had probably never forgotten about him in the past seven years.


    His phone vibrated in his pocket.


    Moses¡¯ respectful voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the restaurant for tonight is booked. Don¡¯t forget that you have an appointment with Miss Bailey at 6. 30 tonight. Miss Bailey called you just now but you did not pick up. She called me instead and I told her that you were busy.¡±


    There was a frown on Theodore¡¯s face, seen reflected through the ss window. After a few seconds of silence, he replied, ¡°I have something to do tonight.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You have something to do? It¡¯s not in the itinerary¡­¡± Moses was startledbut he suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He did not continue his sentence but quickly corrected himself. ¡°I¡¯ll cancel the reservation at the restaurant and inform Miss Bailey that you have something to do tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he hung up the phone, Theodore looked at the call history. His slender fingers pressed on a familiar name in the recent call history. He waited silently for a few seconds before dialing it.


    The call was connected very quicklyand Leon¡¯s voice was casual as usual. ¡°Wow, have pigs been flying these past two days? I¡¯m ttered that you¡¯re calling me up so frequently.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Theodore said, ¡°Are you free tonight? Come out for a drink.¡±


    ¡­


    On the other side, stair and Adrienne¡¯s swimming sses ended at five o¡¯clock.


    After they changed their clothes and walked out, Everleigh was talking to the coach by the swimming pool. When she saw the both of them walking out, she bid goodbye to the coach and walked towards them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Have you taken everything?¡± Everleigh took the bag with the swimsuit from Adrienne and opened it to check.


    Adrienne had the habit of losing her things every time she went out. Therefore, Everleigh always needed to check her bag to see if there was anything missing. Her brother, stair, was much more attentivpared to her, which reassured her.


    Adrienne, however, looked absent-minded. She rolled her big eyes around and looked several times behind Everleigh. ¡°Mommy, why are you alone?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everleigh asked knowingly.


    Theodore did not install a tracker on her. If he was able to be at the swimming pool so abruptly, it meant that someone had sent him a message. stair did not like Theodore at all, therefore it could not have been him. This meant that it was done by Adrienne. Coupled with the fact that she had secretly changed her swimsuit in the afternoon, Everleigh was even more certain about it.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Adrienne¡¯s hair stood on end when Everleigh stared at her. Sheughed awkwardly, avoided her gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just thought Christopher woulde after he finished work. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, he will be on duty untilte at night so he won¡¯t be able toe.¡±


    Everleigh did not expose her daughter¡¯s lie and only answered casually. She reached out a hand to Adrienne and saidcalmly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home for dinner.¡±


    Adrienne looked around for a long time, but she did not see the person that she wanted to see, and she could not ask Everleigh directly either.


    After a while, she gave up, held Everleigh¡¯s hand and followed her out of the swimming pool. While she walked, she winked at her brother who followed behind themand made a phone call gesture to him.

 Chapter 138 Misunderstood Her For Seven Years

    Everleigh saw through Adrienne¡¯s little gesture behind her back.


    ¡°Adrienne.¡±


    Adrienne hurriedly put down her hand because of Everleigh¡¯s voice. She raised her head with an innocent look. Her ability to change expressions was good enough to win an Oscar award. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner?¡±


    Adrienne blinked and moved her eyes. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we eat outside? I don¡¯t want to wait until we¡¯re home.I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Everleigh heard this, raised her wrist, and looked at the time on her watch. It was exactly 6 pm. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner nearby then.¡±


    The swimming center was located in themercial center and there were many ces to eat nearby. The two children were not picky eaters, therefore Everleigh took them to walk around the shopping mall and finally stopped at a barbecue restaurant.


    As soon as they sat down, Adrienne said that she had to go to the bathroom because her stomach ached.


    ¡°Did you eat something bad?¡± Everleigh was a little worried. She took her bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need, Mommy.I can go by myself. You can order the dishes.¡± Adrienne pointed to the bathroom sign not far away. ¡°I know where it is.¡±


    The bathrooms were all in the shopping mall outside the restaurants so they weren¡¯ttoo far away. Everleigh said, ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty ane back as soon as you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    When she was about to leave, Adrienne took something from her brother¡¯s bag and stuffed it into her little bag. Then, she ran away as fast as she could.


    It was dusk at that time.


    The street lights were gradually lighting up on the streets outside the malls, illuminating the bustling streets brightly.


    A ck Mercedes-Benz drove on the viaductand there was some traffic at the peak of the weekend. The hands that held the steering wheel were slender and clean, but they were not rxed. Blue veins asionally popped out from them.


    After getting off the viaduct, the car drove into the famous1912 Bar Streetin Ocpeace City.


    There was no underground parking lot there, therefore it wasmon to see luxury cars parked all along the streets.


    Just as Theodore¡¯s car came to a stop, he saw a flirtatious scene through the windshield at the entrance ofMoonlight Bar.


    A couple leaned against a telephone pole on the side of the roadand were kissing passionately.


    ¡°Leon.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice seemed out of ce. It sounded as though he was trying to break them up.


    ¡­


    The woman caught a glimpse of Theodore from the corner of her eye. She panted and reminded Leon, ¡°Mr. Leon, someone is calling you.¡±


    Leon, however, remained unaffected. He continued his kiss with great passionand the woman could not stop kissing him because of his great skills.


    Theodore was not in a hurry. He ced his hands in the pockets of his pants and kept two meters away from them. His voice was low and powerful, ¡°I n to advance the Si Hotel¡¯s quarterly performance review meeting to the end of this month.¡±


    A chilly gaze fell onto Leon¡¯s back. His back stiffened and he finally stopped kissing. With one hand holding onto the back of the woman¡¯s head, he turned his head and showed a disappointed look. ¡°Did you have to spoil the mood?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who is spoiling the mood, but it¡¯s your performance.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression was indifferent as he kept his hands in his pockets. His casual ck suit was imposing. He was not much taller than Leon, but his calm and indifferent gaze made Leon panic.


    Leon¡¯s temple began to twitch.


    The two men stared at each other for a long time. Leon then patted the woman¡¯s shoulder and told her to leave first.Almost immediately, he changed into a smiling face and walked towards Theodore. ¡°Theodore, my dear brother, let¡¯s talk calmly. You hurt my feelings when you mentioned my performance.¡±


    Theodore nced at the arm that rested on his shoulder.


    Leon smiled with embarrassment when he saw Theodore¡¯s disgusted look and immediately put his arm down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Theodore brushed his shouldersand left behind those two simple words, without bothering to conceal his dislike towards Leon. He then headed straight to the bar.


    Leon was a frequent visitor of1912 Bar Street. All the owners of the bars there knew him, as he would go to the bars 365 days in a year. With different women by his side each time, he would find pleasure all year long.


    When they were in their teens, Leon and Theodore were the two most unpromising boys in their family. However, in terms of lifestyle, they were two extremes.


    In a private room on the second floor ofMoonlightBar, a waiter came to serve them liquor. Next to the waiter was a slightly older woman. She handed Leon a leather-covered ¡®menu¡¯ and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Leon, we have a few neers who are not bad.¡±


    Leon looked at Theodore from the corner of his eye. He sighed silently and looked at the ¡®menu¡¯ with regret. In the end, he dismissed it with a wave of his hand.


    When the waiter left, Leon and Theodore were the only ones left in therge private room.


    ¡°Ahh, ahh, ahh¡­¡± Leon yelled at the wall and turned to look at Theodore. ¡°Can you hear that echo? We¡¯re the only ones in such arge private room. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡±


    Theodore did not even spare him a nce. He poured himself a ss of whiskey. When the ice collided against the ss wall, it made a loud and clear ¡®clink¡¯ sound.


    Leon realized that something was wrong when he saw Theodore pour a drink for himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    After drinking the whole ss, Theodore felt a violent burning sensation in his stomach that caused him serious difort. His brows were almost squeezed into a knot and his dark eyes disyeda repressive pain.


    Leon quickly poured a ss of hot water and handed it to him. ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    Theodore pushed the ss of hot water away, picked up the whiskey bottle, and poured more into his ss.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Leon rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Your gastroenteritis was so severe that you needed to be hospitalized. Why are you drinking so much?¡±


    Theodore remained silent.


    ¡°Is it because of Everleigh again?¡±


    Theodore stopped pouring whiskey into his ss when he heardthe word ¡®Everleigh¡¯.


    Needless to say, it was her.


    ¡°Okay, drink then.¡± Once he was sure that it was because of Everleigh, Leon gave up. He spread himself on the sofa and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°If it¡¯s about her, then I can¡¯t persuade you at all. Drink as much as you like. I will take you to the city hospital after this. She is a doctor there anyway. This will be another reason for the both of you to meet each other again.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s hand, which held onto the ss, suddenly tightened. ¡°Seven years ago, she left Ocpeace City because she was threatened.¡±


    ¡°Threatened?¡± Leon poured wine for himself. He felt that it was absurd when he heard that Everleigh was ¡®threatened¡¯. He did not take it seriously and said, ¡°Who dared to threaten her? She¡¯s Everleigh Trevino; she¡¯s the eldest daughter of Trevino Group.¡±


    ¡°My mother.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Madison?¡± Leon was taken aback for a moment. He slowed down his movements and looked at Theodore in surprise.


    However, Theodore did not look at him. His usually cold eyes were in a daze. His voice was extremely oppressive. ¡°Leon, I¡¯ve misunderstood her for seven years.¡±


    Leon¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°So what?¡±


    Before Theodore could speak, the sound of his mobile phone vibrating came from his suit pants pocket.


    Leon was seated very close to him. He caught a glimpse of the caller ID when he looked at his phone. The word ¡°Adrienne¡± was disyed on it.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Leon asked in confusion.


    He had never heard of such a person around Theodore before.


    Theodore immediately pressed the answer button. His voice inexplicably softened, ¡°Hello, Adrienne.¡±


    Leon, seated next to him, clearly heard the word ¡°daddy¡±ing from the phone. In an instant, he was so shocked that he almost lost his grip on his ss. He looked at Theodore in horror.


    It¡¯s only been a few days since theyst met. How was it possible that Theodore had a child, who could even call him on the phone?

 Chapter 139 My Evie

    ¡°I had something urgent to do therefore I left first. You,Mommy and stair have a good meal together. I¡¯ll visit you when I have time.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Well, okay.¡±


    Leon looked as though he had seen a ghost when he saw Theodore¡¯s patience when he was on the phone.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone call did notst long. After Theodore hung up, Leon could not help but twitch the corners of his mouth. ¡°Your life seems to be more exciting than I thought. Where did the kid pop up from? How old is she?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡¯s daughter, Adrienne.¡±


    Leon breathed a sigh of relief. Before his breath fully subsided, he thought about it and said, ¡°Wait, then why did her daughter call you ¡®daddy¡¯?¡±


    Theodore frowned.


    It was a long story that could not be exined in just a sentence or two.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Leon suddenly thought of something. ¡°You just said that it was Aunt Madison who threatened Everleigh to leave Ocpeace City seven years ago. If she did not cheat on you, then the two children of hers are¡­¡±


    His gaze fell on Theodore¡¯s face and he hesitated for a long time. ¡°They can¡¯t be yours, right?¡±


    Theodore suddenly fell silent.


    As the night fell, Adrienne put her mobile phone back into her pocket contentedly after the call endedand skipped back to the restaurant.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°You were gone so longI thought you were kidnapped.¡± Everleigh took two wet tissues and wiped her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered some ice cream for you.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Adrienne looked at the scoop of chocte ice cream in front of her, which was bigger than her fist, and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so big. Mommy, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Everleigh rubbed her head and helped her to tidy up her bangs. However, her gentle eyes became a little apologetic and she smiled reluctantly, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I like it. You and stair know that I like ice cream the most!¡± Adrienne picked up the spoon impatiently. Suddenly, she remembered something and immediately turned to wink at Everleigh. ¡°But I love you andstairthe most!¡±


    This little girl¡¯s mouth was sweet and smart. Because of this, many strangers had favored her since she was a child. Even Everleigh and stair had benefited from her presence.


    However, Adrienne was not as smart as her brother, who was wiser than most of his peers. Most of the time, her little acts could not escape Everleigh¡¯s eyes.


    When she took her brother¡¯s mobile phone to the bathroom, Everleigh saw it clearly, but she acquiesced.


    She knew very well who Adrienne had called.


    It waste at night. After she tucked the two children in bed, Everleigh took the dinner made by the housekeeper and brought it toChristopher atthe hospital.


    She was on the early morning shift, therefore she could bring the food tohim.


    She came out of the parking lot and walked towards the emergency room with the supper in her hands. She suddenly remembered that she left something in her car and went back to retrieve it.


    With the many things that happened recently, it became a norm for her to forget things.


    At midnight, there were only a few cars parked in the hospital¡¯s parking lot. Apart from the light that came from the distant security booth, the parking lot was dark and quiet.


    Rumors spread around the hospital in the past two days that there was a pervert in the hospital vicinity.Everleighthought of this and wrapped herself tightly in her coat. For some reason, she felt a chill on her neckand she quickened her steps.


    After she took the documents from her car and was about to close the car door, a gust of cold wind blew past her. Before she could react, she was hugged by someone from behind.


    The moment extreme fear hit her, she realized that she could not find her voice. The person who hugged her tightly reeked of alcohol. She gathered her strength, raised her elbow and hit the man fiercely.


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ ¡±


    She heard a muffled groan of pain.


    She felt that the person was familiar but she did not have time to think about it. While he was in pain, she broke free in a hurry and took out a pepper spray from her bag.


    In the darkness, the tall figure staggered and fell to the ground.


    Everleigh held the pepper spray in her hand, sprayed it a few times, and calmed down. She looked at the figure on the ground and was shocked. ¡°Theodore?¡±


    It waste at night and the broken lights in the parking lot had not been repaired, therefore it was pitch dark.


    However, Everleigh recognized the man in front of her based on her instinct.


    He was so drunk that he did not look as charismatic as usual. He sat down on the ground and looked like a drunkard who had drunk too much.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡±


    Everleigh exhausted a lot of effort to get him from the parking lot to the temporary doctor-on-duty dormitory in the department. Finally, sheid him down on the bed. She had no strength left in her arms;she copsed on the chair and gasped.


    ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    Theodoreid on the bed motionlessly. Everleighdid not know if he was asleep or drunk. She heard him calling her name and saying something after that.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Everleigh put down the book that she used to fan herself and ced her ear close to his mouth.


    ¡°Evie.¡±


    His voice was softand it fell vaguely intoEverleigh¡¯sears, making her ufortable.


    Everleigh was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses. She straightened her back and sat by the bed. She looked at the man who was away from her for many yearswitha mixed feeling in her heart. After a long time, she sighed and was ready to leave.


    Before she got up, her hand was suddenly pulled back. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    She turned her head in shock and saw that Theodore was looking at her with hiseyeswide open. He looked sober.


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not drunk?¡±


    The next second, she was dragged down by a huge force from her wrist. The man whoid on the bed turned over, pressed her down and kissed her.


    She had no time to react and was caught off guard.The feelings of rejection and reasoning were stuck in her throat.


    The smell of alcohol seemed to be contagious. Itspread to every nerve and cell in her body through her mouth and throat.Her reasoning went out the window and could not be retrieved.


    Theodore was clearly drunk. The moment of sobriety just now was only an illusion. He spoke gibberish and his handsconstantly moved about.


    Everleigh was weakened by his kiss. She suddenly remembered something, and grabbed his hand which had found its way to the zipper of her jeans. She asked, ¡°Theodore, who am I?¡±


    Without any hesitation, his voice was low and hoarse. He bit her earlobe and said, ¡°Evie, my Evie.¡±


    Those wordsin her ear broke herst psychological defenses. The soft voice seemed to bring her back to seven years ago.


    The leather belt buckle was unfastened and made a clear metallic sound in the cramped room. The sound of clothes rubbing against each other was also very clear. The white coat and suit jacket slipped off the bed togetherand pieces of clothing fell to the ground one by one.


    Everleigh¡¯s hand grasped onto Theodore¡¯s arm and she whispered in pain.


    The narrow single bed made a strange noise.

 Chapter 140 Repeat The Same Mistakes Again

    Early the next morning, Theodore was woken up by someone.


    ¡°Sir, sir, wake up.¡±


    Theodore heard an unfamiliar male voice, opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar face. He immediately sat upbut due to his hangover, his head felt like it had been split open in an instant as he got up too quickly.


    He held his head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    The man who stood next to him was somewhat impatient. ¡°You¡¯re asking me? This is the staff¡¯s dormitory in the city hospital. Did you drink too muchst night and came to the wrong ce? ¡±


    ¡°City hospital?¡±


    The man in front of him wore a white coat and the badge on his chest showed that he wasQuinn Carter, an intern in the hospital. From the moment he woke up,Quinnshowed an impatient attitude and wanted to send Theodore away.


    As Quinn walked in front of him in his white coat, Theodore¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. He suddenly remembered the previous night¡­


    ¡°Where is Everleigh?¡± He suddenly looked up and asked Quinn.


    Quinn was taken aback by the question. ¡°Do you know Dr. Trevino?¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Quinn came to his senses and said with a frown, ¡°Dr. Trevino is on leave this mornings oshe¡¯s not in the hospital now. Wait, where are you going? Sir, your clothes¡­¡±


    BeforeQuinncould finish his words, Theodore went out of the temporary dormitory and went straight to Everleigh¡¯s office.


    The door of the office was locked. When he called her mobile number, there was only an automated female voice repeating, ¡°Sorry, the number that you dialed is temporarily unavable.Please call againter.¡±


    Everything that happened the night before yed clearly in his mind at that moment, and every detail was extremely vivid. He was a hundred percent sure that it was not a dream andthat it had really happened.


    ¡°Theodore?¡± A male voice came from behind him.


    Christopher was in a white coat. His figure was especially tall and charismatic among the four trainees. He held a few case folders in his hand. He looked at Theodore with suspicion and said, ¡°You guys round the wards first. I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±


    After he sent the trainees away, he turned back to look at Theodore. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Theodore put his phonedownand frowned. ¡°Where¡¯s Evie?¡±


    ¡°Evie?¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes were a little wary.


    Theodore squeezed his phone tightlyand frowned.


    Christopher did not ask further. He looked at Theodore and said, ¡°She applied for leave early in the morning. Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Theodore faced Christopher¡¯s gaze, clenched his fists even tighter and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, why are you here?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows twitched and he avoided Christopher¡¯s gaze. ¡°I still have some matters to attend tosoI¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    After that, he went straight to the elevator.


    On the way, he met Quinn. ¡°Sir, is this your coat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    After Quinn returned Theodore¡¯s coat to him, he greeted Christopher who walked toward him. ¡°Good morning, Dr. Meyer.¡±


    Christopher nodded and looked in the direction of the elevator with his arms crossed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Quinn scratched his head and was a little confused. ¡°I went to the dormitory to get something in the morning and saw that gentleman sleeping there. He reeked of alcohol. I guess he drank too much and came to the wrong cest night. I don¡¯t know how he got in there as there was no one in the dormitory.¡±


    Christopher frowned.


    It was a temporary dormitory that was especially used for doctors on duty to rest. Although not many would use it, to ensure the safety of the staff, only staff members with an ess card could enter and exit thedormitory.


    How could Theodore just barge in on his own?


    Christopherthought about Everleigh¡¯s leave in the morning and suddenly felt that something was wrong. He took his mobile phone out from his white coat pocket and dialed Everleigh¡¯s number.


    The phone rang for a long time before it was answered. A yawn was heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Everleigh had just returned home. It was not long since she came back andid on her bed after she sent the two children to school.


    In the bedroom, the curtains were tightly drawn. If it wasn¡¯t for the rm clock on the bedside table that showed that it was ten o¡¯clock in the morning, it would be hard to tell that it was already daytime.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly apply for leave?¡± Christopher asked Everleigh casually over the phone.


    Everleigh said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and wanted to rest for a couple of days. There is something to deal with at school.¡±


    There was a few seconds of silence on the phone.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart tightened and she denied, ¡°No, what are you thinking about? What would I hide from you?¡±


    ¡°Theodore was looking for you at your office in the morning.¡±


    Christopher had always been able to point out the matter sharply, which left her speechless.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You have never lied to me before.¡± Before Everleigh coulde up with a countermeasure, Christopher had cut her ns. It was rare for him to put away his casual attitude and he said in a serious tone, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Everleigh was very sleepy at first, but because of Christopher¡¯s phone call, she was now wide awake.


    After a long silence, she said, ¡°Christopher, I want to find out what happened seven years ago. It¡¯s too slow to just approach Yvonne alone.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡± askedChristopher.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to investigate from the source itself.¡±


    Since everything that had happened back then was because she was Theodore¡¯s girlfriend, then she would need to go back to where she was seven years ago, so that the person who had tried toy a finger on her would do it again now.


    Christopher quickly understood what she meant. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡±


    ¡°The enemy is in the dark, but I am in the light. I will not take any actions recklessly. If I am not careful enough, I will make the same mistakes again and it would be toote to regret it.¡±


    Everleigh, however, was very determined. ¡°I have thought about it and there¡¯s no other way.¡±


    It was either to sit back and wait, or to self-destruct. Selena only gave her three months. She must find out the truth within these three months. No matter what the result was, she could only do her best and leave the rest to fate.


    Christopher¡¯s tone was resentful. ¡°You hurt the enemy a thousandtimes, but hurt yourself eight hundred times. It¡¯s foolish.¡±


    ¡°When all of this is over, I will return to Maniville with stair and Adrienne and I will nevere back.¡±


    ¡°If it really is as easy as you say, then why would I stop you from contacting Theodore? Everleigh, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s tone was serious;it was rare for him to talk to her in this manner. The atmosphere suddenly became a little tense. Even through the phone, the tension between the two sides could be felt.


    After a long time, Christopher finally broke the silence. ¡°You have not seen him for seven years and nothing happened to you. You said that you have let go and I believed you. Self-deception will be true after a long time. You¡¯re fine as long as you don¡¯t see him, but now you are taking the initiative to approach him. Do you really think that there are only two oues? Either sess or failure? Have you forgotten that there is a third oue?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The third oue is that you would repeat the same mistakes again.¡±


    Christopher uttered the sentence ¡®repeat the same mistakes again¡¯, word for word. Every word was like a drum beating in Everleigh¡¯s ears, which echoed lightly.

 Chapter 141 Look Into My Eyes When You Lie

    The reason Everleigh had approached Theodore was to investigate the incident that happened seven years ago.


    In her opinion, there were only two oues. Either she would seed to find out the truth, or it would fail to be discovered. However, Christopher knew her very well.


    The third oue wouldpletely deviate from her original intention of getting close to Theodore, but it was logical.


    She would once again fall in love with Theodore. Just like she did seven years ago, she would fall into the momentary happiness of being stared at by those dark eyes of his. If she was not careful, she would really repeat the same mistakes she made.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you do, I will support you, but you have to think clearly for yourself.¡± Christopher sounded very dignified.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, the room was silent. In the huge bedroom,the only light came from the faint glow of her mobile phone screenandthe room becamepletely dark after it switched off.


    Everleighid under her quilt, but she could not sleep.


    How could she repeat the same mistakes?


    She hade out from a dangerous ce. Why would she be together with Theodore again? When she was young, she was fearless, but now that she had two children and a career, how could she still be as na?ve as she was in the past?


    The phone lit up and illuminated a bright spot on the ceiling.


    Everleigh rolled over and nced at her phone. It was a message from Christopher that read,¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you I sawCecil Hayes¡¯ Twitter post. She has had enough fun and ising back.¡±


    Cecil was her roommate in high school and was a beauty. She went abroad to study jewelry design at a renowned university. She was unfriendly, preferringto stay with cats rather than with humans. She traveled often, therefore people could not get in touch with her for a year.


    Everleigh looked at Cecil¡¯s Twitter post and saw a photo taken in d with the aurora in the background. There was only one sentence written in the caption, ¡°Going back to where there is no wind or rain.¡±


    It wasonlyposted an hour ago, but the number of likes on the post had already exceeded the ten thousand mark.


    Everleigh immediately went through her contact list and made a phone call, but the phone was turned off. She sighed helplessly andmented on her social media feed, ¡°There is something called a mobile phone in our modern societyandwe use it formunication.¡±


    Everleighdid not know how long it would take for Cecil to receive her message, therefore she closed the social media app and didn¡¯t care about her anymore.


    She applied for three days¡¯ leave, which was sufficient for her to have a good rest.


    It was the middle of September. The weather was cool after it rained.


    In the archives of Ocpeace Medical University, Everleigh looked for ancient books among the bookshelves to prepare for the thesis for herter promotion.


    During her three days of leave, she basically stayed in the archives. Apart from picking up and dropping off her children every day, she hardly had any contact with the outside world.


    The sound of the elevator going down was particrly audible in the huge archive room.


    Everleigh subconsciously looked in the direction of the elevator and frowned in suspicion.


    The archive room, which was located on the third basement level of the Ocpeace Medical University library, was rarely visited. Many of the books in the archives were precious collections. Ordinary people could not enter unless they were researchers in the university.


    A tall figure passed through the bookshelfand the sound of his footsteps got closer and closer.


    Everleigh held a book in her hand and looked sideways at the corner of the bookshelf. She felt that the footsteps sounded very familiar, but she did not know where her intuition came from. She immediately put down the book and walked in the opposite direction.


    She wore sneakers, which barely made a sound when she walked, but the other person seemed to have a very good hearing. They walked in the same direction, but between two different bookshelves.


    Everleigh¡¯s footsteps gradually quickened. The other person tiptoed at first, but was now catching up to her speed. After she passed through several bookshelves in session, she walked hurriedly to the stairs.


    Just when she was three meters away from the stairs, a figure walked out from the corner of the bookshelf and stopped in front of her unexpectedly.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She was scared out of her witsand could not help but scream.


    ¡°Why are you running?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep and calm, and it echoed throughout the big archives.


    The incandescent light from themp pulled his tall figure into a long shadow, which covered Everleigh¡¯s feet. When she looked up, she saw the face that she was most familiar with.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running. Why are you here?¡± Everleigh asked him lightly. ¡°This ce is the school¡¯s private archives. Ordinary people can¡¯t get in. How did you enter?¡±


    ¡°You knew I could not enter here, soyou stayed at this ce for the past three days?¡±


    Everleigh was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Why would I avoid you?¡±


    ¡°When you lie, it¡¯s better to look into my eyes. It¡¯s more convincing that way.¡±


    Theodore had been with her for five years. No one knew her habits better than him. For example, when she lied, her eyes would wander around.


    Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened. She took a book from the bookshelf and said with a straight face, ¡°I have things to do. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°That night three days ago.¡±


    ¡°Three days ago,¡± Everleigh interrupted before Theodore could finish his words, ¡°Three days ago, you were drunk, so I took you to the hospital dormitory to let you rest for the entire night.¡±


    ¡°Was that all?¡±


    ¡°What else did you think happened?¡±


    It was not difficult for a man to remember whether something had happened. Even though he was drunk, his body was very aware.


    Theodore took off his suit jacket, threw it on the newspaper shelf and unbuttoned his shirt in front of Everleigh.


    Everleigh froze for a moment and took a step back in panic. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Theodore did not say a single word as he unbuttoned his shirtand revealed his muscr chest. His skin was pale and shone weakly under the light. Hisplexion was not too healthy.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is the archives, and there are cameras here.¡± Everleigh looked around but her voice was very low. She was afraid that someone woulde into the archives and see the current situation. If anyone was toe in, she would not be able to clear her name.


    Theodore turned around and revealed a few ambiguous scars on his back.


    After three days, it had obviously faded a lot. However, the scratches were not something that he could inflict on himself. The marks were neither too light nor too heavy. An adult could understand what they were with just a nce.


    ¡°If nothing happened, then can you tell me what these are?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face turned white, then red, and her expression changed instantly several times. ¡°What? What? I don¡¯t know¡­¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Theodore turned around, put on his shirt and took a step towards her.


    ¡°How would I know? You¡¯ve gotten yourself injured and now you are asking me how you got them?¡± Everleigh heldthe book tightly in her arms. Like a frightened animal, she turned around and was about to run away.


    Theodore grabbed hold of the bookshelf with one handand forced her to the corner, disabling her movement.


    ¡°Injured? As a doctor, you can¡¯t even tell what they are?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? I did not see it clearly.¡± Everleigh bit her lip until it almost bledand her face turned bright red.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you again. Take a good look at what it is this time.¡±


    His deep voice fell from his lips to her ears,instantly pulling Everleigh back to that night three days ago. She panickedand even her toes tensed up.

 Chapter 142 There Is No Responsibility In This World That I Cannot Bear

    She felt a faint difort from being pressed against the bookshelf behind her. She had no way to escape.


    Theodore¡¯s face moved closer to hers, and her face was flushed. Her heart was also beating erratically. ¡°Yes, even if something happened, so what?¡±


    Her words stopped him in his tracks.


    The lights in the corner were dim. Theodore¡¯s expression was gloomy and there was a hint of sorrow on his face. He repeated what she had just said, ¡°So what?¡±


    The ambiguous atmosphere was broken as all logic and calmness came back immediately. Everleigh clenched her fists and her face was calm. ¡°We are both adults. Is it unusual to have a one-night stand?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Everleigh looked up at him, cold and even a bit contemptuous, as if looking at a na?ve child. ¡°What else could it be? I am married and you are about to get married. Are you going to tell me you will take responsibility? Can you even bear this responsibility?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s casual tone angered Theodore. He gritted his teeth and red at the woman in front of him. She was just as beautiful as she was in the past, and her words were also aggressive.


    But since when did she treat this kind of thing as a trivial matter? Was she disgusted by him, or herself?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt. He grabbed Everleigh¡¯s chin with one handand punched the bookshelf to her side with his other hand;the sound made a loud thud.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Everleigh screamed in panic. The wind from his fist passed through her ear when it hit the bookshelf behind her andthe sound echoed in therge room.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes widened with lingering fear. There were more sarcastic words in her throat, but she could not say them at that moment. The pain in her chin made it hard for her to breathe,and she looked at the man in front of her with fear.


    Theodore looked at her terrified expression with a gaze as sharp as daggers, as if they could pierce into her chest and lungs. ¡°As long as I want to, there is no responsibility in this world that I cannot bear.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned.


    ¡°Everleigh, I misunderstood you for seven years, but if you had just been honest with me seven years ago, things would not be what they are today. ¡±


    ¡°If honesty was the best policy, why do you think I said nothing to you back then?¡±


    Everleigh looked at him nkly. Her heart seemed to sink into the abyss for a moment, and even the pain she felt was gone.


    The seven years she had spent away werepletely different from the seven years that Theodore had spent.


    Theodore slowly loosened his grip on her chin and his cold eyes became a little weak.


    Everleigh bent down and picked up the book that had just fallen to the ground. When she got up, she kept a rtively safe distance from him and there was a little self-mockery in her calmness. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Is there anything else?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Aside from what happened that night and what happened seven years ago, there seemed to be no other connection between the two of them. They could not evenmunicate as ordinary friends.


    How could two people who had truly loved each other be just friends?


    Even every encounter with each other was a great emotional excitement.


    Theodore¡¯s brows slowly knitted together. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath. ¡°No.¡±


    The word fell, gently echoing through the room, thenscattered.


    When the elevator door closed and the archive room became quiet again, Everleigh leaned against the bookshelf, holding the book in her arms. She felt it relieved her nerves, but her eyes were red.


    She knew Theodore would definitelye look for her. She also knew what words would make him unable to get past the obstacle from seven years ago? Hence, even if he left this time, he would return. This was the oue that she wanted.


    Since it was impossible for them to be together again, she had to use him to understand what happened back then, and find the person who had plotted against herat all costs.


    In the afternoon, atYoreast Hills Garden.


    Everleigh¡¯s car was parked in the garage of Yvonne¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Madam, Dr. Trevino is here.¡±


    The nanny of the Miller family served tea to Everleigh.


    ¡°Aunt Trevino!¡± The tender voice of a child came from upstairs. It was Yvonne¡¯s son, Hansen.


    Everleigh sat in the living room. When she looked up, she sawHansen climbing down the stairsfrom the second floor. Hesmiled shyly at her.


    Hansenwas seven years old, the same age as Everleigh¡¯s children. Because of his congenital heart disease, he did not go to school. His body was weakand his skin was much paler than the average child¡¯s. He was like a porcin doll that had to be treated withcare.


    Everleigh waved at him. ¡°Hansen, I brought you some dessert.¡±


    Hansen¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He went downstairs, hopped onto the sofa and sat next to Everleigh.


    Everleigh opened the dessert she brought and handed a piece of pea pudding toHansen. ¡°This is a dessert from the north. It doesn¡¯t taste very sweet. Your sister said that you don¡¯t like eating anything too sweet, so I bought this for you. Try it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,Aunt Trevino.¡±


    Hansen took the dessert and slowly took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Yvonne came down from the upper floor. She wore a beige linen dress,with a colorful apron tied around her waist. She had juste out from the studio and had not changed her clothes. Hence, she was dressed very casually.


    As soon as she arrived downstairs, she saw a warm and harmonious scene. Her son sat quietly next to the new doctor and ate some dessert.


    Yvonne smiled. ¡°He does not like to eat the desserts at home as he is very picky. Each time youe and bring him some snacks, he eats them with relish. I don¡¯t know what magic you possess, but Loraine andHansenboth like you very much.¡±


    Everleigh got up and greeted Yvonne.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Yvonne waved her hand and gestured for her to sit down. She then sat down on the opposite sofa and said to the nanny, ¡°Where is Loraine? Ask her toe down.¡±


    ¡°I have just called her, Madam¡­¡±


    Everleigh sawthe nanny¡¯s embarrassed expression, and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yvonne frowned gently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s throwing a tantrum.¡±


    ¡°Why did she lose her temper for no reason?¡±


    Yvonne was somewhat helpless as they spoke about this. She slowly exined after taking a sip of tea.


    ¡°Hansen¡¯s birthday is in two daysandLoraine wants to take Hansen to the amusement park. However,Hansen¡¯s body is too weak to go on those rides. It worried me that Loraine would be reckless, so I did not agree. Then, this girl went on a hunger strike.¡±


    ¡°Lorraine would not act recklessly.¡± Hansen, who was eating the desserts by the side, answered.


    Everleigh nced atHansenand patted his head. It was said that children with soft hair were soft-hearted. His hair was as soft and cute as a bunny. If it wasn¡¯t for his heart disease, many girls would surely fall for him when he¡¯s older.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Why is she on a hunger strike?¡± Everleigh looked upstairs in the bedroom¡¯s direction. ¡°How long has it been since shest ate?¡±


    ¡°She has eaten nothing since yesterday morning and I have no way with her.¡±


    Everleigh said, ¡°¡±Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to take Hansen to the amusement park.¡±

 Chapter 143 It’s her Again!

    ¡°Hansen¡¯s body¡­¡±


    ¡°Hansen is very sensible.¡± Everleigh patted Hansen¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Even if we take him to the amusement park, he won¡¯t ride on those dangerous ridesand Loraine would worry too. After all, Loraine just wants Hansen to have a special birthday.¡±


    Yvonne was silent.


    ¡°Actually, if you don¡¯t feelfortable, you can go with them.¡±


    Yvonne sighed. She looked at her son apologetically and said to Everleigh, ¡°I have an art exhibition that day. It won¡¯t end until at least five in the evening. ¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Everleigh could not say anything more.


    After all,mothers would always worry for their children when they were outdoors. Not to mention, Hansen had a special physical condition, hence,it burdened Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked at Everleigh and suddenly asked, ¡°Everleigh, are you free this Saturday?¡±


    ¡°This Saturday? If there are no emergencies in the hospital, then yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can I trouble you to apany Loraine and Hansen to the amusement park?¡±


    Yvonne knew she was asking a lot from Everleigh. Sheput down her teacup and said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t befortable leaving them in another person¡¯s care. Everleigh, I will pay you three times what you¡¯re paid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just didn¡¯t see iting.¡± Everleigh came back to her senses. ¡°I can take Loraine and Hansen to the amusement park, as long as you are okay with it. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    She was nning to bring stair and Adrienne too.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Yvonne was thrilled and insisted that Everleigh stay for dinner. Her daughter, Loraine, was even happier than Yvonne. After she knew Everleigh was bringing them to the amusement park, she was so thrilled that she kept serving Everleigh food during dinner.


    ¡°Evie,eat more. This is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everleigh was always stunned each time she looked at Loraine.


    Loraine looked like a boyand there was something familiar in her gazepared to Theodore¡¯s.Every time she smiled, it reminded Everleigh of how Theodore was in college.


    Yvonne and her family kept Everleighpany untilte at night.


    The car drove out of theYoreast Hills Gardenand onto the highway. The street lights at night were bright. However,the rearview mirror had a constant view of a ck car following closely behind her.


    Everleigh nced at the rearview mirror and dialed a number. ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s a car that has been following me today. Can you help me look into the license te number?¡±


    ¡­


    The car had been following her since she left Ocpeace Medical University at noon.She did not notice it at first, but when the car followed her intoYoreast Hills Garden, she noticed it in therearview mirror.


    Under the night sky, Everleigh drove steadily. She remained calmeven though she knew someone was following her. When she drove away from theYoreast Hills Gardenhighway to the city, the car suddenly turned away and stopped following her.


    Judging from the direction the car was headed, it was heading back to Yoreast Hills Garden.


    While Everleigh pondered, her phone rang. AWhatsApp message popped up.


    Christopher texted her. He only said one sentence, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The car belongs to Madison¡¯s driver.¡±


    The word ¡°Madison¡± was like a prick in Everleigh¡¯s eyes. Her gaze instantly darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s her again!¡±


    Half an hourter, she arrived at her house.


    The lights were bright. Christopher was back from work and was ying with stair in the living room. Adrienne watched cartoons with a bag of snacks in her arms.


    ¡°Madam is back.¡± The nanny, Maria, opened the door.


    Christopher looked up at the sound of Everleigh changing her shoes and entering. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrienne threw the bag of snacks aside,ran towards Everleighand gave her a big hug. ¡°Mommy, the teacher praised metoday. She said that my singing was very good and allowed me topete.¡±


    Everleigh bent down and tidied up Adrienne¡¯s hair. ¡°Really? You¡¯re so talented.¡±


    After that, she patted Adrienne¡¯s head and went straight to the living room.


    Christopher just finished the game with stair. He could tell something was off by the look on her face.He said to Maria, ¡°Maria, it¡¯s gettingte. Take stair and Adrienne to their rooms to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    Maria took the two children away and left Everleigh and Christopher in the living room.


    Christopher took two cans of beer from the refrigerator and handed one to Everleigh.


    With a ¡°sizzle¡±, the can popped openand some white foam oozed out.


    Everleigh raised her neck and gulped down the beer. She said unhappily, ¡°What do you think Madison is trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Ask yourself.¡±


    ¡°Ask myself?¡±


    Christopher sipped his beer. ¡°Although Theodore is the sole heir to the Godfrey Group and Madison retired a few years ago, do you really think that she wouldpletely hand over the group to Theodore and not care about anything else?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with her following me?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± Christopher took another sip of his beer. ¡°Madison sees Theodore as her artwork. You¡¯ve gotten too close to her artwork. Did you think she wouldn¡¯t know?¡±


    Everleigh squeezed the can in her hand.


    ¡°By the way, I suddenly remembered something,¡± Christopher said with a meaningful look, ¡°Madison also lives atYoreast Hills Garden.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± It was the first time Everleigh was hearing this.


    Madison alsolived atYoreast Hills Garden?


    Christopher knew what she was thinking and said, ¡°Unbelievable, right?Wilson¡¯s ex-wife lives in the same area as his current wife. Yoreast Hills Garden isthergest vi area in Ocpeace City. The odds of them meeting each other are rather low. Still, the Godfrey familyhave so many propertiesand these two people live so close to each other¡­¡±


    It stunned everleigh. No wonder the car from earlier went intoYoreast Hills Gardenwith her. It was not a ce where ordinary cars could enter as they pleased.


    Christopher said, ¡°Madison has a strong prejudice against you. If she knows that you and Yvonne are close, I¡¯m afraid things will get moreplicated.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s frown deepened.


    It waste at night. Meanwhile, in the living room of the vi in the northern part of Yoreast Hills Garden.


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the photos and videos she received on the phone.


    ¡°Theodore visited her frequently recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the subordinate who just came back said respectfully. He was standing upright. ¡°Especially in these couple of days, Mr. Theodore asked Mr. Lawson to look into Everleigh. He went to the hospital twice personally, but he did not manage to meet her. She was on leave.¡±


    ¡°On leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just found out that she was at Ocpeace Medical University today. There is one thing I¡¯m not sure whether I should tell you.¡±


    The subordinate¡¯s tone sounded a little nervous,as if he was about to say something taboo.


    Mrs. Godfrey frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Spit it out already.¡±


    ¡°I followed Everleigh today and found out that her car drove intoYoreast Hills Garden.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been here?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, she came toYoreast Hills Garden, but the southern side¡­¡± The subordinate carefully looked at Mrs. Godfrey and said, ¡°She went over there¡­¡±


    When the word ¡°there¡± rang in Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s ears, her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Does she know Yvonne?¡±

 Chapter 144 Who Told Me That The One Who Goes Is An Idiot

    The next day, the city hospital was as busy as ever.


    Everleigh only took three days off. She went to work early in the morning and took an intern on rounds.


    ¡°You need to pay more attention to the patient in room 6. There is a slight issue in the results these few days. Check if he didn¡¯t follow the doctor¡¯s orders and if he had secretly eaten meals other than the ones provided by the hospital. His blood sugar is too high.You must make it clear to his family members to control him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Have you done the blood test for the patient in room number 9?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Go to theboratory to get the test results and send them to my officeter.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± As they were talking, Christopher walked towards them.


    Everleigh raised her gaze slightly from the case files in her hand and looked in front of her. From the corner of her eye, she caught sight of several female interns behind Christopher drooling over him. She was a little speechless.


    Christopher was tame that day and did not tease the interns. ¡°Mr. Lawson called for a meeting. Have you finished your rounds?¡±


    ¡°Meeting? Now?¡± Everleigh looked at her watch and said, ¡°Yes,I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    After that, she handed the case files to the intern next to her and went to the conference room with Christopher.


    ¡°Why is there a sudden meeting? We were not notified in advance.¡±


    ¡°I heard from the head nurse that the city is doing primary health care refinement and resource allocation. I reckon that a group of medical practitioners will need to be sent to the suburbs.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you want to go?¡± Christopher nced at her. ¡°Forget it. You have a lot on your te already. If it¡¯s voluntary, do not make any rash decisions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not far away.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and when they arrived at the conference room, Christopher pushed the door open.


    As Christopher expected, the director suddenly called for a meeting for primary health care refinement. The city hospital corresponded with a few towns and viges in the suburbs around Ocpeace City.They were sending a group of medical experts to train the local doctors.They would also conduct public welfare activities for the local vigers to educate and promote health knowledge.


    Mr. Lawson said excitedly, ¡°Although these activities are voluntary, everyone is encouraged to actively respond. Doctors should have the spirit of wanting to save lives and rescue the wounded. I hope that the medical staff in our hospital are responsible medical practitioners.¡±


    Everleigh flipped through the information in her handand felt a tug on her right hand.Christopher pushed his meeting minutes to herand on it, he had written, ¡°The one who goes is an idiot.¡±


    Next to it was also a drawing of a tortoise.


    Everleigh could not hold back herughter. She lowered her head andughed.


    Unfortunately, it was silent in the conference room. Most of the specialists in the hospital were not willing to do such basic-level work. No one spoke, so theugh became a little unexpected.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. ¡°Dr. Trevino, what are youughing at?¡±


    All eyes fell on Everleigh.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Everleigh¡¯s smile froze, and she said awkwardly, ¡°No,I wasn¡¯tughing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think what I said was funny?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡±


    Mr. Lawson looked at her with a serious face. ¡°I just saw what you were talking to Dr. Meyer. What did you write? Let me have a look.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s expression changed.


    Mr. Lawson was very narrow-minded. If he saw what Christopher wrote in the meeting minutes, it would be the end for him.


    ¡°Director,¡± Christopher straightened his back immediately. As he closed the meeting minutes,he raised his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m discussing with Dr. Trevino about which vige we should go to.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, there was a pin-drop silenceand Everleigh was bbergasted.


    What in the world?


    Just a moment ago, who said that the person who went is an idiot?


    Mr. Lawson adjusted his sses and said, ¡°Oh? Are you and Dr. Trevino nning to sign up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Both of us just came back from overseas, so we should go to the suburbs toconduct public welfare activities. As young people, we should not be too impetuous.¡±


    Everleigh heard this and rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino is willing to go too?¡±


    Everleigh felt cornered at Mr. Lawson¡¯s question. She internally cursed Christopher,nodded with a smileand said, ¡°Of course, we should serve the people.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Dr. Trevino and Dr. Meyer have set an excellent example. I hope that the junior doctors in the hospital can learn a thing or two from them.¡±


    ¡­


    After the meeting, Everleigh submitted the application form with Mr. Lawson staring dead at her before she left the conference room.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Christopher caught up to her.He grabbed Everleigh¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Hey, wait for me. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Everleigh shrugged his grip off and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Who told me that the one who goes is an idiot?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? How could I not know?¡±


    Everleigh rolled her eyes again and said, ¡°The idiot said it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m the idiot.I¡¯m the idiot,alright? Let¡¯s go. Let me treat you to a meal.¡±


    Although Everleigh wanted to hit Christopher¡¯s smile right off his face,she could not bring herself to do it. She was dragged by him to head out for a meal.


    It was already noon. Several luxury cars drove by the entrance of Si Hotel, one of thendmarks in the downtown of Ocpeace City. Thest one was a ck Mercedes-Benz.


    A project negotiation ended twenty minutes ago in Si Hotel, a subsidiary of Godfrey Group. It was held in the conference room of the administrative building.


    The Mercedes-Benz drove out of the entrance of the Si Hotel and headed towards the Godfrey Mansion through Woond Street.


    The man¡¯s cold face was reflected in the rearview mirror. His facial features were sharp and prominent, and there was no expression on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is the list of partnerships given by the Tanford Project review team.¡±


    Moses handed over a document folder from the passenger seat and said, ¡°They proposed to choose between Kerton and Magnum as our long-term supplier.¡±


    Theodore took the document, flipped through a few pages before closing it. ¡°Give it to the Bailey Group.¡±


    It stunned Moses when he heard it. ¡°Give it to the Bailey Group?¡±


    The Tanford Project was a medium-sized project that the Godfrey Group started two years ago. The requirements for raw materials were very high.Bailey Groupwas not even in the top three enterprises in Ocpeace City. Although they had benefited from their daughter and received a lot of care from the industry in recent years,it was still not strong enough.


    Theodore was a fair man, especially for his job. He never rxed his work expectations just because of personal rtionships. It was strange for him to act like this.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Moses carefully looked at his boss¡¯s face and said, ¡°TheBailey Group is not experienced enough. Although they have also submitted a tender,they were eliminated in the first round, which you have tacitly approved.¡±


    Back then, when Moses saw the Bailey Group¡¯s tender, he even asked Theodore about it. He was afraid that he would offend both parties.


    Back then, Theodore only said three words, ¡°Go by standards.¡±


    It had only been half a yearand the bidding process wasplete. Why the sudden change of heart?


    Theodore put aside the closed document and did not say another word. His cold gaze was distantand no one could tell what he was thinking.However, no matter what, whatever he said was final.


    Moses corrected himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the review team tonight.¡±


    The sound of a phone vibrating sounded in the car. Theodore¡¯s gaze sank. When he saw the contents of the message that popped up on his phone, his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 145 Don’t Say What You Shouldn’t Say

    From the passenger seat, Moses reported on certain work projectsas usual, and did not notice the change in Theodore¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Have you been toYoreast Hills Gardenthese past few days?¡±


    Moses shuddered when he heard thecold and deep voiceing from the back seat.His words were caught in his throatand his face suddenly turned pale as he raised his head.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Is your position as the Godfrey Group¡¯s chief assistant too boring for you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡± A cold sweat broke out on Moses¡¯s forehead. He couldn¡¯t find the words to exin himself.


    When Mrs. Godfrey questioned him, he dared not go against her, even though he knew Theodore was his actual boss and hated if the surrounding people betrayed him.


    Moses could feel a sense of suffocation from Theodore¡¯s icy gaze.¡°Madam Madison only inquired about your whereabouts. Mr. Godfrey, from now on¡­ From now on, I¡­¡±


    What about the future?


    Even if Theodore looked like he was about to force the truth out of him, Moses dared not swear that he would report nothing to Mrs. Godfrey from now on. Mrs. Godfrey was also a major shareholder of the Godfrey Group. As an employee, he could not afford to offend either of them.


    ¡°From now on, you can go if she asks you to.¡±


    Moses raised his head in surprise when he heard Theodore¡¯s words. He thought his ears were ying tricks on him.


    I can go?


    Theodore said, ¡°You should know what to say and what not to.¡±


    It stunned Moses for a moment before he came back to his senses. He hurriedly nodded his head and said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Theodore resumed looking at his phone. It was as if it was the aftermath of a tsunami in the car, leaving a deadly and worrisome silence.


    The text message showed some updates on the investigation. The name ¡®Everleigh¡¯ appeared most often.Other than her name,several eye-catching names appeared. Among them, the name ¡®Yvonne¡¯ was prominent.


    The man¡¯s fingers paused on the screenfor a whileand typed a string of words that read,¡°Follow the trail.¡±


    After he sent the message, Theodore put his phone away, leaned back in his seat, and closed his eyes to rest. What happened in the Ocpeace Medical University¡¯s archives appeared in his mind.


    The face that he couldn¡¯t be any more familiar with looked very dull under the dim light in the archives. Although it was very close to him,it was distant.


    Somehow, his intuition told him that Everleigh had ulterior motives for returning to the country after seven years, and it had something to do with the Godfrey family.


    He actually felt a little happy.


    It was Saturday, and the weather was bright. It was a good day to go out and have fun.


    Yoreast Hills Garden was far from the city,so Yvonne instructed the driver to send the two children to the entrance of the amusement park early in the morning. Everleigh would meet them at the entrance.


    ¡°Evie! Over here!¡± As soon as she parked her car, Everleigh heard a familiar voice in front of her. When she looked up, she saw a girl not far away. The tall figure who waved at her joyfully was Loraine.


    Everleigh waved her hand to show that she saw her. She thenpassed through the parking lot with a bag on her shoulder.


    Loraine was over the moon, huggingEverleigh¡¯s arm the whole way, and she called her name affectionately. ¡°Evie, thank you so much. My mother did not allow me to bring Hansen to the amusement park, but he has been wishing for years toe to the amusement park on his birthday. Ipromised himst year that I would bring him here.¡±


    ¡°It was Hansen¡¯s wish?¡± Everleigh lowered her head and nced atHansen, who held her right hand. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell your mother?¡±


    Hansen was dressed in a checkeredshirt and pants. His soft hair was spotless and fresh. ¡°Mommy would worry.¡±


    This child was very sensible and was also very good at self-control. Everleigh instinctively thought of her own son, who also had a simr personality. Hansenwas gentler and cuter than stair, but much weaker.


    Loraine said, ¡°Mommy worries too much. What¡¯s there to worry about? Life is short, right Evie?¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s Hansen¡¯s birthday today. You¡¯ve got what you wished for, so let¡¯s have some fun.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Loraine nodded, then told Hansen, ¡°Hansen, we can do whatever you want.¡±


    Hansen smiled shyly, raised his head, and pointed at the Ferris wheel in the distance, ¡°I want to go on that.¡±


    Everleigh took a look and was relieved. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s safe. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three of them headed towards the Ferris Wheel. Little did they know that they were followed by two people the entire way since the amusement park ticket counter.


    Under the camphor tree, twoburly men stood together.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one, the seven-year-old child.¡±


    ¡°I thought both the two children were seven years old?Isn¡¯t there only one now?The young girl with blonde hair looks taller than me. How can she be seven years old?¡±


    ¡°Maybe the client gave wrong information. Maybe the other child is 17 years old?¡±


    As they were under the trees, they took out a photo andpared it with the woman in the distance for a while. One of them decided and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. The two children beside her must be her son and daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Even if she¡¯s 17 years old, that woman is at most 30 years old. How is that possible?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    The cautious man hesitated for a momentand eventually decided to target the boy. ¡°Let¡¯s not bother about the girl. Anyway, it must be the right boy. It¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡­


    The weather in early autumn was warm and great for outdoor activities. However, they needed to queue for at least half an hour for each ride as there were many people over the weekend.


    After another ride, Loraine enthusiastically suggested, ¡°Evie, let¡¯s go on the roller coaster.¡±


    ¡°Hansencan¡¯t ride that.¡± Everleigh helplessly touched Hansen¡¯s head.


    Loraine was still a child, but she was not quiet or introverted.It was natural for her to like something as exciting as roller coasters.She became a little impatient after going on some kiddy rides with Hansen. Her eyes drifted towards the roller coaster.


    ¡°Loraine, if you really want to ride it, you can. We¡¯ll wait for you in the restaurant.¡±


    Loraine¡¯s eyes lit up at what Everleigh said. ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Be careful ande back soon.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Loraine left, Everleigh lowered her head and asked Hansen gently, ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Mm.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t ask him, this boy would not tell her he needed to go to the bathroom. He was way too shy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The bathroom is over there.¡± With that, Everleigh took Hansen¡¯s hand and walked towards the bathroom sign in the amusement park.


    About five meters away from them, the two men who were by the flower bed saw them and immediately exchanged nces. They chased them towards the bathroom.


    At the bathroom entrance, Everleigh nced at the sign on the left, showing the men¡¯s bathroom. ¡°Hansen, I¡¯ll wait here for you toe out. Take your time.Your sister will take a while.¡±


    ¡°Mm, alright.¡±Hansennodded obediently and went in.

 Chapter 146 A Bad Feeling

    AfterEverleighsawHansenenter the bathroom, she went to the vending machine to buy two bottles of water. She found a bench opposite thebathroomto wait. Then Christopher called.


    ¡°Everything is going fine. There are many people in the amusement park, but few queuing up for the rides that Hansen can go on. I think I will be back early in the afternoon.¡±


    There was also the sound of water on the other end of the phone and of children ying. Christopher went to the swimming pool with the two children that day as it was his off day. ¡°You¡¯ve turned from a private doctor to a nanny.¡±


    ¡°Am I not half a nanny just by being a private doctor? However, Yvonne¡¯s two children are quite sensible, so it¡¯s not difficult to babysit them.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? That girl, Loraine, is sensible?¡±


    Christopher still remembered his experience of getting beaten up in the hospital.Everleigh thought of this,ughed a little, and said, ¡°Why are you, a grown adult, being so petty with a child?¡±


    When it came to Loraine, Christopher felt dissatisfied. ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re taking a detour from your ultimate objective by approaching Yvonne? Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to resign from this job?¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said carefully, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the contract. The penalty is very high if I breach the contract.¡±


    Working at the city hospital was not easy, and there were also sses every weekend.With her bing Yvonne¡¯s private doctor, she was really busy, but she could not resign. She could not afford to pay thehigh penalty fees.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay. From now on, you can repay me by bing my ve.¡±


    ¡°Nothanks.¡±


    Everleigh deliberately rejected him. She raised her arm and nced at her watch. She wondered why Hansen wasn¡¯t out after a long timeand then she cast a nce at the entrance of the men¡¯s bathroom.


    Right then, at the corridor of the President¡¯s office of Godfrey Group, a figure hurriedly walked past theadministrationdesk.The secretary, June¡¯s greeting was ignored.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Theodore stood behind his deskwith both hands on the desk. His white shirt sleeves were rolled up to his elbows. He bent forward slightly to look at the fire control construction drawings of the mall on his desk that was sent by the construction department.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± The person who entered was his assistant, Moses.


    ¡°Great, I was just looking for you. There are a lot of problems with these fire control construction drawings. Call the project team for a meeting.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform themter.¡± Moses looked a little anxious. ¡°ButMr. Godfrey,I have news that I think I should ry to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore was still staring at the fire controlconstruction drawings. He held the pencil in his hand and circled the problematic areas.


    ¡°Madam Madison¡¯s men sent to follow Dr. Trevino were suddenly reced by another group of people today.¡±


    Suddenly, the tip of the pencil in Theodore¡¯s hand snappedand there were carbon shavings on the drawing. He raised his head to look at Moses, and his eyes narrowed. ¡°She sent people to follow her?¡±


    Moses¡¯ face was pale and cold sweat dripped down his neck. He gritted his teeth and exined, ¡°Because Madam Madison only sent people to follow Dr. Trevino. Shetold me that as long as she was not in contact with you, there was no need to report to her. Therefore, I took the liberty to not tell you since I thought that Madam Madison would not take any action.¡±


    It was difficult to be ying for both sides. It was not easy to make a living these days. He tried his best to mitigate the rtionship between his boss and his boss¡¯ mother. Who wouldn¡¯t want to protect themselves?


    Theodore¡¯s expression darkened even further. ¡°Then why are you telling it to me now?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Moses clenched his fists nervously and confessed. ¡°Madam Madison changed the people whom she had sent to follow Everleigh earlierand changed them with a group of people who had nothing to do with the Godfrey family. I checked and found out that they are criminals. They have just been released from the Hayeast Jail half a year ago. I¡¯m afraid thatMadam Madison is¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face turned cold when he heard this. ¡°Where is she now?¡±


    ¡°Easke Amusement Park.¡±


    ¡­


    Everleigh waited at the entrance of the bathroom for a long time, but there was no sign of Hansen. It had been almost half an hourso she looked for an amusement park staff member to help go in and take a look.


    ¡°Evie.¡± In the distance, Loraine came back from finishing the ride. She ran to her, excited. ¡°Where isHansen?¡±


    ¡°He went to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Evie, the roller coaster is really exciting. You should ride it with meter.¡±


    ¡°Hansen can¡¯t go on that ride.Let¡¯s do it next time,¡± Everleigh said. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a figure at the entrance of the bathroom. He was a medium-build man who wore a ck short-sleeved shirt. There was also a tattoo of a tiger on his arm. He was carrying a child, who was covered with a blue cartoon cloak in his arms, and they were heading to the parking lot.


    Just as she was lost in thought, she heard Loraine¡¯s voice beside her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Loraine looked regretful. She used her hand to block the sun. ¡°What is taking Hansen so long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone in to take a look.¡±


    Hansen was not physically well. She initially thought that it would not be a big deal for him to go to the bathroom on his own. However, after so long, Everleigh was starting to get worried.


    While she spoke with Lorraine, the staff member came out of the bathroom.


    Everleigh stepped forward and asked, ¡°Hi, is everything alright? Is the child okay?¡±


    The staff member asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you sure the child was in there? I knocked on each door but there was no child.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh was stunned, ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart tightened. Shehad a bad feeling.


    ¡°Hey, madam, that¡¯s the men¡¯s bathroom!¡±


    ¡°Evie¡­¡±


    Everleigh and Loraine went into the men¡¯s bathroom, one after the other.


    Gasps were heard from the bathroom. The men standing at the urinals covered their crotches. Everleigh went straight to the cubicles, knocked on each door, and shouted, ¡°Hansen¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Hansen, are you in there?¡±


    ¡­


    All the doors in thecubicleswere open, but Hansen was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Evie!¡± Loraine¡¯s face turned pale.


    Somehow, perhaps by intuition, Everleigh suddenly thought of the strange figure she saw exiting the bathroom. The man held the cloak-covered child in his arms and he did not look like a parent.


    Her intuition told her thatHansenhad been abducted.


    ¡°Loraine, go to the surveince room,¡± Everleigh said quickly. ¡°There¡¯s security cameras everywhere in the amusement park. Also, by any means, block the entrance and exit of the park immediately and then call the police.¡±


    ¡°Evie, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to chase after those two people.¡±


    ¡°Which two people?¡± A look of panic and confusion shed across Loraine¡¯s face. ¡°Evie, did Hansen get kidnapped?¡±


    Everleighhad no time to exin. She urged, ¡°Loraine,I need you to stay calm. Remember, do these three things: Go to thesurveinceroom and keep an eye on all the people that went in and out of the bathroom during this half an hour,call the police, and call your mother.Hansenwill be fine.¡±


    Loraine nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everleigh waited at the entrance of the bathroom. She did not dare to go far because of Hansen¡¯s poor physical condition. All the children that came out of the bathroom were walking on their own. Only the tattooed man held the child in his armsand he seemed to nce at her a bit.


    Right then,she was certain that the child wasHansen.


    However, it would be toote if she waited for the police.


    Everleigh leftLoraine, who was still in shockand chased after the two men without a second thought. They were heading to the parking lot.

 Chapter 147 You’ve Got The Wrong Person

    There were a lot of people who came with their children on the weekend.The Easke Amusement Park parking lots were full.


    Everleigh ran to the parking lot and looked around. A conspicuous blue light shed in front of her eyes. Her eyes narrowed as she shouted in that direction, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The two men turned to look at her. The desperate look on Everleigh¡¯s face was out of cepared to what was around her. They nced at Everleigh, and the man behind hurriedly stuffed the child into the car.


    ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s go¡­ ¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everleigh wanted to chase after them, but their car had already sped through and exited the parking lot.


    Everleigh immediately took out her phone, took a photo of the car and sent it to Loraine. While she sent a voice message, she got into her car. She immediately put on her seatbelt and chased after the car.


    ¡°Loraine, send the license te to the police and your mom.Hansenis in this car.¡±


    After she sent the message, she put down her phone, stepped on the gas pednd followed the ck car in front of her into Easke Street. She kept a close tall the way to the highway.


    The kidnapper¡¯s car drove very fastandEverleigh stepped onthe elerator hard. The car was moving at 120 km/h. The car navigation constantly shed the speeding reminder and her phone rang constantlybut she had no time to care about anything.


    The ck car circled the city, trying to get her off their trail. However, Everleigh followed them closely. After half an hour, they got off the highway and went through to Easke Coast.


    Easke Coast was a wharf, waiting to be developed. It was the most deste ce in Ocpeace City.


    Everleigh¡¯s car followed the ck car all the way to the entrance of an abandoned auto repair shop. She saw the car parked behind a pile of weeds from a distance.


    When they got out of the car, one of the kidnappers, Bob, carriedHansenin his arms.


    The driver, Tom, sneered and said to Bob, ¡°This woman really has balls. She came after us alone.¡±


    Everleigh did not dare to go too close.Her face was tensed up as she said, ¡°The child has nothing to do with this. If you want money, just say it. Don¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    The two men looked at each other, and Tom said, ¡°Money? We have that. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to pay that amount. If they weren¡¯t forced to a dead end, who would do such a thing? You are too naive.You¡¯ve offended someone and havepletely no idea.¡±


    ¡°You came for me?¡± Everleigh suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Since you¡¯vee all the way here, let me be clear to you. My employer wants you to leave Ocpeace City, as far as possible. As long as you leave, your son will be safe.¡±


    What Tom said was clear as day, and Everleigh immediately understood.


    These two people had mistaken Hansen for stair.


    ¡°Who put you up to this?¡±


    ¡°Every business has its own rules. Since we have received the money, we¡¯ll need to solve their problem. Don¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t ask. Even if you ask, we won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Everleigh gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Well, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I already know. It¡¯s Mrs. Godfrey from the Godfrey Group, right?¡±


    The two men looked at each other and did not answer her.


    They were admitting it through their behavior.


    ¡°Stop asking questions. Just tell us if you are willing to leave Ocpeace City.¡± Tom was getting impatient. ¡°The sooner you agree, the sooner we can release the kid.¡±


    ¡°I can leave Ocpeace City, but you¡¯ve got to get your facts right,¡± Everleigh nced at Hansen who slept in Bob¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person. He¡¯s not my son.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Tom sneered. ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    As soon as he said it, his eyes turned cold. He pulled out a dagger from his waist and ced it on Hansen¡¯s neck. His eyes were cold and murderous.¡°Don¡¯t y games with us. If you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t follow us anymore. Go back, pack up your things and leave Ocpeace City. Once you¡¯re gone, the child will be safe.¡±


    Drops of blood oozed out of Hansen¡¯s neckand Everleigh¡¯s gaze tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    She knew it was useless to talk to the kidnappers now as they were cornered.


    ¡°I can leave Ocpeace City, but he really isn¡¯t my son. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. My son is seven years old,my daughter too. They are now at the swimming club. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can call them. Listen.¡±


    The two men looked at each other. They saw how confident Everleigh wasand they began to waver.


    Everleigh immediately called someone.


    ¡°Hey, Christopher, put stair and Adrienne on the phone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just put them on the phone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Christopher couldn¡¯t tell anything unusual. Soon, Adrienne¡¯s soft voice came from the other end. ¡°Mommy, when are youing to get stair and me?¡±


    ¡­


    Everleigh¡¯s phone was on speakerand the two kidnappers heard everything clearly.


    The two kidnappers looked at each other.


    Bob whispered, ¡°Tom,I don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying. The client did say her two children were both seven years old. We seem to have gotten the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Tom also looked very embarrassed. ¡°We have already kidnapped the kid. What can we do now?¡±


    Everleigh hung up the phone. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m telling the truth. If you let the child go, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened. I won¡¯t even call the police.¡±


    The word ¡°police¡± caught the kidnappers¡¯ attention.


    Tom¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think we would just let him go?This kid must be important to you since you risked everything toe here.Our offer remains. Say you¡¯ll leave Ocpeace City,or we will kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Everleigh clenched her fists, and she was about to go crazy.She looked back and forth at the two kidnappers. Soon, she realized Bob, who held Hansen in his arms,was hesitating.


    She turned her eyes, ¡°How much did your employer pay you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve kidnapped?This kid is worth way more than my son. If you want to spend the rest of your life worry-freeand earn a load of money, it wasn¡¯t a terrible choice to kidnap this kid.¡±


    The kidnappers¡¯ had all eyes on her at the mention of money.


    Everleigh gradually calmed down, ¡°This kid is one of the heirs of the Godfrey Group. He is the youngest son of Wilson Godfrey, the former chairman of the Godfrey Group. I am just his private doctor. This time, you have absolutely offended the Godfrey Group.¡±


    Godfrey Group¡¯s reputation in Ocpeace City superseded itself. The two kidnappers knew what was going on and started to panic.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The person who paid us to abduct the kid was Madam¡­¡±


    ¡°Bob!¡±


    Tom interrupted Bob frompleting the sentence, but Everleigh figured out the mastermind behind this. She clenched her fists even tighter.


    ¡°It must be Mrs. Godfrey who paid you to do this,¡± Everleigh said with a serious look. ¡°The rich often have more drama. This kid is not hersand he is a sight for sore eyes to her. Now that you know who he is, you can extort money from the Godfrey family again. Isn¡¯t it good to earn from both sides?¡±


    The moment she finished, the sea breeze blew by. It was chilling to the bone.

 Chapter 148 Hansen, Don’t Be Afraid

    Money was the biggest motivator, especially for these hooligans.


    The man holding the child was obviously thrilled. ¡°Tom, she makes sense.We¡¯ve offended the Godfrey Group andcan¡¯t stay in Ocpeace City any longer. Why don¡¯t we extort another sum of money and leave?¡±


    The other man was obviously more careful. He stared at Everleigh vigntly and said ¡°What are you trying to do here, giving us this idea?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in me, you cane for me.¡± Everleigh threw the wrench she took from the car on the ground. Witha ¡°ng¡±, the cold metal thump echoed through the wilderness.


    ¡°Let me remind you, this child has a heart disease. I am a doctor. If anything happens, you won¡¯t be able toplete the deal.¡±


    Since there was no point of return, the kidnappers had no choice but to pick the only option.


    Tom stared at Everleigh for a while and told Bob, ¡°Lock her up with this boy in the warehouse.¡±


    People like them were willing to do anything for money. Even if Everleigh¡¯s n was full of loopholes, the profits in y were huge. The kidnappers were blinded by greed.


    After Everleigh instructed how to contact Yvonne, the two kidnapperstched the door of the warehouse. Inside the damp and moldy room was a vent over their heads that allowed little light to prate through. The sky was getting dark.


    Everleigh held Hansen in her arms and checked his pulse.She let out a sigh of relief after knowing that his heartbeat was normal and that his breathing was stable.


    Now, they could only wait for someone to save them, but they weren¡¯t sure whether Yvonne or Christopher would arrive first.


    Christopher could definitely sense something was off from the call with the kidnappers earlier. As long as he noticed that something was off, he could track her geographical location using GPS.


    A voice came from the outside of the warehouse. ¡°This woman really wasn¡¯t lying. This kid is worth 50 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Please take good care of him. Send in some foodter.¡±


    As time went by, thest sh of light in the warehouse disappeared and they fell intoplete darkness.


    ¡°ng!¡± The sound of the door opening was particrly clear. Everleigh was startled from sleepand the arm holding Hansen tightened a little.


    Bob threw two loaves of bread and a bottle of water towards Everleigh with a shlight in his hand. ¡°Finish your food quickly. You have to leave after you¡¯re done,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is the Godfrey family ready to pay the ransom?¡± Everleigh asked in a hurry.


    Bob sneered, ¡°Do you take us for fools?Are we going to sit here and wait for the cops toe? We¡¯ll bring both of you somewhere else after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart sank upon hearing this.


    These two kidnappers were obviously very experienced.


    It waspletely dark, and there were no cameras along the rural roads in the wilderness. Tracing the kidnappers would be like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    The car stopped after driving for a long time. Everleigh held Hansen the entire way as the road was bumpy. She looked out of the window and saw undeveloped sea and swamp behind her. The car was parked behind a reef, which was an excellent hiding ce.


    The two kidnappers smoked at the beach, and the car door was locked. Everleigh tried to push the door, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    She moved her armsand Hansen spoke, sounding alittle sleepy. ¡°Aunt Trevino, where are we?¡±


    Everleigh retracted her hand and hugged him. She patted him on the shoulder andforted softly, ¡°Hansen, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re at the beach now and we¡¯re waiting for your older sister and mother to get us.¡±


    Hansen was already seven years old, about the same age as Adrienne and stair. While being born in a family like the Godfrey family, even when he was well protected, he was more mature than his age.


    Hansen sat up and looked around. His innocent eyes faintly seemed to have some form of understanding, yet he didn¡¯t cry. He said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Everleigh let him sit next to her. She tore the packet of bread open and handed it to him. ¡°Eat something,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Hansen had had a simr experience before, but Everleigh did not expect him to be this calm. He lowered his head and munched on the bread with inexplicable perseverance in his eyes. He was acting like an adult.


    Everleigh opened the bottle of water and handed it over. ¡°Drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Trevino,¡± Hansen replied. He took a sip of water and looked at her. ¡°Aunt Trevino, they must havee after me. I¡¯m sorry that I got you into this.¡±


    Everleigh was in utter shock at what she heard.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    What Hansen said confirmed her conjecture.


    ¡°Mom seldom allows my sister and I to go out because of this. There are many bad people out thereand I¡¯ve experienced a lot of situations like this.Although I made it out every time, when I went back home,my mom would start fighting with my dad.That¡¯s why I rarely go out.¡±


    No wonder Loraine was the one who asked Yvonne for permission to go to the amusement park when Hansen was really the one who wanted to.


    It was normal for kidnappers to have their eye on wealthy children. However, Everleigh sensed that there was more to what Hansen said that was beyond kidnap and ransom.


    The Godfrey family wasplicated.


    Everleigh touched Hansen¡¯s head gently and said, ¡°I also have two children who are the same age as you, Hansen. When we go back, I will introduce you to each other. You¡¯ll make good friends.¡±


    ¡°Really? You have two children about the same age as me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you can meet them soon. Even if you don¡¯t go out, I will bring them along to y with you, okay?¡±


    Hansen blinked and nodded intently,¡°Alright,¡±


    It was deep into the night. The tide rose and submerged the beach. The sound of the rolling waves was mortifying. It was not as peaceful as it was in the daytime. That night was restless.


    Everleigh was getting restless in the car. Both kidnappers whispered in the distance. One of them took their phone and walked away. The other smoked hisst cigarette, put it outand walked towards her.


    ¡°Hansen, close your eyes in a while.Don¡¯t open them unless I say so,okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Everleigh took out a pocket-sized scalpel and hid it in the gap between the driver¡¯s seat and the passenger seat.


    The kidnapper opened the door and got into the car, shivering from the cold wind. He turned to look at Everleigh and said,¡°I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t pull anything funny.¡±


    ¡°When can we leave?¡±


    ¡°Not now,¡± he replied. The kidnapper folded his jacket, leaned back in the driver¡¯s seatand closed his eyes. He was full of himself and even hummed a tune.


    Having her life in the hands of these hooligans could never put her at ease. Moreover, Hansen had a heart disease.Everleigh was afraid that something would happen if this dragged out for too long. The chances of waiting for someone to save her were too slim. There were a lot of kidnapping cases. She had no choice but to take the risk.


    The car was dim, and the only source of light was from the bright moon overlooking the sea.


    Everleigh said, ¡°Sir, let me y a song for you. I¡¯m afraid that the child is nervous, and his body is not strong.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a handful?y whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±Everleigh got up from the seat and passed between the two seats with one hand to tune the music yer, while the other hand was reaching towards the gap underneath the seat.

 Chapter 149 You’re Asking For It

    Tom was in the driver¡¯s seat. He did not notice anything as he was busy on his phone.


    Everleigh¡¯s right hand was holding the handle of the scalpel. She pulled it out silently from the gap of the seats. Amidst the roaring waves,the moon shone dimly, exposing the cold wilderness.


    Back then, in the first human body anatomy ss in medical school, everyhrew up violently, with no exceptions. Operating on a human corpse was different from operating on an animal.


    Unlike other students in the ss, Everleigh was the first one to re-enter theb after vomiting. She was also the first to touch the corpse.


    That moment was also when she clearly knew stabbing which part of the human body would cause pain the most without being fatal.


    A cold light shed in the car. ¡°Ah!¡± A man shrieked.


    In the driver¡¯s seat,Tom covered his lower abdomen and stared at Everleigh in disbelief. His other hand grabbed her wrist tightly and blocked her second stab.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°B*tch!¡± The kidnapper yelled at Everleigh angrily,twisting her hand behind her back.


    Everleigh shrieked and was pushed to the back seat.


    With a ng, the scalpel fell under the driver¡¯s seat andnded at the kidnapper¡¯s feet.


    A man¡¯s strength was different from a woman¡¯s.When women struggled against kidnappers or r*pists, their efforts to attack were futile.


    The kidnapper was in so much agony that he had no time to think about anything else. He looked down at his injury and cursed at Everleigh.


    ¡°B*tch,you¡¯re asking for it.If you don¡¯t want to live, I¡¯ll dly do the honors! I¡¯ll let you die here with this brat!¡±


    Meanwhile, Everleigh¡¯s face turned pale. She was so shocked that sweat began to drip from her neck.She nced at the kidnapper, then she opened the door at lightning speed, holding Hansen in her arms and escaped.


    ¡°Stop!¡±Tom got out of the car and caught up with them with one hand on his wound.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t even turn her head. She held Hansen in her arms and ran into the night. All she was thinking about was to run. The faster she ran, the higher the chances of them surviving were.


    ¡°Stop, you b*tch!¡±


    As she reached a huge reef, Everleigh stopped on the beach. Looking at the man¡¯s figure in the dark night, her heart sank.


    She immediately turned around to run in a different direction, but Tom, panting, caught up with her, shouting, ¡°Where can you run to now, b*tch?!¡±


    Tom covered his lower abdomen with one hand and pointed at her with the other. The moonlight reflected on his fierce face.It was absolutely terrifying.


    Everleigh took a step back with Hansen in her arms, but she lost her bnce and fell.


    As she screamed, a pair of arms reached out in the darkness and held her firmly.There was a sense of familiarity in the embrace.A strong voice of a man came above her, but his breath was not very stable. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Everleigh was startled. For a moment, she thought it was a dream.


    She had always dreamed of her waiting for him toe to her rescue in her times of need. However,he failed to arrive on timeand her nightmare consumed her. Then, she would wake up with cold sweats.


    ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from? Don¡¯t meddle in our business. I¡¯m teaching my wife and children a lesson!¡±


    Tom¡¯s voice came from the opposite side. He didn¡¯t even blink as he lied. He was obviously very experienced in this.


    However,Theodore was triggered by what he said.


    Theodore steadied Everleigh. He,a 1. 87-metertall man, left an elongated shadow on the beachand stood in front of Everleigh and Hansen.


    ¡°Tell me, who is she to you?¡± Theodore looked coldly at Tom. His voice was not loud;even the sea breeze was overpowering his voice,yet his chilling aura was able to make people shudder.


    Tom shuddered and took a step back, but he braced himself and said, ¡°Who are you? Mind your own businessor else!¡±


    The kidnapper pulled out a dagger from his waist. Under the moonlight, the tip of the dagger gleamed with cold light.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes tightened as she reminded Theodore, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Theodore nced at her from the corner of his eye and said calmly, ¡°You guys can leave first. The car is parked behind.Once you¡¯re in the car,lock the door and wait for the police.¡±


    Everleigh was in shock. She gritted her teeth and answered, ¡°Okay, be careful.¡±


    She was still carrying the child. Even if she didn¡¯t care about herself, she had to take care of Hansen¡¯s safety.


    Theodore¡¯s car was parked on the road by the sea. The ck car on the uninhabited beach was a haven. The moment she saw the car, Everleigh darted towards it with Hansen in her arms.


    The door was unlocked, and the key was also in the car. This was how anxious he was when he got down from the car.


    Everleigh carried Hansen to the back seat and locked the car door. She finally heaved a sigh of relief as she held onto the car key,¡°Hansen, it¡¯s alright now. You can open your eyes.¡±


    This kid did not open his eyes from the moment he was asked to close them. No matter what happened or whatever he heard, he only hugged himselflike a quiet kittenin Everleigh¡¯s arms.


    In the car, Everleigh turned the lights on and dimmed them slightly. She checked Hansen¡¯s pulse to make sure it was normal. Then, she fastened the seat belt for Hansen, climbed from the backseat to the driver¡¯s seatand started the car.


    ¡°Hansen, sit tight and fasten your seat belt. Close your eyes if you¡¯re afraid,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Everleigh nced at the kid in the backseat of the car from the rearview mirror and slowly stepped on the gas pedal.


    She couldn¡¯t leave Theodore alone.


    The ck car sped towards the beach from the highway. The undeveloped beach was filled with sand and gravel,and the car was constantly shaking.All Everleigh was hoping for was for Theodore to be okay.


    The beach was dead silent. Everleigh could hardly remember where she came from. The surrounding environment was exactly the same,and there was no way for her to navigate herself.


    The car sank into the beach.No matter how hard she stepped on the gas,the engine rumbled as the wheels were only rolling in the sand. The car was stuck.


    ¡°Hansen, wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Everleigh locked the door, hid the key next to the wheel, and took out a wrench from the trunk as a weapon. Then, she rushed into the night, vaguely following her memory.


    The seaside was extremely quiet, and there was only the sound of the waves and sea breeze.


    She followed along the shore for a long time but did not see anyone. The surrounding reefs were far too simr. Everleigh was slowly losing confidence,and her fingers that were holding the wrench were getting numb.


    ¡°Theodore!¡± She shouted into the distance. At first, she was worried that she might alert the kidnappers. After calling out twice, she didn¡¯t hear any response. Her voice grew louder.


    ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    She froze as she heard footsteps behind her. She grabbed the wrench firmly and turned around, ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 150 A Hug Could Heal A Person’s Heart.

    The wind by the sea was so strong that it blew the fog away. The moon, which was covered by the dark clouds, gradually glistened.


    Behind the reef appeared a figure as he staggered with a suit in one hand. The way he was panting seemed less alluring than when he first appeared. He looked at Everleigh from a distance on the foggy beach, anda sort of gentleness gradually appeared on his stony face.¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Everleigh froze where she was, and then her eyes turned red.


    ¡°nk!¡± The wrench fell and hit a stone, producing a crisp sound. In the flying dust, she ran towards the figure.


    A hug could heal a person¡¯s heart. In the face of fear, nothing was more reassuring than a hug.


    Theodore was also stunned for a moment. After a long while, he ced his hands around Everleigh¡¯s back. He gently patted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all alright now.¡±


    However, Everleigh burst into tears.Her cries echoed along the coastline and were carried away by the sound of the sea breeze, sinking to the bottom of the sea.


    The sound of police cars came from the beach.


    ¡°Hansen!¡±


    Yvonne carried Hansen out of the carand she was trembling. Loraine was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t control herself. Behind the family of three was a man who was in his fifties. He looked calm andposed,and he had some resemnce to Theodore.


    This was the first time Everleigh saw Theodore¡¯s father.


    An ambnce came with the police cars. The paramedics carried the kidnapper, who was unconscious behind the reef, into the ambnce on a stretcher. The ambnce went all the way back to the city with its red lights on.


    Christopher also arrived. At the first nce, he was horrified when he saw Everleigh¡¯s body covered in blood. His usually cynical face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡± Everleigh replied as she held her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch.¡±


    However, Christopher couldn¡¯t take it easy. He gave Everleigh a thorough look. His face rxed a little after noticing that she was fine. Then, he took Everleigh to another ambnce and demanded that she head to the hospital for a full-body examination.


    The area, where the police cordoned off with yellow tape, was brightly lit. The crime scene was under strict supervision, including the ck car driven by Everleigh into the beach.


    On the coastal highway not far from the sealed area, the Mercedes-Benz business car was very well-hidden. Looking at the bright lights from a distance, the car was not in a hurry to leave.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, that car is registered under the Godfrey family. I¡¯m afraid that trouble will knock on our door once the police start their investigation.¡±


    Moses¡¯ voice sounded helpless as it sounded from the driver¡¯s seat.


    As soon as Theodore heard that Everleigh was in trouble, he spared no effort using his resources andwork to clear the trafficwork of the whole Ocpeace City. He followed themand before he could wait for the police, he abandoned everyone with him and rushed over.


    Theodore¡¯s voice came from the back seat. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If the police ask, we¡¯ll just cooperate.¡±


    Theodore left the beach before the police arrived to avoidplicating things. Twenty years ago, the Godfrey family became moreplicated after his parents¡¯ divorce.


    Theodore¡¯s stone-cold gaze prated through the windshield andnded on the beach. The first two ambnces were gone, leaving thest one. He carefully observed the man helping the woman get in the car.


    His eye twitched. As he touched his lower abdomen, he felt excruciating pain.


    Blood oozed from under the white shirt and seeped through the gaps between his fingers. The expensive handkerchief underneath his hand waspletely stained with blood, so much so that the design waspletelypromised.


    Moses¡¯ face changed, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you okay?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t seem to hear anything until he saw thest ambnce leave the shore and itstaillights gradually fade into the night. He then instructed, ¡°Start the car.Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­


    At the city hospital.


    It was dawn.


    Christopher forced Everleigh to undergo a full physical examination. She leaned against the chair in the emergency room and rested as her hand was still on her wrist. She was exhausted.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you taking care of me or trying to torture me? I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m fine, but you insist on getting myself checked. I won¡¯t argue about getting myself checked, but why do I need to get my blood tested?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you got yourself infected. What if the kidnapper has AIDS? You have wounds on your body and were in close contact with his blood.¡± Christopher changed into a white coat and sat beside her. He opened the bottle of mineral water and handed it over to Everleigh.


    ¡°Could you be more optimistic?¡± Everleigh rolled her eyes at him.She had her hands upied with the cotton swab for her wound, so she needed him to help her drink the water.


    ¡°Where are stair and Adrienne? Do they know what happened?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. After I received your call, I sent them to my mother¡¯s and said that you were working overtime.¡±


    Everleigh continued, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re definitely the best. You sensed something was off on the call, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± Christopher sped his arms and leaned back against the chair. ¡°Anyone could tell that something was off. Also, were you trying to get yourself in trouble? You went without the police. Do you think that you are some kind of savior?¡±


    ¡°Hansen has a heart diseaseand I¡¯m afraid something bad will happen to him. Besides, the two of them were trying to kill Han¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Christopher suddenly coughed.


    Everleigh was interrupted. She turned back suspiciously.Christopher was up from his chair and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Everleigh was startled. She looked up and saw a figureing in her direction.The person was so familiar to her that she spaced out for a moment.


    Undoubtedly, Theodore and his father were really the same. If it weren¡¯t for the signs of aging, white hair and wrinkles on his face,he could pass off as Theodore.


    A personable and modest gentleman.


    Wilson was said to beknown for his good looks in Ocpeace City when he was younger. Even though he was married,a lot ofdies from wealthy families fancied him. Some of them even risked their lives for him.Even though it was old news, it was still the talk of the town.This was living proof of his reputation.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After greeting Christopher, Wilson reached out to Everleigh. His voice had the tenacity and strength of a middle-aged man. ¡°Dr. Trevino, I¡¯m Hansen¡¯s father. It¡¯s a pleasure.¡±


    Everleigh hurriedly stood up, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving Hansen,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I should be responsible for my actions since I brought Hansen and Loraine out,¡± Everleigh replied.


    ¡°So be it, but not everyone is willing to risk their lives. Hansen is physically well. If we waited for the police to save him, any dy would put him at risk.You¡¯re Hansen¡¯s savior and that makes you my savior too,¡± Wilson praised.


    The word ¡°savior¡± was too heavy of a word that Everleigh hurriedly exined, ¡°Actually, this kidnapping happened because¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Christopher interrupted her.


    Christopher¡¯splicated gaze startled Everleigh.

 Chapter 151 The Evidence Should Die Along With Him

    ¡°Your hand is still bleeding,¡± Christopher said. He grabbed Everleigh¡¯s arm and put the alcohol swab on the wound again. ¡°Press on it for a while.¡±


    When he looked up, he shook his head slightly as if to remind her of something.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Dr. Trevino,¡± Wilson¡¯s voice came from the opposite side. ¡°You¡¯re also injured.The Godfrey family will visit you to show our gratitude some other day,¡± he continued.


    Everleigh forced the corner of her mouth upward and said, ¡°No worries.¡±


    Because the police were going to lodge a reportter, Wilson didn¡¯t gather information about what happened from Everleigh. After leaving his contact information andrepeatedly saying that he wanted to thank her,he went to the ward to apany his wife and children.


    After he left, Everleigh cooperated with the police to exin her side of the incident.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, was the car on the beach yours?¡±


    When he asked this question, Everleigh hesitated for a moment and denied, ¡°No.¡±


    She said as the police officer gave her an interrogative gaze, ¡°After we escaped from the kidnapper¡¯s car, it was the young president of the Godfrey Group, Theodore, who saved us.¡±


    The two police officers on the other side looked at each other, and one of them jotted down the word ¡°Theodore¡± in his notebook.


    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Theodore?¡±


    ¡°Ex-girlfriend.¡±


    The two police officers looked at each other again.


    One of them asked, ¡°Why was Theodore on the beach?¡±


    Everleigh frowned slightly.


    ¡°You should ask him,¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from the side. Obviously, he was a little unhappy. He continued, ¡°My wife was frightened.If you¡¯re done with your questions, let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    As her husband, Christopher had the right to stay and listen.


    The policeman was stunned for a moment, then he held up his cap and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. If there is any progressionter, we may need your cooperation, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Everleigh replied. She nodded and watched them head out.


    The door of the office closed softly, and the room became quieter.


    Christopher pulled out a chair and sat opposite Everleigh. ¡°I thought you would have kept Theodore¡¯s involvement from them.¡±


    Everleigh had a bottle of mineral water in her hand, and her eyes were calm. ¡°His car was there. I can¡¯t hide it from him. It¡¯s better to be honest than to make the situation moreplicated.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t interrupted, how were you going to exin to the police?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Everleigh looked up at him. ¡°I might tell the police that I know nothing.¡±


    It was true.She didn¡¯t know how Theodore ended up being there.


    But she could guess it.


    This was not the first time Madison had gone after her.Theodore was fully aware that Madison would do something to her behind his back ever since the paint incident.


    Since he firmly said there would not be a second time,Theodore must have been paying attention to Madison¡¯s every move, especially those that involved Everleigh.


    Therefore, it was not difficult to exin how Theodore got the news first-hand and came to save Everleigh.The news he got was not how Everleigh or Hansen got kidnapped, but Madison sending someone to kidnap them.


    Looking at Everleigh¡¯s calm and determined look,Christopher had aplicated look on his face, ¡°I really don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or bad for you to be this calm now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you worried that I would fall into the trap? Shouldn¡¯t you be at ease now?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°At ease?¡±


    Christopher nced at Everleigh and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got yourself tangled with the Godfrey family even more. It would be strange if I could be at ease.¡±


    Everleigh took a sip of water as she seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Is this why you didn¡¯t let me tell the truth earlier?¡±


    Christopher prohibited her from telling the whole truth to the police. For example, the kidnapper¡¯s targets were her two children and not Hansen, and he did not let her and Wilson talk about it.


    ¡°Kind of,¡± Christopher let go of his grip and ced his hand on the table behind him. He stretched his shoulders and neck, and said in a rxed tone, ¡°The more chaotic the Godfrey family is, the better it will be. Even if there is someone who ising straight at you, you can pretend you don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not new news for Yvonne and Madison. We¡¯re justcking a trigger. If you don¡¯t believe in it, you can look into itter.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and wanted to say something for Yvonne. While thinking about the fact that she had been able to stay with Wilson for more than 20 years, it was absolutely impossible for her to only rely on pure feelings.


    Scheming could be avoided, but it cannot be absent.


    ¡°Just wait and see. The night is still long. I¡¯m afraid some people won¡¯t sleep well tonight.¡± Christopher said. He held his arm and continued, ¡°I have to go for my rounds, so I¡¯m going to head off.¡±


    Everleigh replied absent mindedly. She was in a daze.


    She asked herself.She was moved when she saw Theodore wasing to save her on the beach. However, after calming down and analyzing the incident, the feeling vanished.


    After all, what happened today was because of him.


    Yoreast Hills Garden.


    In the living room of the Northern Hills Garden vi, as Christopher expected, someone stayed up all night.


    ¡°nk!¡± The expensive, ancient porcin vases shattered into pieces on the ground.


    ¡°Idiots! How could they be so stupid? Not only did they kidnap the wrong person, but they also had the audacity to use his life as a threat. How could they ckmail the Godfrey family?¡±


    She was dressed in silk pajamas. Shestood in front of the couchand her face was as gloomy as ever.


    The butler, who was standing on one side, said subserviently, ¡°They are just good-for-nothing characters. It¡¯s really hard to control them. Back then, I¡¯ve also given you advice butyou¡­¡±


    Staring straight at Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s cold face, the butler quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Fortunately, one of them ran away, leaving the seriously injured one in aa.¡±


    After the kidnappers talked to Yvonne, they set the location for the drop. One of the kidnappers who went to the location realized that something was wrong and ran away. The other kidnapper who looked after the hostages was seriously injured and was in aa.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t wake up,¡± Mrs. Godfrey said. She knitted her eyebrows, and with a cold face, she continued, ¡°If things go on like this, how are we going to clean up the mess left behind?The evidence should die along with him.¡±


    The butler wiped away the sweat on his forehead helplessly and said carefully, ¡°Little did we expect that Young Master would get involved. It¡¯s a little difficult to hide it from Master. Even if we want to dissociate our rtionship, it won¡¯t be easy to do so.¡±


    Upon mentioning this, Mrs. Godfrey got even angrier. She threw a set of porcin cups on the table and said, ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    The porcin was smashed on his feetand the butler dared not dodge. ¡°Madam, what are you going to do next? I think you¡¯d better stop.When Master finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°Finds out?¡± Mrs. Godfrey raised her eyebrows and snorted. ¡°How would he find out?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey tidied up her pajamas and sat on the couch again. She picked up the only teacup left on the tea table and took a sip of tea. She said thoughtfully, ¡°Dead people can¡¯t speak.¡±


    She looked up at the butler and retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t the one lying in the hospital heavily injured and unconscious?¡±


    After she said that, her light voice echoed in the enormous living room. The butler was startled and felt a chill on the back of his neck. His heart suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 152 Why Was Theodore’s Car There?

    A dayter, it was Monday afternoon.


    As the kidnapping incident could be categorized as personal injury, the hospital gave Everleigh three days off. Yet, she couldn¡¯t withstand the boredom. She only rested for a weekend and a half-day on Monday morningbefore returning to work in the hospital in the afternoon.


    ¡°You are extremely proactive. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Dr. Harrison is the director of our department, he would probably see you as the bad guy who took away the power and usurped the position because of your hard work.¡±


    Christopher was leaning against the doorframe of the office with a cup of coffee in his hand, and his other hand was in the pocket of his white coat. He seemed to have nowhere to rest his legs,and the two-meter-long door frame was a bit cramped for him.


    Everleigh, who had just arrived at the hospital, was changing into a white coat. She said while changing, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go to the countryside the day after tomorrow? There are still a lot of things on the line. You haven¡¯t handed over several patients in the in-patient department. Some trainees are careless with their work. I¡¯m really worried that I haven¡¯t gotten the full picture of everything.¡±


    During the hospital meeting heldst week,Everleigh was forced to go to Lemont Ville to provide medical aid becauseof Christopher and she was displeased. When she was abroad, she also volunteered to go to Africa to provide medical aid for two years.


    Christopher frowned;his face was written with agony at the thought of it. He said, ¡°Lemont Ville is too far away.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t bother talking to him. She took the records on the desk, raised her chin to the thermos on the desk and said, ¡°Mrs. Meyers made this soup and sent it home this morning. I brought you some. Remember to drink it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Christopher immediately jumped up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. The distance between our home and hospital shouldn¡¯t be more than a kilometer away, right?My own mother didn¡¯t even bother to send me some. I think you might really be her biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging. Didn¡¯t I deliver it to you? I¡¯m going to make my rounds.¡±


    She folded her white coat and went straight to the wards in the surgical department, leaving Christopher alone.


    The ordinary wards were not on the same floor as the VIP wards. There was only one VIP ward that Everleigh was responsible for. After exining the situation to the patients and family members, they agreed on giving the green light to the trainee to follow up temporarily. She was relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ve written down all the necessary precautions. Remember tomunicate with the nurse every day about the patient¡¯s blood pressure. Contact me if there is any abnormality.¡±


    ¡°Okay, got it. Dr. Trevino, you can rest assured.¡±


    Walking across the corridor, Everleigh told the trainee to take care of certain matters. When they passed by the door of a VIP ward, they suddenly heard something breaking on the ground.


    Everleigh stopped and looked up at the ward number. ¡°Is this Hansen¡¯s ward?¡±


    The trainee nearby nodded hurriedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the kidnapping on Saturday, Hansen was sent to the city hospital by ambnce. Although there was no problem after checking on him, Yvonne insisted on him being hospitalized for two days. He was really frightened.


    Initially, Yvonne insisted that Everleigh, as an attending physician,be in charge of Hansen. However, the city hospital had regtions that each expert physician could only be responsible for one VIP ward. This was to prevent doctors from having the mind of earning money and not taking serious care of the ordinary patients.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Everleigh questioned after hearing thebreaking sound.


    The trainee shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We¡¯ve had a few quarrels. When Emily changed the bedsheets yesterday, she overheard that Mrs. Godfrey suspected the kidnapping case to be rted to someone, butMr. Godfrey did not agree.¡±


    After hearing the words, Everleigh¡¯s gaze became a little more intense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look,¡± Everleigh said. She handed the records over to the traineeand knocked on Hansen¡¯s ward door.


    The Godfrey family¡¯s babysitter opened the door. Her eyes became a little brighter when she saw Everleigh. She turned to look inside and said, ¡°Sir, Madam, it¡¯s Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Standing in themon area, Wilson took a look at the door and saw Everleigh. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re here. Come in.¡±


    Everleigh nodded her head as a greeting. After entering the door, she looked in the direction of the bedroom and the door was closed. ¡°Is Yvonne inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes,she¡¯s inside keeping Hansenpany. Have a seat.¡±


    Wilson invited Everleigh to sit. There was a set of teacups ced on the table in front of the couchesand there was boiling water on a small stove.


    He was different from the entrepreneurs Everleigh had met. Wilson was not hard to approach, but he was not too friendly either. Besides being polite and courteous, he always depicted a clear sense of decency.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Everleightook the cup and took a sip. It was a high-quality tea.


    The Godfrey family¡¯s babysitter cleaned up on the sideand there was only an ordinary ss cup that was broken on the ground. Everleigh guessed that Yvonne was probably the one who broke the cup. Wilson looked calm and collected, and it didn¡¯t look like something he would do.


    ¡°How is Hansen?¡± Everleigh questioned. She put down the cup and asked about Hansen. It was a natural thing for her to do as a doctor.


    Wilson said, ¡°He¡¯s much better. I was a little frightened. This child is an introvert. Fortunately, Dr. Trevino, you were not injured and you don¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also good to get him checked.¡±


    ¡°Children don¡¯t like hospitals. I¡¯m curious, is it better to have psychological guidance or to stay at home?What do you think, Dr. Trevino?¡±


    It was Yvonne¡¯s idea to stay in the hospital for observation. Wilson was going to bring the child home when the results did not raise any red gs, but Yvonne insisted on it. Thus, hepromised.


    Everleigh could tell that Wilson wanted her to speak. After all, she was a doctor and Yvonne was more likely to listen to what she said.


    Everleigh smiled and avoided Wilson¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am not the doctor in charge of Hansen, nor am I a professional in psychology, so let¡¯s follow Mr. Lawson¡¯s instruction.¡±


    Wilson picked up the teapot and refilled the cup for her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Fire away.¡±


    ¡°Why was Theodore¡¯s car there on the beach?¡±


    Everleigh paused as she drank the tea. When she looked up, she saw Wilson¡¯s cold yet sincere eyes. Despite looking younger than his peers, he was indeed discerning. People couldn¡¯t lie to him.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart suddenly tightened.


    ¡°Why else?¡± Someone echoed. Suddenly, the sound of a door opening could be heardand Yvonne¡¯s voice rang behind Everleigh.


    The beige knitted shirt made Yvonne seem thinner. Her long ck hair was tied up on her head, revealing a smooth oval face. She was not as gentle and calm as usual, and there was obvious anger in her eyes.


    ¡°The police didn¡¯t even find out where the kidnappers and Hansen were,yet he could locate them straight away. What other reason could there be?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne,¡± Wilson nced at her and frowned slightly. ¡°The case hasn¡¯t been investigated thoroughly yet.¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Yvonne stood behind the couch where Everleigh was sitting. When Everleigh was about to get up, Yvonne patted Everleigh on the shoulder to ask her to sit. In the meantime, Yvonne¡¯s eyes were focused on her husband, who was opposite of her.


    Everleigh looked at the hand on her shoulder with her head tilted aside. The ring on her ring finger trembled slightly,as if it had been bearing years of grievances and suppression.


    ¡°You told me not to overthink about what happened seven years ago. I listened to you, but what happened in the end?¡± Yvonne broke the silence.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Wilson¡¯s choked voice echoed in the room, and it was suffocating.


    Seven years ago?


    Everleigh¡¯s heart missed a beat.

 Chapter 153 Driving Someone Off The Cliff

    Since the day she returned to the country, the phrase ¡°seven years ago¡± had a special meaning to Everleigh. On any asion, when she heard the phrase, she would be stunned and thought of her own predicament.


    The phrase Yvonne mentioned seemed to have no connection with Everleigh. Based on the inference from the timeline, Yvonne should have been pregnant with Hansen.


    Pregnant with Hansen?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Wilson¡¯s voice interrupted Everleigh¡¯s thoughts. The figure opposite her suddenly stood up, and a shadow fell on her, calling her consciousness back.


    Wilson¡¯s expression was as calm as usual. He picked up the suit jacket hanging aside and said, ¡°I have an appointment with Mr. Gabriel to discuss some projects.¡±


    Yvonne kept silent until Wilson left. Her hand on Everleigh¡¯s shoulder suddenly tightened. She concentrated all her energy on that hand.


    Everleigh was stunned. She turned her head and saw Yvonne¡¯s forbearing face. Her beautiful eyes were full of tears.


    ¡°Yvonne,¡± Everleigh called out to her in surprise.


    Yvonne covered her mouth and choked on her sob.


    Everleigh helped her sit, took out a tissue and handed it to her. ¡°Fortunately, nothing happened to Hansen. Don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m upset about,¡± Yvonne wiped her tearsand shepletely lost herposure. ¡°I¡¯m sad because Wilson can¡¯t even lift a fingeras Hansen¡¯s father. I¡¯ve endured this for years, just for the sake of yearning for a better life. I don¡¯t want to create problems and trouble myself. I¡¯m stupid for enduring all of these, but Hansen is too young to¡­¡±


    Everleigh patted Yvonne¡¯s shoulder and silently listened to her vent.


    The woman who was resentful was far from what her first impression of her was. Yvonne was pure and kind. Christopher was right. The Godfrey family was indeed a man-eat-man ce. Even if Yvonne did not intend to fight and had been neglected by the Godfrey family, she still couldn¡¯t escape from this disaster.


    Stepping out of the ward, Everleigh sent a message to Christopher, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°In my office,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to find you.¡±


    Seven years ago, Yvonne was pregnant with Hansen. It happened that Xavier had a car ident, thus losing his ce as the heir to the Godfrey family. If Yvonne¡¯s first child was a baby girl, it wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to Madison. The unknown s*x of the baby was a time bomb for Madison.


    In Christopher¡¯s office, Everleigh leaned against the chair as she was deep in thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it at first, but now it seems that Yvonne was pregnant seven years ago. Madison sensed it as a threat.That was why she was so anxious to get Theodore back to take over the Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. What else do you still have doubts about?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to investigate what happened when Hansen was born.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s eyes narrowed and said, ¡°What doubts do you have?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne said that when Hansen was born, she suffered frombor dystocia and was involved in an unnatural ident,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Do you think that it has something to do with Madison?¡±


    ¡°She has the biggest motive,¡± Everleigh said. She held the arm of the office chair, and her eyes were calm and firm. ¡°Althoughit has nothing to do with me, the more evidence we have on her, the more people will get involved. We¡¯ll need to drive them off the cliff. It will be easy.¡±


    Christopher was silent for a while. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    It was busy in the afternoon. Everleigh had to attend to patients and perform two operations.She only came out of the operating theatre when it was dark outand she wapletely exhausted.


    As soon as she returned to her office and sat for a while, the phone inside her pocket rang.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you finally answered the phone.¡±A familiar voice came from the phone.Everleigh subconsciously looked at the caller ID, but itwas an unknown number.


    ¡°I¡¯m Moses, Mr. Godfrey¡¯s assistant.¡±


    Everleigh paused for a moment, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you have time now? Would you minding to the Godfrey Mansion?¡±


    Theodore once lived in the Godfrey Mansion. Everleigh went there once after she returned to the country. During that time, she also left in discord.


    Moses¡¯s voice sounded a little anxious. Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey has a fever, and it¡¯s really serious.¡±


    Everleigh clenched her phone tightly when she heard what he said.


    After separating on the beach, Theodore never contacted her. She didn¡¯t look for him either. She was not suppressing any intentions. She was still working on the kidnapping case. The police also needed her to cooperate with the investigation. On the other hand, she was busy with work.


    It was alreadyte at night. The neon lights on both sides of the road leading to the Godfrey Mansion illuminated the whole city. The city appeared more grandiose than it was in the daytime.


    At the entrance of the mansion, Moses had obviously been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Everleigh was led into the living room. She didn¡¯t see anyone, not even a servant. The ambience waspletely different from thest time she came.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey is in the bedroom,¡± Moses said. He nced at Everleigh and seemed to understand her doubts. He exined, ¡°Mr. Godfrey did not want anyone to know about his involvement in the kidnapping case. Hence, the servants were all on leave these two days. Even the butler was sent away.¡±


    Everleigh frowned, but she had no time to think about it. She went upstairs holding a first aid kit.


    The lights in the bedroom were dim. The only source of light was from the floormp. The scent ofvender in the room was probably for tranquillity. Unfortunately, it could not cover the smell of disinfectant in the air.


    As a doctor, Everleigh was very familiar with this scent and she thought to herself, ¡°Is he injured?¡±


    As she spoke, she stepped towards the bed.


    Theodoreid on the bed with his eyes tightly shut. His stone-cold eyes were hidden. He was able to sleep soundly, albeit not being calm. He didn¡¯t wake up even after someone came in.


    Moses followed closely behind. He lifted a corner of the nket cautiously, revealing Theodore¡¯s naked chest. His left abdomen was wrapped in bandages, with blood seeping out, staining the bandages pink.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It happened on the beach that day. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    On that day, not long after she found Theodore on the beach, she heard the sounds of the police cars and ambnces. Theodore saw Yvonne from afar and left without saying anything.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t notice that Theodore was injured.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey was afraid that things would get messy, so he has been hiding it from his family. He was injured and refused to go to the hospital. If he hadn¡¯t had a fever, I wouldn¡¯t have called you.¡±


    Moses¡¯s voice came from her side.


    Everleigh began to untie Theodore¡¯s bandages as she heard Moses speak. Although she seemed calm, her heart was racing.


    ¡°Did he wrap these bandages himself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Moses didn¡¯t see the mockery in Everleigh¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t understand why she smiled bitterly as she unwrapped the bandage.


    ¡°What else do you need? I¡¯ll get it ready.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll head out. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The room fell intoplete silence. Everleigh observed the wound on his left abdomen. The wound was very deep. Blisters and ulcers were prominently seen.


    Everleigh¡¯s temple was throbbing.


    She thought to herself, ¡°Oh d*mn, why didn¡¯t he save himself? He was seriously injured but he wanted to settle things on his own. Did he really think that he was some bogus doctor since he went to medical college with me?¡±

 Chapter 154 You’re Leaving?

    The scent of disinfectant soon overcame the metallic smell of blood in the room. After sanitizing and treating the wound, Everleigh went to the bathroom to wash her hands and pour away the basin of bloody water.


    The swooshing of the bloody red fluid as it was flushed down the toilet might look strange, but for a medical student like Everleigh, it was a sight she has gotten used to.


    Everleigh came out and sat down beside the bed. She wrung dry a cold towel and put it on Theodore¡¯s forehead. She also used an alcohol swab to wipe the inner side of his arm to cool him down. If the infection caused a fever, failure to treat the fever properly might leave unprecedented consequences.


    It was impossible to conduct the operation under apletely sterile environment given that the facilities were limited. Nheless, she tried her best. The wound on Theodore¡¯s left abdomen had beensutured with two stitches, but he still remained unconscious. He seemed to be burning up.


    When Everleigh got up,her hand was suddenly tightly grasped. She turned around and saw Theodore gazing at her, the wariness in his eyes slowly faded away once he saw clearly that it was her.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Everleigh was stunned.


    Theodore replied with a ¡°hmm¡±. He seemed to have gained his consciousness and slowly let go of Everleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Your assistant called me and said that you were hurt,¡± Everleigh replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Theodore said. He attempted to sit up on the bedbut identally agitated his wound and let out a muffled groan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Everleigh frowned and continued, ¡°You have two stitches on your wound. If you don¡¯t wish for the wound to bleed profusely and get sent to the hospital, please stay still.¡±


    Theodore was startled for a moment. In a split second, heid back down on the pillow.


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief and said as she packed up the medical kit. ¡°When this is over, you¡¯d better go to the hospital. This is not a sterile environmentand your recovery cannot be guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Theodore asked.


    Theodore¡¯s question had nothing to do with her instructions. For a moment, she was perplexed.


    Theodore rarely looked so weak. At least, she had never seen him like this before.


    When they were dating, he never even got a cold or fever. He won first ce in a three-kilometer race in university, with a record of beating the first runner up by one and a halfps. His physical strength was excellent.


    Hence, the moment Everleigh saw him in the hospitalfor the first time, she was startled while reading the medical report of his stomach.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.Under his gaze, Everleigh finally came to her senses. She lowered her head and continued to tidy up the medical kit. ¡°The wound treatment has been doneand it¡¯s time for me to leave. By the way, I haven¡¯t thanked you for saving me that day.¡±


    ¡°Are you really thanking me?¡± Theodore asked.


    He looked at Everleigh. His typically cold eyes were currently calmly observing her.


    Everleigh was in shock for a moment. She clenched her fistssecretlyand felt her nerves stiffen.


    Theodore was smart, and he knew her well. Lying to his face was not an easy thing to do. If Theodore hadn¡¯t been thinking about Everleigh for years, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide from him at all.


    Did he find something?


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m thanking you. You saved my life,¡± Everleigh said calmly.


    After a moment of silence, Theodore¡¯s voice sounded from the bed. Due to his injuries, he sounded a little weak. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Hansen?¡±


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his words.


    He was asking about Hansen, not something else;that was all.


    ¡°Coincidentally, it¡¯s a long story. I am his private doctor. I was entrusted by Yvonne to take him to the amusement park for his birthday celebration, but I didn¡¯t expect an ident to happen,¡± Everleigh exined.


    ¡°You know that he is¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it before, but I know now.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed and he said, ¡°Even though you knew the truth,you still¡­¡±


    Everleigh nced at him. ¡°So what? If you want to persuade me to give up this job and stay away from everyone in the Godfrey family, then save your breath. I also have my own work and I can¡¯t afford thepensation. Besides, Yvonne is quite a good customer,¡± she said.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice dropped a little. ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with her for merely a few days and you can conclude that she is good?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s better than your mom who sent people to hurt me over and over again,¡± she said sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Theodore was so angry that he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. When he stood up, he pulled on his wound and a pained expression appeared on his face.


    Witnessing the situation, Everleigh immediately held him back. Without thinking, she blurted out, ¡°I told you not to move.Are you deaf?¡±


    At this time, the wound which was just bandaged started bleeding again.


    Theodore frowned and allowed her to treat his wound once again. The mist in his eyes dissipated slowly.


    The bulb atop Everleigh¡¯s head shone down her back;the lighting was as warm as the sunset. Although she wasn¡¯t wearing a white coat that day, she still looked clean and bright.


    However, Theodore couldn¡¯t tell whether or not the anxiety in her eyes was real.


    After treating the wound, Everleigh warned him with a cold face, ¡°If it reopens again, it¡¯s not my problem. Ask your assistant to send you to the hospital.¡±


    Theodoreid there motionless. He stared at Everleigh silently and asked all of a sudden, ¡°If we were to start all over again, would you be able to let go of the things that happened seven years ago?¡±


    Everleigh was packing her things with her back facing him. She was dumbstruck after hearing the words. The bandages in her hand hung in midair. It took her a few seconds to roll the bandages again and put them back in the medical kit. She asked without turning back, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    His fever wasn¡¯t getting better, thus Everleigh couldn¡¯t leave either. She packed up her things and sat down on the couch. She exined once again, ¡°When your fever is better, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    The distance between the couch and the bed was more than two meters;it was neither too far nor too close. The distance resembled the rtionship between a doctor and a patient.


    ¡°By the way, please change the bandage once every two days. Are you able to change it yourself?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I should be able to. Didn¡¯t you teach me the technique before?¡± Theodore answered.


    The words fell on Everleigh¡¯s eardrum unexpectedlyand somehow she felt a little flustered. Under the dim light, paired with the gazeing from the bed, came fragmented memories to her.


    Theodore¡¯s self-mocking voice came from the bed. ¡°But it¡¯s been so many years.I can¡¯t believe that I still remember it.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to say. She subconsciously crumpled the edge of the magazine she was holdingand the atmosphere became a little depressing.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t a medical student, but he had spent a lot of time with her in medical school. He had even apanied her to do experiments in theboratory.


    In the past, when they were studying at Ocpeace Medical University, there were plenty of lectures scheduled by the medical school. The management team even arranged lecturers on weekends. The final examinations were extremely difficult,and the probability of failing was very high. Therefore, when final exams were around the corner,the library andboratory would be packed.


    Everleigh was Dr. Harrison¡¯s favorite student. She had the ess key to hisboratory because of theworking she did. Before theboratory practical test, she had the entireboratory all to herselfand was able to bring Theodore in with her.


    The awful words like ¡°dissection¡± and ¡°suture¡± had stuck in her dating experience with Theodore along their four-year rtionship. When she recalled it, it was not romantic at all. Due to its uniqueness, it was even harder for her to forget about it.

 Chapter 155 Approval From The Godfrey Family

    Many rtionshipse to an end on good terms,and reminiscing the past was nice.As to why they finally came to an end, Theodore still couldn¡¯tprehend the reason, but Everleigh understood.


    The next morning, Theodore was woken up by the knock on his door.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± Moses said as he came in with a serving tray and closed the door. ¡°I guess you¡¯re pretty much awake. Have some breakfast,¡± he continued.


    Moses put the tray down on the tea table and went to the bedside to help Theodore up. He did it carefully, trying hard not to disturb his wound. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, before Dr. Trevino left, she instructed that your wound should note in contact with water. You have to change the bandages every two daysand you must be on a nd diet,¡± he said.


    At the mention of Everleigh, Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened a little. His gaze fell on the couch where she satst night, both intentionally and unintentionally. ¡°When did she leave?¡±


    ¡°She left around five o¡¯clock in the morning,¡± Moses said. He held Theodore to the couch. ¡°Dr. Trevino also bought the breakfast.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gazended on the coffee table. The oatmeal and side dishes were served on the tray,along with a hard-boiled egg that already had the shell peeled. He didn¡¯t know whether it was Moses or Everleigh who peeled it.


    Moses¡¯s voice came from the side,¡°Mr. Godfrey, the police have nevere to ask.It seems that they have been held back by the chairman.¡±


    The word ¡°chairman¡± came to Theodore¡¯s ears, calling his conscience awake.


    It had been many years since Wilson left the Godfrey Group, but his position as the shareholder remained. Everyone, whether they knewhim or not,addressed him as the chairman.


    Moses said carefully, ¡°Do you want to give the chairman a call?If there is a mimunication, it wouldn¡¯t be good.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression darkened a little and he said, ¡°If I exin in detail, it will only make things worse.¡±


    Not to mention this incident was far moreplicated than expected.


    ¡°The main concern is that no one would have ever thought that Mrs. Godfrey was the one who assigned someone to kidnap Hansen.¡± Moses frowned, continuing,¡°This case is confusing. If we don¡¯t exin it clearly, there will definitely be a misunderstanding on the chairman¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°Let it go. Even the mastermind is calm,so what¡¯s there for you to worry about?¡± Theodore said. He held the bowl of oatmeal, picked up some side dishes and slowly enjoyed his breakfast. He seemed like he didn¡¯t care about the kidnapping case at all.


    Moses was bbergasted.


    How could he not worry? If the case was investigated thoroughly,Theodore could not escape from getting involved in it.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I have to head back to thepany now. Send me the documents that need to be signedter,¡± Moses said.


    After the kidnapping case, Theodore was injured, so he worked from home to handle the documents. He also refused to attend any dinners or events. He used the excuse that he was not in the pink of health and needed to rest for a period of time.


    Theodore replied with a grunt and listened to the sound of the bedroom door being closedgently. In the silence, he looked down at the side dishes on the teslowly, and his gaze gradually became more profound.


    There were reasons behind his uneasiness. In fact, whether one¡¯s feelings were true or not, was something that could be felt.


    ¡­


    In the conference room of the city hospital, the medical staff who volunteered to join the countryside medical team had just attended the meeting. Everleigh came out of the conference room with the conference documents. The elevator was packed, thus she was unable to enter.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You go first. Let¡¯s wait for the people downstairs,¡± Christopher and Everleigh said. They took the initiative to step out and let the other doctors and nurses go first.


    While waiting for the next elevator, Christopher asked Everleigh, ¡°Why did you say that you wanted to postpone going to the countryside with Dr. Carter just now? Don¡¯t you want to go there?¡±


    Everleigh replied, ¡°No, there¡¯s something that I need to dy for a few days. I just can¡¯t go with the medical team.Hasn¡¯t the event been promoted several days ago? I will arrive before the official medical event.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Christopher raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh hesitated for a while and then confessed, ¡°Theodore was injured.¡±


    Christopher nced at her in surprise.


    Just as the elevator arrived, the door of the elevator opened slowly in front of them with a ¡°ding¡± sound. There were hospital staff members and patients in it, thus the topic of the two could onlye to an abrupt end.


    They were silent all the way. When they got out of the elevator and avoided their colleagues, Christopher asked her, ¡°What does his injury have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°He was injured on the beachst Saturday,¡± Everleigh said.


    Christopher frowned, ¡°So you n to stay in Ocpeace City and take care of him?¡±


    Everleigh did not deny it.


    The duo had almost arrived at the door of Everleigh¡¯s office where they saw a familiar figure waiting there. Christopher frowned even more.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, Dr. Meyer.¡±Moses had apparently been waiting here for a long time.


    Everleigh nced at Christopher and said to Moses, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    She went into the office. After a while, she came out with a medical stic bag which had the logo of the city hospital printed on it, then handed it to Moses. ¡°The instructions are all in there. Follow the instructions and take the medicine,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Trevino,¡± Moses expressed his gratitude. Before he left, he nodded to Christopher as a form of greeting;it seemed like he wanted to say something. Since Christopher was there, he held back the words he wanted to say.


    Looking at Moses¡¯ back, Christopher raised his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everleigh said, ¡°I asked him toe over. Theodore needs to change his bandages but he refuses toe to the hospital. The only other option is to call Moses and get him to get the medicine from the hospital andbring them back.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s refusing toe to the hospital?¡± Christopher asked thoughtfully.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The internal situation of the Godfrey family is too confusing.What happenedst Saturday has a lot to do with it. That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t want to cause any other trouble. He would rather take care of himself at home and he is not willing to let more people know why he appeared that day,¡± she exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this will backfire, right?¡± Christopher said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Wilson is suspicious of Theodore,¡± he answered.


    Everleigh nced in the direction in which Moses left and said thoughtfully, ¡°I thought so previously, but do you know, the police never looked for Theodore. Also, Wilson knew that Theodore was on the beach that day.¡±


    When the police arrived, Hansen was in Theodore¡¯s car. Apleteregistration tewas attached to the car and it was registered under the Road Transport Department. The investigation would reveal the truth. Although Wilson appeared indifferent to his son, it could be seen from the conversation that day that he was also investigating the rtionship between Theodore and this case.


    After thinking for a moment, Christopher said, ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to add fuel to the fire. You don¡¯t need tomit the crime.¡±


    The suspicion and deception of the Godfrey family had existed for a long time. Everyone was lying. It was impossible for Madison to admit that she assigned people to kidnap Hansen, and she would certainly find ways to stop the police from investigating. Based on these reasons, the truth would never be found out.


    Yvonne was determined that Madison¡¯s goal was Hansen. Even if Wilson was calm and rational enough, he must be exhausted to mediate between the two women and two families.


    In the end, among the trio, the only issue that could not be resolved was,why was Theodore involved in this kidnapping case as a savior?


    But, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as the contradiction between Yvonne and Madison intensified, the kidnapping case would turn into a trigger. Meanwhile, everything else was not important. What was important was that if Yvonne wanted to take advantage of the situation, if she wanted to?


    Everleigh asked, ¡°What do you think Yvonne wants?¡±


    Christopher nced at her. ¡°Approval from the Godfrey family.¡±


    What Yvonne wanted was approval from the Godfrey family.

 Chapter 156 Mommy, Your Client is Theodore?

    On Wednesday morning, the medical team gathered at the gate of the city hospital. Five medical teams were sent by five buses to different viges around Ocpeace City to distribute the medical resources, andChristopher was part of the team.


    After the medical teams left, Everleigh received a message from Christopher. ¡°There are bread and biscuits in your office.Don¡¯t starve yourself while you are on duty. Call me if anything happens. If the call can¡¯t get through, don¡¯t worry. Just wait for me toe back to deal with it. Don¡¯t do anything impulsive.¡±


    Everleigh was touched when she saw the text message, but the feeling didn¡¯tst long as she was disturbed by a trainee nurse who came running to her, crying andining.


    ¡°Boohoo¡­ Dr. Meyer said that he is married. Dr. Trevino,is it true? But he had dinner with mest weekend, we watched a movie together andhe gave me gifts¡­¡± She cried.


    Everleigh¡¯s face was stiffas she forced a reluctant smile. Underneath the table, her fingers furiously typed out a text message on her phone,¡°Christopher, you messed up again! A leopard never changes its spots!¡±


    ¡­


    Afterforting the nurse who had been hurt by Christopher, Everleigh was busy all afternoon. She rushed to Ocpeace Medical University to attend a lecture. Then, in the evening, she went to the school to pick up her children. After that, she went to the Godfrey Mansion.


    Her car stopped at the entrance of the Godfrey Mansion. Just like when she came alone the day before, Moses was waiting at the door.


    ¡°Mommy, where are we?¡± Adrienne¡¯scurious voice came from behind as shetugged on the driver¡¯s seat.


    Everleigh unfastened her seatbelt and did not answer Adrienne. Instead, she said, ¡°Both of you, wait for me in the car. I will be back soon.¡±


    stair stayed calm and was not too curious, thus Everleigh felt assured. However, she had to remind stair, ¡°This is my client¡¯s house. You are not allowed to wander around. Just stay in the car, and I will bring both of you home once I¡¯m done.¡±


    Adrienne looked at the luxury vi outside the window and mumbled absent-mindedly, ¡°Mm.¡±Obviously,she was not listening to Everleigh.


    Moses had been waiting at the door for a long time. He looked at the children through the car window and asked Everleigh, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you brought stair and Adrienne with you? Bring them insothey can have something to eat.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Everleigh took the medicine kit to the vi and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave right after changing the bandage. It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Although changing a bandage was not rocket science, it was still not easy for ordinary people to do it properly. Therefore, Everleigh decided to change the bandage for him in person these two times. She had to do it every two daysand she would go to work in the countryside on Friday.


    In the car, Adrienne pressed her small hands against the window and watched Everleigh step into the vi. She blinked her big eyes and said, ¡°stair, that guy looks familiar.¡±


    stair¡¯s memory was excellent. He saidcalmly, ¡°That¡¯s Theodore¡¯s assistant, Moses.¡±


    ¡°Theodore!¡± Adrienne immediately opened her eyes wide andturned around to look at her brother in surprise. ¡°Why is Theodore¡¯s assistant here?¡± She questioned.


    stair was ying a game on his Nintendo Switch. He frowned slightly and froze for a while.


    He didn¡¯t think much about it, but at this moment, he came to his senses.


    ¡°Is this Theodore¡¯s house?¡± Adrienne had already voiced out her thoughts while stair was still in a daze.


    ¡°Adrienne, where are you going?¡± stair looked up and tried to stop his sister, but it was toote.


    Adrienne pushed the car door open, jumped down while holding the seat and ran towards the vi. Her cheerful spirit could make people mistakenly think that she was heading to her own house;nothing seemed abnormal.


    ¡°Adrienne!¡± stair was afraid that she would get into trouble, so he dropped the game console and chased after her.


    At this moment, in the master bedroom on the second floor of the vi, Everleigh had just opened the medical kit and was preparing to change Theodore¡¯s bandage.


    As Everleigh removed the gauze, she clearly saw thatthe gauze had stuck to the wound, so she cut it open using a pair of small scissors. Theodore let out a muffled grunt while bearing the paindespite her gentle touch.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be better after the next bandage change,¡± Everleighforted. When she checked the healing state of the wound, her eyes darkened. ¡°Did it touch water?¡±


    Theodore frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s summer now.¡±


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s summer? Even though it¡¯s summer, your wound still can¡¯te in contact with water.Don¡¯t you know it can easily get infected?¡±


    ¡°I have to shower,¡± he said.


    Everleigh was exasperated. ¡°I¡¯ve nevere across a patient like you who doesn¡¯t cooperate with me. Can¡¯t you just simply wipe yourself down?¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± he replied.


    His words were brief and concise. Although he was being unreasonable, he was resolute.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Everleigh realized that he was a clean freak.Asking him not to take a bath for three days was tantamount to taking his life.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be good if you end up in the hospital,¡± Everleigh said angrily. Beforepleting her words, she lowered her head and disinfected the wound again. When she bandaged it, she did not say a word, but her movements were not as gentle as before.


    From the moment she began to disinfect the wound, Theodore¡¯s face grew paler. His muscles were tensed upand the pain from the wound was much more unbearable than the pain caused by the kidnapper¡¯s stab that day.


    Everleigh continued to treat him in an unhurried manner, as if she wasn¡¯t the least bit worried. She slowly bandaged his wounds as if she was cutting meat with a blunt knife. After the wound had been bandaged, Theodore broke out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She raised her head, her expression calm and unhurried.


    Theodore squeezed out two words from between his teeth, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Since you think this is fine, why don¡¯t you just continue to let ite in contact with water? It¡¯ll get infected again, then you can just endure the pain once more,¡± Everleigh said sarcastically.


    Her sarcastic tone was not polite at all. If she treated patients like this in the hospital, she would receiveints.


    No matter what,don¡¯t offend your girlfriend who is a medical student. They have a hundred ways to torture you, but they won¡¯t let you die. That was the scariest part.


    After the wound treatment, Everleigh went to the side to clean up the equipment and was ready to leave.


    Theodore sat on the couch, gathered up his brown jacketand picked up a magazinecasuallyfrom the coffee table. From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of her packing up the things. He pretended to be nonchnt and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You can leave after dinner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Everleigh refused decisively.¡°I still have things to do at home.¡±


    After saying this, she closed the medicine kit with a ¡®bang¡¯.


    At the same time, an excited voice came from the door, ¡°Mommy! Theodore!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Everleigh was stunned. She looked up and saw Adrienne running towards the door. ¡°Adrienne?¡±


    Adrienne was wearing her uniform, which was a blue pinafore over a white T-shirt, and two pigtails sat on the top of her head. She was holding the door frame and blinked at Everleigh and Theodore. Her eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, as if she had found something extraordinary.


    ¡°Theodore, why are you here?¡± Adrienne asked.


    Theodore¡¯s thoughts were pulled back to reality. He hid the surprise in his eyes and said calmly, ¡°This is my house.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s voice was very clear, powerfnd full of curiosity. ¡°Mommy, your client is Theodore?¡±


    Everleigh became speechless.

 Chapter 157 Calling You Dad Sounds Better

    ¡°Client?¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze fell on Everleigh.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Without waiting for Everleigh to speak, Adrienne walked into the room and said, ¡°Mommy said that she was treating a client,so her work in the hospital has been dyed.¡±


    She dyed her work in the hospital?


    ¡°Adrienne.¡± Everleigh came to her senses. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the car? Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.


    ¡°Did I disturb your work?¡± Theodore¡¯s words interrupted Everleigh, who was pulling Adrienne.


    She frowned, picked up the medical kit and said, ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that the hospital formed a group of volunteers to go to the countryside for some work, but I didn¡¯t follow my colleagues there. It doesn¡¯t matter if I go there a few dayster.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, are you sick?¡± Adrienne asked. While Everleigh was lost in her thoughts, Adrienne had already walked up to Theodore. With her head tilted, she examined Theodore with a worried expression on her small face.


    Theodore took her hand and pulled her up to sit on the couch. His voice was very soft as he said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sick.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, did you sneak out to get caught in the rain?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand.


    Adrienne said to herself, ¡°You will get sick if you get caught in the rain. It¡¯s very ufortable to get sick.¡±


    In Adrienne¡¯s rare experience of illness, she got sick because of the rain several times. Although she still didn¡¯t know how to swim, she loved to y with water. In Maniville, Everleigh and Christopher hated rainy days the most. In a moment of carelessness, Adrienne ran out and got caught in the rain.


    Looking at Theodore¡¯s puzzled expression, Everleigh wanted to exin, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Although Theodore didn¡¯t really understand, he was very patient to listen to Adrienne¡¯s childish words. He grabbed a bunch of grapes from the fruit te on the coffee tableand popped one into her mouth.


    Adrienne ate the grape, making herself feel at home, and said vaguely, ¡°Theodore, when you are sick, you need to drink lots of water and sleep more. You can¡¯t run around. Then, you can get better quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay.¡±


    ¡°Also, you have to eat properly. If not, you will get sick too,¡± she said.


    ¡°Adrienne, are you hungry?¡±


    Adrienne rubbed her belly and blinked her eyes.¡°A little bit.¡±


    ¡°Eat something before you leave.¡± Theodore raised his head and looked at Everleigh.


    Everleigh carried the medical kit and stood still for a long time. Looking at the inexplicable harmony betweenher daughter and Theodorein front of her, she had mixed feelings in her heart. Her silence was taken as agreement.


    stair stayed at the door. He wanted to catch his younger sister, but he couldn¡¯t make it in time. After eavesdropping for a while, he turned and went downstairs quietly.


    In the dining room on the first floor, the new chef had finished preparing the meal. Moses was helping to set the dining table. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw staire downstairs and sit down on the sofa in the living room, and he smiled.


    ¡°Joanne, please make some dessert,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joanne also looked towards the living room. Women her age were full of joy when they saw a child. ¡°This child is really handsome. Is he Young Master¡¯s son?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Dr. Trevino¡¯s son,¡± Moses replied.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Joanne took one more look at him in surprise. ¡°He looks so much like Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Go and do your work. Don¡¯t say that in front of the Young Master in the future,¡±


    Moses frowned and reminded Joanne in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The results of the paternity test hade out. These two children had no blood rtionship with the boss. Because of this, the boss was depressed for a long time back then.


    After Joanne entered the kitchen, Moses packed his things and was about to leave. He greeted stair and ced the fruits that he had just washed on the tea table before leaving.


    ¡°stair, take whatever you want. There¡¯s more in the refrigerator,sohelp yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± stair nodded politelyand his eyes were calm as water. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson.¡±


    The sharpness in his eyes was exactly the same as that of the boss.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the results of the paternity test, Moses would¡¯ve also thought that this child was the boss¡¯ illegitimate son. Was it possible that the paternity test¡­


    Moses frowned, and a thought suddenly shed across his mind. The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became.


    He said, ¡°stair, I have something to do soI have to go now. Later, help me tell your mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Lawson. Goodbye,¡± stair replied.


    ¡­


    Moses left in a hurry. When he reached the door, he stumbled and looked nervous.


    As night fell, all the dishes were served on the dining table of the vi.


    Because of Adrienne, Everleigh stayed back with her children at the Godfrey Mansion to have dinner.


    Adrienne sat next to Theodore the whole time. She didn¡¯t even need to move her hands;she just opened her mouth wide and let Theodore send the food into her mouth as shenibbled on the food.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat more.¡± Theodore picked up the spoon of food and blew on it before feeding it to her.


    Everleigh said seriously after seeing the scenario, ¡°Adrienne, eat by yourself.¡±


    Theodore was still injured, so logically speaking, it was best for him to rest on the bed. However, looking at the stack of documents on the desk in his bedroom, she knew that it was impossible for him to lie down and rest all day long.


    Adrienne mumbled to herself and reluctantly picked up her spoon, but her short hands were really not long enough to reach the dishes.


    Theodore picked up some of her favorite dishes and ced them on her te. He ordered the chef to bring two bowls of soupand put them aside to cool them down.


    Everleigh said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. They can eat by themselves.¡±


    stair was his usual self. He followed the rules of eatingstrictlywithout saying a word and atesilently. His presence was low key and understated. Theodore served him dishes, but he just nodded his head in gratitude. He didn¡¯t have the slightest expression on his face.


    As for Adrienne, she was hyperactive. Her butt would not stay on the chair. She crouched down for a while and then stood up. She didn¡¯t hold the cutlery properly in her handsand insisted on ying with Theodore. She kept saying, ¡°Theodore, I don¡¯t have enough. Theodore, I want to eat that.¡±


    This kid had never been so pretentious before.


    There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of impatience on Theodore¡¯s face. As Theodore peeled the shrimp for her, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t pamper a girl, they will get easily fooled in the future.They will leave with anyone who gives them the slightest bit of attention.¡±


    After saying this, he finished peeling the shrimp and popped it in Adrienne¡¯s mouth. However, the little girl turned her eyes and pushed Theodore¡¯s hand in front of Everleigh. ¡°I¡¯m full. Let Mommy have it. She loves eating shrimp,¡± she said.


    Theodore¡¯s hands were slender and long, and his knuckles were distinct. He pinched the tail of the shrimp between his thumb and index fingerand hovered it over Everleigh¡¯s te. It was as if he hadn¡¯t expected Adrienne to say something like this.


    Everleigh looked at Adrienne. Just as she was about to say something, Theodore ced the shrimp in his hand on her te.


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. Her words hung at the edge of the mouth, thenshe swallowed them back down. While looking at the pink shrimp on her te with aplicated expression, she found her own voice after a long time and muttered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Theodore replied.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Theodore,¡± Adrienne seemed to want to say something, but she was annoyed because she said something wrong. She muttered, ¡°Theodore, I still think it sounds better to call you ¡®Dad¡¯, but Mommy said it¡¯s impoliteand you would get angry! Will you be angry?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart tightened.


    Without waiting for Everleigh to reprimand Adrienne, the man¡¯s calm and serene voice came from the side, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 158 If She Was My Daughter

    As soon as she finished her sentence, Everleigh tightened her grip on her spoon andher gaze narrowed.


    Adrienne blinked her big bright eyes and said, ¡°Really? Mommy,Daddy said that he won¡¯t get angry, so I am not being impolite!¡±


    Everleigh was speechless. She frowned and didn¡¯t know how to answer Adrienne.


    Theodore continued peeling the shrimps. It was as if the argument wasn¡¯t a problem worthy of his concern. It was just a trivial matter that didn¡¯t deserve his attention.


    Adrienne squatted on the chair, and her eyes curved into two crescents. ¡°So is it okay for me to call you Daddy from now on?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Adrienne blinked and said. ¡°I saw a swing in the courtyard. Can I go and y?¡±


    Theodore asked her, ¡°Are you full? Have some dessert.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Adrienne rubbed her stomach, which was bloated like a tiny watermelon.


    ¡°Then go ahead. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    After seeing his sister leave the table, stairid down his cutlery and followed her.


    The swing in the courtyard could be seen through the window of the dining room. Under the warm yellow light, a little girl¡¯s cheerfulughter could be heard. ¡°stair, higher! Push me higher!¡±


    On the other hand, the silence in the room was quite a contrast.


    Although children might not be sensible, Everleigh couldn¡¯t ignore the matter like they did. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,Adrienne is young and innocent. I will teach her when we get home.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do so.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned.


    ¡°Since my first time meeting Adrienne, I have always thought of what it would be like if she was my daughter.¡±


    Theodore ced the peeled shrimp into the bowl in front of her.


    Everleigh clenched her fork tightly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s a shame that she¡¯s not,¡± Theodore said as he looked at her with a gaze that was so calm that it made her panic.


    The word ¡®unfortunately¡¯ made Everleigh¡¯s heart tighten out of a sudden. She looked at Theodore with a puzzled look.


    What did he mean?


    Who was stair¡¯s and Adrienne¡¯s father? Even she couldn¡¯t bepletely sure herself. How could he be so sure?


    Even though she was curious, she couldn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. Thank you.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t touch the peeled shrimp. She simply wiped her hands and stood up from her seat. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and I have to go.¡±


    At the same time, the cook came out of the kitchen with a piece of pastry and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you leaving? The dessert is ready to be served.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Everleigh smiled at Joanne and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After that, she nced at Theodore. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯lle over on Friday.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t move, but only replied with a ¡®hmm¡¯ of acknowledgement. Under the warm light of the dining room, the atmosphere felt more and more lonely. He felt all alone the moment Everleigh left.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, we¡¯re leaving. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    In the yard, Everleigh held her medical kit in one hand while waving at the swing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte. Both of you have school tomorrow.¡±


    While the two children were getting in the car, Joanne ran out from the vi and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, wait.¡±


    Everleigh turned around and held the door with one hand.


    Joanne was quite chubbyand she started panting after running just a short distance. She held a ck bag in her hand and handed it to Everleigh. ¡°This is a cake specially made for stair and Adrienne. Young Master asked me to give it to you.¡±


    Everleigh was dumbstruck for a moment and subconsciously nced behind Joanne.


    Through the window of the living room, there seemed to be some movement at the curtains. Perhaps she was wrong, but she was quite sure that she saw a figure swaying behind the curtains.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Dr. Trevino, you¡¯reing again on Friday, aren¡¯t you? If there¡¯s anything you would like to eat, just tell me. I¡¯ll prepare it in advance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble. I¡¯m just¡­¡±


    Everleigh wanted to say that she would be there just to change the bandage, but the words never left her mouth. Instead of replying to Joanne, she just thanked her, said goodbye, then left.


    The car left the Godfrey Mansion and drove along Woond Street in the dark of night. The trees on both sides of the road were lined with broken shadows of the light cast by the streemps. Just like in her memory, the fragments were still faintly discernible in front of her eyes.


    The two children in the back seat could be seen reflected in the rearview mirror. Adrienne was tired of yingand she fell asleep in her brother¡¯s arms. stairheld his sister in his arms and looked out the window in a daze.


    It was alreadyte at night. The hustle and bustle of Ocpeace City hid all different kinds of pain and anxiety of people from different social sses.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I listen to you, everything will be fine? Theodore hasn¡¯t answered my phone calls for more than a week!¡±


    In the bedroom, the woman¡¯s voice was sharp. Although she tried her best to hold back, she could notpletely hide the mental breakdown she was going through.


    Josephine¡¯s hand, which was holding her phone, started to shake.


    It had been more than a weekandTheodore seemed to have vanished into thin air. She didn¡¯t dare to keep calling him all the time. At times like this, if she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, it would be even worse.


    A cold voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s only been about a weekand you are already grumbling. He has no feelings for you. Even if you were married to him, you would have to get used to not seeing him for a whole day. Do you think that the title of Mrs. Godfrey can be afforded by anyone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made quite some preparations, but now I can¡¯t even be sure if I can be Mrs. Godfrey. How can I believe you?¡±


    She had long been aware of Theodore¡¯s cold personality. Most of his feelings for her came from her years of apaniment. He would care more about raising a dog than he did about her. She had long since prepared for this. As long as she could marry into the Godfrey family, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    However, when Everleigh came back, Josephine began to suffer from insomnia andshe couldn¡¯t sleep well every night. She would have this nightmare where Theodore would leave her at the altar for Everleigh, which crushed all her big dreams of bing Theodore¡¯s wife.


    The man¡¯s voice traveled to her eardrum through the phone, like the night wind,carrying a cool breeze, causing her to shudder. ¡°You have no choice but to just trust me.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me? I can do it my own way.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The man sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try your own way first then?¡±


    Without waiting for Josephine to speak, the phone went silent.


    ¡°Hello?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    While holding the phone that had been hung up on her, Josephine¡¯s face suddenly turned pale immediately. She raised her hand and was about to smash it. When the phone was raised to the top of her head, it suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, she frowned and pressed the answer button, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°What? He has been in the Godfrey Mansion for the whole week? He wasn¡¯t on a business trip?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even leave Ocpeace City.It took you so many days to find out where he is. Your working efficiency is getting lower and lower. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She threw a tantrum at the person on the other end of the phone. Hearing the servile¡¯s voice over the phone, Josephine became more and more impatient. ¡°Okay, I understand. Please do things more efficiently next time. If you can¡¯t get his assistant to leak some information, why don¡¯t you ask Theodore¡¯s secretary? June is Moses¡¯ cousin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After scolding the person and hanging up the phone, Josephine¡¯s expression eased a little. Thinking that Theodore had been staying in the mansion for the past few days, she thought of something all of a suddenand her eyes sank.

 Chapter 159 Alastair Looks Very Much Like Him

    On Friday afternoon, the hospital was busier than usual.


    After Everleigh was done with her work, she looked at the time and thought, ¡°Oh no!¡±


    The elementary school dismissed early that day, so it was a little toote for her to pick up the children at this time.


    ¡°Culver, bring the doctor¡¯s orders for patient 7 to the nurse. I¡¯m off work now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Trevino.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Everleigh took her car key, quickly changed her clothesand left the hospital. She called the ss teacher of the two children while driving out.


    ¡°Sorry, Miss White, I got off workte today. I may not be able to pick up the children in time. Please tell them to wait for me in the security room for a while.¡±


    The line was silent for a while. ¡°Weren¡¯t stair and Adrienne picked up by their father already?¡±


    ¡°Their father?¡± Everleigh was stunned for a moment.


    Hadn¡¯t Christopher gone to the countryside?


    ¡°Yes, they were picked up on time half an hour ago.¡± Agnes smiled. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing your partner. stair looks very much like him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Everleigh came back to her senses, and she repliedreluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We might have some mimunication. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you, Miss White.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Agnes¡¯ words, ¡°stair looks very much like him very much,¡± made it obvious that she was not talking about Christopher.


    Although Christopher had picked the children up before, when he blinked his beautiful eyes at the school gate, no one would believe that he was the children¡¯s father. Also, in order to pick up girls, he had asked the children to address him as their brother?


    Everleigh roughly knew who had picked up the children. When she was about to call Theodore and ask him, she saw the unread message on her phone. It was from him.


    ¡°I went out for business and picked up stair and Adrienne along the way. After you get off work,e straight over.¡±


    As expected.


    Everleigh stared at the message for a few seconds, turned around at the intersection in frontand drove towards Woond Street.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of Godfrey Mansion, children¡¯sughter could be hearding from the yard.


    Adrienne was running around the yard with a water gun, followed by a golden retriever. Adrienne didn¡¯t even wear any shoes. She was barefooted on the grass, and her ponytail was shining under the sun.


    Under the parasol in the yard were tables and chairs made of iron. Theodore was sitting on a chair, flipping through a business magazine in his hand. His gaze was not on the book, but on the figure in the field. There was a faint smile on his face. When he heard the sound of the engine, he turned around and saw Everleigh walk in.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrienne took the water gun and shot at Everleigh. Her smile was so bright and radiant, as if it could smooth out all the hardships of time.


    The range of the water gun was not far, so the waternded only two meters away from Everleigh¡¯s feet. Everleigh came to her senses and looked at the golden retriever, who was panting and rolling on the ground. She was stunned and asked, ¡°Where did the doge from?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice came from under the parasol. ¡°He¡¯s Leon¡¯s dog. He sent him over and asked me to take care of him for two days.¡±


    ¡°Leon¡¯s?¡± As soon as Everleigh heard the name, she frowned, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    The golden retriever who had a strong bodyid in front of Everleigh. Its golden fur sparkled in the sun and it looked very obedient. Everleigh kneeled down and patted its head. ¡°So obedient. What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a name.¡±


    ¡°No name?¡± Everleigh looked at Theodore in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Thinking of the personality of the owner of this dog, Everleigh was not surprised.


    Leon was theziest and more unambitious wealthy heir than she had ever seen. When he was dating Cecil, they raised a turtle. It took a whole year for him to name the turtle ¡°Idiot¡±. It was better for it to not have a name at that rate.


    ¡°Then you are considered lucky,¡± Everleigh patted the dog¡¯s head and said to herself.


    Adrienne, who was carrying a water gun, ran over, kneeled down opposite Everleighand said, ¡°Mommy, he has a name. He¡¯s Ace. stair named him.¡±


    Ace? stair named him?


    ¡°Ace!¡± While they were talking, stair came out of the vi with a bag of dog food in his hand.


    The golden retriever who was lying by Everleigh¡¯s feet seemed to have heard some kind ofmand. It suddenly started writhing and ran excitedly towards stair.


    Adrienne also ran over.


    It was rare to see the two children so happy. Previously, when they were abroad, they envied their neighbor for rearing dogs. At that time, they would often run into other people¡¯s houses to y with the dogs.


    Everleigh stood up and wiped the grass from her body. She straightened up and looked at the figure under the parasol. ¡°Thank you for helping me to bring them over.¡±


    ¡°It was on the way.¡±


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s a bitte. If they were asked to wait in the security room, they won¡¯t run around.¡±


    Theodore nced at her and asked in a calm tone, ¡°Are you ming me for meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes sank a little. ¡°It¡¯s just that your wound hasn¡¯tpletely healed. You¡¯d better rest at home and not go out.¡±


    Saying this, Everleigh hesitated for a while and said, ¡°By the way, how do you feel today? Is there anything wrong with the wound?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I touched it when I went out. I don¡¯t know if it has reopened.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Everleigh frowned, revealing a nervous expression. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    She took two steps forward and suddenly remembered that they were outside. Her steps came to a halt, and she felt rather awkward.


    The sun was about to set and the setting sun shone on the parasol and onto Theodore¡¯s shoulder. He didn¡¯t seem as cold as usual, probably because of the sound of the children ying around and the dog barking in the background. For some reason, the man in front of Everleigh seemed to have regained a bit of his usual otherworldly temperament.


    Compared to the young and wless president of the Godfrey Group reported in the news, he was more real.


    Everleigh clenched the medicine box in her hand and was at a loss over what to do at the moment.


    Theodore¡¯s gazended on her white pants. The bottom of her pants was soaked in water and were stained with green grass. The weather in early fall was still a little cold.


    He put the magazine on the table, got upand said, ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡±


    Everleigh came to her senses and said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    On the second floor of the building, Theodore took off his coat and unbuttoned his shirt with his back facing Everleigh. His shoulders were wide and strong. He didn¡¯t have a lot of muscles, but his silhouette was beautiful.


    ¡°Look. Has the wound reopened?¡± He spun around, revealing his bare chest to her.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes suddenly tightenedand she subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Her mind was buzzing and she didn¡¯t know where to look.


    ¡°Let me see.Have a seat first.¡± She finally found her voice and avoided his eyes. She lowered her head and took the things she needed from the medicine box. Her mind was in a mess and somehow she thought of the night in the hospital not long ago.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze deepened when he saw the guilty look on Everleigh¡¯s face. He put his shirt on the sofa and walked up to her. ¡°What are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you look for it.¡±

 Chapter 160 Where Did the Child Come From?

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice suddenly became closer, as if he was just by her ears. It seemed so close that she couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.


    Everleigh turned around subconsciously. Just as she turned, ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She stumbled back a few steps and covered the spot where she hit her forehead. She screamed out in pain.


    Theodore¡¯s groans were covered by her voice. At this moment, he was covering his chin and looking at her with aplicated expression on his face.


    In the silence, they looked at each other for a moment.


    ¡°Pfft.¡± Everleigh failed to hold back herughter, but almost at the same time, the two of them burst outughing. One held her head, and the other held his chin. They looked at each other without saying a word.


    On the couch, Theodore rubbed his chin and looked at the woman who was changing the bandage for him. His usually cold expression had a gentle look in his eyes.


    ¡°All done.¡± Everleigh had applied his medicine for him, and she needed to wait until the medicine dried a little before she could bandage the wound. Hence, Everleigh stood aside to pack up the medicine box. When she looked back, she saw Theodore was still covering his chin with his hand and asked, ¡°Is your chin okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Theodore let go of his hand. At such a close distance, she could see that his chin was slightly red. It was obvious that she had just crashed into it.


    ¡°Let me see,¡± Everleigh leaned over and said.


    The folds on the white sleeves of her shirt showed a unique style of a professional woman. Her small and delicate corbone was exposed, and the smell of perfume wafted through the air.


    There was a fatal attraction one felt towards a woman who was doing things seriously, and the strong attract the strong. Thus, it was more likely for that woman to attract strong men.


    Thinking back on how she usually treated patients in the hospital like this, Theodore¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with a kind of emotion; it was jealousy. Without even thinking about it, he pulled her into his arms with big hands.


    Everleigh eximed. Her whole body was pulled forward by the force on her waist and she staggered down.


    A sudden sense of dizziness hit her. When she came back to her senses, she fell into the arms of the man in front of her. In a very embarrassing position. She sat face-to-face with him on hisp. Strong hormones hit herand she lost her rhythm instantly.


    Everleigh¡¯s face suddenly became hot, and she was about to stand up. However, the big hand on her waist didn¡¯t intend to let her go at all.


    ¡°Theodore.¡± She was both embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what an opened gate is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before Everleigh could react, she was violently sucked into his space. The back of her head was held down and she couldn¡¯t free herself. The fanatical kiss sealed all her questions, and at that moment, her brain was buzzing.


    No matter that The Financial Report reported that Theodore was as cold as ice and not close to women, because he was, at the end of the day, a normal man. It was only a matter of restraint over the past years.


    If the lust between men and women waspared to a flood, reason or rationale was the floodgate of the dam that blocked the flood. When someone opened the gate one day, the flood water would instantly pour out and when it rose, it would even break the dam right away. Then, it would be difficult to close it again.


    That night in the hospital, Everleigh was the person who opened the gate.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Theodore¡¯s kiss was like a heavy rain in midsummer. It was so violent that it caught everyone off guard. Everleigh¡¯s first reaction was to break free, but the man seemed to be more familiar with her body than she was herself. Wherever he touched, she felt soft and powerless. Even when she shoved,her actions felt weak, and she didn¡¯t even seem to be able to summon up any strength.


    You could use hints as a way to convince yourself that you didn¡¯t love a person, but sometimes, the body was more in touch than the mind. It could face human nature and the desires more realistically.


    When her reasoning and desires were in chaos, Everleigh felt like she was caught in the middle as cannon fodder. Even if she wanted to make a choice, the choice was firmly held in the hands of the other person while she was still hesitating.


    Theodore¡¯s hand slipped from her waist to the bottom of her professional skirt. When his big hand touched her calf, it caused her to shudder. Everleigh, who was sitting on his body, obviously shiveredand her arms that were around his neck suddenly tightened.


    It was also at this moment that the sound of engines could be heard from downstairs.


    ¡°Where did the childe from?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice pulled back Everleigh¡¯s rationality. Her neck stiffened, and she pushed Theodore away.


    At this time, in the courtyard downstairs, a woman in a beige Chanel suit was holding a limited edition Hermes bag and was standing behind her was a ck Maserati. Watching the two children y in the courtyard, the woman¡¯s expression fell instantly.


    stair and Adrienne were squatting on thewn, watching Ace eat. When they heard the sound, they looked up at the iing person at the same time.


    As soon as they looked up, two beautiful faces could be seen. Adrienne¡¯s face was almost the miniature version of Everleigh¡¯s. Josephine¡¯s expression became even more terrible. She immediately looked into the vi with vignce and fixed her eyes on the window of the master bedroom on the second floor.


    The warm yellow light was ringinexplicablyat this time, as if it had pricked her in the eyes. This made her burn in anger. She didn¡¯t think about it at all and broke in directly.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    No one knew if it was an animal¡¯s natural instinct to be on guard, but Ace, who had always been docile, suddenly raised his head from the food bowl, barked angrily, and then rushed towards Josephine.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Josephine shrieked in fear.


    ¡°Miss!¡± A bodyguard ran up to Josephine from the Maserati outside the door and stood in front of her.


    Josephine took a few steps back. She hid behind the bodyguard and screamed, ¡°Where did this stray doge from! Get rid of it quickly!¡±


    The strong bodyguard knew what to do. He immediately pulled out the electric baton from his waist and waved it at the dog in front of him. Coincidentally, it hit Ace¡¯s neck.


    Ace whined and fell to the ground. He was spasming because of the electric current.


    ¡°Ace!¡± Adrienne shouted anxiously. Without wearing shoes, she ran across thewn barefooted and stood in front of Ace. ¡°Ace has no bad intentions. He won¡¯t bite!¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t bite, but he rushed towards me just now?¡± Josephine gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him rush towards me just now? This dog is crazy. Beat it to death quickly!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Adrienne stamped her feet anxiously. ¡°Ace just doesn¡¯t know you. He won¡¯t bite you now.¡±


    At this time, Ace had fallen to the ground and could not get up at all. stair kneeled down beside him and held his head, not saying a word. It was whimpering. The bodyguard had used the highest power setting on the electric baton.


    Seeing that there was no threat, Josephine came out from behind the bodyguard again, but she still felt scared. She looked at Adrienne, who was in front of her and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a dirty animal. It should be beaten to death if it dares to bite people. Wild dogs and wild children are the same!¡±


    Then she nced at the bodyguard. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Deal with this dog!¡±


    The bodyguard answered hurriedly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t touch Ace.¡± Adrienne spread her arms like a hen protecting its chick. She didn¡¯t let the bodyguard approach, and she said in a hurry, ¡°stair, take Ace inside quickly.¡±


    ¡°You want to bring it in?¡± Josephine¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Where do you think this is? Do you think it¡¯s your home? Get out of the way!¡±


    With that, she gave Adrienne a push.


    Adrienne was already barefooted. With this push, she stumbled and fell down. She cried out in pain and tears of pain flowed out.She instantly wailed out loud.


    ¡°Adrienne-¡°

 Chapter 161 The Engagement Can be Canceled

    When Everleigh came out, she happened to witness this sceneand her expression changed directly.


    ¡°Adrienne, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Sob, sob, Mommy, it hurts.¡± Adrienne threw herself into Everleigh¡¯s arms,and all her tears and snot rubbed over Everleigh¡¯s body. Adrienne reached out her little hands and sobbed pitifully.


    Adrienne¡¯s hands were stained with gravel and pebbles. There were abrasions and blood criss-crossed over her tender hands, which made one¡¯s heart ache. Everleigh¡¯s heart was also torn.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it doesn¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll blow on it for you. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you in to wash your hands.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Josephine¡¯s voice stopped Everleigh¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Everleigh, who was holding Adrienne, stood there for half a second with her back to Josephine. Then, sheignored her and continued to walk into the house.


    ¡°I asked you to stop,¡± Josephine came up to her from behind and said angrily, ¡°How dare you step into this house? You promised that you have broken up with Theodore and have nothing to do with him, but look at what you did. Now, you even brought your children here. Everleigh, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    The harsh words were almost unbearable to hear, but Everleigh didn¡¯t have a free hand to cover Adrienne¡¯s ears.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everleigh, what on earth did youe here for?¡±


    ¡°What she came for has nothing to do with you.¡± An indifferent male voice came from inside. It was sonorous and forceful in the ears of everyone in the yard.


    Josephine¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    Theodore was wearing a gray nightgown withonly a knot securing it loosely around his waist. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t dressed to meet guests, but rather, he wore his usual home outfit.


    Josephine stared nkly at him. ¡°Y-You guys¡­¡±


    Even though Everleigh wanted to exin, it was obvious that Theodore¡¯s injury was hidden from her. Moreover, Josephine was right. Her appearance here meant that she had ulterior motives.


    Holding Adrienne in her arms, Everleigh and Theodore stood at the door side by side. The harmonious family of three red into Josephine¡¯s eyes and her eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    ¡°Theodore, I heard that you¡¯re not feeling well, so I especially came to see you. But when I entered the house, the two children let the dog out to bite me. I won¡¯t fuss with the children, but why didn¡¯t you ask me toe? I¡¯m your fiancee!¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face changed faster than the sky. She was so fierce a second ago but she turned so weak now. If it wasn¡¯t for the child in her arms, Everleigh really wanted to give her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Who did you say let the dog out to bite you?¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t let the two children take the me for nothing.


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Josephine¡¯s tone became firm. When her gazended on Theodore¡¯s cold face, she immediately became weak again. ¡°Theodore, you saw this dog as well. You know that I¡¯m afraid of dogs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can testify to that. This dog rushed towards Miss Josephine first,¡± Josephine¡¯s bodyguard said on her behalf. ¡°Miss Josephine really didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened.


    At this time, Adrienne leaned in Everleigh¡¯s arms and sobbed. She was most afraid of pain. When she was injured and sick, she was like a different person. She did not like to talk and would only cry non-stop. Even if she was med, she would not defend herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring the child in to deal with the wound first,¡± Theodore said as he extended his hand towards Everleigh. ¡°I¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Everleigh leaned to one side and avoided his hand. She went straight into the house with the child in her arms and did not even look back.


    Sometimes the truth was not important. Just like now; she saw with her own eyes that it was Josephine who pushed Adrienne, but she didn¡¯t intend to say anything more to Theodore.


    Josephine was right. She was his fianc¨¦e, and they were the ones who should be together.


    Theodore¡¯s hand was hanging in the air. He frowned and pulled it back.


    ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m afraid of dogs. Can you get this dog to leave this ce first?¡± Josephine was still standing in the courtyard with a face full of grievance. She didn¡¯t mention that Everleigh¡¯s appearance had aroused her fear and indignation, as if this was an ordinary thing.


    Theodore nced at the center of the courtyard. stair was squatting on the ground,forting the dog.


    ¡°stair, bring Ace to the side first.¡±


    In the fight just now, stair hadn¡¯t spoken a word, but if Everleigh hadn¡¯t appeared in time, he would have protected his sister.


    stair stood up and said, ¡°Theodore, Ace is injured. I want to take him to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, here.¡± stair pointed at Ace¡¯s neck and nced at the bodyguard beside Josephine. ¡°His bone seems to be broken. That man beat it with a stick.¡±


    Theodore frowned and nced at the bodyguard.


    Hearing that, the bodyguard¡¯s expression changed, and he felt very nervous.


    Josephine hurriedly exined, ¡°He was trying to protect me. This dog pounced on me like a wild dog. It was for self-defense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not self-defense.¡± stair looked at her seriously. His small figure stood in the courtyard, but his eyes were particrly indifferent and stubborn. He stared straight at Josephine. He was so indifferent that it made one panic.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Just now, Ace had fallen to the ground and couldn¡¯t move, which meant that he was no danger to you, but you still told that man to beat Ace to death. If he was a human being, this is called excessive self-defense.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a dog!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ace is just a dog. Dogs can¡¯t bepared to humans.¡± stair was still calm. He enunciated, ¡°But not only dogs. You even pushed my sister, Adrienne, just now.¡±


    stair¡¯s voice was soft. His voice was not loud, but his tone was serious. Every word he said was very clear and powerful. It was mixed with hidden anger and it reverberated through the courtyard.


    ¡°You pushed Adrienne?¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze gradually turned ice-cold as he looked at Josephine.


    It was no wonder that Everleigh¡¯s expression looked so bad just now.


    At the sight of Theodore¡¯s cold gaze, Josephine panicked. ¡°Theodore, no, it¡¯s not what he said. It¡¯s because that child was standing in front of me and she wouldn¡¯t let me in. She¡­¡±


    ¡°Was this the reason why you pushed a child?¡±


    That indifferent question was like a drumstick beating on Josephine¡¯s heart.


    Theodore looked at her coldly, and his tone was as cold as ice. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. Don¡¯te here if you have no business these days.¡±


    The moment she heard this sentence, Josephine felt as if someone had poured a basin of cold water from the top of her head and her blood vessels became ice cold.


    ¡°Theodore, what do you mean by that?¡± She gritted her teeth and forced herself to keep her pride and self-esteem. With red eyes, she said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. Everleigh can, so why can¡¯t I?¡±


    No matter what kind of feeling it was, the most terrible wasparison, particrlybeingpared to an ex.


    When both the ex and the current lover appeared at the same time, things would copse with the ferocity of a heavy storm that appeared suddenly. No matter how rational and calm a person was, he or she would also copse over a small matter.


    Theodore said, ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it, the engagement can be canceled.¡±

 Chapter 162 What is a Fiancée?

    Theodore¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud. The words ¡®cancel the engagement¡¯ came out of his mouth in an understated manner. Coupled with his expressionless face, he looked extremely cold.


    At that moment, Josephine almost couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. She had spent seven years of her youth with this man, but he said these words so easily.


    All of a sudden, she understood that the promises that she had once been secretly happy about had all quietly changed when Everleigh returned to the country. Theodore¡¯s principles and his bottom line had never changed in the slightest for her sake. Once she caused him displeasure, he could kick her away.


    All these years, she had apanied him, but she had never warmed his icy heart. She even thought that as long as she worked hard enough and did not cause him any trouble, he would more or less have some affection for her.


    At the end of the day, he had no feelings. Even if he did, he only had feelings for Everleigh.


    Even though her heart was half-broken and she wanted tough at herself, Josephine still squeezed out two lines of tears and choked. ¡°It¡¯s no simple matter canceling an engagement. I hope you¡¯ll weigh it. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    The door of the vi was not closed. Inside, when Everleigh heard these words, she praised Josephine sincerely. This was expected of her. She still weighed the pros and cons at this time. What was self-esteem? How could it be more valuable than the status of Mrs. Godfrey?


    Everleigh thought to herself, ¡°If it was me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll throw away anything in my hands, then I¡¯ll p Theodore and leave.¡±


    She now understood why Josephine was able to break out of the siege and be Theodore¡¯s fianc¨¦e despite her poor family background. She was able to endure.


    With the sound of the engine, the leaves of the trees rose up at the gate of the mansionand the evening breeze of the early autumn became more and more bleak.


    When Theodore entered the house, Everleigh was applying medicine to Adrienne¡¯s wounds.


    On the sofa, Adrienneid down quietly, which was rare for her. She whimperedasionally, but without her usual vitality, it was as if she had lost all her spirits.


    ¡°s, it¡¯s done. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. You¡¯ll be alright.¡± Everleigh held Adrienne¡¯s hand and blew on it. ¡°I will get you ice cream when we go hometer, okay?¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s nose was red. When she heard the words ¡°ice cream¡±, her eyes lit up a little bit. She nodded and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, you¡¯re a good girl.You are so good.¡±


    Upon hearing the footsteps, Everleigh looked up and saw Theodore walking over. Her eyes darkened, and she didn¡¯t say a single word as she bent down to pack up the medicine box on the coffee table.


    Looking at Adrienne, who was lying on the sofa with her eyes as big as two small berries, Theodore knelt down and tried to pull her hand. ¡°Adrienne, do you want to eat ice cream? What vor do you want to eat?¡±


    Adrienne seemed to be frightened. As soon as Theodore touched her hand, she retracted it as if she had been shocked by electricity and leaned towards Everleigh. Her round face was next to Everleigh¡¯s shoulder; it was injured too.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Theodore was stunned. For some reason, he felt a sense of loss.


    Everleigh finished packing up the medicine box and picked Adrienne up from the sofa. Although it was a little difficult, she still held the child in one hand and the medicine box in the other. Everleigh said, ¡°Adrienne, I will take you home.¡±


    ¡°You should leave after dinner.¡± Theodore stood up. ¡°Ace is injured. stair is still waiting for the veterinarian toe.¡±


    In the courtyard at the door, Ace was still lying on the ground and whimpering. Because it was not clear if his neck was broken, no one dared to touch him. stair refused to go into the house and wanted to apany him at all times. Joanne had no choice but to take a small stool for him to sit at the door and wait for the veterinarian toe.


    Watching this scene through the window, Everleigh hesitated for a while before putting Adrienne down again.


    ¡°Adrienne, wait here for me for a while. I¡¯ll go and talk to stair.¡±


    After hesitating for a while, Adrienne loosened her grip on Everleigh¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was dark outside and the sunset glow had also disappeared without a trace. The sun hid behind the mountain and the top of the mountain in the distance drowned out all the light in the daytime.


    ¡°stair,¡± Everleigh walked from behind stair, stroked his head, bent downand said, ¡°Uncle Theodore has called a veterinarian. The veterinarian will arriveter. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    stair was sitting on a small stool, looking well-behaved as usual. He reached out a hand to stroke Ace¡¯s head and Ace hummed tamely. ¡°I want to wait for the veterinarian toe and see how Ace is doing,¡± stair said.


    stair was sensible, but he was truly stubborn.


    Everleigh knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, so she knelt down and touched Ace who was lying on the ground. ¡°Ace will be fine. Adrienne is also injured. Aren¡¯t you going to see her?¡±


    stair usually cared about Adrienne the most, but he didn¡¯t care about Adrienne¡¯s injury now. From the beginning, he had been absent-minded. Obviously, there was something wrong with him.


    After a long silence, stair looked up at Everleigh and said, ¡°Mommy, thedy just now is Uncle Theodore¡¯s fiancee?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She said that Adrienne and I are wild children.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh frowned and her expression changed.


    stair had a calm expression on his face. His pure child¡¯s eyes were filled with a sense of rationality that surpassed that of his peers.


    ¡°stair,¡± Everleigh took a deep breath to calm down and touched stair¡¯s head, ¡°You and your sister are the best children in the world. Don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s enough to just trust your mother.¡±


    She had seen Josephine¡¯s two-faced attack a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so vicious to the two children.


    ¡°Yes.¡± stair nodded solemnly.


    ¡°stair, you are a good boy. I will apany you to wait for the veterinarian.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± stair moved his butt and gave half of the small stool to Everleigh. He took Everleigh¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy, no matter what you do, Adrienne and I will stand by your side.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned at first. Looking at his firm eyes, the corners of her mouth twitched. She wanted to smile tofort him but it was difficult, so she just held stair in her arms.


    If her life was full of troubles and she did not get any care, then these two children were the onlyfort God gave her. Every time she saw their smiles, she would feel that the days were not so difficult after all.


    At this time, in the living room of the vi, Joanne brought ice cream balls from the kitchen.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Theodore took the ss of ice cream balls from Joanne and passed the bowl to Adrienne who was lying on the sofa. ¡°This is vani ice cream. Adrienne, do you want to try it?¡±


    Adrienne had finished crying. She hugged her pillow and leaned on the sofa. She stared at Theodore without blinking and asked, ¡°Daddy, what is a fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression froze and his hand, which was holding the ice cream, hovered in mid-air.


    ¡°Are you going to marry thedy just now?¡±


    Theodore sat down on the sofa next to her and ced the cup of ice cream balls on the coffee table. ¡°Adrienne, why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    Adrienne rolled over from the sofa and sat up. She said seriously, ¡°If you want to marry thatdy just now, I can¡¯t call you Daddy anymore in the future.¡±

 Chapter 163 Daddy, You Are the Best

    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Even though Theodore knew it was a little childish to talk about marriage with a child, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask her. He wanted to know Adrienne¡¯s reasoning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like thedy just now.¡± Adrienne blinked her eyes with an innocent look on her face. ¡°And if you marry her, you will have your own children in the future and there will be others who will call you Daddy.¡±


    Theodore was speechless.


    ¡°Except stair and I, I don¡¯t want to share my Daddy with other people.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes were innocent and firm. She didn¡¯t understand the rtionship between these adults at all, nor did she know of any emotional entanglements. She didn¡¯t even know that a fianc¨¦e meant they were already engaged and they would marry if nothing went wrong.


    She only spoke her mind very straightforwardly.


    She didn¡¯t like Josephine, and she didn¡¯t like sharing her Daddy with other people.


    However, Theodore was stunned for a moment. He looked at the innocent little girl in front of him and thought about what she had just said seriously.


    Although it was childish, it was also very reasonable.


    After a long while, Theodore said, ¡°Then I promise you that other than you, there won¡¯t be any other children who will share your Daddy with you.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Theodore nodded seriously, as if he was serious about a project fund of over a hundred million dors.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s pinky swear.¡±


    ¡°Pinky swear?¡±


    ¡°Like this.¡± Adrienne climbed down from the sofa, grabbed Theodore¡¯s handand then used her little finger to hook around Theodore¡¯s little finger. ¡°The promise of a pinky swear stands for a hundred years. Whoever breaks it will be a little tortoise. Deal.¡±


    When their thumbs were pressed together, Adrienne¡¯s expression was particrly dignified, as if it was an extremely important ceremony for her, more important than any paper contract.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You can¡¯t break your promise.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t break my promise. Adrienne, eat the ice cream.¡±


    Only then was Adrienne happy. ¡°Daddy, you are the best.¡±


    Looking at the content expression of the little girl who was eating ice cream, Theodore¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as he looked out of the window.


    It waspletely dark outside, and the lights were on in the yard. Everleigh sat on the stool with stair and waited for more than ten minutes. Finally, the veterinarian came.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a slight fracture in the neck. It¡¯s a small injury for a dog. He just needs to wear the fixer for a month, then he¡¯ll be alright.¡±


    The veterinarian spoke gently and put the pet¡¯s fracture brace on Ace.


    Ace, who just had a brace put on him, was still not used to it and he let out a cry of dissatisfaction.


    ¡°stair,¡± Everleigh looked at stair who was beside her and said, ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said? Ace will be fine.¡±


    stair nodded and said obediently, ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± The doctor packed up his medical kit and said to Theodore, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ll take my leave if there¡¯s nothing else. If there¡¯s anything else you and your wife need, please contact me at any time.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°wife¡±, Everleigh¡¯s face froze. She was about to exin to the veterinarian, but Theodore interrupted her by calling Joanne.


    ¡°Joanne, see Dr. Jenkins off.¡±


    Everleigh looked at Theodore in surprise, not knowing whether it was because he didn¡¯t hear Dr. Jenkin, or because he didn¡¯t take the misunderstanding seriously at all.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming.¡± Joanne came out of the kitchen and wiped her hands. ¡°Dr. Jenkins, I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    When Joanne led Dr. Jenkins out, she turned back and said, ¡°Mr. Theodore, the dinner is heated. If you don¡¯t eat, it will be cold again. Please take the children to dinner with Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Theodore nced at Everleigh, but he didn¡¯t ask her anything. Instead, he turned to Adrienne and asked, ¡°Adrienne, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    At this time, in the living room of the vi, the two children were sitting on the carpet ying with Ace. Because of the doctor¡¯s wordsand after learning that Ace was okay, the two children¡¯s moods had obviously improved.


    Upon hearing Theodore¡¯s question, Adrienne stood up immediately and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hungry! Daddy, do you still have ice cream?¡±


    ¡°How can you eat ice cream when you¡¯re hungry?¡± Everleigh immediately looked at her and said, ¡°You should eat a meal when you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrienne pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll eat a meal.¡±


    ¡°Come and wash your hands.¡± Everleigh waved at the two children and said, ¡°stair,e here too.¡±


    ¡°Ace, here, here.¡±


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t y with Ace anymore. You two should let him rest for a while.¡±


    ¡­


    Finally, Everleigh almost had to carry Adrienne to the bathroom to wash her hands, followed by stair from behind.


    Theodore was watching from the side,and he didn¡¯t even notice himself that the smile in his eyes was very deep.


    The dinner was sumptuous. There were only two adults and two children, but Joanne couldn¡¯t wait to set up a table of wonders, including cold dishes, hot dishes, meat, vegetables and soup; there was something for everyone¡¯s tastes.


    Adrienne especially liked eating sweet things. The whole te of sweet BBQ ribs were all put into her stomach.


    ¡°Enough, you¡¯ve eaten a lot. It will be hard to digest if you continue eating,¡± Everleigh could not help but stop her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Adrienne burped, blinked her eyesand asked, ¡°Mommy, are weing to Daddy¡¯s house to eat tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to work tomorrow. From tomorrow onwards, you and your brother will have to stay in Grandma¡¯s house for a while.¡±


    Adrienne had a disappointed look at the moment. ¡°Can Ie and y with Daddy when I have time?¡±


    ¡°You may have time, but others may not. Don¡¯t be naughty,¡± Everleigh exined helplessly. She put the soup in front of Adrienne and said, ¡°Drink some soup.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be free whenever Adrienne wants toe.¡± Theodore put thest piece of ribs onto Adrienne¡¯s te. ¡°Just call me on the phone.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Adrienne immediately grinned, revealing a mouthful of small teeth and she said ¡°okay¡± sweetly.


    Everleigh nced at Theodore out of the corner of her eye. She wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    The two children had a small appetite. After eating, they went to y with Ace again. When they were far away, Everleigh spoke to Theodore in a low voice, ¡°stair and Adrienne are children who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. To contact you was on their own ord, and that¡¯s not what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± Everleigh interrupted him. ¡°I mean, if they contact you again in the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. The children are immature and I can¡¯t leave them alone. You have your own life. I¡¯m sorry about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°What do you have to apologize for?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes suddenly grew darker.


    ¡°Your engagement.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was calm, but her eyes avoided Theodore¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s normal for Josephine to not like Adrienne and I. It doesn¡¯t matter whose fault it is today. You don¡¯t have to be angry at her for Adrienne. If there¡¯s a need, I can exin it for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned, and she clenched the spoon in her hand tightly.

 Chapter 164 Theodore, Have You Turned Back Into a Child?

    ¡°How much do you wish for Josephine and I to sessfully get married?¡±


    Without waiting for Everleigh¡¯s reply, Theodore suddenly asked such a question.


    Everleigh looked up and met his aggressive re.


    Under such a re, she could only pretend to be calm and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with what I wish. I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to your life because of me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore was obviously doubtful of the sincerity behind her words. ¡°But I¡¯ve already promised Adrienne.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°What did you promise her?¡±


    There was a moment of silence.


    Although it was only a moment, even less than two seconds, it made one feel suffocated, as if time had stopped at this moment. It felt like a million years had passed.


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer Everleigh¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°The biggest difference between children and adults is that children can state their own desires and needs directly, but adults like to beat around the bush.¡±


    Everleigh felt guilty under his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Ever since he heard the phrase ¡®You have your own life¡¯, Theodore¡¯s face was filled with a hint of sullenness. He had always been a person who knew how to hide his emotions, but in front of Everleigh, he often didn¡¯t have the self-control to do so.


    Indeed, things had changed a lot in seven years. However, when they got in touch with each other, there were so many concealments between them and they always beat around the bush. This made Theodore be impatient these days.


    From the corner of Theodore¡¯s eyes, he nced in the direction of the living room. The two children were busy ying with Ace. They didn¡¯t notice their conversation at all.


    ¡°Your marriage with Christopher is a marriage of convenience, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression changed.


    How did he find out?


    Seeing the change in her expression, Theodore was even more convinced that his guess was correct. ¡°That¡¯s why Christopher and you never admitted your rtionship, and no one in the Trevino family knows that you¡¯re married.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s hand, which was holding her spoon, was a little stiff, but she still denied it, ¡°Theodore, you need to take responsibility for your words.¡±


    ¡°Fine, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. Then, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about Christopher flirting with women. I heard that he dumped a nurse in the hospital and she even went to you to cry andin?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression was calm, and his suppressed tone was filled with an unexinable anger. ¡°When did you start to have such a good temper? Or did you think that it¡¯s interesting to have an open marriage after a few years abroad?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Everleigh finally understood why Theodore had suddenly said that she was in a ¡®marriage of convenience¡¯.


    Instead of suspecting that she and Christopher were in a marriage of convenience, it was better to say that he suspected that their marriage existed in name only. He probably thought that she and Christopher had already broken up and they were already on their own.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Everleigh looked at him and put down the spoon in her hand. She breathed a sigh of relief and also regained her calm and reasoning. ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I am in a marriage of convenience or not?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with me? Then, that night didn¡¯t matter either?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as he mentioned that night, Everleigh¡¯s temples began to throb.


    ¡°You can get divorced.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh looked at Theodore in astonishment.


    Theodore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°If you get divorced¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a burst of rapid and sharp braking sounds interrupted his voice from outside the vi. Under the quiet night, the sound of the brakes was very harsh. Everleigh and Theodore frowned and looked outside at the same time.


    ¡°Theodore!¡± The sound of the car door closing could be heard at the same time as the voice of the man outside.


    Everleigh knew who it was the moment she heard the voice.


    The door to the vi wasn¡¯t closed and Leon barged in. As soon as he entered the vi, he askedhurriedly, ¡°Theodore, what happened to my dog? Who touched my dog?¡±


    It was dead silent in the room.


    In the living room, the two children stared at the uninvited guest who suddenly broke in, and their faces were in a daze.


    Leon and the two children stared nkly at each other for a long time. In the end, Leon faced the child who was almost like a miniature version of Theodore and asked, ¡°Th-Theodore, have you turned back into a child?¡±


    ¡°Leon.¡± A familiar voice could be heard from the dining room.


    Leon turned around and saw Theodore walking out of the dining room with an unhappy expression on his face. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Leon was confused by the sudden appearance of the two children. For a moment, he forgot why he came here. He was stunned for a second before he remembered. ¡°I came to see my dog. The pet hospital called me and said that I need to go for a checkup. What happened to my dog?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The veterinarian treated him, so it¡¯s just a minor fracture.¡±


    ¡°How did it fracture? I lent the dog¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, ahem,¡± Theodore suddenly coughed twice to cover up the second half of the sentence from Leon.


    Leon looked at him suspiciously. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, he saw the person walking out of the dining room behind Theodore. His face turned pale, and he said, ¡°Ev-Everleigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Everleigh stood behind Theodore and greeted Leon calmly, ¡°Leon.¡±


    Leon¡¯s face stiffened. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Y-Yes, long time no see indeed. When did you return? I didn¡¯t know. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°Why? Would you prepare a wee dinner for me if I told you in advance?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah. After all, we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Leon usually had a silver tongue, but as soon as he met Everleigh, it was as if his tongue was stuck and he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. The instinctive reflex of fear was clearly reflected in his eyes.


    Everleigh had no time to chat with him. She nced at her watch and said to Theodore, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and you have another guest. I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s thin lips pressed together as he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re going to work tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have sent all the precautions to Mr. Lawson. He knows how to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°What precautions?¡± Leon couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, and his handsome face was full of ambiguous inquiry.


    Everleigh¡¯s appearance at Theodore¡¯s house at this time was originally big gossip, and fear couldn¡¯t stop his enthusiasm from investigating the matter.


    Theodore cast a sidelong nce at him, his frosty expression clearly showing a hint of anger. It was as if he was ming Leon for appearing at the wrong moment.


    Leon¡¯s expression changed, and he closed his mouth innocently.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, let¡¯s go,¡± Everleigh took her medicine box, waved her hands and called her two children. Then, she walked out calmly.


    Theodore stood at the door, looking into the distance with a pair of cold eyes. Until Everleigh¡¯s car had disappeared from Godfrey Mansion, his gaze was still fixed on Everleigh.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone, so what are you still looking at?¡± Leon¡¯s mischievous voice came from the side. ¡°Not bad, Theodore. You¡¯re so quiet about important matters. You¡¯ve even brought her and her children to your home.¡±


    Theodore snapped out of his daze and turned around to look at Leon. Then he headed straight to the living room.


    Leon naturally wouldn¡¯t let go of such a good opportunity to tease him. He chased after him and said, ¡°When I saw Everleigh¡¯s son at first, I would have thought that he¡¯s your son if I didn¡¯t know better.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore paused slightly as he held on to the sofa. He looked at Leon and his gaze suddenly tightened.

 Chapter 165 You Still Want to be With Her

    ¡°Everleigh and you go together like husband and wife. Her son even looks so much like you. I have seen Christopher before. He doesn¡¯t look like you at all. If I were him, I would¡­¡±


    Leon was still talking to himself. Suddenly, he noticed Theodore was looking at him with an unfriendly gaze. His throat tightened. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Theodore was silent.


    ¡°Ahem, I know I came heresuddenlyand spoiled your good time, but you can¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t know that Everleigh was here.¡±


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Theodore interrupted Leon¡¯s exnation.


    Leon was stunned for a moment. ¡°I said¡­ I didn¡¯t know that Everleigh was here.¡±


    ¡°The previous sentence.¡±


    ¡°The previous sentence?Everleigh and you go together like husband and wife?¡± Looking at Theodore¡¯s gradually impatient expression, Leon quickly recalled what he had just said. He hesitated and said, ¡°Her son looks like you?¡±


    Theodore sat down on the sofa, deep in thought.


    ¡°No, what are you thinking about?¡± Leon walked over and immediately sat opposite him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you do the paternity test before? You said that those two children have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°There is also a time when DNA tests can make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°The probability is very low.¡± Leon frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s not impossible. If there are any mistakes, or they took a wrong sample, it¡¯s possible but¡­¡±


    Leon wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°But you have to think clearly. There are only two inevitable results, yes or no. If no, what are you going to do? If yes, what are you going to do?¡±


    It was not difficult to do the paternity test again, but it was mainly about the results of the paternity test. What kind of impact would the results have on their current life?


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything. It was rare for him to be so hesitant.


    Leon directly pointed out what he was thinking, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t care about the results of the paternity test at all. Since Everleigh returned, your life has changed ever since you saw her again, even if you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±


    Although they hadpletely different personalities, Leon and Theodore had grown up together. They knew each other better than they knew themselves.


    From the moment he found out about Everleigh¡¯s return to the country, he had a strange feeling that Theodore and Josephine¡¯s marriage was over.


    ¡°You asked a private detective to investigate so many things. Christopher is a yboy indeed, but he and Everleigh are a legitimate married couple. Josephine isn¡¯t as gentle and virtuous as she looks, but it¡¯s not your first day knowing this. You¡¯ve found so many reasons, but you just wanted to verify one thing.¡±


    Theodore raised his head and looked straight at Leon. His gaze was calm.


    Leon was still looking at him. His words were direct, and he pointed out the mystery of all these, ¡°You still want to be with her.¡±


    ¡°You still want to be with her.¡± These words were almost straight to the point. Even if Theodore didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to admit that Leon grew up with him, so Leon knew him too well.


    ¡°Theodore, just do what you want to do. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about worldly etiquette when ites to some things. To put it bluntly, the fact that you are in today¡¯s position, no one is more qualified to be more free-willed than you are.¡±


    Leon¡¯s words were heresy. If it was up toMadison¡¯s evaluation, they would be just that. If it wasn¡¯t for his family background, he would have already been dragged and buried in some wastnd.


    But his heresy was not unreasonable at all.


    The Allen family in Ocpeace City was just a vine attached to the Godfrey family. Leon had lived in Ocpeace City recklessly for more than 20 years, so why couldn¡¯t Theodore do what he wanted in this matter?


    Thinking of this, Theodore gradually rxed, but his eyes were filled with chilliness.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Leon, ask someone to investigate the Meyer Group over the next two days.¡±


    ¡°Theodore,¡± Leon¡¯s eyes widened. He was stunned for a long time before he was able to make sure that Theodore was not joking. ¡°Meyer Group? There¡¯s no need for such a big deal, is there?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I am qualified to be free-willed? If I want to find an excuse, I have to find one that they can¡¯t deny.¡±


    Looking at Theodore¡¯s cold face, Leon couldn¡¯t help but shiver in his heart. For a moment, he regretted making such a suggestion.


    Theodore was truly terrifying when he went crazy.


    It was alreadyte at night, and the full moon hung high over the mountains.


    In the bedroom of South Hill Vi, the servant carefully ced the hot milk on the bedside table. ¡°Mr. Xavier, the temperature of the milk is just right. Please remember to drink it.¡±


    Xavier leaned against the head of the bed and read a book. When he heard that, he replied, ¡°Hmm.¡± The thin figure looked thinner under the bedside¡¯smp light.


    The maid was new here and she had been working for less than a week. Because of the butler¡¯s warning previously, she had been extra careful in her work. However, she had not encountered any difficulties until that day. Mr. Xavier didn¡¯t seem to be as difficult to serve as those who were dismissed had said. Instead, he was quite easy to talk to.


    As soon as the maid left, the sound of a phone vibrating could be heard from the bedside.


    Xavier nced at it from the corner of his eyes. When he saw the caller ID, his lips curled up. As if he had expected this call, he deliberately drank the milk slowly before he pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Silence.


    He was in no hurry to speak. He pulled out a piece of tissue and looked at himself in the mirror opposite the bed, slowly wiping the white milk foam from the corner of his mouth.


    The woman on the other end of the line finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°You won.¡±


    The smile on the man¡¯s face deepened, but under the reflection of the mirror, it looked extremely cold.


    ¡°What happened? Have you hit a wall?¡±


    ¡°He wants to cancel the engagement.¡± When she mentioned this, the voice on the other end of the line almost choked. ¡°Because of Everleigh. She must have given him some kind of enchanting potion. He is crazy.¡±


    The man said slowly, ¡°He¡¯s not crazy. It¡¯s you who¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°With your current state, not only will Theodore want to cancel the engagement, but my mother won¡¯t let you marry into the Godfrey family either. Don¡¯t forget, the most important thing she wants from you is that you won¡¯t affect Theodore, but what have you done recently?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done it anyway, so what else can I do now?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you can¡¯t do anything, but I can. Otherwise, why would you call me?¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Just follow the original n. What you have to do now is minimize the chances of meeting with Theodore. As long as you don¡¯t meet him, the chances of him taking the initiative to cancel the engagement will be much smaller.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded extremely anxious.


    ¡°Buy a flight ticket. You should go for a vacation beforeing back.¡±


    Xavier spoke casually.


    She seemed to want to ask something, but as soon as she uttered something in a questioning tone, she was interrupted by Xavier, ¡°Don¡¯t ask why. I don¡¯t have the patience to exin too much to you.¡±


    There was a hint of impatience in his words, which made the other person give up asking. She gritted her teeth and remained silent for a while. She seemed to have convinced herself and she said reluctantly, ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 166 Sudden Heart Attack

    The next morning, Everleigh left the two children to the nanny and drove to the vige.


    The vige was located on the northwest side of Ocpeace City. It was a poor vige. Because it was surrounded by mountains, it was not convenient to get there and there were no direct buses. It took four hours to drive from Ocpeace City to the vige.


    Everleigh left at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. She drove for an hour and passed by the service area of Tin Hill. Since it was still a long way to the next service area, she stopped for breakfast and went to the supermarket to buy some things.


    ¡°One meat pie and a ss of milk, please. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a total of 25 dors.¡±


    It was early in the morning, and Everleigh had no appetite. She was only afraid that the journey would be too long and she wouldn¡¯t have the energy to drive if she ate nothing. Hence, she simply bought some things to fill up her tummy.


    After finding a ce to sit in the dining area, Everleigh took out her mobile phone and saw Christopher¡¯s message from ten minutes ago, along with a photo of Christopher and the vigers.


    Christopher asked her, ¡°This ce is beautiful. When will you arrive?¡±


    Everleigh replied while eating, ¡°It¡¯s still early. I should arrive in the afternoon. Please don¡¯t be too flirty. Don¡¯t flirt with the girls in the vige. I won¡¯t clean up the mess for you.¡±


    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±


    Seeing this sentence, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh. When she was about to reply, she suddenly heard a noise in the distance.


    The man¡¯s alert scream echoed in therge service hall. ¡°Hmm? Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It seems that someone has fainted.¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The sound of discussion came from the next tableand Everleigh heard it all.


    Everleigh looked up and saw that the people in the dining area were moving towards the front. Through the gaps in the crowd, she clearly saw a white-haired olddy holding a middle-aged man¡¯s arm and slowly falling to the ground.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression became tight. Seeing that there were more and more people gathering around, she ran overimmediatelywith her mobile phone.


    At this moment, the olddy, Helen Scott, had fallen at the feet of the middle-aged man in ck. The man did not dare to touch Helen at all. He stepped back a few steps and tried to exin to the surrounding people, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just came in to go to the bathroom, but thisdy suddenly grabbed me and that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me, I am a doctor.¡± Everleigh pushed through the crowd, ncing at the man in ck, then quickly kneeled down on the ground to check on Helen, who was lying on the ground.


    Helen¡¯s hair was white, and she was at least 70 years old. She had copsed at the feet of the man in the ck T-shirt. Her face was purple, her head was covered in sweat, and her right arm was twitching.


    Everleigh held her shoulder and had her lie t on the ground. She stretched out her hand to check Helen¡¯s neck and felt cold sweat on her hand. Her eyes immediately narrowed and in the next second, she immediately undid the two buttons on Helen¡¯s shirt.


    Everleigh took out a bottle of Quick Acting Heart Relief from her bag and stuffed one into Helen¡¯s mouth. Everleigh held her chin, trying to get her to swallow it while she turned around and said, ¡°Please give way to maintain air cirction around us.¡±


    The people around looked at each other and stepped back consciously. In the middle of the hall, Everleigh and Helen, who fainted, acted as the heart of the circle.


    Everleigh had no time to care about anything else. At this time, Helen was unconscious, and it was difficult for her to breathe.


    Everleigh held Helen¡¯s nose immediately. She took a deep breath and leaned over to perform artificial respiration.


    The people around were shocked, and many people took out their mobile phones to take photos.


    Artificial respiration was apulsory course for medical staff. Ordinary people would also learn this course when they learned first aid. However, there were not many chances to use it in real life,and the onlookers also found it strange.


    After doing artificial respiration several times, the expression on Helen¡¯s face slowly eased. Her fluctuating chest gradually calmed down and she gradually regained consciousness. She looked at Everleigh in confusion and asked, ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes lit up. She slowly let out a sigh of relief andforted her saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are in the service area now.¡±


    Hearing this, all the people around breathed a sigh of relief. No one knew who took the lead to p but there was a round of apuse in the hall.


    The security personnel of the service area rushed to maintain order and evacuate the crowd.


    Because Helen had not fully recovered yet, Everleigh asked the security guard to help and arranged for Helen to rest in the lounge of the service area. She then dialed the emergency number.


    Outside the lounge, the line was quickly connected.


    Everleigh said, ¡°This is the service area of Tin Hill. There is a person who suddenly fainted. Female. She is about seventy-five years old and has no rtives with her. She is sweating, her skin is wet and coldand she has difficulty breathing. During the attack, her pulse was weak and irregr. It was my initial estimation that she had a sudden heart attack.¡±


    No one knew what the person on the other end of the line had asked, but Everleigh replied, ¡°I am a doctor of the cardiology department of the city hospital. I am currently giving the patient emergency treatment. There is no threat to life at present, but you must send someone as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Everleigh looked at the time. It would take more than an hour for the ambnce to set off from Ocpeace City.


    The sound of the dooropeningcame from behind. It was the staff member who had just helped Helen settle in the lounge. When he saw Everleigh, he showed a reluctant expression and said, ¡°Miss Trevino, this olddy has a strange temper. I can¡¯t get any information about her family and they can¡¯t be contacted.¡±


    Everleigh frowned, thinking that Helen was already so old, and it was a rare thing for her to be alone in theservice area. Everleigh was convinced that it was because she had some conflict with her family.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go ask about it.¡±


    After that, Everleigh pushed the door open and went in.


    There was a simple folded bed in the lounge. Helen was resting on the bedand her facial expression was much better than before. When she heard the dooropen and saw Everleighe in, her gaze softened considerably. ¡°I remember you. Did you save me?¡±


    Everleigh smiled and went over with a ss of water from the table. She pulled a chair and sat down beside the bed. ¡°Yes, it was me. Have some water, please.¡±


    Helen took the water. Because she had no strength in her hand, she could only take a sip of water with Everleigh¡¯s help. After drinking the water, she didn¡¯t forget to thank Everleigh, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I would not have made it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± Holding the ss, Everleigh checked Helen¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a lot calmer now. Keep your mood stable and breathe slowly. I have called an ambnce and it will arrive soon.¡±


    After that, Everleigh suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, how did youe here? Do you have the contact information of the people who traveled with you? I have to tell them that you are safe.¡±


    ¡°No need, I drove here on my own.¡± Helen waved her hand and she looked very calm.


    ¡°Drove? By yourself?¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 167 In Denial

    Helen was afraid that Everleigh would not believe her, so she took out her car key and waved it in front of Everleigh. ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t lie to you. My car is parked in the parking lot.¡±


    Everleigh swallowed silently. After digesting her shock, she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m more curious about which hospital gave you your health certificate.¡±


    She had a history of heart disease,but she could still receive a health certificate to verify her driving license. Wasn¡¯t this taking her life as a joke?¡±


    ¡°Ocpeace City¡¯s hospital.¡±


    ¡°Ocpeace City¡­ ¡±


    Everleigh choked, and she felt very embarrassed at the moment.


    How could it be such a coincidence?


    Helen muttered to herself like a child, ¡°The reason I¡¯m going back to Ocpeace City is to get another health certificate. Otherwise, my driver¡¯s license will be terminated. It¡¯s really too troublesome that I need to have a physical examination every year.¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s troublesome? The expressway¡¯s toller actually dared to let you enter.¡± Everleigh looked serious. ¡°You driving like this is endangering othersand also a danger to your health. When your familyes, I will talk to them about it.¡±


    Everleigh had been a doctor for several years and had always been straightforward with disobedient patients. If some things weren¡¯t told to them in a critical way, they wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, especially the elders.


    Helen seemed to have never had anyone speak to her in this way. There was a new feeling in her. ¡°Okay, when you see my grandson, you can scold him.¡±


    ¡°How can I not scold him? Even if you are in good health, someone should still apany you when you drive.¡±


    ¡°My grandson is always busy with work.¡±


    ¡°How busy can he be?¡± Everleigh¡¯s disdain was obvious in her words. ¡°If he¡¯s so busy that he can¡¯t even take care of his family, what¡¯s the point of his job?¡±


    Helen nodded repeatedly. She seemed to be in favor of such words.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Before they knew it, the staff members of the service area knocked on the door and said that the ambnce had arrived and that they would arrange for Helen to return to Ocpeace City.


    Everleigh was a member of the medical staff who took part in the emergency treatment. In order to prevent medical disputes in the follow-up, she had to follow the ambnce back to Ocpeace City.


    In the corridor of the in-patient department of the hospital.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The nurse returned Everleigh¡¯s medical license and her work certificate to her and thanked her, ¡°Dr. Trevino, the results of the examination havee out. The rescue was done in time, so the patient is fine.¡±


    Everleigh put away her certificate and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll go in and say hello to the patient before leaving.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wait? The patient¡¯s family will be here soon. They said they want to personally thank you on the phone.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I still have work to do.¡±


    After Everleigh refused, she knocked on the door and entered the ward.


    ¡°Madam, are you feeling better?¡±


    Helen leaned against the edge of the bed and had changed into a gray striped hospital gown. Despite her curly, silvery-white hair, she looked energetic and didn¡¯t look like a person who needed to be hospitalized at all.


    ¡°Girl,e and sit down. There are some apples here. Have one.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to say goodbye,¡± Everleigh smiled and said, standing at the foot of the bed. ¡°Have a good rest and take care of yourself. Don¡¯t drive alone in the future anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Helen straightened upimmediately.


    ¡°Yes, I have work to do. I have to rush before it gets dark.¡±


    As they were talking, the door of the ward opened from the outsideand a tall figure rushed in. His voice was cold and anxious, ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes met his.


    Theodore stood at the door of the ward, while Everleigh stood at the foot of the bed. The moment they saw each other, there was a different degree of shock in both of their eyes.


    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    Everleigh looked at Theodore for a long while, as if she had thought of something. Then, she turned to look at Helen, who was lying on the hospital bed, and suddenly understood.


    How could it be such a coincidence? This olddy was his grandmother?


    Theodore was also in a daze. ¡°So¡­ It was you who saved Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    A voice came from the hospital bed.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh and Theodore raised their heads at the same time. They looked at Helen but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The atmosphere suddenly became subtle.


    Helen looked at the two people in front of her with a puzzled face. ¡°Why are you both in a daze?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do know each other.¡± Theodore was the first toe back to his senses. He looked at Everleigh with aplicated expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be the one who saved you. Grandma, are you okay?¡±


    Helen waved her hand casually. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, this girl apanied me all the way. But what are the odds? You two have met? How do you know each other?¡±


    When she asked, ¡°How do you know each other?¡± Helen prolonged her tonedeliberately. A hint of curiosity appeared in her smiling eyesand she looked as if she was in high spirits.


    Theodore looked at Everleigh.


    Before he opened his mouth, Everleigh hurriedly avoided his eyes and looked at her watch with her head down. ¡°Hmm, I have something to do so I have to go now, Madam. I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m back in Ocpeace City.¡±


    Helen smiled and nodded. She even waved at Everleigh, ¡°Okay, see you next time.¡±


    The door closed and Helen¡¯s gaze fell on the foot of the bed. ¡°Are you still looking? Your eyes are about to follow her.¡±


    Theodore snapped back to reality. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I said that if you want to pursue her, then go. What¡¯s the use of just staring at her?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t pursuing her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Helen raised her eyebrows and had a defiant look, like a child. ¡°When you came in and saw her, your eyes didn¡¯t move at all. You almost became stuck to her, but you didn¡¯t even chase after her. No wonder you can¡¯t find a wife. You only listen to your mother.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Helen¡¯s face was full of disappointment. She sighed and said, ¡°I thought you were hopeless. It seems like I still have to helplessly watch you marry the girl from the Bailey family. I won¡¯t go to the wedding.¡±


    As she spoke, Helen casually flipped through the magazine on the bedside table, looking as if she didn¡¯t want to bother with Theodore.


    Theodore stood there for a while before suddenly saying, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Just go do your own thing.¡± Helen didn¡¯t even look at himand her expression was indifferent. However, when Theodore left, she immediately threw aside the magazine and bounced up from the bed. She quietly followed Theodore to the door, carefully opened the door of the ward and stuck her ear out.


    The sound of a phone call could be heard from the outside.


    ¡°Moses, contact Mr. Lawson of the hospital and rece Everleigh from the list of people who will go to the countryside. Let her stay in Ocpeace City.¡±


    ¡­


    Across the door, Helen bent over and smiled so widely that her eyes could not be seen. She covered her mouth so that she wouldn¡¯t burst out inughter.


    He dared to say that he wasn¡¯t chasing after her. Now that he had made such a move behind the scene, it was obvious that he was just in denial.

 Chapter 168 The Hospital’s Money Tree

    As soon as she got out of the hospital, Everleigh called Christopher.


    She drove towards the suburbs of Ocpeace City. As soon as she told Christopher that she was still in Ocpeace City, Christopher exploded, ¡°What? Why are you still in Ocpeace City? Didn¡¯t you tell me you were in the service area of Tin Hill three hours ago?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I met an elderly woman who had a sudden heart attack in the service area. After giving her emergency treatment, I waited for an ambnce toe, which took up a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°F*ck, how can you run into all kinds of things? You aren¡¯t trying to fool me, right?¡±


    Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s something else that is more absurd. Do you know who the olddy I saved was?¡±


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before Everleigh finished her sentence, a new call alert came through her Bluetooth headset. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. I have a call from Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Why is he calling you? I don¡¯t usually see him in the hospital anyway,¡± Christopher muttered. ¡°Alright, you pick up first. I¡¯m busy here too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After hanging up Christopher¡¯s call, Everleigh pressed the answer button and answered the call from Benedict.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, have you arrived at the vige?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Not yet. Something happened on the way. It¡¯s estimated that I¡¯ll arrive a littleter. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lawson. I won¡¯t dy my work. I¡¯ll finish the work before the deadline and before going back.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about this. You don¡¯t have to go to the vige anymore.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh was stunned for a moment. When she saw the green light turn red before her, she stepped on the brake and almost went through the red light. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. There¡¯s a new job for you in the hospital. We have transferred some other people to the vige, so you don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°What new job? Is it very tricky?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sudden thing. It also happened that you haven¡¯t gone to the vige yet. You will know when youe to the hospitaltomorrow. In short, this project is very important to the hospital, so you must do a good job.¡±


    Project?


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t rify over the phone, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    It was normal for a hospital to have an emergency. She was only a deputy director physician. In terms of big issues, she still had to follow her boss¡¯ orders.


    After hanging up the phone, Everleigh turned around at an intersection ahead. On the way home, she bought a cake, hoping to surprise the two children.


    When she arrived home, it was already the afternoon and the children had just finished their lunch.


    As soon as Everleigh came back, Adrienne¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She jumped up from the sofadirectlyand stretched out her arms for a hug from a distance. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, Mommy!¡±


    Everleigh put down the cake, went over and picked her up. ¡°Oh my, how much did my baby eat? You¡¯re so heavy!¡±


    Adrienne hugged Everleigh¡¯s neck and did not let go. ¡°Certainly not. I¡¯m heavy because I¡¯m your whole world. Of course, the whole world is very heavy!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you clever,¡± Everleigh pinched her nose and sat down on the sofa with a smile. She touched stair¡¯s head and said, ¡°I bought you a cake. Do you still have room to eat?¡±


    ¡°Wow, cake! Is it strawberry cake?¡±


    When Adrienne heard that there was food, she immediately unfolded Everleigh¡¯s hand, stepped on the carpet with her bare feetand went straight to the cake.


    stair was much calmer. He looked at Everleigh seriously and asked, ¡°Mommy, weren¡¯t you on a business trip? Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah Mommy,aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a business trip?¡± Adrienne held the fork and her nose was stained with cream as she wasn¡¯t paying attention. She didn¡¯t know that, but she was staring at Everleigh with her eyes blinking.


    Everleigh bent down and wiped the cream from Adrienne¡¯s nose. She exined, ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore. I suddenly have something to do.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s eyes immediately became brighter. ¡°Really? Can you apany stair and I to participate in the school¡¯s sports day?¡±


    The two children¡¯s school had a parent-child sports day the next week, and the school had sent a message early that morning.However, Everleigh¡¯s business trip had been set earlier on. Originally, they thought that she couldn¡¯t goand Adrienne was in a bad mood for a long time.


    ¡°Yes, I can go now.¡± Everleigh looked at the two children with a smile and patted the muscles on her arms. ¡°We will be champions then!¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Adrienne immediately raised her hand and danced with joy. It was not enough for her to be happy aloneand she insisted on jumping with Everleigh.


    stair, who was sitting on the sofa, touched his foreheadhelplessly.


    Women were really troublesome, he thought.


    The next day, Everleigh went to the hospital as usual.


    Because of the project mentioned by Benedict on the phone the day before, she went straight to the dean¡¯s office to look for him after changing into her white coat. However, she only found Benedict¡¯s secretary, Karen Harvey.


    Karen said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you looking for Mr. Lawson? He is not here.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Lawson told me about a new project yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Lawson told me when he left. It¡¯s like this. There is a new patient in the VIP ward of the in-patient department. Mr. Lawson meant that you are designated to be the attending physician for this patient.¡±


    ¡°VIP ward?¡± Everleigh frowned. ¡°Just because of this? This is the project Mr. Lawson mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t underestimate this patient. She has a lot to do with our hospital,¡± said Karen, pointing at the ceiling. ¡°There¡¯s someone up there. It¡¯s not easy to deal with her.¡±


    Everleigh had seen too many cases like this in the hospital, so she was used to it. She asked directly, ¡°What did the patient do for the hospital?¡±


    With a mysterious look, Karen raised a finger and said, ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    ¡°She donated one million?¡±


    Karen shook her head in disdain. ¡°Dr. Trevino, release your imagination to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°Ten million?¡±


    Karen continued to shake her head and said in a voice that only Everleigh could hear, ¡°She donated a building.¡±


    When she heard this, Everleigh took a sharp breath.


    Awesome!


    Were the rich so bold nowadays? In order to move into the VIP ward and appoint an attending physician, they would casually donate a building.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you really are the money tree of this hospital!¡± Karen came up to her and winked. ¡°We¡¯ll depend on you from now on.¡±


    Everleigh pulled up the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°You¡¯d better take me to see the patient first. What kind of difficult andplicated disease requires such a big array of shows that include donating a building?If she can¡¯t be cured, will they raze our hospital to the ground?¡±


    ¡°Bah, bah, can you say something better? The olddy is in good spirits! It¡¯s just a heart attack.¡±


    Olddy?


    Everleigh stopped. Something suddenly shed through her mindand her heart skipped a beat. At this moment, her expression changed as well, and she directly walked towards the elevator.

 Chapter 169 This is Nothing More Than a Threat

    The VIP wards of the hospital were all suites. The patient¡¯s bedroom and living room were separated, and there were beds in the guest room. In the downtown area of the city, things were more expensive than a five-star hotel. Ordinary people would not even dare to think about it.


    In the living room, Theodore handed the signed document to his assistant, Moses.


    ¡°Reduce the work as much as possible during this period. Let the secretary handle it at her own discretion of the situation. Grandma is in poor health, so I will stay in the hospital to apany herfor a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡± Just as Moses acknowledged the instructions, the sound of the door opening came from behind him. ¡°Dr. Trevino?¡±


    Everleigh was 1. 7 meters tall, and she wore a white coat. She stood at the door of the ward with a great aura. Her eyes were full of anger, which made one shudderinexplicably.


    Theodore raised his eyes and calmly looked at Moses. ¡°You may leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Moses carefully looked at Everleigh. When he left, he closed the door, and it cut off the noise from the corridor outside. The room quietened downsuddenly.


    ¡°Bang!¡± Everleigh put the medical report in front of her on the table. Although it was not a big action, the sound was very clear in the quiet living room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to exin yourself? What is the meaning of this?¡±


    Theodore maintained his seat on the sofa. He reached out to take the medical report and turned the pages. His cold eyes were calm and rational as usual. ¡°Mr. Lawson moves quite fast.¡±


    ¡°Are you admitting that it¡¯s all your doing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to deny it.¡±


    His light tone made Everleigh angry. ¡°Why did you simply change my job? Just because you¡¯re Theodore? Because the Godfrey family is rich and powerful?¡±


    Theodore turned to look at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough?¡±


    Everleigh was speechless.


    Indeed, just because he was Theodore, who had the wealth and power of the Godfrey family, he could change her job at will. Even Mr. Lawson had to obey him, so forget a powerless doctor like herself.


    Everleigh gritted her teeth and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°You can do that,¡± Theodore put down the medical report. ¡°However, in addition to the high penalty, this hospital will be on the discreditable list of the National Hospital Boards. Butyou don¡¯t have to worry. All of this has nothing to do with you,and only the hospital would be responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, you¡­¡±


    This was simply a threat.


    She was an employee of the hospital. Because of her, the credit of the entire hospital would be ruinedand they would have to pay a high price in liquidated damages. Even if she did not have to bear such a serious consequence alone, how could she face her colleagues and bosses in the hospital in the future? How could she still stay in this hospital?


    Theodore crossed his arms and looked at the woman in front of him calmly. Everleigh, who was so angry that she wanted to jump up and down, tried her best to suppress her anger. Theodore thought it was interesting. This decision was indeed right.


    ¡°I already have a VIP patient. There¡¯s a rule in the hospital that an attending physician can¡¯t be assigned to two or more VIP patients at the same time.¡±


    Everleigh still wanted to fight.


    Theodore said, ¡°The one you¡¯re talking about has already been transferred to another hospital.¡±


    ¡°Transferred to another hospital? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡±


    ¡°This morning, Mr. Lawson originally meant to change his attending physician, but I think it¡¯s more appropriate to transfer him to another hospital so that you won¡¯t be embarrassed when you see him in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleighughed angrily and said, ¡°Do you mean that I should thank you for being considerate for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists, and her knuckles almost creaked. If it wasn¡¯t for the white coat on her body that day, she would really have hit him.


    When did Theodore be so shameless?


    Why hadn¡¯t she noticed it before?


    ¡°Is it Everleigh?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A familiar voice came from the bedroom, breaking the deadlock in the living room.


    Everleigh was stunned. Theodore had already gotten up from the sofa and entered the bedroom in front of her, leaving her alone in the living room.


    ¡°Grandma, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Is it Everleigh who came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s outside.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let her in? Did you talk to her properly? Don¡¯t forget your manners.¡± As she said this, Helen leaned out and shouted, ¡°Everleigh, are you still there?¡±


    Everleigh came back to her senses and hurried to the door of the bedroom. She tried to force a smile, but her ugly expression still remained without a smile. ¡°I¡¯m here, Madam Scott.¡±


    Helen leaned against the edge of the bed and said with a smile, ¡°Everleigh, you are my lifesaver. Yesterday, when I heard Theodore say that you¡¯re an attending physician of this hospital, as well as an expert in heart surgery, I immediately asked to be transferred to this hospital and had you appointed as my attending physician.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was stunned and said, ¡°Did you ask for a transfer?¡±


    There was a subtle trace of surprise in Theodore¡¯s eyes when he looked at Helen, but it quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t trust others,¡± Helen said, patting the edge of the bed. ¡°Everleigh,e and have a seat.¡±


    Although Everleigh was surprised, she had no reason not to believe her. There was no need for Madam Scott to lie to her.


    ¡°So does this mean that I¡¯ve wrongly used Theodore?¡± Everleigh thought.


    During Everleigh¡¯s approach, Helen nced sideways at someone by the bed. Her eyes were full of childlike pride and craftiness, as if she was saying, ¡°Boy, learn a little from me. Grandma still has to save the day at this crucial moment!¡±


    Everleigh sat down beside the bed. ¡°Madam Scott¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t call me Madam in the future. It¡¯s odd. Just call me Grandma like Theodore does.¡±


    Without waiting for Everleigh to speak, Helen suddenly looked at Theodore and said unhappily, ¡°Why are you still standing here? You¡¯ve troubled Dr. Trevino so much, and you¡¯ve even dyed her work. Why didn¡¯t you prepare breakfast for her?¡±


    In front of Helen, Theodore didn¡¯t seem much different from an ordinary young man in front of his elders. He respectfully and obediently said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go out and take a look first.¡±


    Everleigh had just sat down beside the bed when she heard this. She saidhurriedly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble, Madam Scott.¡±


    Helen kept a straight face and pretended to be unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you can just call me Grandma. Everleigh, you don¡¯t dislike me, do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Helen¡¯s words had already reached this point. Everleigh felt helpless and could only call her, ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Helen said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a granddaughter!¡±


    While chatting with Helen, Everleigh didn¡¯t even notice when Theodore left, leaving only her and Helen in the bedroom.


    Although Helen was old, she was still very childish. When she mentioned Theodore, she was full ofints. ¡°He¡¯s almost thirty years old, but he still doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world. He always has an ugly expression. Which girl would like him like this? I bet he¡¯ll be forever alone!¡±


    ¡°You even know the expression ¡®forever alone¡¯?¡± Everleigh was surprised. She had been abroad for so many years, but she learnt most of the lingo only after she returned.


    ¡°Of course. Although I¡¯m old, my mind is well. Everyone should keep up with the times and don¡¯t get out of touch with society.¡± Helen showed Everleigh her mobile phone and said, ¡°Hey, Everleigh, it just happens that you¡¯re here. Can you take a look at this for me?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A live broadcast online. Can you help me take a look at thisment? I¡¯m getting old and my eyesight is not very good.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 170 Sincere?

    In the living room of the ward, Moses came back with a lot of bags.


    Theodore sat on the sofa, looking at the documents in his hands. When he saw Moses, he nced at him and saw that the table was full of things. He frowned. ¡°That many?¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Moses said as he started to dig things out. ¡°Pastries, omelets, sandwiches, bacon, sd, milk, juice, coffee¡­¡±


    Before Moses could finish his introduction, Theodore interrupted with a frown, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to buy something light?¡±


    Everleigh had always liked cereal, soup, and oatmeal for breakfast.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Moses said seriously. ¡°The important thing is not what Dr. Trevino likes to eat, but to let her feel your sincerity. It must be well-rounded, with lots of attention to details. These are the most important things to note when pursuing a girl. Attention to details determines one¡¯s sess or failure.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore seemed to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, listen to me. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that,¡± Moses said as he took out thest bag and pointed at it. ¡°Soup.¡±


    Theodore pondered over Moses¡¯ words and suddenly asked, ¡°Who told you that I¡¯m going to pursue her?¡±


    As Moses caught the look in the boss¡¯ eyes, he suddenly shuddered and said awkwardly, ¡°Indeed, you¡­ did not say anything.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Then¡­ Shall I take away some of this?¡±


    Theodore nced at them and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve already bought them, so just leave them there.¡±


    Huh?


    Moses carefully looked at his boss from the corner of his eyes. He was not unhappy at all. If he was not wrong, the corner of his eyes was slightly lifted, and it looked like he was looking forward to it?


    Moses let out a sigh of relief. As rumored, one¡¯s body cannot hide the truth even when the mouth denied it.


    At this time, Everleigh was still chatting with Helen in the bedroom.


    Knock, Knock!


    The sound of knocking on the door could be heard. Moses stood at the door and said, ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready. Do you and Dr. Trevino want toe out and eat something?¡±


    Helen immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and I suddenly feel a little tired. I¡¯ll lie down for a while. Everleigh, you go and have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Then you have a rest.¡± Everleigh put Helen¡¯s cell phone on the bedside, tucked her in and went out.


    As soon as she went out, she stopped when she smelled the fragrance of food.


    She came out in a hurry that morning and did not have the time to have breakfast. Now that she had chatted with Helen for a long time, she was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back.


    Theodore sat at the dining table and saw here out. ¡°Sit down and eat something.¡±


    ¡°No need.I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Everleigh¡¯s words were followed by a burst of rumbling sounds from her stomach. Her face frozeimmediately, and she was very embarrassed.


    Theodore pushed a ss of milk in front of her and said stiffly, ¡°Moses bought too much. It¡¯s a waste if you don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    There was a figure hiding behind the bedroom door, eavesdropping. When she heard his words, she wished she could rush out and sew shut Theodore¡¯s mouth.


    He had such a good opportunity to show his attentiveness, but this was what he said?


    Luckily, Everleigh didn¡¯t pay attention to it. It was true that the fragrance of the food was enticing. After struggling for a while, she thought that she couldn¡¯t hide from being Helen¡¯s attending physician, so what was wrong with having breakfast? Hence, she persuaded herself and pulled out a chair to sit downsilently.


    ¡°This is way too much food. Is this your standard breakfast? Can you finish eating all these?¡± Everleigh picked up her fork and muttered. She didn¡¯t know where to start.


    The long marble table for eight people was filled with food. Did he buy all the varieties at the restaurants around the hospital? It was enough for ten people, so forget the two of them; it really was a waste of money.


    ¡°If you like it, you can have breakfast of this standard every day.¡±


    Everleigh stopped chewing on the sandwich and looked at Theodore in shock.


    Theodore asked, ¡°Is this sincere enough?¡±


    Sincere?


    Faced with Theodore¡¯s burning gaze, Everleigh swallowed the food in her mouth and almost choked on it. For a moment, she didn¡¯t understand what Theodore was trying to say.


    However, she immediately thought of the way she angrily came to denounce him in the morning, and then she felt embarrassed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that it was Grandma¡¯s idea. I thought you intentionally¡­ So in the morning¡­¡±


    He was silent.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Grandma.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s serious expression made Theodore frown slightly. He wanted to say something. His thin lips moved a little, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a long while, he answered with a ¡°hmm¡± and picked up the coffee next to him.


    ¡°What did he hmm about? They are like a chicken and a duck; both of them are talking about different things! What are they thinking about?¡±


    Behind the bedroom door, Helen pressed her ear against the crack of the door anxiously. She wished she could use a tool to pry open Theodore¡¯s head to see what was inside. He didn¡¯t even know how to say sweet things to a girl.


    Helen had lived until this age and hadn¡¯t had such interesting things happen for a long time. From the looks of it, it was a good choice to live in Ocpeace City for a while.


    It was already afternoon. However, on a small ind on the other side of the world, there was a time difference, and it was already dusk.


    On the high-end private beach of a five-star hotel, a woman was dressed in a floral dress for vacation. Her face was fully covered by sunsses and a wide-brimmed hat. She was lying on the lounge chair to enjoy the sea breeze.


    Unfortunately, the originallyfortable environment could not make her rxpletely. Something was said on the phone and she immediately bounced up from the reclining chair and took off her sunsses. ¡°Madam Scott is in the hospital?¡±


    On the other end of the line, there was a young man¡¯s voice. The tone of his voice was always a little cold,and nobody dared to cross the line.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°And she is now staying at the city hospital for treatment. She has also appointed an attending physician.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°By the way, I have to tell you that the olddy suddenly had a heart attack and was saved by her. She is now Madam¡¯s lifesaver, the honored guest of the Godfrey family.¡±


    Hearing this, Josephine¡¯s fingernails instantly pressed into her palm. Her face turned blue and her voice was sharp. ¡°This is what you told me? To listen to you back then?¡±


    She held her temper in and took a deep breath. ¡°I obeyed you and bought a ticket for a vacation. Then, I let you take care of everything in the country. However, I¡¯ve only been here for a few days and this happened. Does this mean that she¡¯ll be a member of the Godfrey family by the time I go back? Who are you helping?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± The man on the other end of the line was still calm. ¡°I¡¯m calling you to tell you that the opportunity hase.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Where is the little nurse I asked you to contactst time?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s eyes narrowed as she heard a faint voiceing from the other end of the phone. He said unhurriedly, ¡°The nurse can be put to good use now.¡±


    The wind was very strong on the beach at dusk. The hat on Josephine¡¯s head was suddenly blown away by the wind, but she ignored it, still holding her mobile phone and listening to the voice on the other end of the line.


    Watching her hat roll into the waves and disappear, Josephine clenched her fists tightly. Thest bit of concern in her eyes disappeared, leaving behind a cold feeling. All that was left was a determined coldness.


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 171 You Are My Great-Grandma

    After breakfast, Everleigh signed the client contract and handed it to the hospital¡¯s administrative department for registration.


    ¡°Arrange a full-body physical examination for Madam Scott for the afternoon. After the results of the physical examinationes out, inform Dr. Quartley of the cardiology department and Director Wood to n a consultation ande up with a treatment n.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dr. Trevino. I¡¯ll get down to it now.¡±


    After the intern assistant went out, Everleigh drank a mouthful of water and opened the medical report in her hand. She saw ¡°congenital heart disease¡± written on Helen¡¯s diagnosis section. After a long pause, she suddenly thought of Hansen, Yvonne¡¯s son.


    The phone suddenly rang and interrupted her thoughts.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°F**k, what¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as the line was connected, Christopher¡¯s angry voice could be heard from the other end. It was so harsh that Everleigh¡¯s ears hurt. She quickly moved the phone away from her ears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s Mr. Lawson who is the problem! Does he dislike me and deliberately want to make me suffer? Why has my half month long duty been extended to a month?¡±


    The questions from the other end of the line were like bullets. Everleigh was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s been changed to a month? I didn¡¯t know that. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°At noon today, there was a notice from the medical team. It¡¯s simply inexplicable!¡±


    Christopher was used to being pampered since young. When he was studying abroad, Everleigh went to the African hospital branch with Christopher. Christopherined every day. When he came back from Africa, he swore that he would never go to a remote ce again. The medical duty in the suburbs this time was a blow to him.


    Everleigh listened to hisints on the other end of the line patiently. Christopher cursed Mr. Lawson¡¯s ancestors and refused to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack up and leave tonight.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to remind you that when youe back, you should stay away from Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Felicia found out about what happened between you and the nurses in the hospital. She has already heard them cryand solved the problem with money.¡±


    The other end of the line suddenly fell silent. After a while, Christopher coughed to cover up his embarrassment and said, ¡°Um¡­ I suddenly feel that working as a branch doctor is good¡­¡±


    ¡°Bye-bye.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Everleigh looked at the darkened screen and was not surprised anymore.


    The only person who could make Christopher flee, other than thewomen who were endlessly pestering him,was his sister, Felicia.


    However, Everleigh was also a little confused. The time allotted for duty at the branch hospital was half a month and it had been decided long ago. Why did Mr. Lawson change it so simply and suddenly extend it to a month?


    She had no time to think about it. After Helen¡¯s physical examination report came out, Everleigh worked with the cardiology experts and discussed the treatment n for a few days.


    Helen was getting on in her old age, so there was a lot to juggle between the conservative treatments and the surgical treatments.


    On Saturday, in the city swimming pool.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Adrienne grabbed the duck swim ring and jumped into the pool. She tried to pedal her short legs in the water. After ying for a long time, she was tired, and sheid at the edge of the pool, sighing. She looked up at the sky and said, ¡°stair, I¡¯m so bored.¡±


    stair sat at the edge of the swimming pool with a white towel over his body. He apanied Adrienne as she learned to swim while he yed games on the Gameboy. Hearing the sigh, he raised his head from the Gameboy and said, ¡°Adrienne, if you still can¡¯t learn to swim, summer will be over soon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to learn anymore. stair, Mommy became so busy as soon as she came back. Will she apany us to participate in the school¡¯s sports day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy won¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°But in the parent-child event, everyone has a Daddy.¡±


    Upon hearing this, stair looked up from the Gameboy. ¡°Christopher hasn¡¯t returned yet, so he is probably not free.¡±


    Adrienne blinked and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Christopher.¡±


    stair was stunned for a moment and immediately guessed what Adrienne was thinking. He immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t go and look for Theodore. Mommy will be angry.¡±


    Adrienne was very disappointed all of a sudden. ¡°But all the other children would go with their Daddy and Mommy. Only the two of us won¡¯t have them.¡±


    Seeing that stair did not speak, Adrienne sighed deeply like an adult and said, ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t say more.¡±


    Looking at Adrienne¡¯s disappointed look, stair frowned and asked, ¡°Adrienne, do you really want Theodore to be our Daddy?¡±


    The fire in Adrienne¡¯s heart was extinguished, and now she also looked like she was wronged. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I want itbecause Mommy and you both don¡¯t agree¡­¡±


    Hearing that, stair hesitated for a while. Then, he climbed up from the swimming pool and said, ¡°Adrienne, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Adrienne raised her head from the swimming float, a nk look on her face.


    ¡°The hospital.¡±


    ¡­


    In the in-patient department of the city hospital.


    In the VIP ward, Helen was sitting in the living room, reading newspapers with a pair of old reading sses. She was boredand the nurse next to her was putting something into the refrigerator.


    Hearing the knock on the door, the nurse went to open the door.


    The two children at the door looked very fair and beautiful. The nurse was stunned and asked, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Adrienne smiled and showed her crescent-like eyes. ¡°We are looking for our Great-Grandma.¡±


    Helen, who was reading newspapers in the living room, heard the voice and looked up while her hand still held her sses. She immediately saw a small round face behind the nurse with two small ribbons on her head. She looked so cute that it could melt one¡¯s heart.


    Adrienne also saw her and shouted at her in a familiar manner, ¡°Great-Grandma!¡±


    Helen was dumbstruck. While she was in a daze, Adrienne had already bypassed the nurse and ran under her arm that was holding the door. Adrienne ran towards Helen and dashed into the room.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t go in.¡± The nurse chased after her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Helen waved her hand, indicating for the nurse to go back to work. There was no need to worry about it.


    ¡°You called me your Great-Grandma? Have you mistaken me for someone else?¡± Helen smiled lovingly. She looked at the little girl in front of her and felt that she was very cute. She didn¡¯t know whose child had mistaken her for someone else and went to the wrong ce.


    ¡°Yes, you are my Great-Grandma. stair said so!¡± Saying that, Adrienne turned around and said, ¡°stair,e in quickly!¡±


    Only then did staire in. He was the same height as Adrienne. He wore a simple white shirt and ck pants. Under his dark hair, there was a slightly thin face. His gaze was calm, with wisdom beyond that of his age.


    Helen was stunned when she saw stair. ¡°You are¡­¡±


    She quickly took off her sses and took a closer look at the child in front of her. She looked at stair in disbelief.He was clearly Theodore¡¯s copy!


    She looked at the little girl in front of her again. Although she was a little rounder, there was clearly a resemnce between her eyes and Theodore¡¯s.


    These two children were¡­


    stair came in calmly and greeted Helen politely, ¡°Hello, Great-Grandma, I am stair, and this is my sister, Adrienne. We heard that you were hospitalized, so we came to see you.¡±


    Helen was almost incoherent. ¡°Y-You two are?¡±


    Adrienne smiled innocently, showing her neat row of teeth. She was clever and lovely. ¡°stair and I called you Great-Grandma. Of course, we are your great-grandson and great-granddaughter!¡±


    The surprise came too suddenlyand Helen instantly opened her eyes wide.

 Chapter 172 I Trust You

    After the consultation ended, Everleigh came out of the conference room. As she walked, she exined the pros and cons of several ns to Theodore.


    ¡°The advantage of Mr. Lawson¡¯s n is that if the surgery is sessful, there will be noplications. But after all, there would be an operation. Grandma is old and her body might not be able to take it. Dr. Harrison rmended conservative treatment, but the disadvantage of conservative treatment may be worse than dying.¡±


    ¡°What about your opinion?¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to Dr. Harrison¡¯s rmendation, but I canpromise on it. Firstly, I will keep to the treatment, and then keep Grandma hospitalized for observation. However, I¡¯m afraid that Grandma won¡¯t like it if she has to stay in the hospital for too long.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll follow your n.¡±


    Everleigh was slightly stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to think about it more?¡±


    Very few patients had family members who were as decisive as Theodore when it came to making decisions. After all, there were both advantages and disadvantages in their ns. These were decisions that determined a person¡¯s life. The doctors could only provide them with choices and could not afford to take on any risks.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was cold and resolute as he said in a concise manner, ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Everleigh was dumbstruck. She looked at the man next to her in astonishment.


    Theodore said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Grandma. I¡¯ll persuade her to stay in the hospital for observation.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°The elevator has arrived.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice pulled back Everleigh¡¯s thoughts.


    She came back to her senses and followed him out of the elevator.


    Before they arrived at the ward in the in-patient department, they heard children¡¯sughtering from the ward.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, you lost. You have to stick another sticker.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stick another sticker.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick the mermaid one for you!¡±


    ¡­


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the girl¡¯s voice. She and Theodore looked at each other and opened the doorhurriedly.


    ¡°Adrienne? stair? Why are you here?¡±


    At this moment, in the living room of the ward, the carpet was covered with the children¡¯s toys. Helen was seated in the middle of the two children with a red rope in her hand. Her face and arms were covered with cartoon stickers. When she looked up, Everleigh¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Grandma, are you alright?¡±


    When Helen saw Everleighe back, she smiled and said, ¡°How can I not be alright? Everleigh, your children are so cute and clever. If I have these two children at home, I would be able to wake upughing even if I fall asleep. I really don¡¯t know how Theodore could be so lucky.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Everleigh knew that Helen had misunderstood her and was about to exin.


    Adrienne smiled at Everleigh and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back! stair and I went to find you and you were not there. The nurse said that you were here, so we came here!¡±


    Before Everleigh could speak, Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up, and she shouted to the person behind Everleigh, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Adrienne,¡± Everleigh tried to stop her but it was toote. Looking at Helen¡¯s clear-minded look, Everleigh felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to clear up the misunderstanding no matter what.


    ¡°Daddy, give me a hug!¡± Adrienne raised her chubby arms to Theodore, who had just entered the door. Her voice was extremely sweet and adorable.


    Everleigh was so worriedand she had no time to tend to the two children anymore. She exined to Helen in a hurry, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. The children are insensible. It¡¯s not what you heard. Theodore and I¡­¡±


    ¡°A child might be insensible, but am I also insensible?¡± Helen blinked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Everyone has been young before. Everleigh, you don¡¯t have to exin. I understand it all.¡±


    What did she understand?


    Everleigh quickly signaled to Theodore with her eyes, trying to get him to exin, but it was as if he didn¡¯t see her. Instead, he walked straight past her and picked up Adrienne, who was lying on the ground, begging for a hug. His actions were extremely natural, as if he did it often.


    The look in Helen¡¯s eyes became more and more determined.


    Adrienne was a person who always bended with the wind. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go for ice creamter!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ice cream? Come down, Adrienne,¡± Everleigh said, frowning.


    ¡°No, no, no. Daddy¡¯s embrace is the mostfortable.¡± Adrienne had found someone to rely on. She held onto Theodore¡¯s neck and didn¡¯t let go. Then, she boldly stuck out her tongue and made a face at Everleigh.


    ¡°Are youing down or not?¡± Everleigh was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She reached out to grab the naughty brat.


    ¡°Hahaha, Daddy, save me!¡±


    Adrienne was like a ko. She hugged Theodore¡¯s body while screaming and dodging Everleigh¡¯s hand from left to right.


    The scene was chaotic for a while, but Helen¡¯s face showed her satisfaction. She elbowed stair who was beside herand they secretly exchanged a look with each other.


    In the end, Everleigh temporarily spared Adrienne for Helen, who stepped forward to mediate the dispute.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everleigh still had work to do in the afternoon, so she couldn¡¯t take the two children away for a while. Moreover, Helen liked the two children, so she had topromise and let the two children stay for a while.


    Before leaving, Everleigh took Adrienne¡¯s hand and warned her, ¡°You can apany Grandma here, but you can¡¯t be naughty or have excessive requirements. I will pick you up before getting off work.¡±


    ¡°I know. Mommy, you¡¯re so long-winded. Great-Grandma likes me very much, right, Great-Grandma?¡± Adrienne turned around and threw herself into Helen¡¯s arms, hugging Helen¡¯s neck.


    Helen smiled and stroked Adrienne¡¯s head. ¡°Adrienne, you are so cute, so who wouldn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Adrienne took advantage of her and still pretended to be obedient. She held Helen in her arms and said, ¡°I also like you, Great-Grandma.¡±


    After that, she waved Everleigh away and said, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯d better leave now. stair and I are going to y with Great-Grandma.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the clinic¡¯s urging, Everleigh was really worried about this girl who really wanted big gains. She was so bold that she could do anything.


    Theodore saw Everleigh off at the door and noticed her worries. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. Nothing will happen.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh couldn¡¯t say anything else. She forced the corners of her mouth up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re done with your shift, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    Everleigh refused, ¡°No need. I drove here myself.¡±


    ¡­


    In the room, Adrienne and Helen were listening to the conversation outside with their ears pricked up. The expressions they had when interested in gossip were almost exactly the same.


    Helen was exasperated at his failure. ¡°Seriously? Why send her home? Why don¡¯t you invite her to dinner?Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you sent her back after dinner?¡±


    Adrienne nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, yes!¡±


    ¡°Adrienne.¡± Helen suddenly thought of something and held Adrienne. She said seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you and stair say just now that there is a parent-child sports day in your school?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Helen had a mysterious look on her face. ¡°I have a way to get your Daddy and Mommy to go with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrienne¡¯s eyes were round and full of excitement.


    Helen said confidently, ¡°Of course, leave it to me.¡±

 Chapter 173 The Godfrey Family Is Not Within Your Reach

    On Friday afternoon, in Yoreast Hills Garden of Ocpeace City.


    On the tea table in the living room of the vi, there were fresh flowers and vases. Four beautifully dressed women were drinking tea and arranging flowers around the tea table,and they seemed veryfortable. The leadingdy was dressed in a green silk dress and was the most graceful.


    ¡°Madam,there¡¯s a phone call for you,¡± the housekeeper said, holding the phone. He carefully interrupted the conversation between thedies.


    Madison put down the teacup and smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you talk first. I¡¯ll answer a call.¡±


    As soon as she left the living room and saw the caller ID of her mobile phone, Madison¡¯s face changed immediately. She was totally different from what she had been like in the living room just now. She took the phone directly from the housekeeper and said, ¡°Madam Scott has already been in the hospital for two weeks, but no one told me about it. What are you all doing?¡±


    The person on the other end mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s because Madam Scott did a great job of keeping it secret. She didn¡¯t want to disturb anyone, so we didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t exin anymore. Have you found out which hospital and ward she is staying in?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in Ocpeace City Hospital.¡±


    ¡°The city¡¯s hospital?¡± Madison¡¯s face suddenly became serious. ¡°A coincidence?¡±


    ¡°I was about to tell you that not only is she in the city hospital but as well¡­ Everleigh was appointed as her attending physician.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Madison¡¯s face turned livid at once.


    That woman was seriously everywhere!


    In the afternoon, in the town area of Ocpeace City, Everleigh took a half-day leave from the hospital and drove to the school to attend the two children¡¯s sports day.


    Since the two children first visited the hospital, they had gone to the hospital as soon as school ended every day for a week. Everleigh had told them not to many times, but they ignored her every time.


    Looking at how Adrienne cheered Helen up every day, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Helen down, so she just let them be.


    She had just parked her car at the school gate.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡±


    Everleigh looked over and saw Yvonne waving to her from a parking lot not far away.


    ¡°Yvonne, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Hansen¡¯s admission procedure has beenpleted. He was admitted to school yesterday. I¡¯m attending the sports day today.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    Everleigh was very surprised.


    Last weekend, she went to Yvonne¡¯s house to do a routine check-up on Hansen and they chatted. She didn¡¯t know what had touched Yvonne that she suddenly wanted to send Hansen to school so that he could live a normal life.


    Yvonne exined, ¡°Hansen¡¯s father called the Education Bureau.¡±


    Sure enough, everything could be achieved with money. Back then, Everleigh had put in a lot of effort into helping the two children register for school, but Yvonne¡¯s family had solved the problem with a single phone call.


    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked you which ss your two children are in. Later, I will tell the principal to arrange for the three children to be in the same ss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, they are in ss 2C.¡±


    While they were chatting, Everleigh and Yvonne entered the school together. Everleigh looked at Yvonne who was looking at the facilities of the school seriously. Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Actually, if you are worried, you¡¯d better take it slow and wait a little longer. There is no need to send Hansen to school so soon.¡±


    To be put in an unfamiliar ce suddenly, adults would have trouble,let alone a child.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of waiting? I¡¯ve been waiting for so many years, but Madison hasn¡¯t stopped yet.¡±


    At the mention of ¡°Madison¡±, Yvonne¡¯s expression instantly turned a bit ugly. ¡°From the time Hansen got a heart attack when he was young until now when he was kidnapped, I realized that it¡¯s useless tolerating her. It¡¯s better to fight her face to face. I¡¯d like to see what she does to us.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°Yvonne, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you about.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. What can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Everleigh hesitated for a while before opening her mouth. ¡°Hansen¡¯s congenital heart disease might not be something that was caused by human hands.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Hansen¡¯s father and I both don¡¯t have this sort of disease. If it wasn¡¯t from human interference, what else could it be? The day I gave birth to Hansen¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I discovered it in time, both Hansen and I would¡¯ve lost our lives. That woman really does have the heart of a serpent.¡±


    Everleigh wanted to say that she had Helen¡¯s medical history, but considering that it was the patient¡¯s privacy, she had professional ethics and decided to keep it a secret. She didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    There were many grievances between Yvonne and Madison. Hansen¡¯s matter was just a trigger. However,if Madison had no malice toward Hansen, it would not be a bad thing for Yvonne to take advantage of this opportunity for Hansen to live a normal life.


    The sports day was organized ording to their grades. All the students and parents of grade 1 were participating in the sports day.


    When Everleigh and Yvonne arrived, many students and parents had gathered on the rainbow running track. They were all wearing sportswear and rubbing their palms.


    Yvonne said, ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ll pick up Hansen first. He can¡¯t participate, anyway. I¡¯ll pick him up to cheer for you and your childrenter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see youter. I have to find out where my children are too.¡±


    There were too many people and there were no signs. Looking for a person was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Everleigh turned around and did not see any traces of the children.


    The sound of a car¡¯s engine could be heard suddenly from outside the fence of the yground,and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The noisy sports ground gradually quietened down.


    Like everyone else, Everleigh looked out of the sports ground.


    At this time, two cars were parked at the entrance of the sports ground. In the front was a ck MPVand in the back was a gray sedan car. The first door that opened was of the MPV¡¯s. Four men, who looked like bodyguards in ck suits and ck pants, stood neatly at the entrance of the sports ground.


    The crowd behind Everleigh, who had just quietened down, immediately whispered to each other.


    Whose parents would put on such a grand show? Was it really necessary?


    Everleigh looked at the car and felt that the license te was a little familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    Before she could recall, a figure got out of the car. The figure had a dark face and was wearing red-bottom high-heels and a dark-green dress.In the crook of her arm was a Hermes handbag that could not be bought, even if one had money.


    Seeing this figure, Everleigh¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    Their eyes met and lingered through the air for a long while.


    A few secondster, Mrs. Godfrey walked up to Everleigh. When she looked at Everleigh, the contempt in her eyes was the same as what it was every time they met. She did not change at all. ¡°Why? Are you surprised to see me?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Did youe to look for me?¡± Everleigh clenched her fist and looked at the bodyguards behind her. ¡°Such a bigmotion. I don¡¯t know how I have offended you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not offended, but I¡¯m really surprised.¡± Mrs. Godfrey stared at Everleigh with a straight face and raised her hand in front of everyone all of a sudden.


    p! A loud sound echoed through the sports ground.


    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air and fell silent.


    The p came so suddenly that Everleigh¡¯s face tilted to one side. It was not until the burning sensation appeared on her right cheek that she came back to her senses and stared at Mrs. Godfreyincredulously.


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s voice was sharp and harsh, and she said rudely and sarcastically, ¡°As a useless woman who is married and already has two children, you are still using any means to seduce a man. This is a p to tell you that the Godfrey family is not within your reach!¡±


    The audience burst into an uproar.

 Chapter 174 You’re Daydreaming!

    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s gaze was as cold and sharp as an eagle, and she looked down at Everleigh with contempt, as if she was looking at a maggot in a sewer.


    There were a lot ofments behind them and some harsh words were extremely unpleasant to Everleigh¡¯s ears.


    She didn¡¯t have to turn around to know what kind of gaze the people behind her had when they looked at her.


    The burning sensation on her face spread all over her body, but such pain made Everleigh calm down. She looked up at the arrogant Mrs. Godfrey and asked coldly, ¡°Was this meant for my face, or the face of the Godfrey family and the Meyer family?¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s expression became serious.


    She had rushed over in anger. She had almost forgotten that Everleigh had married the son of the Meyer family, and that Everleigh had the backing of the Meyer Group.


    After all, she had seen a lot of things. Mrs. Godfrey quickly calmed down and said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have almost forgotten. I¡¯m afraid that the Meyer family doesn¡¯t know what you have done behind their backs. If they know that you are such a shameless person, they won¡¯t let you step through the Meyer family¡¯s door.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everleigh remained calm. ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, why don¡¯t you go to the Meyer family andin about me with these exact words?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t dare, or do you think that the Meyer family would forgive you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Everleigh approached Mrs. Godfrey and said, ¡°Not only would they not forgive me, but they would also drive me out of the Meyer family and ask Christopher to divorce me. At that time, Theodore and I will both be unmarried, so it¡¯ll be reasonable and legal for us to get together.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s expression changed immediately. She pointed at Everleigh¡¯s nose and scolded her, ¡°You¡¯re daydreaming!¡±


    Everleigh slowly raised her hand and touched her red and swollen cheek with the back of her hand. Her eyes became cold and sharpsuddenly. ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, I would not be worthy of your p.¡±


    A person like Mrs. Godfrey would not think highly of you no matter how humble you were or how hard you tried to swallow your anger. Once there was any sign of trouble, all the sins would be on you. She would never reflect on herself.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everleigh had already seen through her sense of superiority.


    At this time, Mrs. Godfrey was furious, and she said angrily, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare to touch you?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists and suppressed her umted hatred. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Is there anything you don¡¯t dare to do? You dared to do it seven years agoand you are even more daring now!¡±


    When it came to the mention of seven years ago, there was a sh of doubt in Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s eyes, as if she didn¡¯t understand what it meant. However, she had no time to think about it. She looked behind her and scolded, ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    The four ck-coated bodyguards immediately came forward in an aggressive manner, which shocked the crowd and made them step back, causing an uproar.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over. What are you going to do?¡± Everleigh also took a step back. She didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Godfrey to use her power to bully people. It was obvious that Mrs. Godfrey hated her to the core because she dared to let bodyguards tie her up in broad daylight.


    ¡°What am I going to do?¡± Madison snorted coldly and nced sideways at Everleigh. ¡°This is Ocpeace City. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do, and the only thing thatcks is imagination. Do it!¡±


    While they were speaking, the two bodyguards grabbed Everleigh¡¯s arm from both the left and right.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. This is kidnapping!¡± Everleigh screamed and struggled. Her strength was actually slightly above average. However, under the grasp of two well-trained bodyguards, she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    In the midst of her struggle, her arm almost broke.


    The school security guards arrived in a hurry, but they were directly stopped by the other two bodyguards.


    ¡°Madison!¡± A woman¡¯s angry voice suddenly burst from the crowd. The anger was so loud that it almost broke. It was so sharp that it stung the eardrums of everyone who was at the scene.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Everleigh was also stunned.


    Following the voice, Yvonne walked out of the crowd. Her delicate and elegant face looked horrible because of anger. She stared at Mrs. Godfrey. ¡°I didn¡¯t go and find you, but here you are at the school?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey did not expect to meet Yvonne here. She frowned right away. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Yvonne¡¯s teeth were almost shattered from how hard she was gritting them.


    Before anyone could react, she had already rushed forward. Like an arrow released from a bow, she grabbed Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s hair and pped her across the face.


    p! A loud sound was heard throughout the sports ground.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Yvonne didn¡¯t give Mrs. Godfrey any chance to exin at all. She didn¡¯t even let Mrs. Godfrey take the time to react to her p. She directly pulled her hair to the ground and hit her face with her other hand.


    ¡°Ah¡­You crazy woman, ah¡­Help!¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s scream grew louder and louder. The scene of two middle-aged women fighting each other was really interesting. They pulled each other¡¯s hair and grabbed each other¡¯s cors, and the scene was chaotic.


    When Everleigh saw that the bodyguards who were holding her were hesitating to help,she raised her knees.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man screamed and squatted down with his hands on his lower abdomen, showing a painful expression.


    At the same time, Everleigh took the opportunity to step on the foot of the other bodyguard, who also let go of her with a scream.


    Everleigh wasn¡¯t being polite and she threw her bag at him.


    The directors and teachers of the school in the crowd were all bing crazy.


    ¡°Quickly pull them away and call the police!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Security!¡±


    The security guards didn¡¯t have time to spare. It was already very difficult for them to deal with the bodyguards brought by Mrs. Godfrey.


    At this moment, Everleigh was smashing the people with her bag as a weapon. Then, an arm stretched out from behind her and grabbed her wrist.


    She froze. She turned around and saw Theodore who was dressed in a ck tracksuit. He had a cold expression on his face as he pulled her behind him. At the same time, he kicked another bodyguard, who had climbed to his feet, to the ground.


    The bodyguard fell to the ground and cried out in pain.


    Theodore turned around and asked her with concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Everleigh frowned and was about to say something when two small figures ran out of the crowd.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°stair, Adrienne.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes narrowed. She stretched out her hand and turned around to hug the two children in her arms. She did not want them to watch the fight in the distance.


    Theodore slowly clenched his empty hand, as if he had lost something.


    At this moment, the second group of security guards arrived with batons, and they separated the two groups of people.


    Yvonne was pulled by the school security guards. Her beautiful long hair was scattered over her shouldersand she was no longer gentle and elegant as usual. She shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Madison! Madam Scott is protecting you, isn¡¯t she? Then I¡¯ll make a scene in front of Madam Scott today! I have to ask properly! The children are both from the Godfrey family, but why is only my child suffering and living a bad life?¡±


    Being supported by the bodyguards, Mrs. Godfrey was almost out of breath. She pointed at Yvonne with a trembling hand and was so angry that she could not even utter a word. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re crazy!¡±


    ¡°Madam! Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In the distance, Mrs. Godfrey seemed so angry that her eyes rolled and she fainted.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Seeing this, Theodore quickly walked over.


    Holding the two children in her arms, Everleigh kept looking at Theodore¡¯s back.

 Chapter 175 To be Used as a Tool?

    Themotion alerted the police, and itpletely ruined the school¡¯s sports day.


    In the police station, Everleigh apanied Yvonne to make a report.


    ¡°I reported the caseto the policea month agowhen she had asked people to kidnap my son, but you haven¡¯t found out anything yet. Can¡¯t I do it myself?¡±


    Yvonne was a little emotional and her eyes were red.


    The policewoman on the other side, who was in charge of taking the statement, frowned and said, ¡°Miss Miller, we are still investigating the kidnapping case. One of the kidnappers is dead, and the other escaped. There is still no evidence to prove who was behind it. How can you act without any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Evidence! Evidence again!¡±


    ¡°Yvonne.¡± When Everleigh saw that Yvonne was so angry that she was about to get up, Everleigh grabbed her and looked at the police officer. ¡°What happened today has nothing to do with the kidnapping case. She came for me.¡±


    The policewoman raised her head, and Yvonne also cast Everleigh a strange look.


    Everleigh loosened her grip on Yvonne¡¯s hand and said calmly, ¡°Madam Carter, right? I would like to ask you a question. What kind of crime is it to humiliate and bully other people in public with four bodyguards in broad daylight?¡±


    The policewoman was slightly stunned, and she did not respond for a while.


    ¡°All the evidence is here.¡± Everleigh put the phone on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve recorded it, starting from how she humiliated me. It¡¯s all here. Miss Miller¡­¡±


    Saying this, Everleigh nced at Yvonne who was next to her. ¡°Miss Miller is my friend. At most, she was helping me. We were just acting in self-defense.¡±


    Yvonne was shocked. She looked at Everleigh and couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Before this, Yvonne had mistakenly thought that Mrs. Godfrey was there for her.


    ¡°Wait a whileand I¡¯ll make a copy of the recording.¡± Obviously, the policewoman was not proficient in her workand it took her a while toe back to her senses. When she was about to take her mobile phone, a hand appeared over it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice came from above Everleigh¡¯s head. She looked up and saw Theodore¡¯s cold and resolute face, and her phone was already in his hand.


    ¡°Take care of it.¡± After throwing four simple words of Moses, Theodore directly pulled Everleigh out of the police station.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Everleigh finally broke free from Theodore¡¯s grip when they were outside the police station. ¡°Theodore, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theodore held her phone in his hand. ¡°You hand over this recording to the police, and then what?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Now, I¡¯m giving statements and being questioned. Shouldn¡¯t I honestly answer the questions asked by the police?¡±


    She was the victim. Everything that happened that day was caused by Mrs. Godfrey, but looking at Theodore¡¯s fierce look at that moment, it was as if she had done something wrong.


    Theodore frowned slightly. ¡°This matter is already over. Let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Everleigh stared at him with both her fists clenched tightly, but her gaze gradually calmed down. ¡°Why should I stop now? She¡¯s your mother. You can defend her, but you can¡¯t stop me from defending my own rights. I just want to hand over this recording to the police. Give my phone back to me.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m defending her?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Just as she replied, Theodore¡¯s eyes red with anger. He opened the car door and said, ¡°Get into the car.¡±


    Everleigh looked at him coldly, as if she had heard a joke. She was about to return to the police station, but before she could leave, someone grabbed her wrist.


    The pain in her wrist made her cry out in rm. ¡°What are you doing? This is the police station. Theodore, let me go!¡±


    Next to Theodore, her strength was just child¡¯s y. Theodore shoved her roughly into the car and then got into the car himself. He instructed the driver, ¡°Start the car.¡±


    The car quickly left the police station.


    Looking at the door of the police station getting farther and farther away in the rearview mirror, Everleigh struggled even harder. ¡°Can you let go of me? Theodore!¡±


    In a fit of exasperation, Everleigh grabbed Theodore¡¯s hand and bit it hard.


    Witnessing this through the rearview mirror, the driver could not help but gasp.


    Theodore didn¡¯t even utter a single word. His brows twitched, but he allowed Everleigh to bite his hand. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting go.


    It wasn¡¯t until she had bitten his hand until it was bleeding that Theodore¡¯s hand trembled. Everleigh finally struggled out and leaned against the car door. She stared warily at the man in front of her, her face extremely pale.


    In the midst of this stalemate, the air seemed to have frozen.


    After a long time, Everleigh saw the blood on Theodore¡¯s hand. Her expression changed, and she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to dodge?¡±


    Theodore frowned and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Everleigh was very angry, but when she saw that his hand was bleeding, she couldn¡¯t leave him alone. She struggled for a long time in her heart, then she grabbed his hand and used a tissue to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Sir, go to the hospital.¡±


    The car was very quiet. Everleigh used a thick piece of tissue to press on Theodore¡¯s wound. She was so angry that she used all her strength to bite himand at that moment,the paper towel turned red.


    ¡°Sir, can you hurry up?¡±


    Looking at Everleigh¡¯s anxious look, Theodore¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with warmth. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Everleigh gave him an angry look and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll ckmail me in the future, okay?¡±


    Theodore was speechless.


    Everleigh reached out a hand to him and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s my phone? Are you still not going to give it to me?¡±


    Hearing that, Theodore¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°I can give you your phone, but don¡¯t go to the police station anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth did you stop me? With your Godfrey family¡¯s ability, even if I handed the recording to the police, would the Godfrey family leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°If you know this fact, then that¡¯s all the more reason why you shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was a little stunned.


    Theodore said, ¡°Do you think the police haven¡¯t found out the truth about the kidnapping case? The Godfrey family can handle such a big case, so what more today¡¯s ordinary fight.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everleigh fell silent.


    It was not that she didn¡¯t understand this fact, but she was unwilling. Why was the person behind the scene safe and sound, and she didn¡¯t even need to enter the police station?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be used as a tool.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s deep and mature voice could be heard beside her ears.


    To be used as a tool?


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Theodore with shock and said, ¡°You mean I was used by Yvon¡­¡±


    Her expression changed, and she denied immediately before she finished speaking, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Today¡¯s incident was directed at me. Yvonne came out suddenly and that was purely a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°There are many coincidences, but when it¡¯s rted to the Godfrey family, there are very few real coincidences. There are so many doctors in Ocpeace City, so why did Yvonne look for you?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s words echoed in her ears. Looking at his calm face, Everleigh suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and her heart trembled.


    Indeed, it was not a coincidence that she became a family doctor for Yvonne¡¯s family.


    However, Theodore¡¯s guess was only half correct. It was a coincidence indeed. However, the mastermind behind this coincidence wasn¡¯t Yvonne, but Everleigh herself.

 Chapter 176 Tetanus Jab

    There were many people in the hospital, and they had to queue up for registration. The Emergency Department was extremely busy, so Everleigh brought Theodore to her own office to treat his wound.


    After she disinfected the wound with alcohol, Everleigh took a bandage and re-wrapped Theodore¡¯s wounds.


    He frowned when he saw her pick up the syringe. ¡°Is a tetanus shot necessary?¡±


    He was only bitten by a human, not a dog. He had never heard before that an injection was needed for that.


    ¡°The tetanus shot is to avoid infection.¡± Everleigh pushed the air out of the syringe with one hand. Several drops of liquid were emitted from the tip of the needle, shining coldly under the office¡¯s light.


    ¡°Give me your arm,¡± Everleigh looked at him.


    Theodore¡¯s throat suddenly tightened when he saw the indifferent expression in Everleigh¡¯s eyes.


    Knock! Knock!The sound of knocking came from outside the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Everleigh replied.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± It was Moses who pushed the door open and came in. He nodded at Everleigh as a greeting and said, ¡°I heard the driver say that you¡¯re here with Dr. Trevino, so I came over directly.¡±


    Theodore asked, ¡°Have you finished handling the matter?¡±


    ¡°Everything has been dealt with, but there¡¯s something else.¡± Moses took a careful look at Everleigh and said, ¡°Madam is awake.¡±


    As soon as Moses finished speaking, Theodore turned to look at Everleigh with concern, only to see that she did not respond at all as she concentrated on fiddling with the syringe in her hand.


    The closesthospitalto the school was this hospital. She must have already known that Mrs. Godfrey had been sent here by her bodyguards.


    Theodore said to Moses, ¡°I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, he felt a heart-wrenching pain in his hand. Theodore¡¯s eyebrows twitched violently, causing the veins on his neck to burst out. When he turned around, he saw Everleigh calmly grabbing his handandslowly pushing the syringe as she injected the liquid into his skin near the wound.


    Moses was shocked and his face turned pale. He thought to himself, ¡°Did Dr. Trevino do it on purpose? It isn¡¯t mending a bone. Why didn¡¯t she say anything before the injection?¡±


    Most importantly, after the injection, Theodore¡¯s hand turned blueimmediately, and it was a shocking sight to behold.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave now.¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression was calm as she packed up the medical equipment noisily. She didn¡¯t even look at Theodore.


    Theodore frowned slightly as he looked at her seemingly busy figure.


    When they left the office, Moses asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, is your hand okay?¡±


    Theodore held his injured hand. The moment he touched it, he felt an indescribable soreness. He had to admit that she was really ruthless. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the way to the Emergency Department, Theodore asked for the reason the events happened that day, ¡°Have you found out? Is it rted to Yvonne?¡±


    Just like what he said to Everleigh in the car. There were many coincidences in the world, but in the Godfrey family, there weren¡¯t many such urrences.


    There were so many doctors in Ocpeace City, but Yvonne invited Everleigh to be her family doctor. This was not a big deal,but both the kidnapping case and themotion at the school were rted to Yvonne, which made him alert.


    Moses¡¯ respectful voice came from the side. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked the housekeeper at Yoreast Hills Garden. Madam Madison went to the school to find Dr. Trevino because she found out that she had be the attending physician to Madam Scott. It should have nothing to do with Yvonne.¡±


    Theodore frowned. ¡°How did the news get out? Didn¡¯t I ask you to deal with those who are monitoring Everleigh?¡±


    Hearing this, Moses broke out in a sweat. ¡°Madam does not trust me so much anymore, so there may be a new batch of people arranged to keep an eye on Dr. Trevino. I¡¯m trying my best to hide it. However, the hospital has already registered that she is the attending physician for Madam Scott. As long as Madam Madison knows that Madam Scott is in the hospital, we can¡¯t hide it.¡±


    After saying this, Moses carefully looked at his boss¡¯ expression and felt very nervous.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to hide it, but it was that he wasn¡¯t able to.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t seem to listen to him. He seemed to be lost in thought as he said, ¡°Why did she deliberately look for Everleigh when she went to the school, but not earlier orter?¡±


    Moses was stunned. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Launch a thorough investigation. Who¡¯s the one who brought up the news about the attending physician? Who¡¯s the one who apanied her to the school? From the drivers to the bodyguards, find out everything for me,¡± he said.


    With a ¡°ding¡±, the elevator reached the floor.


    ¡°And as for Yvonne, check things out carefully. How does she know Everleigh?¡±


    After saying that, Theodore nced at Moses, walked out of the elevator and headed for the ward.


    Looking at Theodore¡¯s back, Moses came back to his senses. Thinking of the cold look in Theodore¡¯s eyes just now, he couldn¡¯t help but shudderand he hurriedly followed him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the ward, they saw Patrick, Madison¡¯s butler at Yoreast Hills Garden, walking back and forth at the entrance.


    The moment he saw Theodore, it was as if Patrick had seen his savior. He hurried over and said, ¡°Mr. Theodore, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t she wake up already?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Patrick looked anxious. ¡°Madam Scott is here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who was so nosy as to alert Madam Scott of the matter, and she happened to be hospitalized here. She came directly from the in-patient department and as soon as she came, she¡­ She med Madam Madison.¡±


    Madison could be considered the sole ruler of the Godfrey family. After Wilson left the Godfrey family twenty years ago, no one other than Helen could manage Madison.


    Helen was a person who could drive her own son out of the family for twenty years. She was upright and she treasured reason more than family. The whole Godfrey family respected and feared her, including Madison.


    Upon seeing Theodore¡¯s arrival, Patrick was overjoyed, thinking that he had seen his savior.


    However, after listening to his words, Theodore¡¯s face was cold and distant. He asked in return, ¡°All she did was me her? Grandma¡¯s getting old. She has a better temper now than she used to.¡±


    Leaving these words and the dumbfounded Patrick behind, Theodore entered the ward without looking back.


    Moses, who had stayed outside the ward, kindly reminded him, ¡°Patrick, you¡¯ve been by Madam Madison¡¯s side for so many years. You still don¡¯t understand the rtionship between Madam Madison and Mr. Godfrey? Please pay more attention to them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the ward, Theodore heard Helen¡¯s threatening words as soon as he entered the room. ¡°To make this kind of trouble. I¡¯ll feel ashamed for you if you don¡¯t already feel ashamed. Are you regressing?¡±


    ¡°Mother, this was all done by that crazy woman. How can you me me alone?¡±


    ¡°Well, then let me ask you, why did you go to her children¡¯s school?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Madison didn¡¯t know how to exin it. ¡°Mother, I really didn¡¯t mean to make trouble.¡±


    Everleigh was Helen¡¯s lifesaver now. Madison couldn¡¯t say that she was going after Everleigh, could she? Helen was furious enough over Yvonne and her son.


    Bang! With a loud noise, Helen mmed her hands on the table, causing it torattle. Her expression hadpletely sunk, and she looked aggressive. ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind the kid¡¯s abduction?¡±


    Madison was speechless.

 Chapter 177 The Truth Behind the Kidnapping Case

    The noise echoed in the roomand Madison¡¯s face turned pale immediately.


    ¡°Madison, I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to all the outrageous things you¡¯ve done over the years. Yes, the Godfrey family has wronged you, but there are some things that can be done and some that can¡¯t. Do you understand?¡±


    Helen¡¯s anger was through the roof. No one had seen her so angry in decades.


    No one knew better than Madison that what really made Helen so angry was not themotion that day, but the kidnapping case.


    ¡°Mother, the kidnapping case really wasn¡¯t intentional. I didn¡¯t really want¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma,¡± an indifferent voice came from the door, interrupting Madison¡¯s exnation.


    Helen looked up and saw Theodore enter. The anger in her face was restrained a little, but there was still some impatience left behind. ¡°Theodore, you came just in time.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Find a time to go to Yvonne¡¯s ce tomorrow and apologize to her on behalf of your mother.¡±


    ¡°What? Apologize?¡± Madison¡¯s expression changedimmediately. ¡°Why should he apologize?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Helen nced at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve done such a shameful thing and your son is going to clean up the mess for you. What else do you have to say?¡±


    Madison gritted her teeth and was filled withints, but she did not dare to speak.


    ¡°Take this with you when you go there,¡± said Helen as she handed Theodore a white envelope.


    Theodore took out the thing inside; it was a thin cheque. He didn¡¯t even look at the amount before putting it back with a straight face. He said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, Grandma. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Helen nodded and said, ¡°By the way, your mother will move out of Yoreast Hills Garden from tomorrow onwards and live in Peaceful Vi to reflect on herself.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡± As soon as Madison heard that she was going to move out of Yoreast Hills Garden, her eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    Helen didn¡¯t even look at her. She stood up and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more. Peaceful Vi is near the church of Swallow Hind it¡¯s quiet. This matter is settled.¡±


    With this sentence, Helen then left the ward immediately. When she left, she still looked angry and didn¡¯t even give Madison a chance to refute.


    m! The door of the ward was closed from the outside and the room fell into a dead silence.


    Madison looked at Theodore, who was standing at the end of the bed, and her blood was boiling. She picked up the pillow and threw it at him.


    Theodore didn¡¯t even make a single move as the white pillow brushed past his knee. When itnded on the ground, it emitted a ¡®thud¡¯ sound, raising a small amount of dust into the air.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you hear what your grandmother just said? Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    Her sharp voice fell on his ears. Madison was the dignified Mrs. Godfrey in public, but privately, she was shouting at him with a voice as hoarse as a shrew.


    Theodore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. His gaze was cold, as if he was looking at a stranger. ¡°No one can ever change Grandma¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°Others obviously can¡¯t, but you¡¯re the heir of the Godfrey family! She raised you since you were young!¡±


    ¡°Is this why you sent me to Grandma when I was a child?¡±


    Whether it was sending him to Helen or bringing him backter, the so-called familial love was nothing more than a tool for Madison to consolidate her position in the Godfrey family.


    ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t it for your future that I¡¯ve done all these? Look at you now. The entire Godfrey family belongs to you and you have Madam Scott, who has the most say in the family, backing you!¡±


    Theodore looked at his own mother indifferently. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of intimacy or affection in his eyes; there was only coldness. He had long since grown tired of these high-sounding words.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± The four indifferent words echoed through the room.


    Madison¡¯s expression froze.


    Theodore said, ¡°Withdraw all those people whom you sent to keep watch over Everleigh.¡±


    His tone was firm.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t withdraw them, I will follow your tactics and get people to keep an eye on Haward from today onwards.¡±


    Hearing this, Madison¡¯s face turned blue immediately. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Haward is Stainley¡¯s only son and your cousin!¡±


    The Allen family had only one child in thetest generationsand her brother couldn¡¯t get a child for many years. In order to get some results for the Allen family, she even sent her younger sister¡¯s son, Leon, to the Allen family for luck. She didn¡¯t know if this method worked or not, but in the end, Haward finally came tothe Allen family after a few years.


    Haward¡¯s importance to the Allen family was self-evident and Madison was a person who was very protective of her family. If Haward was hurt, it was equivalent to hurting her life.


    Theodore turned a blind eye to Madison¡¯s anger and said coldly, ¡°The things that the people you sent to Everleigh did,the people I send to Haward would do ten times more.¡±


    Madison¡¯s face turned pale. She did not believe that her son would say something like this. ¡°You¡¯re determined to be with that woman? Don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s married!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Before he left, Theodore picked up the pillow from the floor. He casually patted it and ced it at the end of the bed. In the end, he said, ¡°She¡¯s my bottom line.¡±


    ¡­


    Just as Theodore came out of the room, a loud ¡°ng¡± could be hearding from the ward behind him. The sound of porcin shattering was especially clear, followed by the sound of all sorts of things breaking. It made one¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore, what is Madam¡­¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t even spare the butler a nce. He strode away with a cold expression on his face.


    In the corner of the emergency ward, a figure in ck stood in a secluded position under the shadow of some nts. He took a picture of Theodore¡¯s departure and sent it off with his phone.


    At this time, in the director¡¯s office, Everleighabsent-mindedlylooked at the medical records handed in by the students.


    As the cell phone rang, she came back to her sensesimmediately. She was stunned when she saw the caller ID.


    After hesitating for a while, she pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Hello? Yvonne.¡±


    The call was from Yvonne.


    When Theodore forcefully took her away from the police station, Yvonne¡¯s statement hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet.


    ¡°Have you finished your business over there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kind of finished. I¡¯m going to the school to pick up Hansen now. With the Godfrey family¡¯s consistent meddling, the police didn¡¯t even record the name of the person involved.¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was mixed with self-mockery. ¡°The man named Moses is Theodore¡¯s assistant, isn¡¯t he? He does things really quickly.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know how to respond for a while.


    ¡°Yvonne, there are some things that I haven¡¯t told you about which led to today¡¯s misunderstanding. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there for you to apologize for? Everyone has secrets.¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°Are you free tomorrow? Let¡¯s meet up in the afternoon. I have something to ask you.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart jolted and she clenched the cell phone. She could vaguely guess why Yvonne asked her out.


    ¡°I probably have time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow. I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Everleigh was lost in thought for a long time.


    Perhaps Yvonne had guessed that the truth behind the kidnapping case had something to do with her.

 Chapter 178 I Don’t Want Mommy to be Bullied

    At night, Everleigh got off work and went homete. The nanny had already taken the two children back from school. When Everleigh arrived home, only a servant in her house, Martha Allen, was cleaning up the kitchen.


    ¡°Miss, are you off work? Have you had dinner? There¡¯s a ready-made dish in the fridge. I¡¯ll make you a te of it.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Everleigh changed into slippers and asked, ¡°Where are the two children?¡±


    Martha looked up and said, ¡°They¡¯re upstairs. I don¡¯t know what happened at school today. I noticed that stair and Adrienne were not very happy, especially Adrienne. She went upstairs after eating a few bites of dinner, and didn¡¯tevenwatch cartoons.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh frowned and was a little worried.


    After the sports day was ruined, she and Yvonne went to the police station to make a report. She wasn¡¯t able to bring the children with her and when they left in a hurry, she did not have time to say anything to them. They were probably frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go and see them,¡± Everleigh forced a smile at Martha and said, ¡°Martha, sorry to trouble you. You can get off work first. I¡¯ll clean upter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, alright.¡±


    In the bedroom on the second floor, when Everleigh knocked on the door and went in, Adrienne was lying on the bed with her little bunny doll in her arms, and the nket was neatly covered over her body. It seemed that she had already fallen asleep.


    stair was sitting on the carpet and ying with hisputer. When he saw Everleighe in, he looked up and said, ¡°Mommy, are you off work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh nodded and asked, ¡°Is Adrienne asleep?¡±


    stair shook his head gently.


    Everleigh nodded knowingly and sat down on the edge of the bed helplessly.


    In fact, as soon as she came in, she knew that Adrienne was pretending to be asleep. Adrienne usually kicked off her nket more than ten times in a night if she was sleeping. If she really fell asleep, she would not be as calm as she was now.


    ¡°Adrienne.¡± Everleigh gently patted Adrienne¡¯s shoulder through the nket. ¡°Martha said that you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. Aren¡¯t you hungry? I bought a cake on my way back.¡±


    The small round face with its chin covered by the nket tightened suddenly, and she also pursed her small mouth.


    Faced with delicious food, Adrienne usually had no resistance. At this time, she used all her strength to stop herself from opening her eyes. Even Everleigh could tell that Adrienne was conflicted despite not being able to see her expression.


    ¡°And I bought ice cream of a new vor. It¡¯s raspberry, and it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Gulp.¡± The sound of swallowing was particrly clear in the quiet room.


    Everleigh pursed her lips and smiled. Pretending that she didn¡¯t hear anything, she turned to stair and said, ¡°stair, since Adrienne is asleep, you can go downstairs and eat it with me. There was only one raspberry-vored ice cream left in the shop.¡±


    After saying this, Everleigh got up from the bed.


    Adrienne¡¯s little pink face was almost scrunched tightly into a ball.


    ¡°s.¡± Everleigh sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, the cake won¡¯tst. We can only eat it today, so we can¡¯t leave a piece for Adrienne. It¡¯s even her favorite strawberry cake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°stair, chop-chop.The ice cream¡¯s gonna melt!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± An exmation came from the bed. Adrienne suddenly got up with an anxious look on her face.


    Everleigh stood by the door with her arms crossed and joked, ¡°Adrienne, weren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    Adrienne looked at her brother, who was still sitting on the carpet without moving, and then looked at the smug smile on her mother¡¯s face. All of a sudden, Adrienne knew that she had been tricked. She said angrily, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re lying!¡±


    Everleigh raised her eyebrows and said unwillingly, ¡°Adrienne, you lied first. Obviously, you weren¡¯t asleep, but you pretended to be.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Adrienne¡¯s cheeks bulged like two balloons. Her beautiful big eyes were wide open and she said stubbornly, ¡°I was asleep. Mommy, you woke me up!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Everleigh went on without exposing the truth. ¡°Did I mistakenly me you?¡±


    Adrienne crossed her chubby little hands, looking righteous and confident. She turned her head and did not look at Everleigh. ¡°Humph!¡±


    ¡°In that case, I will apologize to you. How about raspberry ice cream and a slice of strawberry cake as a peace offering?¡±


    Adrienne immediately stretched out two fingers and said, ¡°Two slices of cake. I want two.¡±


    ¡°Okay, two slices.¡±


    As soon as Everleigh agreed, Adrienne jumped out of bedimmediatelyand ran downstairs. stair turned off theputer and went down with her.


    At the dining table, Everleigh took a tissue to wipe the cream from the corner of Adrienne¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Eat slowly. No one will take it from you.¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s mouth was full like a cutechipmuck. Compared to stair, who was eating in an elegant way, they were totally different. If they didn¡¯t look alike, Everleigh wouldn¡¯t believe that these two children were twins borne from her womb.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve eaten cake, Mommy, I¡¯m still angry!¡± Adrienne ate the cake and did not forget to express her dissatisfaction with Everleigh solemnly. It took her a long while to say it clearly.


    Everleigh looked at her helplessly. ¡°Why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°stair told me that thedy who came to school today is Dad¡­ No,¡± Adrienne bit her lip and said, ¡°She is Theodore¡¯s mother!¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and looked at her son in confusion.


    How did stair know?


    Adrienne continued to speak angrily, ¡°Mommy, you have never told us how fierce Theodore¡¯s mommy is!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everleigh was puzzled.


    Adrienne put down the fork. Even with the cream on her mouth, she tried to act like an adult. She said seriously, ¡°Theodore¡¯s mommy is so fierce. If you marry Theodore, your rtionship will definitely be bad in the futureand you will be bullied. I don¡¯t want you to get bullied, Mommy!¡±


    As she spoke, Adrienne¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I was longing for you to be with Theodore before. I¡¯m such a bad girl!¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t cry.¡± Everleigh wiped Adrienne¡¯s tears in distress. ¡°Adrienne, you¡¯re very good. I know that you were doing it for my sake. Hush, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Everleigh thought that Adrienne was angry with her because they were frightened in the afternoon. She left in a hurry and didn¡¯t exin it to the two children. She didn¡¯t expect Adrienne to be mad at herself.


    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. Theodore¡¯s mommy was really too much. She¡¯s so fierce.¡± The more Adrienne spoke, the more aggrieved she felt. She sobbed. ¡°I won¡¯t ever like Theodore anymore. Mommy, please don¡¯t meet him anymore, okay?¡±


    A child¡¯s view of the world was either ck or white; it was very simple. The bad person was the bad person, and the good person was the good person.


    Everleighforted her, ¡°Okay, Adrienne, be good. Don¡¯t cryand eat the cake.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Just as they were talking, the barking sound of a dog could be heard from outside.


    Woof! Woof!


    Everleigh stopped wiping Adrienne¡¯s tears and looked out of the window while following the sound.


    The sound seemed to havee from the yard.


    stair¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He put down the fork immediately and ran to the window of the dining room.


    From the window of the dining room, they could clearly see the courtyard. At the entrance of the courtyard, a tall figure was holding a golden retriever with a brace around its neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ace!¡± stair eximed.

 Chapter 179 You’re Definitely Not My Daddy!

    Through therge, carved iron gate in the yard, she could see two figures outside.


    The golden retriever was panting with its tongue stuck out. Its sensitive ears had heard stair¡¯s voice, and it raised its head in stair¡¯s direction, jumping up and down excitedly. Its front paws were on the iron gate and it wagged its tail, facing the kitchen window.


    ¡°Is Ace here?¡± Adrienne was still crying. After hearing that, she was puzzled for a moment. She hugged Everleigh¡¯s neck and was about to take a look.


    Everleigh¡¯s first reaction was that it was impossible.


    How could Ace be here? If Ace really came, then¡­


    As expected, when she carried Adrienne to the window, Everleigh immediately saw a figure standing outside the door. Who else could it be other than Theodore?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    In the living room, Everleigh poured a ss of water for Theodore and went straight to the point.


    It was not toote at the moment, but it was not early either.


    In the dining room not far away, stair and Adrienne were ying with Ace, but Adrienne was obviously not in a good mood. She looked into the living room from time to time and when she saw Theodore, she couldn¡¯t hide her unhappy face.


    Theodore withdrew his gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at the children.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the gifts piled up beside the sofa. There were a lot of presents, including food and games, which were all the children¡¯s favorites.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    When the two children ran out of the crowd, Yvonne and Madison were already fighting.Hence, the two children more probably did not see that she was pped. But even so, Adrienne still med herself when she knew that Madison was Theodore¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already deleted the recording. I won¡¯t hand it over to the police.¡± Everleigh nced at Theodore with calm eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Theodore frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that something like this will never happen again. My mother has moved to Swallow Hill and won¡¯te back so easily. She won¡¯t do anything to you and your children again.¡±


    Swallow Hill was in the remote suburbs of Ocpeace City. It would take four hours to drive to the downtown area, but this didn¡¯t mean that Madison had given up on her. She didn¡¯t believe a word of Theodore¡¯s promise.


    ¡°You told me the same thingst time.¡±


    Her calm tone wasced with a hint of mockery, causing Theodore¡¯s face to turn stiff.


    Everleigh remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m not Josephine, who just wants to live under the protection of a man, constantly racking her brains and wishing to marry into a rich family. So, you don¡¯t have to promise me these things. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    At the mention of Josephine, Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper.


    ¡°The gifts have been delivered, and you have seen the children. It¡¯s gettingte, so you can leave now.¡± Everleigh nced at her watch and directly told him to leave.


    Everleigh¡¯s attitude was very tough, and she didn¡¯t hide her anger over what had happened during the day. Although Madison¡¯s behavior couldn¡¯t be med on Theodore, it all started because of him. What right did she have to be nice to him?


    Theodore frowned and sat there for a while. He propped himself up from the sofa. Just as he was about to stand up, he suddenly bent over and covered his belly with his hand. A pained expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everleigh was stunned.


    Theodore¡¯s face turned pale and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. It was as if he couldn¡¯t even stand straight.


    Everleigh immediately realized that something was wrong. With the habit of a professional doctor, she immediately asked him to sit down, pulled his hand away, and pressed a few positions on his lower abdomen. ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±


    Theodore let out a muffled grunt. Although he was trying his best to bear with the pain,the sweat on his neck couldn¡¯t fool anybody.


    Everleigh immediately knew what was going on. ¡°Do you have gastric?¡±


    When she returned to Ocpeace City, the first time she saw him was in the hospital¡¯s operating theatre. ording to the diagnosis book, he had stomach problems and had a history of it for many years.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was very faint,and he barely managed to say those two words.


    ¡°What do you mean by okay? Do you know that people can die from gastric? Have you had dinner?¡±


    Theodore frowned, but he didn¡¯t say anything. This meant that he admitted that he hadn¡¯t.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you a long time ago? You need to eat the three meals regrly to cure your illness and heal your stomach¡­ Do you want to die?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s straight face looked like she was in the hospital talking to a patient who refused to listen.


    Theodore didn¡¯t get angry. He listened without saying a word, but his expression didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of impatience. There was even a hint of warmth in his cold gaze.


    After nagging nonstop for a long time, Everleigh finally realized that there was something wrong with the way that Theodore was looking at her. Then, her lecture also came to an abrupt halt, and the air froze for a moment.


    After a long while, she frowned and said, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    After saying that, she went straight to the kitchen and asked the two children to bring the dog out. She was busy in the kitchen alone.


    Soon after, the aroma of food from the kitchen wafted into the living room.


    stair and Adrienne were ying with Ace on the carpet while Theodore was sitting alone on the sofa. He was bored and the toys by his side couldn¡¯t attract the attention of the two children.


    It was normal for stair to talk less than before, but Adrienne usually chatted and begged him endlessly when she saw him. She called him Daddy, but that day, she did not behave as she usually did; it wasas if she was treating him like air.


    Theodore had lived for almost thirty years. For the first time in his life, he felt a sense of dejection.


    ¡°Adrienne, I brought ice cream with me. Would you like to have a taste?¡±


    Adrienne did not even look at him. She even turned around and turned her back to the sofa.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t angry. He continued, ¡°There¡¯s a big bowl of the strawberry vored ice cream. If you don¡¯t eat it, it¡¯ll melt in a while. Why don¡¯t you tell me where the fridge is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Adrienne turned around and red at Theodore with her big, dark eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the ice cream you bought.¡±


    ¡°Why? Adrienne,don¡¯t you love ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t want to eat the one you bought. I won¡¯t call you Daddy anymore. You¡¯re definitely not my Daddy!¡± Adrienne said angrily, ¡°Your mommy is a bad person. She¡¯s fierce and unreasonable, so I won¡¯t like you anymore.¡±


    Adrienne was usually a very cheerful and lively little girl. She had never looked so alert, as if she had thorns all over her body. Although it was insignificant, she tried her best to protect her family.


    Theodore¡¯s heart ached, and the regret in his heart grew even deeper.


    He knelt down and looked at Adrienne at her eye level. He asked, ¡°Adrienne, must the families of the bad people be bad people too?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Adrienne furrowed her delicate brows and avoided Theodore¡¯s hand, as if she didn¡¯t want to cooperate with him.


    Theodore¡¯s hand floated in the airand a trace of disappointment shed across his eyes. However, he was still patient and said, ¡°Adrienne, you don¡¯t like me because of a bad person, but do you still like Ace and Great-Grandma?¡±


    Adrienne was stunned for a moment and she cast a hesitant look at stair, who was next to her.


    Great-Grandma was very nice to them, as well as to Mommy.

 Chapter 180 I Remember That You Didn’t Use to Know How to Cook

    When Everleigh came out of the kitchen with the te in her hand, she saw that the floor of the living room was piled up with colorful Lego blocks. stair and Adrienne were sitting on the ground building with them.


    ¡°stair, this one is for this area, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s that one.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more or less the same. stair, just put it here.¡±


    Not only was Adrienne unable to help, but she was also making trouble. After a while, she turned around and waited for Theodore to scoop up a spoonful of ice cream and send it to her mouth, feeling veryfortable.


    This girl, didn¡¯t she pretend to be hostile towards Theodore just now? He bought her over with a tub of ice cream just like that. She was just like a fence-sitter. How bad would she be when she grew up?


    Seeing Everleighe out, Theodore immediately put down the spoon. He got up from the sofa and walked over.


    ¡°I remember you didn¡¯t know how to cook.¡±


    Everleigh put the food on the table and said, ¡°Chicken sandwiches. It was made by the servant. Eat it first. I¡¯ll go and get you some medicine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okaybecause it¡¯s much better now. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Theodore called out to her. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    When Everleigh saw Theodore pull out a chair for her, she didn¡¯t sit down. Instead, she pulled out another chair and sat down at the end of the table, far away from him.


    After sitting down, Theodore took out a white envelope.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Everleigh frowned. Following Theodore¡¯s hint, she took out a check from the envelope. She was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Grandma wants to give this to Yvonne. I would like to trouble you to help me pass it to her.¡±


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°Why me?¡±


    It was not a problem for her to pass it to Yvonne, but the problem was that she was not a member of the Godfrey family. Given her status, how could she help deliver thepensation?


    ¡°Yvonne is probably still angry. You are her family doctor. She trusts you more than she trusts me.¡±


    Theodore exined his reasoning in a concise manner. At first nce, it sounded quite reasonable. However, after thinking about it carefully, Everleigh felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with it.


    She was going to meet Yvonne the next day, and she was the one who caused the trouble in the first ce. It was natural for her to solve the problem.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thinking of this, she agreed.


    It was already veryte when Theodore finished eating the sandwiches. Before he left, Adrienne was holding Ace in her arms and didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Theodore said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I let Ace stay here for a few days?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have time to take care of him. You¡¯d better take him back,¡± Everleigh refused without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Adrienne immediately opened her arms and stood in front of Ace like an eagle protecting its babies. ¡°I can take care of him. stair and I can take care of Ace. We will never let him pee everywhere!¡±


    ¡°Adrienne!¡±


    Everleigh wanted to say something, but the sound of a car¡¯s engine came from outside the courtyard. Theodore¡¯s car had arrived.


    Theodore said, ¡°I¡¯lle pick him up in a few days.¡±


    After saying that, he went straight out to the courtyard, leaving no chance for Everleigh to refuse.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    She wanted to stop Theodore, but Adrienne had already happily entered the house with the dog. Everleigh had no time to care about anything else, so she hurried back to the house.


    ¡°Adrienne, stop right there. Don¡¯t bring the dog upstairs!¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the car, Theodore looked out of the window at the warm yellow light in the house. The warmth lingered on his thin and cold face for a long time. After a long while, he instructed the driver, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The next afternoon, Everleigh and Yvonne met in a cafe.


    Yvonne had arrived early.


    ¡°Sorry, there was a traffic jam on the road. Have you been waiting for a long time?¡± Everleigh sat down and apologized for herte arrival.


    Yvonne said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re notte. I¡¯m just early.¡±


    Yvonne was the owner of the gallery. She usually taught students to paint on weekends. Compared to Everleigh, she had more free time, so it was normal for her toe early.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered atte for you. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    After exchanging a few words of greetings, the atmosphere became a little sluggish.


    ¡°I suddenly asked you out because there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand, so I wanted to ask you.¡±


    Yvonne was also a straightforward person. She went straight to the point. ¡°The kidnapper was actually going after you when Hansen was kidnapped, right?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before the incident from the day before, Yvonne had always been protective of her son, plus she had always been hostile towards Mrs. Godfrey, so she had never thought about other reasons. However,after what happened the previous day, it was different.


    ¡°Miss Miller, I am sorry that I have been hiding it from you.¡± Everleigh looked up at Yvonne. At this moment, she was relieved.


    Yvonne was not angry. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Theodore?¡±


    Everleigh was slightly stunned.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t actually want her to answer. She said to herself, ¡°In fact, if you don¡¯t tell me, I can almost guess. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to say it.¡±


    Everleigh forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Everleigh took out the contract she brought with her and said, ¡°Miss Miller, I¡¯ll give this contract back to you. I¡¯ll let the bank return the annual sry you paid me in advance. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yvonne frowned. ¡°You want to cancel the contract with me? Why?¡±


    This question stopped Everleigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me today to talk about the canction of the contract with me?¡±


    Hansen was kidnapped because of her, and she did not tell Yvonne the truth after the incident. If it was anyone else, it would be impossible for them to trust her. Hence, it was natural to cancel the contract.


    However, Yvonne said, ¡°If I want to cancel the contract with you, I can just make a phone call. There¡¯s no need to take great pains to invite you out.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Everleigh looked at her in doubt, not knowing what she meant.


    ¡°I have another thing to confirm with you.¡±


    Looking at Yvonne¡¯s serious look, Everleigh was slightly stunned.


    ¡°My husband knows that Madison didn¡¯t aim to kidnap Hansen. Is that correct?¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh subconsciously tightened her fingers that were holding the coffee cup and her face became a little stiff.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes were shining. It seemed that this problem was more important to her than the truth was.


    Everleigh nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey should know. The car on the beach that day belonged to Theodore. Mr. Godfrey seemed to have known about it from the very beginning.¡±


    Not just that, Wilson also clearly mentioned a few things when he was talking to her after that.


    Yvonne¡¯s face darkened when she heard this.


    ¡°Miss Miller,¡± Everleigh frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey probably didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so he didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Yvonne suddenly interrupted her and forced a smile, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you now. I have asked all the questions I wanted to ask. As for our contract¡­¡±


    After saying this, Yvonne pushed the contract back in front of her. ¡°Just continue as usual.¡±


    Looking at Yvonne¡¯s appearance, Everleigh¡¯s mood was a bitplicated. Looking at the contract in front of her, she suddenly remembered another important thing. ¡°By the way, Miss Miller, I have one more thing to give you.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out the white envelope that contained the check out of her bag.

 Chapter 181 You Are Not That Capable

    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Yvonne took the envelope.


    Everleigh said, ¡°Madam Scott¡¯s apology gift. She knows about the kidnapping caseand she also knows that you didn¡¯t put the me on the Godfrey family for the sake of their pride, so she is giving this to you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yvonne paused as she pulled out the cheque. She put it back without even looking at it. Her expression was very bad. ¡°Does she think that I¡¯m short of money?¡±


    ¡°Madam Scott is not such a person. She probably just wanted to make it up to you on behalf of the Godfrey family.¡±


    ¡°No need. I don¡¯t need this kind ofpensation.¡± Yvonne¡¯s face fell. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the truth of the kidnapping case is. The fact is that Madison¡¯s people kidnapped Hansen, but I haven¡¯t even received any apology from heruntil now.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡°You want Mrs. Godfrey to apologize? That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s easier to kill her than make her apologize to someone,¡± Everleigh thought to herself.


    Not to mention that Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s original intention was not to kidnap Hansen. Even if she had intended to do that in the first ce, given her domineering character, she would definitely not yield to Yvonneno matter what.


    Yvonne¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°What do you mean? Do I not deserve an apology?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Enough, I want no more of your exnations. If I had known that you were on the side of the Godfrey family, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you out today.¡±


    Before Everleigh could react, Yvonne directly mmed the cheque onto the table. Her face was livid. ¡°Please take this back and¡­¡±


    Yvonne took the contract from the table and said, ¡°I will take this. The contract between us will be canceled once and for all. Just take it as I have misjudged you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller¡­¡±


    Watching Yvonne walk away, Everleigh was confused. She didn¡¯t know why Yvonne suddenly vented her anger on her. It was as if Yvonne had turned into a different person.


    When she thought about it, she realized that Yvonne was not the kind of person who had a lust for wealth. How could she ept a cheque aspensation and behave as if nothing had happened?


    If she¡¯d known this earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Theodore¡¯s request, causing Yvonne to misunderstand her.


    Everleigh nced at the envelope on the table out of the corner of her eyes. When she was about to take it, something suddenly came to her mind, as if all the dots were connected.


    How could someone as smart as Theodore not think about the things that she thought of?


    Theodore knew it was impossible that Yvonne would ept the cheque, but he still asked Everleigh to give it to her. In fact, he was not trying to apologize to Yvonne. He was setting up a trap for Everleigh as he wanted to take this opportunity to draw a clear line between Everleigh and Yvonne¡¯s family!


    After Everleigh made the connection from Theodore¡¯s sudden appearance at her house the previous day, Everleigh was even more certain of her guess. In an instant, anger surged within her. She grabbed the envelope and hurried out.


    At the Godfrey Group¡¯s headquarters.


    Theodore was reading a document in his office.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, Mr. Godfrey is at work. You can¡¯t enter.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    ¡­


    A harsh sound of the door opening could be heard, and the door mmed into the door frame, causing a loud bang. Everleigh rushed straight into the door and threw the thin envelope onto Theodore¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Theodore, you tricked me!¡±


    Her angry voice echoed through therge officeand everyone behind her was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Moses stood at the door, not daring to breathe. He stumbled and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­ Dr. Trevino insisted oning in. We really couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression was calm as he nced at the door. Moses immediately understood his meaning and closed the door, sending everyone away.


    Only Everleigh and Theodore were left in the office.


    ¡°Have you met up with Yvonne?¡± Theodore¡¯s deep voice could be heard. Across the table, Everleigh heard him clearly.


    His calmness made Everleigh angrier, and this sentence made her even more sure of her guess. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°You asked me to give this to Yvonne, not because she would be more willing to ept it. You wanted her to misunderstand and think that I am on the same side as the Godfrey family, so that she would draw a clear line from me!¡±


    Theodore looked at her and parted his thin lips in a mischievous manner. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Despicable!¡± Everleigh¡¯s hands were shaking with anger. ¡°What the hell are you trying to do? What¡¯s your advantage in doing so?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that you should resign from the job Yvonne gave you.¡±


    ¡°This is my job. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists and said, ¡°I initially thought you felt guilty, so you went to see stair and Adrienne. It turns out that you nned it carefully and tricked me!¡±


    When she thought of a moment from the night before, she even felt pity for Theodore¡¯s unscrupulous mother, Madison, and for him. This made her feel extremely ridiculous.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes gradually turned ice cold.


    ¡°I¡¯ll put the cheque here. I¡¯ll find a way to get back the job of the family doctor for Yvonne¡¯s family. It¡¯s no use no matter how you n it. Please don¡¯t meddle too much in my affairs in the future.¡±


    With this sentence, Everleigh made a gesture to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    The cold voice stopped Everleigh¡¯s footsteps, but it was only for a moment. She snorted coldly and continued to walk towards the door.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The man¡¯s footsteps came from behind. Before Everleigh came back to her senses, she felt a pain around her wrist and she gasped.


    Theodore grabbed hold of her wrist. With his tall height, he was able to suppress everyone with his imposing presence. His figure blocked the sunlight shining through the window behind him,and the shadow-shrouded air seemed to grow even more oppressive.


    ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know why you epted the job from Yvonne¡¯s family?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart sank. She raised her head in surprise and met Theodore¡¯s aggressive eyes.


    Theodore¡¯s cold eyes appeared to be indifferent under the shade, just like the time when they first met. His eyes were filled with impatience towards her. ¡°Do you really think that you can take advantage of Yvonne and the Godfrey family¡¯s feud to get revenge for what happened back then?¡±


    Everleigh subconsciously took a step back, but as soon as she took a step back, Theodore took a step forward. The cold look in his eyes made her heart tremble.


    Her legs hit the door behind her, and she had nowhere to retreat. Facing Theodore¡¯s merciless look, Everleigh gritted her teeth and said, ¡°So it¡¯s not that you want me to draw a clear line from Yvonne for my safety. You are afraid that Yvonne and I will join forces and hurt your mother and the Godfrey family!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s gaze turned ice-cold. He stared at the woman in front of him, as if he wanted to tear open her heart and see if there was still any trace of love left in it.


    His cold eyes made Everleigh panic. She subconsciously raised her other hand to push him away, but before she could touch him, her other hand was caught.


    With a loud bang, her hand was pressed against the door.


    ¡°Theodore, what are you doing?¡± Everleigh started to panic.


    ¡°Yvonne is not that capable, and neither are you.¡±


    After that, a shadow suddenly erged in Everleigh¡¯s eyes. Before she could react, all the sounds in her throat came to an abrupt end and her mouth was sealed up.


    ¡°Umm!¡± Her pupils contracted violently and her brain buzzed.

 Chapter 182 I Know My Place

    Theodore¡¯s kiss was extremely violent. Even though Everleigh clenched her teeth, she couldn¡¯t resist his raging attack. The heart-wrenching pain caused by his grip on her chin caused her to cry out in pain. In an instant, she copsed into a state of despair.


    The air quickly became thin. The more she struggled, the faster her energy was consumed. However, Theodore didn¡¯t show any mercy to her. The kiss, with a sense of warning and punishment,sted so long that it made her suffocate.


    After a long time, the shadow in front of her faded a little and there was a buzzing sound in her ear.


    ¡°Everleigh, listen, I don¡¯t just want you to draw a clear line from Yvonne. I also want you to draw a clear line from the Meyer family and draw a clear line from Christopher.¡±


    The man¡¯s cold voice contained his remaining anger, and every word was mmed against Everleigh¡¯s eardrums with great force. There was no doubt about it.


    Everleigh¡¯s back was wet with cold sweat. She leaned against the door to avoid falling down. Her chest was heaving violently and her rapid breathing made her almost unable to speak.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°How could¡­ Why would you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Theodore stared at her. ¡°Are you really married to Christopher?¡±


    There was no intention behind an inquiry of that assured tone. It was obvious that he already knew the answer in his heart.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly stopped breathing. After a long while, she stammered and asked, ¡°The Meyer family all approved of it. How could it be fake?¡±


    Her reaction, to Theodore, further verified his spection. After a subtle expression was suppressed in his deep eyes, he let go of her.


    ¡°Really? Since you¡¯re married, why do you sleep in separate rooms?¡±


    The previous night at the Meyer family¡¯s vi, while Everleigh was cooking in the kitchen, Theodore apanied Adrienne upstairs to get something. Adrienne was talkative, and she introduced the rooms to him along the way.


    ¡°This is Mommy¡¯s room. That¡¯s Christopher¡¯s room. stair and I are in this room¡­¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s words were unintentional, but Theodore read his own meaning into it.


    Theodore scanned Everleigh¡¯s face and saw how helpless she was. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s just a short quarrel between you two. It¡¯s not just at home. You guys never slept in the same room while you were abroad, right?¡±


    Adrienne had exposed it all.


    Children were na?ve and didn¡¯t know that in a real family, parents generally slept in the same room. Adrienne didn¡¯t even understand the fact that Everleigh and Christopher living together meant that they were married. Moreover, she was more ustomed to calling Christopher by his name instead of ¡°Daddy¡±.


    Everleigh¡¯s mind went nk. She didn¡¯t know if the kiss just now had drained her strength, or if Theodore¡¯s question was too real that it caught her off guard. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Nothing to say?¡± Theodore stared at her, unwilling to let go of every single change in her expression.


    ¡°So what?¡± Everleigh clenched her fist and her eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°What does my marriage have to do with you? What¡¯s the point of you saying this? Do you want me to get divorced and be with you?¡±


    The word ¡°divorce¡± echoed in therge office.


    Theodore¡¯s expression tensed up suddenly.


    Everleigh, however, had calmed down and pulled herself away from the door behind her. She stood up straight in front of Theodore and said with self-deprecation, ¡°I know my ce. No matter what, it¡¯s impossible for the president of the Godfrey Group to marry a woman who has been divorced with two children.¡±


    Even if Theodore had Everleigh in his heart, it was only an obsession of seven years, mixed with a little bit of self-pity. It was nothingpared to the pride of the Godfrey family.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t interfere in my affairs in the future.¡±


    With this sentence, she opened the door and forced herself to walk out.


    ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    The voice behind her was cold and powerful, which made her stop on the carpet. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t move, as if she was glued to the floor.


    Until she heard some footsteps behind her, she released the handle of the doorimmediatelyand walked towards the elevator hurriedly. She didn¡¯t even look back along the way, and it seemed that she was in a hurry to escape from something.


    On the way back to the hospital, all she thought about were the words that Theodore had said to her.


    ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    How was it possible?


    It didn¡¯t matter whether her marriage with Christopher was real or fake. Even if Theodore guessed that it was just a marriage of convenience, or if he didn¡¯t care whether she was married to someone else, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry him.


    Even if he was willing to marry her, the Godfrey family would not allow her to enter the family. Moreover, the Meyer family would also be involved in this matter.


    For three days in a row, Everleigh hid herself from Theodore. Even when she went to the VIP ward to give Helen an examination, she would always ask the nurse on duty in advance if Theodore was there, then avoided him.


    It was already evening. In the VIP ward, Moses stood respectfully at the dining table.


    ¡°This was what happened. That day, Dr. Trevino rushed into Mr. Godfrey¡¯s office aggressively and her expression was very ugly. They had a big fight.¡±


    On the side of the dining table, Adrienne had two buns on her head. She put a strawberry in her mouth with her hand and mumbled, ¡°No wonder Mommy was unhappy when she came back that day! Her expression was still dark when she saw Ace.¡±


    Helen looked at Adrienne lovingly and did not seem anxious at all. She smiled and said, ¡°This is natural for a rtionship, isn¡¯t it? Who doesn¡¯t quarrel in a rtionship?¡±


    After that, she pushed the fruit te in front of her to the opposite side. ¡°Adrienne, have some cherries.¡±


    Adrienne swallowed the fruit in her mouth and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No, no, no. My belly is already like a ball. I can¡¯t eat anymore, Great-Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Take them home with youter if you can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±


    ¡°Great-Grandma, Mommy and Daddy are still quarreling. They won¡¯t meet. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Helen had a well-thought-out look on her face. ¡°In a few days¡¯ time, I will celebrate my birthday. As my doctor, your Mommy has to apany me all the time. Then, they¡¯ll have a chance to meet, won¡¯t they?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Helen sent the cherry into Adrienne¡¯s mouthlovingly. Adrienne opened her mouthimmediately, and took a bite of it with a smile that was sweeterthan honey.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh finished her work and came over to pick up the two children.


    She chatted simply with Helen. Because she was still under conservative treatment at present, as long as Helen cooperated with her and took the medicine, there would be no big problems.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take them away first. Please rest early.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead, and thank you for your hard work, Everleigh.¡±


    Watching Everleigh leave, Helen was very satisfied.


    Everleigh was neither stingy nor pushy, and she was obviously well-educated. She was much more generous than those who came from the Bailey family.


    The sun was setting.


    On the way out of the hospital, Adrienne stuck to the window and her big eyes were blinking. ¡°Mommy, this is not the way home. Did you drive the wrong way?¡±


    Everleigh nced at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Nope. Sit still and don¡¯t simply move around. We¡¯re going to the airport.¡±


    ¡°Why are we going to the airport for? Are we going back to Maniville?¡± Adrienne looked as if she was facing a formidable enemy.


    ¡°Of course not. We¡¯re going to pick somebody up.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?!¡±


    Thinking of the person she was going to pick up, Everleigh said with a smile, ¡°Your godmother.¡±

 Chapter 183 Righteous

    At Ocpeace City International Airport, the ne arrived at the terminal.


    There was an announcement about the arrival of the ne at the terminal. In the elevator, all the passengers who arrived were pulling their suitcases towards the exit.


    A tall and beautiful figure in the crowd was particrly eye-catching. She was in her early twenties, wearing a miniskirt and a sleeveless top. She leaned against the handrail and yed with her mobile phone, totally unaware of the lustful eyes around her.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    All of a sudden, a man¡¯s scream came from the crowd, ¡°What are you doing? Give my phone back to me!¡±


    The surrounding people looked in the direction of the voice and all their eyes turned to the person behind the girl.


    It was a middle-aged man in his forties. His face was contorted into a grimace as a woman grabbed him around the wrist. In the woman¡¯s other hand was a phone.


    ¡°You secretly took a photo up a girl¡¯s skirt. Do you believe that I won¡¯t make sure that you will never be able to raise your arm for the rest of your life if you make a fuss?¡±


    The woman who spoke was in a leather jacket and ck pants, with neat, short hair. Her delicate and small face was almostpletely covered by a pair of sunsses, only revealing her small red lips. Her manner was fierce, and her words gave one a sense of oppression.


    The man¡¯s face turned red immediately. ¡°Who took a photo? What evidence do you have? You¡¯re ndering me!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°ndering?¡± The woman raised the cell phone.


    With such arge piece of evidence in her hands, she could not believe what he had just said.


    ¡°If you have the ability, give me the phone. I¡¯ll show it to you. You have to apologize to me if there¡¯s nothing in it!¡±


    ¡°Show it to you?¡± The woman sneered as if she had heard a joke.


    At this moment, the elevator had just reached its end. In front of the bald man, the woman let go of her hand. With a ¡°bang¡±, the phone fell directly onto the ground.


    Before the man knelt down to pick it up, the 12centimetershigh-heel shoe next to him stepped on the phone. The tempered ss screen shattered and was covered with cracks like spider webs, looking terrible.


    ¡°You¡­¡± When the man saw that the evidence had not been destroyed, he was first distressed over his cell phone, and then he came back to his senses. He became confident and said, ¡°You are damaging private property. I want to call the police!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± The woman handed over a business card with her index finger and middle finger. With a scornful look, she said, ¡°This is mywyer.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I have to remind you that you should prepare some money. If you fail, mywyer will make you lose all your money.¡±


    After saying this, the woman pushed up her sunsses and went away.


    At the exit of the terminal, there were many people who were waiting to pick the arriving passengers up.


    Everleigh held Adrienne¡¯s hand with one hand and raised the other hand to check the time on her wristwatch. It was almost time for her toe out.


    ¡°Cecil!¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s excited voice suddenly came from beside her. Before Everleigh could react, Adrienne had already released her hand and rushed into the crowd like a small rocket.


    Everleigh looked up and saw the figure walking coolly. She immediately showed a warm smile and raised her arm to beckon. ¡°Cecil!¡±


    Cecil was Everleigh¡¯s ssmate in high school and also her best friend. However, as soon as Cecil graduated from high school, she went abroad to learn jewelry design. She would onlye back every winter and summer vacation, and they seldom saw each other in college.


    Meanwhile, after Everleigh left the Trevino family, she went abroad alone to study. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to contact any of her acquaintances, but because of some strange circumstances, she got in touch with Cecil again.


    On the highway, Everleigh held the steering wheel and drove smoothly.


    Cecil sat in the passenger seat and answered the phone. She took off her sunsses and her delicate oval face was visible. Her short hair and sharp eyebrows made her look heroic and beautiful.


    A man¡¯s voice came through the speaker of the phone. ¡°I¡¯m so impressed that you already caused trouble, although you just got off the ne at Ocpeace City. Do you really think that you are the only customer of myw firm? I¡¯m really impressed¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing what is righteous.¡±


    ¡°The next time you do something righteous, could you please leave the evidence for me? What did you do? You destroyed it directly. People would even think that you are his aplice in crime!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a CCTV at the airport? Why are you so long-winded? I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Before the other side could finish speaking, Cecil directly turned off her mobile phone impatiently. In front of Everleigh, she threw her mobile phone into her bag and stretched herself against the back of the chair.


    Everleigh asked her, ¡°I heard that Mr. Hayes was furious. Did you make trouble again?¡±


    ¡°I just dealt with some minor matter at the airport. Don¡¯t you know him? He has such a bad temper. He can make a fuss and exaggerate all day long. If he didn¡¯t rely on a big customer like me, hisw firm would have closed down long ago.¡±


    Everleigh smiled helplessly and said, ¡°By the way, why did youe back so early? Didn¡¯t you say that you would wait until the end of the auction?¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Someone ordered jewelry from my store, and I have already made it. I was just waiting for the store staff to give it to the customer. In the end, the store staff did not pay attention to the humidity in the store. Now, there is something wrong with the jewelry and it has to be delivered tomorrow. I have toe back to deal with it quickly.¡±


    ¡°It must be delivered tomorrow? Do you still have time?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ll go back and have a look. If this order is ruined, my effort for the whole year would be ruined.¡±


    It was a very serious sentence, but Cecil said it casually. After that, she yawned and closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wake you when we get there.¡±


    Cecil had a custom jewelry design studio in Ocpeace City. She was also a somewhat famous jewelry designer in the industry now. Many rich people liked to ask her to customize their jewelry.


    When they arrived at the store, it was time to get off work. In addition to the security guard at the door, there was only a shop assistant responsible for storing the jewelry in the store. Her expression changed when she saw Cecil.


    ¡°Cecil, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have the courage to damage this jewelry set worth 100 million dors on purpose, I admire you.¡± Cecil rolled her eyes at the clerk. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense; where¡¯s the jewelry?¡±


    The clerk sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s in the safe.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying? If crying can solve the problem, why would Ie back? Wipe your tears and follow me inside.¡± After saying this, Cecil looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Everleigh, you take the children and sit for a while. I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you do your own work. I¡¯ll order a meal and wait for you here.¡± Everleigh nodded and motioned for Cecil to continue with her matters,


    As soon as Cecil left, Everleigh casually tidied up the messy documents on the tea table in front of her. Then, she saw a contract left by the shop assistant there. It was probably for the jewelry that had been damaged.


    She was curious as to what the 100 million dors¡¯ worth of jewelry looked like. She nced at it for a moment, then she looked down at the client¡¯s signature. When she saw the two words, her gaze suddenly came to a halt.

 Chapter 184 I’ll Go With You

    Everleigh¡¯s fingers, which were holding the contract, slightly tightenedand her eyes were almost glued to where the signature was.


    The words, ¡°Moses Lawson¡± were very conspicuous in the signature column at the lower right corner of the contract.


    It was Theodore¡¯s assistant, Moses.


    If Everleigh hadn¡¯t seen Moses¡¯ signature on Helen¡¯s hospital registration form, she would have thought that Moses was just someone with the same name as him, but it was obviously not the case now.


    Her memory was excellent. The signature was exactly the same as that on the hospital¡¯s registration form, which meant that the jewelry order of one hundred million dors that was received by Cecil was made by Theodore¡¯s assistant, Moses.


    Cecil had to fix the set of jewelry overnight, so Everleigh and the two children ordered dinner to be delivered to her store, and she told Cecil about it during dinner.


    ¡°Gag!¡± Cecil choked on a mouthful of soup, ¡°Ahem, Ahem¡­ Who?¡±


    ¡°Slow down.¡± Everleigh quickly handed over a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t be so anxious.¡±


    ¡°Theodore?¡± Cecil¡¯s eyes widened. She immediately bounced up from her chair and said in a loud voice, ¡°You said that the person who wants to buy this jewelry is Theodore?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Lower your voice,¡± Everleigh grabbed Cecil¡¯s arm and pulled her to make her sit down. She nced at the inner room from the corner of her eyes.


    The two children were curious about jewelry, so two shop assistants brought them in to y.


    Cecil sat down in the chair with her arms crossed, and she said angrily, ¡°I get very angry when I hear this name. You know that the biggest reason I don¡¯t want to stay in Ocpeace City is because of him. We see each other all the time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Ocpeace City is not big, but it¡¯s not small either.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Enemies would always meet. We have met several times at jewelry exhibition fairs. He brought Josephine with him every time, and I feel nauseous seeing them.¡±


    Everleigh forced a smile.


    Josephine was Theodore¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so it was normal for her to be with him.


    ¡°If I had known earlier that he was the one who ordered it, I¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if you knew?¡± Everleighforted her, ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t know. If you knew, you¡¯d be in a difficult position. After all, it¡¯s an order of 100 million dors. Don¡¯t affect your business because of me.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Cecil raised her eyebrows, gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°If I had known that it was he who made the order, I would have charged him ten times the price. It¡¯s such a waste not asking for more!¡±


    Looking at Cecil¡¯s regretful look, Everleigh was speechless, and she silently rolled her eyes.


    ¡°There is no good man in the world. They all like the new and loathe the old.¡± Cecil wiped the soup from the corner of her mouth and suddenly thought of something. ¡°No wait, how did you know that Moses is Theodore¡¯s assistant?¡±


    Everleigh was eating, and her heart skipped a beat when she heard that question. When she looked up at Cecil, she smiled guiltily and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story¡­¡±


    After ten minutes, Cecil¡¯s expression had changed many times. In the end, her expression was dark, and she looked so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. If a fortune-teller passed by, he would confidently say that her ophryon had ckened and there would be bloodshed.


    ¡°Please drink some water and calm down. Calm down,¡± Everleigh said as she pushed the cup across fawningly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me.¡± Cecil was exasperated. ¡°If he didn¡¯t treat you like that at that time, would you quarrel with your father and go abroad alone despite being pregnant? Has he not caused you enough suffering?¡±


    Everleigh looked in the direction of the inner room with a gloomy expression and said, ¡°I insisted on giving birth to the children. It has nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Come on, forget about Adrienne, but for stair, it¡¯s like his face was torn from Theodore¡¯s face. Do you dare say that he¡¯s not Theodore¡¯s son?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What if he¡¯s not?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®what if¡¯.¡± Cecil¡¯s face was full of certainty. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, bring the two children to Theodore and let him take a look. He¡¯ll definitely be able to recognize them at a nce.¡±


    Seeing that Everleigh was silent, Cecil asked, ¡°He has seen them already, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What does that mean? Didn¡¯t he recognize stair?¡±


    Everleigh reluctantly nodded and had a self-deprecating look.


    Initially, Theodore had suspected that the two children were rted to him, but for some reason, he gave up on that idea. In any case, he didn¡¯t recognize them.


    ¡°F*ck,¡± Cecil dropped her spoon and said, ¡°What a fool! Are those eyes simply for decoration on his face? Is there something wrong with his brain? Does he have the brain of a goose?¡±


    Looking at Cecil¡¯s angry expression, Everleigh felt a little helpless.


    Over the past few years, the name ¡°Theodore¡± wasn¡¯t much of a taboo with her, but in terms of Cecil, he had be a topic that couldn¡¯t be mentioned. When it came to her, she was like a firecracker. She could curse for three days and nights in a row without stopping.


    ¡°Does it mean that you are now working as an attending physician for his grandmother? Won¡¯t you two meet every day?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± While eating the food on her te, Everleigh said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for several days. He won¡¯te to the hospital every day, but I have to see him in two days.¡±


    ¡°You have to meet? Why?¡±


    ¡°I have to return the dog to him.¡±


    ¡°A dog? What dog?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Leo¡­¡± Everleigh¡¯s words were at the tip of her tongue. She suddenly thought of something and changed course abruptly. ¡°He left his dog at my house during the weekend.¡±


    Cecil snorted and sneered. ¡°The Godfrey family doesn¡¯t even have the space to keep dogs, and they are keeping dogs in your house? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Everleigh looked at Cecil and was relieved to see that she didn¡¯t notice anything. She put a chicken wing onto Cecil¡¯s te and said with lingering fear, ¡°The main thing is that stair and Adrienne like him. I¡¯ve had the dog for two days, but he¡¯ll be returned soon.¡±


    Other than the name ¡®Theodore¡¯, which caused her hair to stand on end, there was another name that absolutely couldn¡¯t be mentioned in front of Cecil even if one was getting beaten till death: Leon.


    What level of taboo was this? Everleigh once suspected that more than half of Cecil¡¯s hatred for Theodore was actually due to his cousin, Leon.


    Cecil¡¯s apartment was above the jewelry store. After she took the two children upstairs to let them sleep, Everleigh helped Cecil in the workshop downstairs.


    The ne on the table was designed with green gems as the center. Most of the diamonds around were not broken diamonds. Any one of them was worth a lot and they each shone so brightly theycould almost blind a person.


    Cecil was wearing transparent protective sses, holding tools in her hand, and talking under the bright light. ¡°The customer said that this chain is for an olddy for her birthday. It should be his grandmother, right?¡±


    Everleigh came back to her senses and replied, ¡°Yes, his grandmother¡¯s birthday ising in a couple of days. They¡¯re going to hold a birthday party at the Swallow Manor.¡±


    ¡°She has been hospitalized because of her heart disease, so why are they still putting on such a show?¡± Cecil raised her head and asked, ¡°Then as her attending physician, shouldn¡¯t you be attending?¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m present. I don¡¯t necessarily have to attend the banquet.¡±


    Cecil took off her sses and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡± Everleigh was stunned and looked up with a dumbfounded expression.

 Chapter 185 Birthday Banquet

    Cecil lifted the corners of her mouth and raised her beautiful eyesslightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and see my old friend.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Christopher told me that she has been looking for trouble with you ever since you returned. Does she really think that she can climb up the Godfrey family and be a phoenix? I haven¡¯t seen her in many years. I¡¯m going to see what a phoenix looks like.¡±


    Seeing the indifferent look in Cecil¡¯s eyes, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    It waste at nightand a ck car had just arrived at the airport. It drove smoothly on the airport¡¯s highway, and there was a woman¡¯s voice in the back of the car.


    ¡°My ne justnded.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I will seize this opportunityas per what you said. I just didn¡¯t expect Everleigh to be so capable. She actually involved your mother this time. Madam Scott is really cruel too.¡±


    The man on the other end of the line said in a low and calm voice, as if he was not talking about his own mother who was rted to him by blood. ¡°It was just an ident. No one expected that woman to appear suddenly.¡±


    ¡°This time, she didn¡¯t just appear suddenly. I heard that in order to appease her, Madam Scott asked someone to send her an invitation to her birthday banquet. If I remember correctly, she has never attended any formal asions of the Godfrey family before, has she? Does this mean that her identity has been acknowledged by the Godfrey family?¡±


    ¡°In her dreams! She will never step through the gates of the Godfrey family within this lifetime.¡±


    The cold and deep voice startled Josephine, and her hand that was holding the phone also trembled.


    After a long while, she heard the voice on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with things that are none of your business. You just need to do as I say. The drug has been sent to you. Remember to receive it.¡±


    Josephine came back to her senses and clenched her phone. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡­


    Friday night was Helen¡¯s birthday banquet.


    The birthday banquet was held in a private manor in Swallow Valley. As Helen¡¯s doctor, Everleigh needed to be present the whole time, in case of any idents.


    It wasn¡¯t time for the banquet yet and not all the guests had arrived, but some of them who already had were rich and powerful people from Ocpeace City, who were all wearing expensive clothes.


    Everleigh was there to work, so she did not wear a dress. However, it was a banquet after all, so she wore a simple beige professional suit to show her respect.


    She was eating in the dessert area out of boredom when a familiar voice came from behind her.


    ¡°Everleigh, long time no see.¡±


    The moment she heard the voice, Everleigh frowned.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Josephine since the conflict in Godfrey Mansionst time. What happened that day was so terrible that it was difficult for her to be calm when she saw Josephine again, and to greet her as if nothing had happened.


    Since Josephine was already so passionate¡¯, Everleigh couldn¡¯t afford to be rude.


    Everleigh turned around. She wanted to say hello to her, but as soon as she turned around, she saw the person whom she didn¡¯t want to see the most, and she suddenly clenched her fists.


    It was Mrs. Godfrey who was standing shoulder to shoulder with Josephine. She was staring at Everleigh coldly from a meter away.


    When their gazes met, it seemed like the air had condensed, causing everyone to suffocate.


    Josephine was the first to speak, breaking the silence. She said in a friendly, yet hypocritical tone, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been on vacation abroadand I only just learned about Grandma¡¯s hospitalization. I heard that you saved Grandma, so I thank you on behalf of Theodore.¡±


    These words were very harsh, but there was no expression on Everleigh¡¯s face. She said faintly, ¡°It was just a coincidence. It¡¯s what I should do. If it was someone else, I would also have saved them.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey sneered. ¡°But if it was someone else, you might not have done your best. It¡¯s not enough for you to stay in the hospital, but you had toe to our family¡¯s banquet as well. You¡¯re really haunting us.¡±


    Hearing the mean words, Everleigh secretly clenched her fists and said, ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, this is my job.¡±


    ¡°Job? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of this, that people are willing to do this kind of work. The people who do this kind of work are probably the same as you. Shameless and seductive. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression changed immediately, and the pain in her palm reminded her to calm down. No matter how vicious the woman¡¯s words were, she had to calm down until she got enough evidence to send the woman to prison.


    However, every one of those sarcastic wordsnded on her eardrums, which was extremely humiliating.


    ¡°Speaking of shame, I know this the best!¡± A female voice came from behind them with a bit of mockery.


    Everleigh looked at the person in surprise. ¡°Cecil.¡±


    Cecil was wearing a long dark green dress, swaying in the wind as she walked. Her makeup was exquisite and every movement of hers was charming.


    She passed by the dessert table and walked to Everleigh. She looked at Mrs. Godfrey with a cold face. ¡°Speaking of shame, there is someone in the hall who dares to im second ce, although no one dares to im first ce, nowhere in the whole of Ocpeace City.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°A woman who kept her ex-husband¡¯sst name,stayed in her ex-husband¡¯s house and didn¡¯t leavefor over twenty yearsafter the divorce. That¡¯s the first person I¡¯ve ever seen. All the women in Ocpeace City probably admire her thick-skin.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Everleigh took a deep breath.


    Wasn¡¯t that Madison she was referring to? Who didn¡¯t know that she wasn¡¯t a member of the Godfrey family, but still regarded herself as Mrs. Godfrey?


    Sure enough, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s eyes widened and she was so angry that she was about to faint on the spot. She said, ¡°You¡­ Where did youe from? You came here to behave atrociously. You¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam,¡± Josephine quickly supported Mrs. Godfrey and whispered something in her ear. During this period, she looked at Cecil several times and her eyes were full of tension.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    No one knew what she had heard, but the color of Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s expression changed several times and she swallowed the rest of her words. After a long time, she finally said, ¡°Your surname is Hayes?¡±


    Cecil looked calm, as if she had already expected Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s reaction. Cecil looked at her with more contempt than before and sneered, ¡°If I say that my surname is not Hayes, Mrs. Godfrey, are you going to ask the security guards to throw me out of the banquet hall?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face was stiff and she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    If the Four Greatest Households of Ocpeace City were at the top of the pyramid in the Ocpeace City Business world, then the Hayes family was the only one who could make all of them disappear overnight.


    Not only the Godfrey¡¯s family, but also the other three households had to be polite when they saw members of the Hayes family.


    When she thought of what Josephine had said in her ear, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°If this surname is so useful, then I really have to introduce myself.¡± Cecil gave a false smile and stared at Mrs. Godfrey in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m here with my sister to attend the banquet today.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Mrs. Godfrey didn¡¯te back to her senses for a while.


    Cecil took Everleigh¡¯s arm and said, ¡°This is my sister. She is Madam Scott¡¯s attending physician. It¡¯s natural that she¡¯s here, but I came without an invitation. Mrs. Godfrey, you probably wee me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face turned green and pale at once.

 Chapter 186 I’m Here to Support You Today

    Cecil¡¯s sudden appearance attracted the attention of many guests. Especially the men. Itwas almost hard for them to look away after seeing her.


    In the eyes of the public, it was obvious that Mrs. Godfrey didn¡¯t want to further the situation, but she wasn¡¯t able to save her face either.


    ¡°Cecil, that¡¯s not what Mrs. Godfrey meant. It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t seen you before, so your sudden appearance here caught her off guard. For the sake of the Hayes family, it¡¯s impossible that she does not wee you,¡± Josephine¡¯s voice broke the stalemate. She apologized to Cecil with a smile, showing her usual gentle and elegant appearance.


    Cecil¡¯s expression was indifferent. She nced at Josephine and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Is it your turn to speak?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Miss Hayes, you can eat freely, but you can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Mrs. Godfrey tried to suppress her displeasure and said, ¡°Even if you have the support of the Hayes family, you can¡¯t be so arrogant at my family¡¯s banquet. You can¡¯t just casually humiliate my family.¡±


    ¡°Humiliate?¡± Cecil sneered and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve never humiliated anyone. To seduce your best friend¡¯s boyfriend, that¡¯s not something a dignified person would do.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face turned paleimmediately.


    The rtionship between Theodore and her was known to the public, but the truth was that it was a scheme that spanned many years. She didn¡¯t dare to defend herself because she knew Cecil¡¯s personality.


    If you really talked about the details with her, you would be the one to suffer in the end.


    Seeing that Josephine was so timid and did not exin anything, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face turned red with anger. She was the one who had chosen her daughter-inw. To have so many people look at her andtalk about it, it was a disgrace to her pride.


    ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, since you are still busy, you don¡¯t need to take care of me. I will do as I please.¡± Cecil nced at Mrs. Godfrey. Her tone was not like that of a guest attending a banquet, but like that of a hostess.


    Mrs. Godfrey was so angry that she was at a loss for words. She remembered that if Josephine hadn¡¯t insisted on greeting Everleigh, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble. Thus, she red at Josephine and said, ¡°Why are you still standing here? Won¡¯t you leave? See if your grandmother is ready.¡±


    As soon as the two left, Everleigh was relieved. She pulled Cecil¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Cecil, you scared me!¡±


    Cecil took a cocktail from the dessert table next to her, took a sip, and said calmly, ¡°What are you worried about? I¡¯m here to support you today.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just here to work, not be a guest. Don¡¯t make trouble.¡±


    ¡°You look like a coward. Is there a need to do that? Josephine and Mrs. Godfrey are clearly viins who are strong on the outside but weak on the inside. They¡¯re not worth mentioning at all. Look at Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face when she heard about the ¡®Hayes family¡¯;her expression changed even faster than the weather.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°You¡¯re still talking about it? I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Everleigh rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Is it a good idea to just randomly tell people your identity? What if something happens to you?¡±


    Cecil waved her hand as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m not worried, so why are you? Josephine only knows about the Hayes family,but she doesn¡¯t know what the rtionship between me and the Hayes family is like.¡±


    That being said, Everleigh still felt a little uneasy.


    Seeing her worried face, Cecil put her arm around Everleigh¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody in the country can find out my secret. Do you really think that the National Security Department is good for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice!¡± Everleigh wanted to cover Cecil¡¯s mouth. She looked around and breathed a sigh of relief after ensuring that no one heard her. She secretly thought that if anyone heard the words ¡®National Security Department¡¯, something terrible would happen.


    Everleigh came to the birthday banquet as a staff member, so she didn¡¯t go to the middle of the banquet hall and didn¡¯t say hello to anyone. Originally, she wanted to quietly wait for something to eat, but her ns didn¡¯t go as nned.


    Cecil leaned against the dessert table in her dark green dress. And every two minutes, someone would strike up a conversation with her. She would not refuse anyone, and no matter how old or wealthy the other party was, she would happily chat with them.


    As for the contents of the conversation, most of them revolved around Mrs. Godfrey and Josephine. There were all kinds of negative things. She would reveal all of them, no matter if it was the truth or not. After all, spreading rumors wouldn¡¯t cost money.


    Everleigh silently ate a slice of cake.


    At this time, after someone got Cecil¡¯s Whatsapp contact and left, she turned around and took the cake from Everleigh¡¯s hand. She ate it without any etiquette, but she still enjoyed it in an extremely charming way.


    Everleigh looked at her with her arms crossed and said helplessly, ¡°You should stop soon. You even made up the story about Josephine being kept as a mistress. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will sue you?¡±


    ¡°Am I afraid of this?¡±


    ¡°You are not afraid, but Mr. Hayes is going crazy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m helping him increase his business. Otherwise, how could his smallw firm survive?¡± Cecil licked the cream on her finger and looked as if it was logical. ¡°She who pretends to be noble and is willing to die for face has to be treated in this way. Today, the people who came to seem to be the rtives of the Godfrey family. I¡¯ll see how she¡¯ll be with the Godfrey family in the future.¡±


    From the day she met Cecil, Everleigh had never seen her afraid of anyone. She didn¡¯t have any distinction between good and evil. She did things entirely based on her own preference. Josephine could be said to have triggered her.


    While they were talking, a man¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Beauty, are you alone?¡±


    Cecil was busy eatingand thought he was just another guest. She immediately turned her face with great interest and said, ¡°Yes, I¡­¡±


    Before she finished speaking, she turned around and stopped abruptly the moment she saw the person.


    Everleigh stood behind Cecil. When she saw the two tall figures across from her, her heart missed a beat and she suddenly clenched her fists.


    The first person she saw was Theodore, even though he was standing a little further away.


    Ever since the fight in the office that day, she had not met, nor did she have any contact with him. When she suddenly saw him, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Somehow, she thought of thest sentence he said: ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    Her mind was full of emotions.


    ¡°Long time no see, Cecil.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice pulled back Everleigh¡¯s thoughts and she immediately came back to her senses. Her gaze fell on the face of the man beside Theodore. His beautiful, bright eyes were so charming that when he blinked, goodness knows how many women would have fallen for him.


    However, at this time, Everleigh had no time to appreciate his beauty. She secretly wiped the cold sweat for Leon.


    Did he want to die? Why didn¡¯t he hide from Cecil? Instead, he delivered himself right to her!


    Thinking of this, Everleigh silently took half a step back to the side.


    Sure enough, in the next second, half of the cake in Cecil¡¯s hand flew out.


    Bam! It hit Leon¡¯s face hard, and the cream sttered everywhere.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    That was too cruel.


    At this time, Leon seemed to be dumbstruck. He stood still like a sculpture and it took him a long time to wipe away the cream on his face, revealing a pair of mysterious eyes. He said with a stiff smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. There¡¯s no need¡­ to give me such a big gift, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I acted too quickly and mistook you for someone else.¡± Cecil¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and there wasn¡¯t a hint of apology in her light tone.


    ¡­

 Chapter 187 Benefit?

    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s this big enemy of yours that you would throw a cake at him when you meet?¡± Leon spread out his hands. His white suit was full of cream, and the expression on his face was extremely funny.


    Cecil¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°An annoying man who looks very much like you.¡±


    ¡°Looks like me, you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Umm, Leon,¡± Everleigh quickly interrupted him and said, ¡°Do you want to clean up a bit first?¡±


    Fortunately, this was a blind spot of the banquet hall. There were no guests around and no one saw what was going on. Otherwise, it would definitely attract the attention of the crowd.


    Looking down at his own messy body, Leon was very angry. It seemed like he wanted to say something, but when he was about to say it, he was forced back by Cecil¡¯s indifferent expression. In the end, he went to the lounge to change his clothes in disgrace.


    As soon as he left, Cecil said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother saying anything to Theodore before heading in the direction of Leon¡¯s departure.


    ¡°Nothing will happen, right?¡± Everleigh looked at Cecil¡¯s figure and felt a little worried.


    ¡°No, Leon is very tolerant towards women.¡±


    A man¡¯s cold voice came from her side, pulling back Everleigh¡¯s thoughts. She turned her head and looked at Theodore and said awkwardly, ¡°I was worried about Leon¡­¡±


    As for Leon¡¯s fragile little body, if they were to really fight, he would not be able to hold on for even three seconds against Cecil¡¯s attack.


    Theodore didn¡¯t care about Leon¡¯s safety at all. He changed the subject and asked, ¡°Did anything happen just now?¡±


    Just now?


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment, before realizing that Theodore was probably asking her about the trouble between Mrs. Godfrey and Josephine. She said with a hint of self-mockery, ¡°You should ask your mother and fiancee about this.¡±


    Upon hearing the word ¡°fiancee¡±, Theodore frowned slightly. He was about to say something, but he was interrupted by the sound of someone calling him from afar.


    Josephine was dressed in a pink dress as she walked over gracefully. ¡°Theodore, Grandma is here. Madam is urging us to go over and wish Grandma for her birthday.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, it¡¯s not good to let Grandma and the others wait for you for too long. Granduncle and the others took the time to rush over. They have to catch aer.¡±


    The guests attending the banquet that day were all from the Godfrey family. Amongst them were a few highly respected elders of the family. Theodore hadn¡¯t even greeted them when he and Leon came straight over.


    Seeing Theodore¡¯s obviously impatient expression, Josephine looked at Everleigh, who was behind him, and pretended to be magnanimous. ¡°Why not have Everleighe with us? I heard that Grandma likes you quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Everleigh refused without thinking. ¡°I have something else to do.¡±


    After saying that, she pretended to leave and was ready to go and find Cecil.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Theodore¡¯s cold and forceful voice came from behind, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go anywhere. I have something to discuss with youter.¡±


    However, Everleigh¡¯s eyes fell on her hands.


    At that moment, Theodore held her wrist. In front of Josephine, he didn¡¯t try to hide anything.


    In that moment, her mind was in a state of chaos. Subconsciously, she wanted to break free, but Theodore¡¯s strength was too great. He didn¡¯t seem to be using much force, but his grip on her wrist was very tight.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Behind him, Josephine¡¯s face was as pale as paper. She was holding the handbag so tightly that she almost crushed it, but she pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything. She stood still with an ugly smile on her face, waiting for her fianc¨¦.


    Everleigh answered unexpectedly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    At that moment, the emotions on Josephine¡¯s hypocritical face seemed to begin to copse, and there were faint signs of this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Theodore said as he walked towards the banquet hall, leaving behind only a few simple words.


    Everleigh looked at his back and clearly saw that he avoided Josephine¡¯s hand. He strode forward like a shooting star and soon left Josephine far behind.


    She suddenly thought of what he said that day, ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    What was he going to do?


    Everleigh looked down at her wrist, as if there was still some remaining warmth from the man¡¯s palm. It prated through the surface of the skin and went straight to her heart through the nerves. Then, she heard her heart pound wildlyand then she realized that it was a mess.


    At this moment, in the banquet hall, Theodore left Josephine far behind. Given her high heels, although she wanted to catch up, it was useless.


    Watching the man¡¯s figure disappear in the crowd, her eyes suddenly turned red and thest hope in her eyes disappeared, leaving only hatred.


    After standing where she was for a while, she saw a waitress standing behind a pir in the distance. When she met Josephine¡¯s eyes, she nodded her head. Josephine¡¯s eyes narrowedimmediatelyand she walked towards the waitress with her handbag in her hand.


    In the bathroom, Josephine took out a transparent bottle of a drug from her handbag, which contained two ck, capsule-like pills. She handed them to the waitress in front of her.


    ¡°Is everything ready over there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My friend has been keeping an eye. I¡¯m waiting for the drug so that they can deal with it there. Mr. Allen is not a cautious person.¡±


    ¡°You must watch them finish drinking this drug.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured.¡±


    Looking at the experienced waitress in front of her, Josephine felt a little relieved, but then she thought of another question. ¡°I don¡¯t understand one thing. Since Mr. Xavier has already arranged for it and the drug is also his, why didn¡¯t he give you the drug directly?¡±


    The waitressughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m doing something for you. If you didn¡¯t stain your hands, some day you might get back at me¡­¡±


    People who formed alliances for amon interest could turn against each other at any time for their own interests. Therefore, no matter what they did, whether it was the murderer or the witness, they could be truly trusted only if they were both involved.


    After all, once the incident happened, no one would be able to escape.


    Looking at the young waitress who looked like she knew the ways of the world, Josephine shivered and her nails pinched her palm to force herself to look calm. ¡°Mr. Xavier is really thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°After all, thinking one more step ahead isn¡¯t wrong,¡± the waitress said as she put away the bottle. ¡°Miss Bailey, just take this simple step and you¡¯ll be able to benefit from it. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    ¡°Benefit?¡± Josephine looked reluctant. If it wasn¡¯t for the situation, she wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Xavier for the rest of her life. It was impossible to make a deal with the devil without any costs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Youe outter.¡±


    With these, Josephine adjusted her mood and left the bathroom.


    Not long after, the waitress left tooand the door of a stall opened. A pair of beige high heels walked down the steps and stopped at the position where Josephine had just stood.


    The woman¡¯s dark grey figure was reflected in the mirror. Her long,waterfall-likehair was tied in a casual bun. Other than a pair of pearl earrings, there were no other essories. She looked demure and elegant, and was very different from the other wealthy show-offs in the banquet hall.


    Thinking of what she just heard, she fell into deep thought.

 Chapter 188 Life and Death Are Decided by Fate

    In the banquet hall, the guests gathered around Helen to wish her happy birthday.


    People who came here were all rtives of the Godfrey family. Most of them flew back from all over the world to attend the birthday banquet because they cared about the high status of Helen in the family.


    ¡°I wish you happiness and long life, Madam Scott.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re my brother¡¯s child.¡± Helen smiled and gave the well-wisher a small gift. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in so many yearsand you have already grown so tall.¡±


    The Godfrey family was a big family, and Helen didn¡¯t even know most of the rtives from the coteral branches. After the younger ones wished her, it was her own children¡¯s turn.


    Everleigh was a little far away. She stood against the dessert table, drinking a ss of juice in her hand, looking bored. With the other hand, she sent a message to Cecil, asking her where she was and when she woulde back.


    While her head was down, she didn¡¯t notice the waitress who was walking towards her.


    When the waitress was less than half a meter away from Everleigh, she suddenly tilted her body and staggered to the ground. The moment she fell, she let out a cry of pain, as if she had fallen hard.


    Everleigh subconsciously raised her head. As soon as she saw someone fall, she immediately put down the cup and went to help.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The waitress was very young, and her face was very delicate. At that moment, her expression was very bad. She looked like she was in pain, but she endured it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± Everleigh, out of the professional habits of a doctor, knelt down to check the injury on the waitress. She pressed the waitress¡¯ ankle. ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±


    The waitress took a deep breath and said, ¡°It hurts.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you sprained your ankle, but it doesn¡¯t look serious.¡± Everleigh helped her up from the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest.¡±


    The waitress held Everleigh¡¯s elbow, holding herself up with one foot as she gasped constantly. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be able to walk.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have a seat,¡± Everleigh raised her chin to the sofa beside her and said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you over.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the waitress shook her head repeatedly and said, ¡°No, if my boss sees me, he¡¯ll tell me that the rest area is reserved for guests only.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in this state, it¡¯s okay to sit for a while. Your boss will not be so unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The waitress looked around. ¡°If my boss sees it, he¡¯ll deduct my sry. I¡¯ll go to the staff lounge. It¡¯s on the first floorand it¡¯s a bit far away.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh smiled kindly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you there. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Am I taking up your time?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m also a little bored, anyway.¡±


    As Helen¡¯s attending physician, Everleigh was only there to prevent idents. In fact, Helen was in good health. As long as she was not severely stimted, she would not suddenly fall ill. Therefore, Everleigh did not need to stay with Helen the whole time.


    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the director of the hospital who specifically asked her to follow Helen, she wouldn¡¯t be there. In fact, it was enough to send an intern. If something really happened, Helen would still need to be sent to the hospital as she couldn¡¯t be saved by only emergency first aid.


    After sending the waitress to the staff lounge on the first floor, Everleigh checked her ankle again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look serious. If you are worried, you can put some ice on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you. Can you help me get an ice bag? I remember that there is one in the lounge¡¯s refrigerator.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh immediately agreed and went to open the freezer.


    When she turned around to get it, she didn¡¯t notice that the waitress, who was behind her, looked at her with a serious face.


    Everleigh took the ice bag. Out of fear that the ice bag was too cold, she wrapped it with a towel.


    When she came back, the waitress was sitting on the sofa, holding a kettle in one hand and pouring water into an empty cup on the table. ¡°Here, have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh took the ss and handed over the ice bag. She said, ¡°Just take it and put it there for a while. Don¡¯t put it for too long.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The waitress was very young and looked innocent. As she listened to Everleigh¡¯s instruction, she asked her, ¡°It¡¯s not serious? Will it affect my work?¡±


    ¡°Nothing will happen. Just try not to exert too much strength in the next few days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still a little worried. Can you stay here with me for a while?¡±


    Everleigh looked at the time. The banquet had just begun and it was still early, so she was not in a hurry. ¡°Okay, I can apany you for a while. Don¡¯t worry, a sprained ankle is just a small injury, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s serious.¡±


    After she said that, she sat down on the sofa next to her and took a sip of water from the ss next to her.


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°When I was a child, I always wanted to be a doctor, but my family is poor and I couldn¡¯t go to school. I¡¯m so envious of you.¡±


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t bear to hear such words, so she felt a little distressed and asked, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seventeen.¡±


    ¡°Have you been working here all this time?¡±


    ¡°No. My aunt introduced me to this job. It¡¯s only been three months since I came here.¡±


    ¡­


    While chatting, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help yawning. She didn¡¯t know why the temperature in the room was higher than it was outside, but she felt very sleepy and her eyelids were sinking.


    ¡°Miss?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Miss? Are you alright?¡±


    Everleigh heard the voice, like someone was talking to her, and it seemed like someone was calling her.


    Everleigh tried hard to respond, but she couldn¡¯t see the person in front of her. She could only see a blurry shadow, which gradually merged with the surrounding scenery. Soon, all that was left in front of her was darkness.


    At this moment, the banquet hall was very lively.


    While Theodore was offering his birthday wishes to Helen, Josephine was also by his side.


    ¡°Grandma, I wish you a healthy and long life.¡± Josephine took out a ck, exquisite wooden box and opened it in front of everyone. Inside the box was a jade pendant that was of excellent quality. One look at it and anyone could tell that it was quite valuable.


    Helen¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After saying that, she motioned for the butler next to her to take it, but did not reach out to ept it.


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s voice came from the side, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t take this as a small thing. Josephine went to Goldie Hill specially to pray for your medical condition. A senior priest has blessed it, and it will surely bless your health.¡±


    Someone in the crowd eximed, ¡°Goldie Hill, I heard that if you want to go there to pray, you have to climb up there step by step. You can¡¯t even ride a cable carand you have to climb for at least seven hours. You really did a lot.¡±


    The surrounding area was immediately filled with praises.


    Mrs. Godfrey was very proud. ¡°Josephine has always been filial and sensible. When she marries Theodore¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Not waiting for Mrs. Godfrey to finish her words, Helen suddenly coughed and interrupted her. She said lightly, ¡°Life and death are decided by fate. If praying is really so useful, why should I stay in the hospital? I can directly go and live in the church on the mountain.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Godfrey felt embarrassed and the people around looked at each other, speechless.


    Rumors had it that Helen didn¡¯t like her granddaughter-inw very much. The way she humiliated Josephine in front of everybody, it seemed that the rumor was true.

 Chapter 189 You B*stard!

    At this moment, Josephine¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment and she almost toppled over.


    She had always been afraid of Helen. After being with Theodore, she had to meet Helen once every year. Every time, Helen treated her very coldly, and her eyes seemed to be able to see through a person¡¯s heart at a nce, which made Josephine panic.


    Although Helen did not manage all the assets of the Godfrey Group directly, she held the real power of the Godfrey family. For so many years, she had been upromising. She could even drive her own son out of the family, so forget deciding on the marriage of the family¡¯s eldest grandson.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was awkward, the butler stepped forward to smooth things over, ¡°Miss Bailey, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll ept it on behalf of Madam Scott.¡±


    The corners of Josephine¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly as she moved to stand next to Mrs. Godfrey.


    Mrs. Godfrey nced at her, and her face was full of displeasure. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°You had to choose this as her gift? What year is it now? You¡¯re still being superstitious?¡±


    Josephine lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to retort.


    It was clear that Mrs. Godfrey was the one who said thest few words. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on talking about the pendant, it wouldn¡¯t have been so ugly.


    When Mrs. Godfrey had nowhere to vent her anger, a figure behind her passed throughyers of guests and hurried to her side to whisper a few words.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The exmation was not loud, but it was enough to be heard by everyone around. They all focused their eyes on Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face.


    At this time, Helen also raised her head. She nced at Mrs. Godfrey and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    ¡°It-it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face was stiff.


    It was obvious that it wasn¡¯t nothing, and something big was going on.


    ¡°What in the world happened?¡± Helen frowned and nced at the messenger. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    It was Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s assistant who came to deliver the message. Mrs. Godfrey hesitated for a long time before she braced herself and said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Allen¡­¡±


    ¡°Leon?¡± Helen looked around and said, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen Leon yet. Where is he?¡±


    The assistant carefully looked at Mrs. Godfrey, who was next to her, and stuttered, ¡°Mr. Allen¡­ seems to have drank too much.¡±


    ¡°Drank too much? The banquet has just begun.¡± Helen frowned and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Where is Leon now? Take me to have a look.¡±


    All of a sudden, Theodore saw Helen being escorted by the crowd to the first floor. He suddenly felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He looked into the distance but didn¡¯t see Everleigh.


    ¡°Where is Everleigh?¡± He asked Moses who was next to him.


    Moses was also stunned. He had been busy all this time, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to where Everleigh was and Theodore didn¡¯t tell him to do so.


    Theodore seemed to have thought of something as he followed the crowd with wide strides.


    At the door of the lounge on the second floor, as soon as everyone arrived, they saw a young woman in a light pink dress, banging on the door and shouting, ¡°Leon, you b*stard,e out!¡±


    The crowd burst into heated discussion.


    ¡°That¡¯s Leon¡¯s fiancee, the daughter of the Chilton Group.¡±


    ¡°Of course, given Leon¡¯s reputation, people usually won¡¯t marry their daughters to him. It was because the daughter of the Chilton family was crying and making a fuss at home, so her family couldn¡¯t do anything about it, and arranged the engagement.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of getting engaged? Mr. Allen still visits nightclubs every nightand he doesn¡¯t take this marriage seriously anyway. Now, he¡¯s making trouble again. I don¡¯t know what it is this time.¡±


    ¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Amidst the crowd¡¯s discussion, Mrs. Godfrey was the most embarrassed as Leon was her nephew. With his fianc¨¦e making such a scene in public, it was a total disgrace to her.


    ¡°Yvette, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    As soon as Yvette saw Mrs. Godfrey, she immediately cried andined, ¡°It¡¯s Leon who is not ashamed. It¡¯s fine if he usually fools around, but today, he is sleeping with another woman in front of me. Is it I who should be ashamed? It¡¯s your Allen family!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the audience burst into an uproar.


    Mrs. Godfrey was embarrassed and hurriedly said, ¡°Yvette, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. You two can quarrel but you can¡¯t joke over this kind of thing. What happened? Leon is not that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. He went in with that woman in his arms!¡±


    ¡°What woman?¡± Theodore asked.


    As soon as he spoke, all the people around were shocked.


    As the eldest son of the Godfrey family and the president of the Godfrey Group, Theodore had always been taciturn. Even if a mountain copsed before him, he could remain calm. However, at this moment, his expression was anxious and he asked Yvette about what was going on inside.


    Yvette gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°She has long hair and was wearing a light-colored formal suit.¡±


    Everyone was at a loss as they listened.


    At the banquet, people were either dressed in formal dresses or they were the staff. There was no one wearing a light-colored formal suit.


    Someone said, ¡°Is it the female doctor?¡±


    When Theodore heard these words, he felt as if something had exploded in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± Yvette insisted, ¡°I remember, it¡¯s the female doctor!¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°female doctor¡±, Helen¡¯s expression changed.


    Although she believed that it was impossible, she had to ount for Yvette with so many people watching. Thinking of this, Helen pulled a long face and immediately ordered, ¡°Break the door open.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gazended on the door and he clenched his fists tightly.


    At this time, the lights in the room were dim, and only the bedsidemp was on, which gave out a dim yellow light.


    Everyone surrounded Helen and they entered the room. They all stopped after walking two steps and took a deep breath.


    There were clothes scattered all over the floor. There was no doubt that something had happened.


    On the bed, there was a man and a woman under the quilts. The man¡¯s shoulders were exposed outside the quilts, and he held the woman under him with one arm. It seemed that he did not hear the voices of the onlookers and slept unconsciously.


    Who else could it be but Leon?


    Mrs. Godfrey was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot.


    She knew that her nephew was disappointing and always brought shame to her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t control himself on such an asion as to do such a thing.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze was fixed on the woman¡¯s clothes on the floor. He couldn¡¯t move, as if he was petrified. The veins on his neck were throbbing.


    Off to the side, Josephine looked at his expression and carefully said, ¡°Theodore, it really seems to be Everleigh¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°Leon! You b*stard!¡± Before everyone could react, Yvette had already rushed up, and she pped Leon across the face with great strength.


    p! Leon was awakened immediately. He stared at the woman in front of him in confusion.


    After being pped across the face a few times, he finally came back to his senses and pushed her away. ¡°Yvette, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing? Look at what you have done!¡± As she said this, Yvette lifted the quilt next to her and pulled up the woman in the bed right away.


    The moment the nket was lifted, Theodore walked up through the crowd.

 Chapter 190 A Dummy

    Theodore quickly walked to the front of the bed, but he couldn¡¯t stop Yvette¡¯s actions.


    As soon as the quilt was lifted, there was an uproar in the room. All the Godfrey family¡¯s rtives turned their heads to avoid looking, but they couldn¡¯t help but want to watch themotion.


    Amongst these people, the only one who couldn¡¯t conceal the joy on her face was Josephine.


    Initially, Mrs. Godfrey was very angry because Leon had done such a shameful thing on such an asion, but when she saw the obvious hope and anticipation in Josephine¡¯s eyes, her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You seduced a man in broad daylight. I¡¯ll tear your face off!¡±


    Yvette grabbed the woman¡¯s hair while hitting and cursing her. However, after a few words, her voice seemed to be suddenly stuck in her throat and she stopped abruptly.


    In front of everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, Yvette actually lifted the head of the ¡®woman¡¯ from the bed, and the long ck hair lifted in her hands.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    With a scream, the ¡®head¡¯ was thrown away and it crashed onto the floor as it rolled to the front of the crowd.


    This strange scene made the rtives in the front row, who were watching themotion, step back in surprise. Even Mrs. Godfrey was shocked. She held her chest and almost fell over.


    ¡°It-It¡¯s a dummy?¡± Somebody eximed before all the onlookers dared to look at the ground.


    Indeed, it was a dummy.


    All the rtives present woreplicated expressions and whispered among themselves.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Josephine looked at the ¡®head¡¯ on the ground and her expression changed. The sound of the discussion around her was loud, which drowned out her voice. Only Mrs. Godfrey, who was next to her, saw her reaction clearly.


    Theodore stood next to the bed, frowning as he watched the ridiculous scene unfold before him. He let out a sigh of relief.


    Helen had never seen such an absurd thing before. She was also stunned and didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. ¡°Th-This is¡­¡±


    Yvette stared at the dummy on the bed, and after a long time, she came back to her senses. She was ashamed and angry. ¡°Leon, I didn¡¯t expect you¡­ to have this kind of interest. You are simply a pervert! I want to break off the engagement with you!¡±


    With this sentence, Yvette cried while she squeezed through the crowd and ran out.


    The rest of the people looked at each other in embarrassment.


    ¡°Let the children deal with their own affairs.¡± The butler led everyone back to the banquet hall, embarrassed. He braced himself and exined, ¡°Today is Madam Scott¡¯s birthday banquet. Everyone, don¡¯t be swept away by this little matter. Let¡¯s go back to the banquet hall. We haven¡¯t cut the cake yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s go back and cut the cake.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡­


    It was as if the rtives had made an agreement and left the room one after another. As soon as they walked out of the room, no one mentioned it anymore. After all, everyone had their own special interests, didn¡¯t they?


    Helen looked at Leon; she wanted to say something but didn¡¯t. After a while, she really didn¡¯t know what to say and just shook her head and left.


    Mrs. Godfrey followed her and red at Leon angrily, as if she was waiting to settle ounts with him. After that, she followed behind Helen and left.


    The butler consoled him and said, ¡°Mr. Allen, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are young and have some personal interests, but on an asion like today¡¯s, it¡¯s really too inappropriate. s, you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡±


    Leon sat on the bed, and his whole mind was buzzing. ¡°What interest? What personal interests?¡±


    He suddenly came back to his senses as he looked at the headless dummy lying on the bed. Then, he seemed to think of something and hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go, th-this isn¡¯t what you think.¡±


    The rtives left quickly as no one wanted to stay in this awkward situation. In the blink of an eye, only Theodore was left standing by the bed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Everleigh?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from the side.


    ¡°Everleigh? How would I know?¡± Leon grabbed his hair. Faced with such a chaotic scene, he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    Theodore picked up the jacket on the floor and asked, ¡°Why are her clothes here?¡±


    ¡°I was going to ask you why I¡¯m here.¡± Leon was on the verge of breaking down. He lifted the quilt and kicked the dummy on the bed. ¡°What the hell is this?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After so many people saw him lying in bed with a dummy, he couldn¡¯t clear his reputation now.


    As they were talking, there was the sound of a door opening.


    Theodore and Leon raised their heads and looked in the direction of the bathroom. They saw a dark green figure standing at the door.


    ¡°Cecil?¡± Leon¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Cecil pushed the door with one hand and her face was so disturbed that it was about to sink to the ground. She said coldly, ¡°Today, I finally realized that the Godfrey family is a gathering ground for demons and ghosts. If one¡¯s not careful enough, their reputation will be ruined.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression changed. In an instant, he realized something and hurried towards the bathroom.


    He pulled open the curtain of the bathtub.


    Seeing what was in front of him, his cold eyes narrowed.


    At this moment, Everleigh was curled up in the bathtub, unconscious. There was only a thin nket covering her body and her snow-white shoulders were exposed under the nket.


    Behind him came Cecil¡¯s cold sneer. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te early, your Godfrey family would have drowned her with all their mouthfuls of spit.¡±


    Cecil¡¯s voice echoed in the bathroom, and every echo was like a needle pricking his heart.


    This was a trap. Someone had set up Everleigh and Leon, aiming to catch Everleigh and Leon having s*x in front of everyone. Leon¡¯s reputation had always been bad, and this would not cause much damage to him.


    So, this was aimed at Everleigh.


    At the thought of this, Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with deep remorse. He took off his suit jacket, covered the woman in the bathtub, and picked her up.


    Cecil blocked him at the door. ¡°Do you know that she suffered all this because of you? In order to keep her away from you, the people around you are unscrupulous!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was calm yet tense, and his eyes were as deep as pools of water.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the ability to deal with it. Do you know who did it?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    After he said that, Cecil met his cold eyes and she was also stunned for a moment. At that moment, Theodore had already left with Everleigh in his arms.


    Leon, who was sitting on the bed and putting on his pants, was so shocked by this scene that his jaw almost fell off.


    Watching Theodore carry her out, he subconsciously exined to Cecil, ¡°By heaven and hell, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m still wearing my underwear!¡±


    Cecil looked at him from the bathroom door and scanned him from head to toe. She sneered. ¡°Do you even have the guts?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I meant is given your understanding.¡± Without looking back, Cecil left the room arrogantly in her 12cm high heels.


    ¡°What?¡± Leon got up from the bed out of anger. He took two steps and kicked the dummy on the ground in the head. He was so scared that he shivered.


    Seeing the dummy¡¯s head spin around on the ground, Leon suddenly thought of something.


    Cecil had been in the bathroom from beginning till the end, that was to say, this dummy¡­


    Thinking of this, Leon¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°Cecil, stop this instance!¡±

 Chapter 191 Lose the Bait Along With the Fish

    When the banquet was about to end, the butler came in a hurry and said something in Helen¡¯s ear.


    Helen frowned slightly and said, ¡°He left early? Is he alone?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Theodore left through the back door and avoided everyone. I saw him holding a person, but I didn¡¯t see who it was as the face was covered.¡±


    Helen frowned even more when she heard that. She seemed to have thought of something and she looked around the banquet hall. However, she did not see the figure she wanted to see. She suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about him. Just let him do what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who Mr. Theodore has taken away?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Does it need to be said?¡± Helen looked into the distance meaningfully. ¡°Some people go for wool ande home shorn, then lose the bait along with the fish.¡±


    Following Helen¡¯s gaze, the butler saw Mrs. Godfrey and Josephine talking in the distance, but he didn¡¯t know who Helen was referring to.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Madam Godfrey is¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call her Madam in the future.¡± Helen¡¯s tone was a little grim. ¡°A lot of things have happened recently. I think she has stayed in the Godfrey family fortoo longand has been indulged too much. She can¡¯t even tell right from wrong.¡±


    ¡°After all, Mr. Allen is her nephew. It can¡¯t be Madam Godfrey who did it, right?¡±


    ¡°She was the one who led the wolf into the room, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Helen snorted coldly. Her eyes were full of shrewdness and wisdom. ¡°This little trick won¡¯t be able to fool me.¡±


    The butler said thoughtfully, ¡°Would you like to greet Miss Yvette?¡±


    Helen waved her hand and said with a calm face, ¡°It¡¯s okay if they break off the engagement. Let the young people handle their own affairs. This little monkey, Leon, hasn¡¯t made us feel at ease since he was a child. I¡¯ve never thought he would win this marriage from the beginning.¡±


    Hearing Helen¡¯s words, the butler said nothing else.


    Helen had been alive for so long, so she had seen everything. What happened that day might be ridiculous or shameful in other people¡¯s eyes, but it was nothing to her.


    Through these trivial matters, she was even more convinced that it was not suitable for certain people to stay in the Godfrey family.


    After the banquet, the cars in Swallow Manor left one after another, and the whole manor gradually quieted down.


    Everleigh was in a deep sleep.


    In a daze, she felt very cold and was very ufortable. She also heard a lot of noise. After a long time, she felt as if someone had called her name, and then she fell into a familiar embrace.


    The familiar feeling convinced her further that this was a dream, the usual dream of the past seven years.


    She was awakened by the chirping of birds outside the window.


    The curtain wasn¡¯t closed properly and a glimmer of light came in through the gaps of the curtain. It shone on her face and her pajamas. She sat up while holding her aching temple.


    Everleigh subconsciously reached to the bedside to take her mobile phone, but it wasn¡¯t there.


    When she turned around and saw the white marble ornaments on the bedside, she was stunned for a moment. Only then did she realize that she was in an unfamiliar environment.


    ¡°Knock, Knock!¡± The door was knocked from the outside.


    She became alert in an instant. She clutched the quilt and looked at the door.


    With a creak, the door was pushed open from the outside. The maid opened the door. When she saw Everleigh sitting on the bed, she was stunned. ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you awake?¡±


    Everleigh looked at her warily and asked, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    ¡°Here?¡± The maid answered truthfully, ¡°This is Swallow Manor. You drank too muchst night and Mr. Theodore arranged for you to rest here. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Drank too much?


    Everleigh had no memory at all. How could it be possible? That was because she was there to work. She didn¡¯t even drink a drop of alcohol so as not to affect her work.


    As the maid spoke, she entered the room and ced tworge shopping bags on the bench at the end of the bed. ¡°Dr. Trevino, these are new clothes.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Umm¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh was too embarrassed to ask when the words came out of her mouth. After the maid went out, she looked down at her pajamas and rubbed her hair. She couldn¡¯t remember what had happened the previous night.


    She clearly remembered that she sent the waitress to the lounge, and then she seemed to have fallen asleep?


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and went to get the clothes.


    Before her feet touched the floor, the sound of a door opening could be heard. She raised her headabruptlyand met Theodore¡¯s gaze. In an instant, she retracted her leg, as if she had been electrocuted. She grabbed the nket and wrapped herself tightly within it.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Theodore stood at the door, looking at her lightning-fast movements. He found it a little funny, and he closed the door when he entered.


    ¡°This is my room. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your room?¡± Everleigh was too nervous to speak clearly. ¡°Why am I in your room?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you just now? You drank too much.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drinkst night,¡± Everleigh blurted out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you do?¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened. Putting down the clothes he had taken from the wardrobe, he turned around and walked towards the window. ¡°What do you think I¡¯ve done?¡±


    Looking at his figure getting closer and closer, Everleigh clutched the quilt tightly. ¡°Don¡¯te over¡­¡±


    She was only wearing a silk nightgown with ribbons. There was nothing else underneath. Although she was holding the quilt, it still made her feel insecure.


    Theodore had already walked to the edge of the bed, his tall figure almost shrouding more than half of Everleigh¡¯s body. Just his aura alone was enough to suffocate anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Theodore bent over to look at her and said casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re an adult? And that you don¡¯t mind this? It¡¯s just a normal physiological need.¡±


    ¡°Physiological need?¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression changed and she stuttered, ¡°Last night¡­¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t exin anything. The moment he bent down, the unique scent of a man turned the air upside down. Everleigh felt as if her breathing had frozen and she couldn¡¯t think properly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping you recall then.¡±


    A low and deep voice caressed her ear, as if it had static electricity, making her feel extremely numb.


    Last night? What happenedst night?


    Everleigh suddenly woke up. She was so scared that she tried to retreat and get away from the situation that was difficult for her to control. However, she moved so fast that she lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    By the time she returned to her senses, she was holding onto Theodore¡¯s tie. The distance between the two of them was less than five centimeters, and even the breaths at the tip of their noses had fused together.


    Theodore rested his elbow on both sides of her, his usually cold eyes burning with passion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 192 Familiar Taste

    As the warm breath brushed across her neck, a feeling as if she had been electrocuted, seeped through the surface of her skin. The numb feeling seemed to have opened up her nerves and hit a certain part of her heart.


    Thump, thump, thump.


    Everleigh¡¯s brain was suddenly empty.


    The calmness in Theodore¡¯s cold eyes disappeared without a trace. Even he didn¡¯t realize that his eyes were burning up at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, your shoes¡­¡±


    The maid¡¯s voice could be heard as the door opened.


    Everleigh abruptly came back to her senses. With some unknown strength, she pushed Theodore away from her.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The young maid stood at the door with a shoe box in her hand. She was at a loss and asked, ¡°What are you¡­¡±


    At this moment, Theodore sat on the carpet and turned his head to give the maid a cold look.


    The maid shivered. She looked at Theodore and then at the messy sheets on the bed. Her face immediately flushed red, and she didn¡¯t even dare to enter the room. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here, Mr. Theodore. I¡¯ll leave the shoes here. I¡¯ll leave now. You guys continue¡­ Continue¡­¡±


    After saying that, the maid left the shoe box in a hurry and slipped out of the room.


    Following the echo of the closed door, there was embarrassment and silence in the room.


    Everleigh sat on the bed with the quilt tightly in her hand. Thinking of the close call she just had, she wished she could find a hole in the ground to bury herself in.


    Why did she feel as if someone had caught her making out in secret?


    After a long while, she let out a dry cough. She looked at Theodore, who had crawled up from the ground, and asked, ¡°A-Are you alright?¡±


    She was a doctor, so she had a lot of strength to begin with. She couldn¡¯t care less when she was in a desperate situation, and she had just pushed Theodore onto the ground. If she hadn¡¯t heard him wrongly, she had heard him snort. He had probably really fallen to the ground.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was also veryplicated. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I¡­¡± Everleigh was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Everleigh was speechless.


    Theodore helped himself up from the bed. The distance between them was rtively safe. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t make other people feel ufortable, but under such circumstances, Everleigh couldn¡¯t rx at all. All of her nerves were tense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s Grandma¡¯s servant. She has very strict rules to follow and won¡¯t spread anything out.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was stunned. When she came back to her senses, Theodore had already walked to the wardrobe with his back to her. He took his own clothes and said, ¡°Get changed ande out for a meal.¡±


    His tone had returned to its previous calmness. He took his clothes and left. After that, Everleigh looked at the door absent-mindedly and had mixed feelings in her heart.


    Even if she was not a doctor, as a normal woman,she was very clear about what had happened to her the night before,as long as she was not poisoned or unconscious.


    Nothing happened that night;at least, what she was most worried about did not happen.


    However, when Theodore asked her this question just now, she didn¡¯t even have the time to react. The panicked look on her face was ridiculous when she thought about it.


    After changing her clothes, she went to the bathroom to wash up before going downstairs.


    This building was not the building where the banquet was held the previous night. She had looked through the window in the bedroom just now. She was in Swallow Manor; that wasn¡¯t too far away from the vi where the banquet was.


    When she went downstairs, Theodore was already seated in front of the dining table. In front of him was breakfast. Even drinking a cup of coffee made him look extremely elegant.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯vee down.¡± The young maid had juste out of the kitchen with some dishes and happened to see Everleigh. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°Come have breakfast quickly. Mr. Theodore said that you like breakfast foods, so there is more milk and oatmeal in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Everleigh gave a dry cough, cleared her throat and braced herself to say, ¡°I have something to do in the hospital, so I have to go now.¡±


    Before she could even take a step forward, Theodore¡¯s voice came from the dining table, ¡°There¡¯s no public transport here.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. ¡°Huh? That¡¯s impossible, right?¡±


    She knew that Swallow Manor was in a very remote area, but she didn¡¯t expect there to be no public transport. It didn¡¯t seem like it.


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t any,¡± the maid exined. ¡°Dr. Trevino, the nearest bus station is five kilometers away from the manor.¡±


    Five kilometers?


    Everleigh pulled up the corners of her mouth with a reluctant look and said, ¡°It will take a long time to walk there.¡±


    Theodore said, ¡°Come over and have breakfast. I¡¯ll go to thepany after this, and I¡¯ll give you a ride on the way there.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh stood in the same spot for a momentand her consciousness struggled for a while. In the end, she thought that there wasn¡¯t any difference in staying for ten minutes, anyway. Compared to walking for five kilometers, it was obviously better to have breakfast. Hence, she sat down spinelessly.


    The maid gave her some cutlery right away. The aroma of the oatmeal filled the air at the dining table. It was obvious that it had been cooked for a long time. She tasted it and it was very sweet.


    And this familiar taste¡­


    Everleigh looked at oatmeal in front of her and was stunned.


    Ordinary people could not ept this sweetness, but it was her favorite taste. When she was in high school, there was a stall at the school gate. It sold breakfast in the morning, and a bowl of oatmeal would cost three dors. She had to ask the boss to add a lot of sugar for her every time.


    Later in college, although she was in Ocpeace City, she was far away from her high school. So, she hadn¡¯t had that oatmeal in a long time.


    There was another time where she was on her period. Her entire body was drenched in sweat and she couldn¡¯t move. She had been lying in bed in the dorm for an entire day and hadn¡¯t even gone to ss. She was in a bad mood and lost her temper on the phone, telling Theodore that she wanted to have the oatmeal from the stall at the school gate. No matter how hard he tried to coax her, it didn¡¯t work.


    Later, after she finished throwing her tantrum, she fell asleep. When she woke up, she had forgotten about it. But as soon as she got out of bed, she saw a sk with the oatmeal on the dormitory table.


    It was raining heavily that day, and it was night time. The owner of the stall that sold the oatmeal didn¡¯t even run his stall when it rained. God knew how Theodore got it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    A cold voice came from the other side, pulling back Everleigh¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She came back to her senses suddenly and raised her head to look at Theodore. The moment she caught his gaze, she hurriedly avoided him as if she had been electrocuted. In a muffled voice, she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s pretty tasty. It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve had this oatmeal. Your chef¡¯s cooking skills are good.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He didn¡¯t seem to think too much about it. He simply said, ¡°If you like it, then have some more.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Everleigh replied. She clenched the spoon but kept her head down. She was afraid that once she raised her head, all her suppressed emotions woulde to naught and she would expose her true self.

 Chapter 193 The World Was Going to Change

    It was very quiet at the dining table. Theodore wasn¡¯t usually a talkative person. He ate slowly, without saying a word. Since childhood, he had been taught to always be quiet by his family.


    However, because Everleigh had lost her mom very early on, the rtives and elders in her family were particrly tolerant of her, so she developed a free and unrestrained personality. What she couldn¡¯t stand the most was a dull atmosphere.


    Thinking about the things that happened when she woke up there, she asked Theodore about it. ¡°How did I end up sleeping herest night?¡±


    Theodore replied, ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head and said with hesitation, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink any alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s thest thing you remember?¡±


    ¡°Last thing I remember?¡±


    Everleigh thought about it carefully and said, ¡°I remember that I sent a waitress to the lounge. She sprained her ankle and then I sat with her for a while. Later¡­¡±


    After that, she felt as if she had fallen asleep. Then, she could not recall what had happened after that at all.


    Theodore was deep in thought. His cool and calm expression darkenedslightly and his brows furrowed.


    Everleigh askedcarefully, ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t you remember? You fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Everleigh looked at Theodore suspiciously. She felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    If she had really only fallen asleep, she wouldn¡¯t have been this deep asleep.


    She wanted to ask more, but Theodore¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Hence, she had no choice but to swallow her words. Since Cecil was there the previous night, Everleigh had to ask her why she left her there alone.


    Theodore went to the living room to answer the call; he deliberately walked a little further away.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± Moses¡¯ voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Last night¡¯s surveince footage was destroyed by someone. We can¡¯t find out who took Dr. Trevino and Mr. Allen to the room, but we can confirm that Mr. Allen was indeed drugged. The initial results of the blood test havee out.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a kind of knockout powder, which is verymon on the ck market. Generally speaking, after taking it, one will be unconscious for a long time. Mr. Allen had a small dosage, so he woke up early. As for Dr. Trevino¡­ She didn¡¯t have a blood test, so we don¡¯t know how much she had taken.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore looked in the direction of the dining hall.


    Through the ss door, he could see Everleigh¡¯s back. She was eating intently,pletely unaware of what had happened the night before.


    Thinking back to how she hadn¡¯t woken up the whole night, Theodore said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for blood tests anymore. She had probably taken quite a bit of it. Are there any side effects?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. Is it confirmed that the surveince footage can¡¯t be recovered?¡±


    Moses¡¯ tone was very cautious. ¡°The camera was broken, so it couldn¡¯t record anything. Thus, nothing can be recovered.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and his eyes turned cold. ¡°Check out the names of all the participants fromst night, especially the waitresses.¡±


    The other party was stunned for a moment. ¡°All of them?¡±


    For the sake of Helen¡¯s health, only the rtives of the Godfrey family were invited to the banquet. However, there were so many people in the family, and if they included the waiters and waitresses, then it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything, but the chill seemed to be transmitted through the line. Moses felt it on the other end of the phoneand he quickly responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go check it out right away.¡±


    ¡­


    After breakfast, the ck Mercedes-Benz left Swallow Manor.


    On the first floor of the main vi of Swallow Manor, a pair of binocrs witnessed everything.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to have breakfast,¡± Helen¡¯s butler, Owen, told her. Sheput down her binocrs and happily sat down.


    ¡°What did I say? The marriage between Theodore and the Bailey family will definitely not happen.¡±


    Owen, who was carefully arranging the food at the side, also smiled when he heard this. ¡°How can you be so sure? At the birthday banquet yesterday, Mr. Theodore didn¡¯t say anything, and Miss Bailey also came. She even came as his fiancee.¡±


    Hearing this, Helen curled her lips, and her face was full of contempt and disdain. ¡°Come on, what kind of fiancee is she? Furthermore, the engagement ceremony has not been held, and she doesn¡¯t even have an engagement ring. She only said it verbally. Moreover, Theodore¡¯s mother discussed it with the Bailey family over a meal when I was not in Ocpeace City.¡±


    When it came to this, Helen¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction.


    Owen consoled her. ¡°She¡¯s Mr. Theodore¡¯s mother, after all. She has the right to make the decision regarding his marriage. Besides, Mr. Theodore didn¡¯t object at that time, did he?¡±


    ¡°That was then, but now, it¡¯s different.¡±


    Helen said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Lily said just now? How they had breakfast together early in the morning, and how harmonious it was? This is the way to live life. What was he doing with the one from the Bailey family?¡±


    Helen didn¡¯t like Josephine, so she couldn¡¯t find any likeable thing about her.


    Owen said helplessly, ¡°But it¡¯s hard to deal with this matter. He can¡¯t break off the engagement with the Bailey family for no reason.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it?¡± Helen¡¯s eyes darkened and her weather-beaten face was calm and unruffled. ¡°What happenedst night must have had something to do with her. Get someone to keep an eye on her; you don¡¯t have to say anything to her. When the timees, send everything she did to her father.¡±


    Simrly, the Bailey family wanted to curry favor with the Godfrey family. However, Josephine¡¯s father was not as bold as his daughter. Once he knew what his daughter had done, he would be scared out of his wits. How would he dare to mention the engagement again?


    Owen nodded and said with a sigh, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you care so much about something in many years.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Helen asked nomittally.


    ¡°Since the incident from years ago, you have almost never interfered in these matters at home¡­¡±


    When he mentioned what happened 20 years ago, Helen¡¯s expression became a little gloomy.


    Upon seeing that, Owen knew he had made an inappropriate remark. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said so much.¡±


    However, Helen just frowned. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she has not fought for it in so many years. She also camest night, but most of the guests didn¡¯t know that she was here. She is quite sensible.¡±


    Hearing this, Owen was stunned for a while before he realized who Helen was talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that she¡¯s a good-tempered person. If it wasn¡¯t for her child, she wouldn¡¯t have acted like that this time. It¡¯s really because you¡¯ve been giving in to Madison all these years and she¡¯s be a little bit more arrogant.¡±


    ¡°The child¡¯s health has always been poor, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, congenital heart disease. Although it¡¯s not serious, one has to take good care of it.¡±


    Helen thought of something and said, ¡°Go find the experts at home and abroad to see if it can be cured. It¡¯s almost the holiday season,so ask someone to send something to the child.¡±


    Owen was stunned for a moment, and then he said, ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    This was more than merely sending a gift.


    For so many years, Helen had not treated Yvonne well, which made all the people in Ocpeace City think that Madison was the Mrs. of the Godfrey family. Now, it seemed like everything was going to change.

 Chapter 194 There Must Be Traces Left Behind

    Along the way, Theodore said nothing. In the car, he and Everleigh sat in the back seat and there was a wide aisle between them, which made her feel like there was a safe distance. She originally wanted to say something to ease the awkwardness, but when she saw Theodore had his eyes closed and was leaning against the back of the seat, she remained silent.


    The scenery outside the window quickly receded. Everleigh looked at the sceneryand her eyelids gradually became heavier.


    She felt like someone had covered her with a nket in a daze, but she was so sleepy that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to open her eyes. In fact, she didn¡¯t sleep well the previous night.


    Theodore turned up the heat and instructed the driver, ¡°Drive a little slower.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The driver took a look in the rearview mirror and saw the figure of Everleigh. She was sleeping with a ck suit jacket over her body. He was stunned for a moment and quickly averted his gaze.


    It took more than two hours to drive from Swallow Manor to the city hospital. It was past 10 o¡¯clock when they arrived. People came and went at the gate of the hospital, and the car stopped there.


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± Everleigh opened her eyes and looked out of the window sleepily. She didn¡¯t pay attention when she raised her hand and something slipped from her body. When she looked down, she saw that it was a suit jacket and was stunned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts. She quickly picked up the jacket, patted the dust off it and handed it over. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear you say that.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned again, and the jacket was taken out of her hands.


    After getting out of the car, she watched as the car drove away from the entrance of the hospital. Her ears were still reverberating with Theodore¡¯s words when she got out of the car just now. ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tonight.¡±


    The door was closed too quickly for her to react in time. She had forgotten to ask why.


    What did he mean by ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tonight?¡±


    The car drove away from the entrance of the city hospital. Theodore¡¯s phone had been vibrating non-stop. He nced at the caller ID before pressing the ¡°decline¡± button. He instructed the driver, ¡°Go to thepany.¡±


    ¡­


    In the office, Everleigh changed into a white coat and called Cecil with thendline.


    The call soon connected.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Where are you?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line with an obvious teasing undertone, ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh knew that Cecil must have known what happened the previous night. She immediately asked, ¡°What happenedst night?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Theodore tell you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what?¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Everleigh could imagine Cecil¡¯s scornful face on the other side of the phone. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to tell you that his own ex-girlfriend was framed at his own banquet and almost made a fool of herself in public. No one would dare to say such a thing.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression became serious at once, and she said, ¡°Tell me clearly. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it didn¡¯t cause any bad consequences. Fortunately, I was there. I helped you test the waters of the Godfrey family. As I expected, it¡¯s very dirty¡­¡±


    Cecil told Everleigh about what happened at the banquet the night before in detail.


    On the other end of the line, Everleigh¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone, was trembling slightly. The more she listened, the colder her hands and feet became.


    ¡°She has such a dirty way of doing things. She even dared to send you to Leon¡¯s bed. I thought she was a kind and pure person,but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel.¡±


    ¡°You mean Josephine did it?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be if not her? Who knew you at the banquetst night? You¡¯re just a staff member. There are only two people who don¡¯t like you. One is Theodore¡¯s mother, but even if she doesn¡¯t like you and wants you to leave her son, she wouldn¡¯t involve Leon. After all, he¡¯s her nephew. She¡¯s the one who lost face because of what happened.¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t do it, so there was only one person left.


    May it be benefits or motive. All the clues directed at Josephine.


    Everleigh clenched her fists and gradually regained her calmness when she heard Cecil¡¯s voice. ¡°She is indeed desperate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there is no evidence. Otherwise, I would have sent her to the police station by now.¡±


    ¡°Is there no evidence at all?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cecil said with confidence. ¡°The surveince footage from the banquet is gone. When Leon and you were drugged, it was done very cleanly. There was no trace at all. It seems that they made a careful arrangement and were waiting for you to take the bait.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s face turned slightly green.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that Josephine had done this kind of thing behind her back. If this trap seeded, her reputation would have been ruined and she would lose all her paths into the Godfrey family.


    In order to protect Theodore and her engagement, Josephine really did everything she could.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible that there¡¯s no trace at all,¡± Everleigh said in a low voice and a calm tone. ¡°As long as she did it, there must be some traces left behind.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Theodore tell you anything?¡±


    At the mention of ¡®Theodore¡¯, Everleigh froze for a moment. She recalled what he had asked her during breakfast and suddenly thought of something. ¡°He asked me what happened before I fainted.¡±


    Yes, the waitress.


    ¡°Cecil, there was a waitressand I was with her before I fell unconscious. There must be something wrong with her. As long as I can get the staff list of yesterday¡¯s banquet, I can go through it one by one. I remember what she looks like.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a direction.¡±


    ¡°And about Leon, what¡¯s the matter with him?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh had no vivid impression of Leon at all. Except that when the banquet began, Cecil hit him in the face with a cake. She did not remember seeing him againter.


    ¡°Him? Who knows what¡¯s wrong with him,¡± Cecil suddenly threw out a sentenceand continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was a waitress? It¡¯s most likely that he was possessed by her and was seduced by a goddess.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh thought it funny. Thinking of Cecil¡¯s attitude towards Leon the night before, she thought that it was impossible for her to ask about him, so she gave up on the idea.


    There were still things to be done in the hospital. Everleigh couldn¡¯t talk for too long, so she remarked that they would talk about itter.


    ¡°Your cell phone and bag are with me. I¡¯ll send them to the hospitalter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When she hung up the phone, an intern knocked on the door and came in to deliver the medical reports. Everleigh had no time to think about it, so she took the reports and took him to do rounds in the wards.


    On the other end of the line, in C. H. Jewelry, Cecil leaned against the jewelry counter. As soon as she put down the mobile phone, she heard a familiar voice behind her say, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you saw me as such ascivious man.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was maic and carried a hint of inattentiveness.


    Cecil immediately turned around and saw Leon leaning against the counter, looking at her with a smile. He was in a casual, light blue suit. He had broad shoulders,a narrow waist,and a thin and straight figure. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing behind her.


    It had to be said that Leon¡¯s face was outstanding, even among the popr male celebrities. His smile could attract a lot of young girls.


    However, his smile made Cecil immediately angry. She said angrily, ¡°When did you arrive? Who asked you toe?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 195 She Wasn’t Interested In Using Them

    Leon leaned against the jewelry counter, still wearing his charming smile. ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie? Since you opened the store in Ocpeace City, you can¡¯t keep customers out of the door, can you?¡±


    ¡°Customer? What kind of customer are you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t Ie here and buy something?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to sell you anything,¡± said Cecil. She crossed her arms and had a cold look on her face, looking like she was urging him to leave.


    Leon was not angry. He opened a booklet that listed high-quality jewellery at the counter and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you open the store to do business? Even celebrities have to eat. There¡¯s no reason not to ept money.¡±


    Cecil snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You provoked your fiancee at the birthday banquetand now you want to buy a set of jewelry to coax her?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Leon raised his eyebrows and grinned. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Jealous? You have not woken up, have you, Mr. Allen?¡±


    Looking at Leon¡¯s casual look, which was the same as back then, Cecil turned her gaze away and asked, ¡°Do you really want to buy some jewelry?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s wrong? Are you trying to change your mind? Do you want to keep me, your big client?¡±


    Cecil didn¡¯t say yes or no. She reached out her hand and closed the jewelry catalog in Leon¡¯s hands with her slender fingers. Then, she said to him with a faint smile, ¡°How are these worthy of your identity, Mr. Allen?¡±


    After that, she snapped her fingers at the shop assistant in the distance and said, ¡°Kyle, bring me the 12th volume of high-end jewellery.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°The 12th volume?¡± A surprised voice came from afar.


    Seeing the intention in Cecil¡¯s eyes, Kyle¡¯s eyes lit up. He ran overimmediatelyand brought a thick booklet over. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement. ¡°Cecil, here it is.¡±


    Cecil nodded calmly. ¡°Go ahead and do your work.¡±


    After Kyle left, Cecil pushed the booklet towards Leon across the counter and flipped it open to the first page. ¡°If you want to order jewelry, this book is more suitable for you, given your status.¡±


    Leon¡¯s mind was not on these jewelry. He casually flipped two pages and began to talk about other things. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in so many years. If Theodore hadn¡¯t told me yesterday, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you opened a jewelry store in Ocpeace City. Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you opened it?¡±


    ¡°Should I tell you so that you could send me a flower basket? Or bring your new girlfriend here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m single. What girlfriend are you talking about?¡±


    Hearing this, Cecil¡¯s lips curled into a scornful smile. She pointed at the jewelry on the first page of the booklet and said, ¡°I rmend this set. It is a perfect gift for a woman of about 30 years old. It¡¯s not frivolous, but dignified and elegant enough.¡±


    ¡°Your taste has always been good, so I¡¯ll follow your advice.¡± Leon¡¯s hand moved closerrestlessly. ¡°Do you have time tonight? I want to treat you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cecil immediately closed the booklet and smiled at Leon.


    Before Leon had the chance to feel overjoyed, she continued, ¡°The high-end jewelry is special. You have to pay first, and if there are no special circumstances, a refund is unavable. Mr. Allen, credit card?¡±


    When it came to credit card payments, Leon had never been timid. He took out a ck card from his wallet and put it on the counter. He said with ease, ¡°The password is your birthday.¡±


    Cecil¡¯s expression remained. She swiped the cardsmoothly, printed the receiptand handed it over. ¡°Sign it.¡±


    Leon took the bill and penreadily, signed his name with two strokes, and continued to ask, ¡°I know a new French restaurant. Their foie gras is very good, and I know you like that. At night¡­¡±


    Before he finished, Cecil pped the ck card onto the counterand her expression changed faster than the weather. She said in a very cold tone, ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll go first. Kyle, you can talk to Mr. Allen about the details of the custom-made jewelry set.¡±


    After saying this, Cecil picked up the bag on the sofa and went straight to the door without looking back.


    ¡°Hey, Ce¡­¡± Leon was about to catch up when he heard the voice of the shop assistant behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Allen, you¡¯ve purchased 9 million dors worth of jewelry in our shop. I¡¯ll introduce the material, design concept and customization time to you now.¡±


    ¡°No need for an introduction. You¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Leon¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The shop assistant looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°I said I¡¯d like to introduce you to the jewelry.¡±


    ¡°Not this.¡± Leon looked at the receipt in his hand. When he saw the price on it, he took a deep breath and couldn¡¯tugh anymore.


    9 million? 9 million dors worth of high-quality jewellery?


    ¡°Cecil, you¡­¡±


    The entrance was empty and there was no trace of Cecil at all.


    Meanwhile, in the outpatient department of the city hospital.


    When Cecil arrived, Everleigh just finished the ward rounds and told the intern about the necessary precautions to take. When she saw Ceciling from the end of the corridor in the distance, she handed the medical reports to the intern and said, ¡°Enough for now. Pay more attentionto the patient¡¯s diet of bed No. 4.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Seeing Cecil, Everleigh nced at the time. ¡°Did youe as soon as you hung up the phone? You¡¯re here so soon?¡±


    Cecil sat down on the sofa in her office and rolled her eyes. ¡°Stop it. I met a gue, so I couldn¡¯t stay in the shop any longer. Anyway, I was going to send you something, so I came.¡±


    ¡°gue?¡± Everleigh handed her a ss of water. She thought for a moment and said tentatively, ¡°It¡¯s not Leon, is it?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be if not him?¡±


    Everleigh sat opposite her and said, ¡°But I think you look quite happy. What happened? You two¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Cecil frowned and she was the first to interrupt before Everleigh said the disgusting inference, ¡°I was blind once. Can I be blind again?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°I got a big order. This time, it won¡¯t be a problem if I don¡¯t open the shop for three years. Let¡¯s go,¡± Cecil raised her eyebrows and said. ¡°Go shopping with me at night and bring your two little children. I¡¯ll pay for them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you working overtime? Haven¡¯t you been free recently?¡±


    Everleigh hesitated for a while, then looked at Cecil and confessed, ¡°I¡¯m going to have dinner with Theodore tonight.¡±


    Cecil stopped drinking her water at once and looked at her in surprise.


    Everleigh said, ¡°If I avoided him before, I think it¡¯s useless for me to do it anymore after what happenedst night. People who want to fight me won¡¯t be polite just because I¡¯m avoiding him.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Josephine thinks that she can protect Theodore and her engagement as long as she gets rid of me, right?¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, and her calm demeanor made it impossible for others to see any emotion in her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll officially tell her that she does not have the ability to get rid of me.¡±


    Before the incident the night before, Everleigh didn¡¯t take Josephine seriously. Everleigh¡¯s target had always been the real culprit behind the scenes who set her up back then. It was the Godfrey family and Mrs. Godfrey.


    But now, since Josephine insisted on getting involved,Everleigh couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye anymore. It was not difficult for her to clear the obstacles first.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know the methods; it was just that she wasn¡¯t interested in using them.

 Chapter 196 You Can’t Get Along With Women

    Before getting off work, Everleigh received a text message from Theodore saying that he had arrived.


    God knew how he knew her work schedule. Doctors were so specialized that their daily schedules were arranged ording to the conditions of the patients and the clinic.


    Everleigh changed out of her white coat and clocked out of work. Holding her phone, she looked around the hospital¡¯s entrance but didn¡¯t see Theodore¡¯s car. When she heard a honk behind her, she turned her head and saw a familiar face.


    The window of the ck car¡¯s driver¡¯s seat was rolled down, revealing Theodore¡¯s figure. His white shirt was rolled up till his forearms and he ced one hand on the steering wheel. His fingers were long and clean.


    It turned out that he drove there by himself.


    ¡°Get in.¡±


    When Everleigh heard the brief words, she came to her senses, hurriedly nodded and replied, ¡°Oh.¡± Then, she reached out to pull open the door of the back seat.


    She couldn¡¯t open the door, even though she spent a long time trying to open it. ¡°Your car door is not¡­¡±


    ¡°Sit in the front,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from inside the car. His tone wasn¡¯t one to ept rejection.


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and was about to ask, ¡°Why?¡± However, she swallowed her words and silently circled around the car and sat in the front passenger seat.


    The car drove away from the entrance of the city hospital. Seeing Theodore driving, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you suddenly driving on your own?¡±


    For someone like Theodore, he usually had very few opportunities to drive himself. It was all thanks to the chauffeurs who came to pick him up and drove him around.


    Theodore said, ¡°I drive asionally.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Everleigh pulled up the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    There had been nothing to talk about between the two of them. Other than Helen¡¯s illness, it was almost impossible to talk about anything else. The car suddenly became quiet.


    Everleigh knew that Theodore was not a talkative person. He was used to a quiet atmosphere, so there was no need for her to deliberately find a topic to talk about. She had nned to close her eyes and rest for a while, but Theodore¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence.


    ¡°Was the hospital busy today?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. After half a second, she came to her senses and said, ¡°So-so, just like usual; hospitals are all the same.¡±


    ¡°Did you run into any trouble at work?¡±


    ¡°Trouble? What exactly do you mean?¡± Everleigh looked at Theodore in confusion.


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as a subtle emotion flitted across his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Everleigh felt puzzled, but it was not good for her to ask questions.


    After driving for a while, a phone suddenly rang in the car. The car¡¯s disy screen showed the word ¡°Leon¡±. Everleigh took a nce at it from the corner of her eyes and took the initiative to look out of the window.


    Her attitude towards Leon was simr to Cecil¡¯s attitude towards Theodore. She didn¡¯t like him at all.


    Probably all the women in the world thought that their best friend¡¯s ex-boyfriend was rubbishand not worthy of their perfect bestie at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Theodore, who was beside her, tapped the ¡®ept¡¯ button. He didn¡¯t try to avoid her. Instead, he switched it to speaker mode.


    ¡°Why did you take so long to answer the phone? I haven¡¯t finished what I told you yet. You just follow what I taught you. I can¡¯t do business and make money, and you can¡¯t get along with women.¡±


    Leon¡¯s voice echoed in the car, and Everleigh¡¯s eyes, which were originally looking out of the window, were drawn back. Her attention was directly attracted by the sentence ¡°You can¡¯t get along with women.¡±


    Theodore looked to the side and coughed once. ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it seems like you have listened to me. Don¡¯t let the driver pick you up every time. Two people in the carand three people in the car; it¡¯s not the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you coughing? Ah, remember the rules of conversation I told you? Be concerned about her work, ask if she¡¯s tired, and if she¡¯s in any trouble. Throw out a question and then get her to answer. This¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Leon to finish, Theodore hung up the phone.


    Everleigh had sat straight in the passenger seat and looked at him with a calm expression.


    No wonder. She wondered why he suddenly drove by himself. He used to be a quiet person, but that day, he took the initiative to talk with her. It turned out that he had a good-for-nothing counselor like Leon giving him advice.


    Theodore¡¯s expression turned stiff. ¡°The restaurant isn¡¯t too far away. We¡¯ll be there very soon.¡±


    Whether it was now or seven years ago, Everleigh had never seen the man in front of her behave so cautiously. She suddenly remembered a sentence she had previously read in a book. A man would appear reserved in front of the woman he liked. Those who were easy-going were not truly in love with you.


    Although what the book said was a little too absolute, it made sense.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said. Then, without being awkward, she turned to look at the front windshield, as if nothing had happened.


    The sunset faded away, and the night fell. The neon lights lit up the beautiful night in Ocpeace City.


    The restaurant booked by Theodore was located on the upper floors of a high-ssmercial building. From the booth near the window, one could enjoy the view of theke under the moonlight outside the window. The environment was luxurious.


    The rarest thing was that this restaurant was an Asian restaurant.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see an Asian restaurant here.¡± After ordering the dishes, Everleigh looked around and asked, ¡°Do youe here often?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here once,¡± Theodore answered. When he looked at Everleigh, he thought of something and exined, ¡°I was here to discuss business with a client.¡±


    Everleigh paused while she picked up a ss, and she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin this to me¡­¡±


    Even if he came with Josephine, it was a very normal thing. They were a real couple.


    ¡°Did Cecil tell you about what happened at the banquet?¡±


    Theodore suddenly changed the topic. When it came to the banquet, Everleigh¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. Her delicate brows furrowed as she said in a muffled voice, ¡°Yes, she told me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate the matter until the end.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Everleigh said in a calm tone. ¡°I will check it out myself.¡±


    After so many years, the most important thing Everleigh had learned was not to put any expectations on others, and to do everything by herself. Only in this way could she ensure each step.


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed and his eyes turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll be able to figure it out?¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to talk to Theodore about the banquet. She only thought that she was unlucky. However, he was serious. She raised her head and looked opposite her. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe that you can figure it out. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t believe that you can pin down the person after you figure it out.¡±


    Josephine was his fiancee, which meant that she was half a step into the Godfrey family. Moreover, she was officially acknowledged by the Godfrey Group as their future daughter-inw. It was justified that she and the Godfrey family were now tied together, sharing each other¡¯s glory and disgrace.


    Therefore, as long as the engagement was still on, Theodore wouldn¡¯t sacrifice the Godfrey Group¡¯s reputation by investigating Josephine.


    ¡°You¡¯re the president of the Godfrey Group, so you need to consider the profits of the Godfrey family in everything you do,¡± Everleigh said with a bit of irony. ¡°Isn¡¯t the kidnapping incident over, anyway?¡±

 Chapter 197 You Have to Take Responsibility

    Theodore¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.


    Everleigh, however, was very calm. She stirred the lemonade in the ss with a straw and said in a faint tone, ¡°Did you invite me out for dinner just to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Theodore¡¯s brows unknitted.


    ¡°Then why?¡± Everleigh looked up at him.


    ¡°Because of what I told you in the office that day.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beatand her stirring stopped immediately.


    The thing he said in the office that day? The sentence ¡®how do you know that it¡¯s impossible?¡¯


    ¡°Have you thought it over?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice came from opposite her, disrupting Everleigh¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh looked at him, but she hurriedly avoided his eyes the moment she met his gaze. ¡°Are you kidding? What should I think about?¡±


    On that day, because Everleigh had given the cheque to Yvonne as Theodore asked, it had caused her rtionship with Yvonne to turn sour. She was so angry that she ran to his office to make a fuss. Later on, the topic of divorce and the cancetion of the engagement came up only because she was angry.


    Even if Theodore could really cancel the engagement with Josephine, it was impossible for her to get a divorce immediately. Furthermore,it was also impossible for the Godfrey family to ept a divorced woman with two children into their family.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was cold. There wasn¡¯t a trace of emotion on his face. His eyes were calm enough to make one panic.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    Everleigh raised her head and pinched her palm, trying to look calm too.


    ¡°Nothing is impossible. Didn¡¯t you say it that day? I will cancel the engagement, and you will get a divorce. If you are worried that I will not cancel the engagement¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get a divorce,¡± Everleigh interrupted him directly.


    When their eyes met, the air was frozen for a moment, as if a century had passed.


    Everleigh hesitated for a moment and said slowly, ¡°I think you need some time to sort out our rtionship. I know there was a misunderstanding between us before, but now, that has been cleared. Your heart is in a mess and I can fully understand that. However, the past is in the past.¡±


    Theodore gazed at her, his pupils tightening bit by bit.


    ¡°Since your mother has moved to Swallow Valley, as long as she no longer interferes with my life, I will not investigate what happened seven years ago anymore. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I have a good life.¡±


    ¡°Really? Do you have a good life?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was a little cold.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression remained. ¡°It might not seem like it to you, but I¡¯m satisfied with this life.¡±


    Theodore¡¯spupilscontracted abruptly, as if they had been pricked by two thorns. The pain caused the veins on his forehead to twitch.


    ¡°I will treat Grandma¡¯s illness seriously. Ocpeace City is only this big, and we keep meeting each other. Let¡¯s just be friends in the future.¡±


    After she said these words, Theodore¡¯s expression became very ugly.


    People who truly loved each other could not be friends after breaking up. That was because as soon as they met each other, they would feel torn. As long as they thought about it, they would feel heartache. Even when they heard each other¡¯s names, they would be involuntarily nervous¡­


    However, Everleigh said this in such a calm tone. She knew very well what she was doing.


    After a moment of silence, Theodore asked, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll be strangers.¡±


    Under the table, Everleigh clutched the corner of the table cloth tightly, but her face remained calm.


    Theodore wanted to reconcile with her, and he asked her to rekindle their rtionship. He thought that she would be able to put away the grudges, but she wasn¡¯t willing to do that. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to find the mastermind behind the incident from seven years ago, she wouldn¡¯t even want to have any more interaction with him.


    Both their thoughts werepletely opposite. Given this situation, she couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Everleigh¡¯s affected rtionship with Yvonne was a warning to her. It made her realize that ying tricks with Theodore was like ying with fire, which was very uncontroble.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when she said this, she had bet that although Theodore wouldn¡¯t give up easily, his pride would allow her to take a step back because of his guilt. Even if they couldn¡¯t be lovers, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if they could be friends.


    ¡°Sir, Madame, your dishes.¡±


    Everleigh nced at the waiter who was serving the dishes and exined, ¡°We¡¯re not husband and wife.¡±


    The waiter was stunned. He looked embarrassed and said, ¡°My apologies.I¡¯m sorry, Miss, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Everleigh nodded her head with tolerance and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    After the waiter had left, Theodore remained silent the entire time. His brows were knitted tightly, and it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Everleigh tasted a bite of the dish and broke the silence. ¡°The mushroom dish here is really good. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat more if you like it,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from opposite her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Neither of them mentioned being ¡®ordinary friends¡¯ or ¡®strangers¡¯. Instead, they left the question over and pretended that they could enjoy the meal in peace for the time being.


    However, they both knew that no matter how long this mealsted, they would have to confront the issue in the end.


    No one would want to continue being in an unclear and ambiguous rtionship. They could not see the future, and they could not figure out each other¡¯s thoughts. Women were like this, and men were the same.


    At this moment, behind the carved screen, a man and a woman were listening attentively to what was happening.


    ¡°My cousin will never agree. I know him too well. He won¡¯t give in.¡±


    Hearing that, Cecil turned her head and red at Leon. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If I was Everleigh, I wouldn¡¯t even be his friend. She was too kind.¡±


    Seeing Cecil turn hostile, Leon immediately gave in, shrank his neck, and said, ¡°Yes, yes, you are right. Look, aren¡¯t we friends now?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡± Cecil pushed him away angrily. ¡°Get out of my way. Are you a stalker? How did you find this ce?¡±


    Fifteen minutes prior, Cecil had followed Everleigh and found a seat next to them. Before her butt could warm the seat, she saw Leon sit down opposite her cheekily.


    He followed her from the jewelry store to the city hospital, and then from the city hospital to this ce. It was a pity that he didn¡¯t be a detective.


    At this moment, Leon returned to his seat opposite her and sat down. He spread out his napkin and looked elegant and noble. He said calmly, ¡°You cost me 9 million dors. I¡¯m not going too far by following you, am I?¡±


    ¡°You paid voluntarily with that card. What do you mean by me costing you?¡± Cecil looked at him with a face full of disdain. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you regret it? The jewelry contract is written in ck and white, therefore, no refunds.¡±


    Leon took the spoon and ate while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. There is no reason for me to take back the money I spent.¡±


    Cecil frowned. ¡°Then why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°My bank card blew up. In addition, my mother found out about what happenedst night. All my money is frozen and I am homeless now.¡± Under the crystal chandelier, Leon¡¯s beautiful eyes blinked; they were filled with innocence, pity and self-righteousness. ¡°So you have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cecil¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    ¡­

 Chapter 198 Metaphysical

    After finishing the soup, Everleigh took out the tissue and slowly wiped the corners of her mouth. When she raised her head, her eyes were calm. She looked at Theodore, who was sitting across from her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating. Why didn¡¯t you eat anything?¡±


    The te in front of Theodore was still clean. It was just a symbolic gesture when he offered to eat with her; he didn¡¯t even drink much water.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t eat much either.¡±


    ¡°You have to eat three meals a day.¡± Thinking of his stomach problems, the doctor in Everleigh came out. She habitually said, ¡°Don¡¯t have coffee for breakfast, and just eat oatmeal. You can also have some cereal. It¡¯s better to have food around you. It¡¯s bad to have an empty stomach for a long time. Besides, you have to eat your medicine on time.¡±


    After talking for a while, Everleigh finally realized that Theodore had been staring at her. She stopped all of a sudden and swallowed her words back. ¡°Umm¡­ upational habit.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Mm,¡± he said. ¡°When you treat me like a patient, you be more natural.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and didn¡¯t know how to refute.


    This was indeed the case. She treated her patients more naturally than she treated Theodore, and when she treated him as a patient, she felt much more rxed.


    After all, it had been seven years. Even for rtives, if they didn¡¯t meet or been in contact with each other for seven years, it would be awkward and strange when they saw each other again. What was more, they were former lovers. If there were no misunderstandings between them, they wouldn¡¯t have lost contact.


    ¡°Waiter, bill please,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice brought her back from her thoughts.


    ¡­


    On the way home, the neon lights outside the car windows quickly disappeared, along with the bustling nightlife in Ocpeace City andthe fading scenes of the past seven years.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say a word, and Everleigh didn¡¯t know how to break the silence. Several times, when the words were about toe out of her mouth, she swallowed them and gave up.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was an awkward silence or embarrassment. Anyway, they would be strangers when she got out of the car at the destination.


    From Everleigh¡¯s point of view, Theodore¡¯s silence probably showed that he had silently agreed to the choice to be strangers. As expected, he had always been a proud and arrogant person.


    When they were crossing the bridge, they could see the endless river outside the window. It was so vast that it made one feel small, like a drop of water in the ocean.


    Soothing cello music yed in the car, but neither could name the song. However, it inexplicably matched the atmosphere. Music could calm one¡¯s heart and relieve everything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go in. Just park over there.¡± When the car arrived around the neighborhood, Everleigh straightened up and pointed at the intersection ahead.


    Theodore pulled over to the side.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car with her bag.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± The cold voice reverberated in the car, calling out to her as she opened the car door. She turned around and met Theodore¡¯s gaze. It was so deep that she couldn¡¯t see through it.


    Theodore said, ¡°Ordinary friends don¡¯t need to say thank you so politely, right?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned and looked at the man in astonishment.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back.¡±


    When the cold and indifferent words came out, there wasn¡¯t a hint of emotion. That pair of eyes rendered Everleigh fearful to take another look,as it would make her feel guilty if she did so.


    After she came back to her senses, she hurriedly responded, ¡°Okay, drive safe. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    After closing the door, Everleigh hurried into themunity, not even daring to look back.


    Listening to the sound of the engine behind her gradually disappear,she slowed down a little. She had a lot of things on her mindand she was in aplicated mood.


    She didn¡¯t expect Theodore to give in so easily. He was such a proud person. Even when he left the Godfrey family back then, he didn¡¯t lower his head to anyone. He wasn¡¯t devoted to anything, and yet he gave in so easily.


    Ordinary friends?


    Even Everleigh herself didn¡¯t believe these words. How could a rational person like Theodore believe them?


    It was alreadyte at night, and there were fewer pedestrians on the road.


    The ck car left the residential area and drove out onto the main city street. After the first left turn at the traffic light, it drove onto the city highway.


    Under the driver¡¯s seat, the leather sole pressed the elerator harder and harder, and the engine of the car roared. The car quickly sped past the others and in the rearview mirror inside the car, the man¡¯s eyes were as cold as frost during the winter.


    For a moment, he suddenly wished that Everleigh had not returned.


    If she didn¡¯te back, it would feel like there was some hope for the future.


    Over the past seven years, he almost didn¡¯t have any spare time. He worked hard and had a fiancee who was obedient to him. The whole Godfrey Group belonged to him. What others could not get even if they worked hard their whole life, he had them all.


    Although he was unwilling to admit it, he couldn¡¯t lie to himself. For many nights, he thought this way, that she would suddenlye back and saw that he had everything now. Then, she would regret abandoning himand he would definitely not look back.


    However, reality was much more ironic.


    From the moment when he saw her in the hospital, his originally peaceful life was torn apart. She didn¡¯t show any remorse, and he couldn¡¯t be indifferent at all. Everything was the opposite.


    In front of the windshield, there was a big, red cargo truck.


    Theodore tightened his grip on the steering wheel and floored the elerator. He slid left and then floored the elerator again. Amidst the roar of the engine, he was ready to overtake the truck.


    Just a second before he caught up, the windshield suddenly shook and the red truck suddenly changednes. His lights shone on the truck¡¯s license te in front, and Theodoresubconsciouslyclosed his eyes.


    The sharp braking could be heard on the highway.


    Bang! There was a loud explosion that seemed to have blown a hole through the night sky, causing it to reverberate in the darkness.


    For a few days, Everleigh didn¡¯t get in touch with Theodore.


    He used toe to the hospital every day, but he didn¡¯te to see Helen anymore. Everleigh didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to ask and thought that it might be because he was busy with his work.However, her heart was unsettled.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh came back from work at the clinic. As soon as she opened the door of the office, she saw Cecil.


    ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯vee to invite you to dinner.¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the VIP ward to take a look. Then only can I get off work.¡± Everleigh put the documents on the desk and stretched out her hand to press her eyelids.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Everleigh shook her head, touched her left eye and said, ¡°My eyelids keep jumping todayand I keep feeling as if something is going to happen.¡±


    Cecil stood up from the sofa and suggested with great enthusiasm, ¡°Why don¡¯t you burn some sage or buy some crystals?¡±


    Everleigh rolled his eyes at Cecil and said, ¡°What age are you in, and why do you still have such superstitious beliefs?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t believe me. Some things are metaphysical.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any scientific basis at all¡­¡±


    Before Everleigh finished speaking, her phone vibrated in her pocket. She could only give up arguing with Cecil for the time being. She took out her phone and looked at it. When she saw the caller ID, her eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 199 It’s Grandma

    Everleigh stared at the phone screen for a few seconds and heard Cecil, who was beside her, say, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to answer it?¡± Only then did shee back to her senses and hesitantly pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Is Hansen with you?¡± As soon as the line was connected, an anxious female voice came from the other end. It was Yvonne.


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°Hansen? What happened to Hansen?¡±


    ¡°I went to schoolte and wasn¡¯t able to fetch him. The teacher of the school said that he, stair and Adrienne went back together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Is Hansen with you now?¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone was urgent and anxious.


    Everleigh came back to her senses quickly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. stair and Adrienne wille to the hospital to visit Madam Scott as soon as school is over. If they took Hansen with them, they should also¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish speaking because as she said this, Everleigh suddenly realized that there was something wrong.


    Oh no!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    stair and Adrienne were both troublemakers. Could it be that they had brought Hansen to Helen¡¯s ce?


    After she hung up the phone, Everleigh went to Helen¡¯s wardimmediately.


    ¡°Hey, Everleigh, what happened?¡±


    She could hear Cecil¡¯s voice behind her, but she had no time to answer.


    Although she did not know much about the Godfrey family, she had worked as a family doctor in Yvonne¡¯s family. She had said a lot to Everleigh, including Helen, who had never seen Yvonne¡¯s two children all these years.


    Twenty years ago, Wilson left the Godfrey family, and he left without any possessions. It was said that Helen even removed Wilson from the Godfrey family¡¯s genealogy. She wouldn¡¯t even meet her own son, let alone her grandchildren.


    Thinking of the trouble that stair and Adrienne had caused, Everleigh had a headache. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she hurried to the ward. She walked faster and faster, and finally, she almost ran into the ward.


    As soon as she arrived at the door, she heard a burst ofughter from inside.


    Separated by a door, the atmosphere in the ward was very harmonious and warm.


    On the carpet in the living room, the ¡°three little pigs¡± who wore pink hoodies were lying around the coffee table.


    The voice of a ¡®little pig¡¯ on the right was very soft, but it was clear, ¡°Brother, our grass house has been blown away by the wind and the wooden house has also been burned. The big gray wolf is chasing us. What should we do?¡±


    The ¡®little pig¡¯ on the left said in a calm tone, ¡°My house is made from bricks. It can¡¯t be blown away by the wind or burned by the fire. The big gray wolf definitely can¡¯t get in.¡±


    The ¡®little pig¡¯ in the middle nced to the left. ¡°But the door is not made of bricks. It¡¯s made of wood.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the ¡®little pig¡¯ on the left sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Adrienne, why did you change your lines? Can you follow the script?¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s voice was soft. Under her hood, a pair of beautiful big eyes flickered. ¡°But the door is really made of wood. If the big gray wolf burns the door, won¡¯t it be able toe in?¡±


    After that, she looked opposite her to seek approval. ¡°Great-Grandma, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Before Helen could speak, the sound of a door opening interrupted the ¡°little theatre¡¯s¡± rehearsal.


    Everleigh held the door with one hand, her chest heaving under her white coat as she panted. She looked nervously at the situation in the room, and what she was about to say was suddenly stuck in her throat. She was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡­ are you all doing?¡±


    On both sides of the coffee table, there were three ¡®little pigs¡¯ and a ¡®big gray wolf¡¯.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± The ¡®little pig¡¯ in the middle pulled off her hood, revealing her chubby little face. She rushed toward Everleigh. ¡°We¡¯re rehearsing for the children¡¯s y. stair, Hansen and I are ying the three little pigs. Great-Grandma is ying the big gray wolf.¡±


    At this time, Helen also pulled off her hood. Maybe because she had been under the hood for too long, but her face was a little ruddy. She took two deep breaths as soon as she removed it.


    ¡°How can you fool around, Adrienne?¡± Everleigh felt a little embarrassed and asked, ¡°Grandma, are you all right?¡±


    Helen looked at the children adoringly and said with a smile, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? The children came to apany me and I am so happy. Adrienne also invited me to watch the children¡¯s y in their school, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Helen stretched out her hand and caressed Adrienne¡¯s head.


    Adrienne smiled and revealed a row of small teeth. She looked up at Everleigh and said, ¡°Mommy, stair, Hansen and I will all be performing in the children¡¯s y at school. You must alsoe!¡±


    Everleigh nodded perfunctorily. At this time, her mind was not on the two children of her family. Her mind was on the child behind stair.


    Hansen looked very well-behaved and sensible. He was as quiet as a mouse. Since Everleigh came in, he hadn¡¯t said a word, but he kept blinking. He was happy to see everything and was full of innocence.


    ¡°Aunt Trevino,¡± Hansen obediently said hello to Everleigh.


    Everleigh nodded and forced out a kind smile. ¡°Hansen, why didn¡¯t you wait for your mother to pick you up after school? Why did you follow stair and Adrienne here?¡±


    Hansen smiled. ¡°I asked toe here myself. Aunt Trevino, please don¡¯t me stair and Adrienne.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t believe a word. Hansen usually never went out on his own. How could he have taken the initiative toe to the hospital? She was convinced that it was her two children¡¯s fault. To put it more urately, it was 100% Adrienne¡¯s fault.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are his family members worried?¡± Helen asked.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart tightened, and she forced herself to say, ¡°Yes, they are a little anxious. Fortunately, the school teacher said that he was with stair and Adrienne, so I was called and told that Hansen would be picked upter.¡±


    As soon as Everleigh finished speaking, the phone in her hand rang. She nced at the caller ID and hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take Hansen away first. His mother is here.¡±


    Helen nced at Hansen who was opposite her. ¡°Hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t let your mother worry.¡±


    Hansen nodded, then he stood up with his small arms supporting the coffee table. ¡°Great-Grandma, bye-bye.¡±


    Helen shook her head while helping Hansen tidy up his cor. She corrected himkindly, ¡°Not Great-Grandma; it¡¯s Grandma.¡±


    Hansen was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Grandma?¡±


    This simple phrase reverberated in therge living room. Hansen¡¯s voice was not loud. Because of his doubts, his voice was even softer. However, the word fellclearlyinto Everleigh¡¯s ears, making her heart pound.


    She cast a look of astonishment at Helen.


    She had originally thought that Helen didn¡¯t know who Hansen was. After all, he was brought there by the mischievous stair and Adrienne and introduced as their ssmate.


    But the phrase ¡®Grandma¡¯ exined everything.


    ¡°Grandma, you know that Hansen¡­¡±


    Everleigh was halfway through her sentence when she saw that Helen didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of exining.

 Chapter 200 You Don’t Want to Alert Her?

    Everleigh¡¯s mobile phone was still ringing. She didn¡¯t need to answer to know how anxious Yvonne was on the other side of the phone.


    She had no time to care too much, so she hurriedly took Hansen out of the ward. When she left, she heard Helen¡¯s voice behind her, ¡°If it¡¯s okay in the future, Hansen shoulde and apany me, just like Adrienne and stair.¡±


    Hansen held Everleigh¡¯s hand and looked at Helen very innocently. His voice was soft and gentle, ¡°I have to tell Mommy that. I can onlye if she agrees.¡±


    Everleigh believed that if Yvonne knew about this, she would be extremely happy. Why would she stop him?


    Rumors were indeed not credible. Previously, rumors spread like wildfire. It was said that Helen wanted to destroy Yvonne and her family, but now, she saw with her own eyes that Helen was just an ordinary and kind olddy. She liked children and was fair and just.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Everleigh had just brought Hansen out when she saw Yvonne standing in the distance. Yvonne was looking around anxiously.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Everleighe out that Yvonne hurried over. She knelt in front of Hansen and touched his shoulders. ¡°Are you okay? Hansen, how are you?¡±


    Hansen shook his head. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The child was sensible. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t lose her temper at all. Everleigh saw that Yvonne had aplicated expression on her face. After Hansen finished speaking, that expression disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡± Yvonne stood up and sorted out her thoughts. She looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everleigh said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you. I should apologize. stair and Adrienne are thoughtless. I don¡¯t usually mind when theye to the hospital on their own as soon as school is over. However, I didn¡¯t expect them toe with Hansen today,which made you worry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Although Yvonne was anxious, she didn¡¯t panic as much as she did when Hansen went missing thest time. ¡°I heard the teacher say that he went with stair and Adrienne, so I wasn¡¯t very worried. It¡¯s just that I remembered that both of them stay with¡­ these days, that¡¯s why I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    While speaking, Yvonne looked at the ward behind Everleigh carefully.


    Yvonne thought of something and she touched Hansen¡¯s hair, saying a little reproachfully, ¡°You can¡¯t simply run around in the future, and don¡¯te to the hospital again. Do you understand?¡±


    Hansen had a look of confusion on his face as he said in a soft voice, ¡°Grandma said that she wishes for me toe and visit her in the future.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yvonne¡¯s tone became a little more serious.


    ¡°Yvonne,¡± Everleigh hesitantly interrupted Yvonne¡¯s words, ¡°Hansen didn¡¯t lie. It¡¯s indeed Grandma¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also because she doesn¡¯t know that Hansen¡­¡±


    Yvonne couldn¡¯t say too much because the child was there. She wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°Grandma knows.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes were determined and calm, and she looked at Yvonne seriously.


    As soon as she finished, Yvonne was stunned.


    Everleigh told Yvonne about Helen asking Hansen to call her ¡®Grandma¡¯. It took Yvonne a long while toe back to her senses and she almost couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Yvonne held Hansen¡¯s hand and walked side by side with Everleigh to the elevator. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me this, I would certainly not believe it. All these years, Madam Scott hasn¡¯t¡­ Forget it. I won¡¯t say more. Thank you anyway.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to thank me for? I¡¯m quite sorry for what I¡¯ve done to you and Hansen. I guess this is also a coincidence,¡± Everleigh said as she nced at the elevator. ¡°The elevator is here.¡±


    As they were talking, the elevator opened with a ¡°ding¡±.


    The moment the door opened, she saw Cecil inside. When Cecil was about to get out of the elevator, she asked anxiously as soon as she saw Everleigh, ¡°Hmm? How¡¯s Adrienne? You ran so fast.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Everleigh came back to her senses and took the initiative to introduce them, ¡°This is my best friend Cecil. Cecil, this is Yvonne. I have told you about her before.¡±


    Cecil nodded at Yvonne and greeted her casually. Suddenly, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one at the banquet that day¡­¡±


    Everleigh was stunned and didn¡¯t understand what Cecil was talking about.


    Cecil¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Everleigh, she is the person who told me about you that day at the banquet. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to save you.¡±


    During Helen¡¯s birthday banquet, when everyone was surrounding Helen to celebrate her birthday, Cecil returned from the bathroom and did not find Everleigh, who did not reply to her message. Then, Cecil saw Yvonne.


    Everleigh heard Cecil mention this before, but she didn¡¯t tell her who it was. There were so many people in the banquet hall at that time, so she was in a hurry to find Everleigh and didn¡¯t have time to ask for Yvonne¡¯s name.


    Everleigh also didn¡¯t expect that it was help from Yvonne.


    It was already evening. Because of what happened at the banquet, Everleigh invited Yvonne to dinner. She took Cecil and the three children to a restaurant in the shopping mall near the hospital.


    In the children¡¯s area of the restaurant, the three children were having a good time ying in the ball pit.


    Everleigh, Yvonne and Cecil were sitting and chatting at the table.


    Thinking of the specific details of the banquet that night, Cecil said indignantly, ¡°I knew it was Josephine who did it. That woman is so wicked that I feel like throwing up. She really can do anything.¡±


    Everleigh was drinking water. Her eyes were cold, but also calm.


    She and Cecil had guessed who did it previously, but there was no evidence. Now that Yvonne had said it, they could be sure that it was Josephine who schemed against Everleigh.


    Yvonne looked at Everleigh, and her eyes were a little solemn. ¡°That day, Josephine was in touch with the waitress, but I heard their conversation. It seems like there is someone plotting behind her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone else?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression became serious, and she asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Yvonne shook her head. ¡°They didn¡¯t talk about the details, so I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Cecil said sourly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The only people in the entire Godfrey family who want to frame Everleigh are the mother and daughter-inw. Josephine and Madison are truly birds of the same feather.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. After all, Leon is her nephew,¡± Yvonne said.


    ¡°Who knows? Anyway, Leon¡¯s reputation is already like that. It won¡¯t affect him much. Maybe it¡¯s because she wanted to get rid of her obligations that the old fox deliberately nned this.¡±


    Cecil¡¯s words alerted Everleigh a lot.


    It was notpletely out of the question.


    Seeing that Everleigh did not speak, Yvonneforted her, ¡°If you want to investigate Josephine¡¯s role in this matter, I can testify for you.¡±


    Everleigh came back to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, Yvonne, but there¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s enough to call it a crime if there¡¯s only a witness without any material evidence. Didn¡¯t you also say that she was only in charge of the operation and that there were other people behind her?¡±


    Yvonne asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to alert her?¡±


    ¡°Never twice without thrice. She didn¡¯t seed in the banquet, and would probably look for another opportunity to strike.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t show any emotions on her face, but she held the cup tightly.


    Cecil looked at Everleigh. Originally, she wanted to ask if the ¡®she¡¯ in her sentence was Josephine, or Madison who was the one behind Josephine. However, since Yvonne was there, she didn¡¯t ask in the end.

 Chapter 201 Biggest Weakness

    After the meal, the three took the children and said goodbye at the restaurant¡¯s entrance. Yvonne¡¯s family driver was already waiting at the door.


    After Hansen got into the car, Yvonne turned around and talked to Everleigh, ¡°I misunderstood youst time. I¡¯ll make another contract when I go back. If it¡¯s possible, I still hope you can be Hansen¡¯s family doctor.¡±


    Everleigh said, ¡°I still can¡¯t sign the contract. I¡¯m sorry about what happened before.¡±


    After all, she hid the truth of the kidnapping caseand that was why there was a misunderstanding. She felt guilty over what happened to Yvonne and Hansen.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay.¡± Yvonne looked rxed and smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s sort of a good thing. If it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now. Speaking of which, I have to thank you.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh felt ashamed of herself and felt very guilty.


    ¡°Enough, don¡¯t refuse it anymore. Even if you don¡¯t sign the contract, I still hope that you can oftene and see Hansen like before. Loraine also misses you very much. Is that okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Everleigh immediately nodded and agreed, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll go first. Drive safely on your way back.¡± Yvonne looked over Everleigh¡¯s shoulder and greeted Cecil who was behind her. ¡°Miss Cecil, see youter.¡±


    Cecil nodded politely and said, ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Watching the white car leave, Everleigh and Cecil took the children to the parking lot.


    Cecil sighed. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Wilson ditched his wife for a beauty then.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Everleigh, who was carrying Adrienne, turned to look at Cecil.


    Cecil raised her eyebrows. ¡°Compared to Madison, who is cruel and merciless, Girls like Yvonne are men¡¯s favorite, aren¡¯t they? She doesn¡¯t seem aggressive at all.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne is indeed a good person.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that she¡¯s a good person.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everleigh was slightly stunned.


    Cecil opened the car door and said, ¡°To be able to survive in the Godfrey family safely and soundly for so many years, if a person doesn¡¯t have power like Madam Scott does, how could that person survive there with clean hands? I don¡¯t think she¡¯s as innocent as she looks like.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not that exaggerating.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and didn¡¯t take Cecil¡¯s words seriously.


    Cecil¡¯s childhood environment was different from other people¡¯s. She was used to all kinds of deceptions. Therefore, when she came across this kind of internal struggle within aristocratic families, she always had moreplicated thoughts than others.


    The Godfrey family was indeedplicated, but after all, Yvonne had not lived in that family for more than 20 years, so it should not be as Cecil said.


    On the way back, Cecil drove the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in whether she is a good person or not. I just want to remind you to be careful about everything. Don¡¯t trust others too much.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±


    The two children in the back seat fell asleep with their heads down. Everleigh covered them with her coat and lowered her voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home today?¡±


    Over the past few days, Cecil had been living in Everleigh¡¯s house. In addition to going to the jewelry store every day, she also went to the hospital to wait for Everleigh to get off work so that they could go to dinner together. She had not returned to her apartment in a few days.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I live in your house? Do you think that I¡¯m annoying?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Isn¡¯t it convenient for you to live above the jewelry store? You said that you were toozy tomute, so you rented the two-storey building. Why don¡¯t you want to live there now? You keep running back and forth with me.¡±


    Saying this, Cecil averted her eyes and said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s notfortable living there.¡±


    Everleigh had been busy all day, so she was a little sleepy. She didn¡¯t notice Cecil¡¯s weird reaction. She yawned and leaned back in the seat and said, ¡°Your apartment is like a showroom. How can it befortable? You can live with me first. I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯ll take a nap. Wake me up when we get home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Cecil held the steering wheel and looked at the rearview mirror from the corner of her eyes. She suddenly asked, ¡°Everleigh, do you still remember how long I stayed at your house during the summer vacation during our third year?¡±


    ¡°Third year?¡± Everleigh rolled her eyes and said with a drowsy face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you participate in the designpetition during our third year? Didn¡¯t youe back then leave after two days?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯m just asking. You can sleep now.¡±


    After Everleigh closed her eyes, Cecil turned up the temperature of the air conditioner and her grip on the steering wheel tightenedslightly. Looking at the street in front of the windshield, she suddenly looked a little dignified.


    The night gradually grew darker.


    In the living room of the vi in Swallow Hill, Mrs. Godfrey had just drank some tea and was reading a magazine on the sofa.


    Her phone on the table suddenly lit up and a WhatsApp message popped up.


    Seeing the sender¡¯s name, Mrs. Godfrey frowned and was a little impatient. Nheless, she took her mobile phone and nced at the message. The moment she saw the picture, she straightened her back, opened the contact list and immediately dialed a phone number.


    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s the matter with these photos?¡±


    A gentle voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what¡¯s with these two photos?¡±


    ¡°I just had dinner in the restaurant and happened to meet them. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I just saw that they seemed to have a good rtionship and felt that something was wrong, so I asked someone to check¡­ Then, I found out that Yvonne¡¯s child was also with Madam Scott today.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face fell immediately. She said, ¡°Impossible. Don¡¯t you know how much Madam Scott hates that woman? She hasn¡¯t seen her two illegitimate children in so many years, so why would Yvonne let her child go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it at first. Then my friend from the hospital sent me the photos. The child really came out of Grandma¡¯s ward. I heard that they had fun and talked for a while. Then, Yvonne picked him upter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Madam Scott? Has someone cast a spell on her?¡±


    ¡°Madison, don¡¯t worry. I think it¡¯s because of Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh? What does this have to do with her?¡±


    ¡°Grandma likes Everleigh and also her two children. Yvonne¡¯s child and the two children are in the same ss, so it is not difficult for her to mediate among them.¡± At this point, the voice on the other side of the line was slightly softer and seemed to be a little nervous. ¡°Previously, I thought Yvonne would not have a good rtionship with Everleigh for no reason, so I think¡­¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s expression changed and her hand, which was holding her phone, trembled slightly. ¡°This woman, I have known that she was a jinx for a long time. Is she taking revenge on me?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Madison, it¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious? I¡¯ve already moved to Swallow Hill. How serious do you want it be?¡±


    Ever since she moved from Yoreast Hills to Swallow Hill, Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s temper had been growing worse day by day. Josephine was good-tempered instead, and she always coaxed her with a soft voice on the phone.


    ¡°Aunt Madison, please calm down first. In fact, it¡¯s easy to solve the problem if Everleigh was really put in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°The Trevino family.¡± The voice on the other side of the phone was distant. ¡°Although she doesn¡¯t admit it on the surface, her father is her biggest weakness.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 202 Who Are You to See Dad?

    On a Saturday morning, Everleigh was off duty. As soon as she finished her ward rounds, she met Theodore¡¯s assistant, Moses, in the corridor.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Dr. Trevino.¡± Moses greeted Everleigh. He waved the bag in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve brought something for Madam Scott, and bought breakfast too. Have you had breakfast? Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks for offering. I¡¯ve already had mine,¡± Everleigh smiled.


    ¡°Oh okay, then I should go. See you!¡±


    As Moses walked past her, Everleigh suddenly turned and called out to him, ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Dr. Trevino?¡±


    ¡°Oh,I just want to ask why Mr. Godfrey hasn¡¯t been here for the past few days.¡±


    Theodore hadn¡¯t been to the hospital for an entire week. Theoretically, no matter how busy he was at work, it was a Saturday. Even if he didn¡¯t need to rest, his employees did, but Everleigh didn¡¯t see himing.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, why are you looking for Mr. Godfrey?¡± Moses had a puzzled look on his face.


    Everleigh pretended to be indifferent and exined, ¡°Well, we proposed a few more adjusted treatments. The analysis of Madam Scott¡¯s physical index hase out. As for what treatments to choose, we¡¯ll need the consent of her family.¡±


    Moses nodded thoughtfully and said, ¡°I see.I¡¯ll tell Mr. Godfreyter. He¡¯s on a business trip, so he won¡¯t be able toe shortly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Alright.¡±


    As Everleigh was about to leave, Moses suddenly asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you can actually make a phone call to Mr. Godfrey directly.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was a little stunned. She smiled wryly and said, ¡°He should be very busy. This is not that urgent. It¡¯s fine;you can tell him about itter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well noted, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Thank you and have a good day!¡± Everleigh spun around and left. She did not notice that the moment she turned, Mosesseemed to have something to say but didn¡¯t have time to.


    After returning to the office, Everleigh sat down and drank some water. She picked up the phone to check the time. It was ten a. m. There were no missed calls or unread text messages.


    Even Everleigh herselfcould not tell what she was looking forward to this entire week.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Knock, knock!¡± A knock on the door interrupted her train of thought.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, this is the examination report of bed No. 9 today.¡±


    The intern sent the patient¡¯s examination report to Everleigh¡¯s desk. She took it and opened to read. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the index. The patient in bed 9 was supposed to be discharged this afternoon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s almost recovered. It¡¯s suggested that he should go home to restande to the hospital every two weeks for follow-ups.¡±


    ¡°He has to do another blood test. After confirming that there are no problems, you can proceed with the discharge formalities.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Everleigh was turning the pages to the back when her cell phone suddenly rang on the table.


    After ncing at the caller ID, she closed the examination report and handed it to the intern. ¡°Go do a blood test for the patient firstandsend the report in againter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    After the intern left, Everleigh pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello? Hilda.¡±


    Hilda was a servant of the Trevino family. It was inconvenient for Everleigh to be home, so Everleigh would contact her most of the time to confirm that everything was wet home.


    As soon as she heard the person on the phone, Everleigh jumped up from her chair and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°How is it possible? How could my father make a fraudulent donation?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Twenty minutester, Everleigh arrived at the police station.


    The car had not properly parked yet, but Everleigh stepped onto the brakes and got out of the car. She rushed into the police station.


    As soon as Everleigh entered the police station hall, she saw Hilda sitting on a bench with a shocked look on her face.


    ¡°Hilda,¡± Everleigh walked over hurriedly.


    ¡°Ms. Everleigh,¡± Hilda quickly stood up.


    Everleigh took her hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s my dad? How is he?¡±


    On the phone, Hilda did not make things clear, and she only said that Abraham was suddenly taken away by the police from home. Someone reported that Trevino Group promised to donate five million dors for a social disaster relief fund the year before, but it hadn¡¯t been fulfilled.Hence, the public security organization reported the donation.


    Before Hilda could speak, a familiar voice came from behind, apanied by the sound of high heels clicking on the floor tiles. ¡°Everleigh, I can¡¯t believe you dare toe!¡±


    Everleigh turned back with surprise. ¡°Selena?¡±


    Selena was wearing a beige dress, her long hair hanging over her shoulders. Her makeup was delicate under her ck sunsses, but that wasn¡¯t helping to make her angry face look any better. She shouted at Everleigh, ¡°Don¡¯t call my name. Who are you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to Dad. I¡¯m here to see him.¡± Everleigh stood up. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m not in a mood to argue with you. I just want to find out what happened to Dad.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have the guts to ask? Do you think I came here just to quarrel with you? Do I look like I have time for that?¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t what happened to Dad all because of you?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression changed.


    She hadn¡¯t been in contact with her family for a long time. How could it have anything to do with her when her family was in trouble?


    ¡°Stop putting on an act. You¡¯re doing great outside;you hooked up with several men and stirred up all kinds of trouble. Have you ever thought of the Trevino family?Did it ever ur to you that the enmity you face will ultimately take revenge on the Trevino family?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Make it clear.¡±


    Selena was so angry that she almost trembled. She clenched her fist, gnashed her teethand said, ¡°The fraudulent donation made by the Trevino Group was actually reported by Theodore. I¡¯ve already investigated itand you still think that it has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Theodore reported it?


    Everleigh¡¯s expression changed. How could it be possible?


    Selena used her unceremoniously, ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done outside? After marrying the son of the Meyer family, you still hooked up with Theodore. You two broke up ages ago, and now you are still the victim of your own deeds. Then, you¡¯ve dragged down the Trevino family¡¯s reputation. Everleigh, you¡¯re just a jinx to the family!¡±


    ¡°How do you know¡­¡± Everleigh looked at Selena in surprise.


    How did Selena know she was in a rtionship with Theodore back then?


    ¡°How could you be so impressive? Your ex-boyfriend is the CEO of the Godfrey Group, and your current husband is the heir to the Meyer Group. Everleigh Trevino, the entire Trevino family has really underestimated your ability. You¡¯re too modest!¡±


    The sarcastic words went through Everleigh¡¯s ears andthey pierced her until she went numb, but Everleigh had no time to retort Selena. ¡°How could Theodore report Dad? Did you make a mistake?¡±


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he? Do you want me to show you the public report that was personally signed by him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Dad.¡± Everleigh¡¯s mind was a mess.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡± Selena grabbed Everleigh with great force.


    Everleigh was already in a daze. She was grabbed so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand properly for a moment. Then, she staggered and fell to the side.


    The pain from the impact of her tailbone and the ground jolted her. She gasped in shock.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Selena¡¯s sarcastic voice came from above and every word spoken was harsh. ¡°What qualifications do you have to go see Dad? Seven years ago, you almost caused Dad to suffer from a stroke. You haven¡¯t given up yet, have you? Do you want to do it again now?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 203 Trevino Family Is My Weakness

    Everleigh looked up and saw Selena¡¯s phone screen,andthere were photos of a report. On the bottom right corner, Theodore¡¯s name was signed and an official seal of Godfrey Group was stamped.


    ¡°Open your eyes. You¡¯re the one who made all these sh*t happen!¡±


    The signature was like a hammer, mming heavily on Everleigh¡¯s heart, making her stiff all over. She couldn¡¯t say a word of rebuttal, and her brain was buzzing.


    It really was Theodore¡¯s doing. She couldn¡¯t be more familiar with that handwriting.


    She should have known earlier that he wasn¡¯t the Theodore from seven years ago,who would give in to her.


    He was the president of Godfrey Group, and he had been dominating the business world of Ocpeace City all these years. He was not the kind of person who would give in easily. He would get what he wanted by any means, and he would never let others get what he couldn¡¯t have, even if the cost was to destroy it.


    ¡°Which one of you is the family member of Abraham?¡± A voice came from the police hall.


    Everleigh and Selena looked up almost at the same time.


    Everleigh moved her lips a little but did not make a sound.


    ¡°I am,¡± Selena looked at Everleigh coldly and said, ¡°If you really know what¡¯s best for the Trevino family and Dad, you should leave Ocpeace City and nevere back.¡±


    Leaving those harsh words behind, Selena walked into the hall with her high heels.


    After she left, Hilda helped Everleigh to her feet.


    Everleigh¡¯s mind was in a whirl.The moment when she stood up, she felt like the sky and earth were spinning. Looking at Selena¡¯s distant figure, she felt dizzy and almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily.


    Hilda helped her up in a hurry and asked worriedly, ¡°Ms. Everleigh, are you alright?¡±


    Everleigh forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Hilda.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Eveleigh, don¡¯t take Ms. Selena¡¯s words to heart. She is a person with a sharp tongue, but a soft heart. She was anxious about Master Abraham which caused her to act like this. There must be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Everleigh almost didn¡¯t listen to what Hilda said.


    She pulled out her arm that was being held, turned away and walked out of the police station.


    ¡°Ms. Everleigh, where are you going? Aren¡¯t you going to see Master Abraham?¡±


    Everleigh seemed to have heard nothing, leaving Hilda¡¯s voice behind. Her mind was full of the signature on the report that Selena had shown her just now.


    The Ocpeace City Welfare Association was founded by the government and was established with the alliance of more than 50rge households. It had always aimed to perform social charity, contributing to society at the same time as developing their businesses.


    Theodore was one of the representatives of the association,and also the one holding the greatest amount of authority in his words. Therefore, it was self-evident for Theodore¡¯s words to hold a lot of importance.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed can¡¯t be reached for the time being. Please try againter¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t get through to Theodore. Everleigh was dejected, and she dialed Moses¡¯s number immediately. ¡°Where¡¯s Theodore?¡±


    At the other end of the line, Moses was obviously stunned. ¡°Mr. Godfrey? He is on a business trip.¡±


    ¡°Is he really on a business trip?¡±


    He even sent a public report the day before, sohow could he be on a business trip today? Who was he ying?


    ¡°You¡­You knew about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know everything.¡± Everleigh held the phone tightly and tried to make her voice sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m going to find him now, so tell me where he is!¡±


    Moses sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey has been staying in the Godfrey Mansion during this time. He didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. The main reason is that he doesn¡¯t want¡­¡±


    Before Moses could finish, Everleigh hung up the phone immediately.


    She started the car, stomped on the gas pedal, and drove out swiftly.


    The scenery on the street outside the window was slipping by rapidly. The car¡¯s navigation system reminded her of the speed limit, but Everleigh turned a deaf ear to it. She pushed the car to its limits and rushed past the yellow light, which only had two seconds remaining.


    The engine sound could be heard from the street. Half an hourter, with a rapid brake,the white car had stopped at the front gate of the Godfrey Mansion.


    Everleigh went into the mansion smoothly. As Theodore¡¯s doctor, the security at the entrance recognized her car and let her pass without saying a word.


    After parking, Everleigh broke into the vi.


    There was no one in the living room. On the sofa, a figure was ying games with his legs crossed. When he heard the noise behind him, he turned around with a surprised look on his face. ¡°Everleigh? Why are you here?¡±


    With a cold expression, Everleigh asked bluntly, ¡°Where is Theodore?¡±


    Leon was stunned for a moment. He pointed in the direction of the study room on the second floor and said, ¡°He¡¯s on the second floor. Why are you¡­¡±


    Before Leon could finish, Everleigh went upstairs without a word.


    This time, the study room on the second floor was filled with the faint fragrance of medicine.


    In front of the bookshelf, there was arge desk on one side of the wall. The documents were piled up into a mountainandonly the man¡¯s head could be seen from behind the desk.


    Theodore was focusing on the data of theputer. His brows were slightly twisted and hiseyes were cold and distant.


    ¡°Bang!¡± The sound of the door opening echoed through the room for a long time.


    He frowned slightly and raised his head.


    It was about five meters away from the door of the study room to his desk.Within that distance, their eyes met, and the air between them seemed to solidify. On the ss-frame cab opposing him,he saw Everleighand his eyesshed with joy.


    ¡°Theodore, why are you doing this?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh¡¯s icy voice broke the stagnation of the air and dispelled the subtle joy in the man¡¯s eyes.


    Theodore¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to repeat what you have done to you?¡± Everleigh walked in front of the desk and it was the only thing between them.


    From the other side of the desk, Theodore saw the fury in her eyes.


    ¡°If you have any dissatisfaction with me, you cane at me. Why did you set up a trap to frame my father?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s whole body was tremblingand her face went pale due to anger. ¡°Will you be satisfied after destroying me and the Trevino family?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Theodore¡¯s frown deepened and his expression turned cold. Judging from Everleigh¡¯s expression, he could guess that something big had happened to the Trevino family.


    ¡°What else do I have to say? I¡¯ve misread you.I even believe that you would give in.¡± Everleigh¡¯s chest heaved violently due to her overpowering emotions, as if something had been hitting at her heart, making her suffocate.


    From the time he used to provoke her through her rtionship with Yvonne, and even the time when he took advantage of controlling her work transfer to the countryside, she should have known.


    In order to achieve his goal, this man would do anything.


    When Everleigh saw Theodore¡¯s indifferent expression, she felt as if a basin of cold water had poured down and frozen her heart.


    Instead of getting angry, sheughed and took two steps back. With a calm face, she began to unbutton her shirt.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Theodore stood upimmediately.


    Everleigh undid the button while ridiculing him, ¡°No one knows better than you. The Trevino family is my weakness. You can threaten me andI would promise you anything. You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. Don¡¯t you want me to sleep with you? I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 204 I’ll Do As You Please

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    The study room was eerily quiet, leaving only Theodore¡¯s cold deep words reverberating in the vast space.


    Everleigh stopped unbuttoning her shirt suddenly. When she saw himing out from behind the desk, she couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back, clutching her cor.


    When Theodore saw this, he asked, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    The gloominess in his eyes was something that Everleigh had never seen before. She retreated as if it was a natural reflex. The moment her calf hit the leg of the sofa, Theodore took a big step forward, closing in on her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    With a scream, Everleigh fell backward. Before she coulde back to her senses, a huge shadow loomed over her head and enveloped her.


    She struggled in horror. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Theodore was very strong, and he pressed down on her shoulder, pinning her to the sofa and rendering her unable to move.


    A suffocating question came from above Everleigh. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could do anything for the sake of the Trevino family? Things are about to happen, but do you regret it?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression went stiff. The moment she looked at the man in front of her, her heart seemed empty, as if all the good things from the past were hollowed out all of a sudden.


    Thinking of the declining stock price of the Trevino Group, the denouncement of the board of directorsandmost importantly, the fact that her father was still being interrogated and detained in the police station, Everleighughed bitterly in her heart. She slowly closed her eyes and stopped struggling.


    If this was what Theodore wanted, she would give it to him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t harm the Trevino family again, I¡¯ll do as you please.¡±


    There was no emotion in her words. She was like a marite, like a walking corpse without a soul or thoughts. Sheid on the sofa as if she was waiting for someone to cut her open.


    Everleigh had her eyes closed, soshe couldn¡¯t see the anger in Theodore¡¯s eyes.


    When Theodore saw that the woman beneath him didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of struggling, he felt as if something was stuck in his chest. He wished he could dig out her heart and see what it was made of.


    She could act without hesitation for the sake of the Trevino family. It was as if there was nothing in the world that she would care about other than them. It was so callous that it made one¡¯s heart grow cold.


    ¡°Everleigh, how valuable do you think your body is?¡±


    An indifferent mockery came from the top of her head. The moment Everleigh opened her eyes, her shoulders suddenly felt light.


    Theodore shook off her hand and said coldly, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Everleigh gritted her teeth and stared at him. ¡°My father¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Theodore¡¯s cold voice echoed in the room, and every word was so cold that it made people tremble.


    Looking at Theodore¡¯s cold and indifferent back, Everleigh felt that everything she wanted to say was stuck in her throat. The humiliation was overwhelming, almost engulfing all of her self-esteem. She regretteding here impulsively. Right now, all she wanted to do was escape.


    She did not know how she left the study room.Her mind was in a state of panic and disarray, and her steps were unsteady.


    When she went downstairs, she ran into Leon. She didn¡¯t say a word and ran away in a hurry, as if there would be another person seeing her humiliation if she had left a littleter.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­¡±


    Leon was holding the handrail when he turned to look at Everleigh¡¯s figure. He couldn¡¯t stop her, so he could only turn around and go upstairs. When he walked towards the door of the study room, he said, ¡°Theo¡­ Sh*t! Theodore, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡­


    It was already afternoon. On the way out of the Godfrey Mansion, Everleigh was holding the steering wheel and her face was pale.


    Her cell phone on the passenger seat rang. It took her quite a while to respond. After she pressed the answer button, she answered in a weak voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, are you alright?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Did something happen to the Trevino family?¡±


    Everleigh said in a bitter tone, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Felicia called me and said that the Ocpeace City Welfare Association had issued a public announcement.By now, all the jointpanies of the Ocpeace City Chamber of Commerce should have known about it.¡±


    One must take responsibility for a fraudulent donation. Moreover,Trevino Group was also a listedpany with a certain reputation in Ocpeace City. If such a thing happened, it would definitely cause a storm in the city,and the stock prices had already started to decline sharply.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. The moment she heard Christopher¡¯s voice, her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Theodore wouldn¡¯t have done anything to the Trevino family.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The details were tooplicated to exin. Everleigh couldn¡¯t exin it in a short time and didn¡¯t have the energy to.¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this country anymore. As long as I leave, everything would return to normal, right?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Christopher¡¯s tone was rarely serious or calm. ¡°This is not a big deal. Felicia has already gone to deal with it. Don¡¯t think too much. No matter how the Godfrey family pours dirty water on your family, it is not up to them to take control over Ocpeace City for something you haven¡¯t done.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s nose twitched and she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from falling.


    ¡°However, Felicia did say that if the Meyer Group intervenes this time, there is no way to continue concealing the matter of our marriage. My parents intend to ease the rtionship between you and your father, and have both family¡¯s parents meet.¡±


    The Meyer family had always known about the rtionship between Everleigh and the Trevino Group. Even at somemercial banquets, the elders of the Meyer family had met Abraham beforebutthey were only in a marriage out of convenience. When they got their marriage certificates, Everleigh had already fallen out with the Trevino family, so Christopher told his family that there were some unspeakable secrets.


    The elders of the Meyer Group were very reasonable, thinking that Everleigh was a girl who lived alone in a foreign country with two children. If she didn¡¯t have some untold secrets, how could she have not connected with her family? Hence, they kept their marriage a secret and didn¡¯t ask any further.


    If something was to happen to the Trevino family, the only thing Everleigh could rely on was the Meyer family¡¯s help. At this rate, the marriage between her and Christopher could no longer be concealed.


    ¡°It already came to this. I¡¯m grateful that your parents are willing to help me. It¡¯s okay if we can¡¯t hide the thing between us.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t know what to say. She really owed a lot to the Meyer family and Christopher.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t mind.¡± On the other end of the phone, Christopher¡¯s tone became rxed again. ¡°Just in time. When I finish my work at the end of the month, I¡¯ll go back and get dressed. The ugly son-inw will have to meet his father-inw, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Everleigh felt ufortable in her heart, but knowing that Christopher was teasing her, she forced augh.


    Christopher said,¡°It¡¯ll be alright. You¡¯ll see,things will be solved. Don¡¯t think too muchand wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    After she hung up the phone, Everleigh stopped the car beside the road. There were many cars that passed by outside her car window.


    Suddenly, the sense of being powerless that she had suppressed in her heart surged up like a tidal wave. She leaned against the steering wheel, bursting into tears.


    She thought that after seven years, things would be different when she came back. She could find out the truth on her own and get an exnation.


    But until now, she didn¡¯t find anything. What¡¯s more, she had even involved her father.

 Chapter 205 Is Your Heart Made Of Iron?

    In the three days after Trevino Group was reported to have made a fraudulent donation, their stock prices kept falling. When public opinion rose, the keyboard warriors would be able to flood anyone on the inte with their words.


    For the past few days, Everleigh had no mood to work at all. She was going to ask for leave from the hospital. However, Felicia called Everleigh andforted her to be at ease and continue to work while she would deal with the affairs of the Trevino Group.


    Three dayster,when Everleigh got out of the clinic, she saw an unread message on her cell.


    It was from Felicia, saying that Abraham had been released on bail.


    The moment she heard the news, Everleigh immediately took leave from the hospital and went home.


    When Everleigh arrived at the Trevino family¡¯s vi, Abraham had just arrived at the same time. Hilda was busy with chores in the house, saying that she was going to tidy everything up.


    ¡°Ms. Everleigh is back.¡± Hilda was the first to see Everleigh standing at the door. She quickly put down the broom in her hand and wiped her hands on the apron. She shouted, ¡°Master Abraham, Ms.Everleighis back.¡±


    As soon as Everleigh entered the living room, she saw Abraham stand up from the sofa.


    He looked much older;his white hair around the temples was much thicker than thest time they met, andhe was also a lot thinner.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes burned with tears when she saw Abraham. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What are you crying for? This has nothing to do with you.¡± In Abraham¡¯s age, he had seen all kinds of storms, but he could not bear to see his daughter shed tears. ¡°Isn¡¯t it alright now?¡±


    Everleigh went over and sat down, sobbing as she wiped away her tears. ¡°How have you been over the past few days?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nobody tortures anyone now. I didn¡¯t do what they imed I did, so I just cooperated with the investigation. If there really was a problem, I wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to be bailed out.¡±


    Abraham was only released on bail for the time being. The details of the case were still under investigation. Everleigh didn¡¯t know what the follow-up results would be, but Felicia had promised her that there was no problem, which made her a little more at ease.


    Hilda poured tea for her and said, ¡°Ms. Everleigh, don¡¯t cry already. Drink some tea and take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Hilda.¡±


    Everleigh thanked her and took a sip of tea to calm herself down. As she looked around, all sorts of feelings welled up inside her.


    Aside from asionally sending the children over for a few days, Everleigh had almost never returned home. Every time she sent the children over, she would always leave in a hurry. This was essentially the first time she had entered the house and sat in the living room since she returned to the country.


    Abraham said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ms. Meyer from the Meyer Group this time. If it wasn¡¯t for her guarantee, I wouldn¡¯t havee out so quickly.¡±


    When he mentioned Felicia, Everleigh stopped drinking her tea.


    As expected, she put down the cup and saw her father examining her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me about what happened this time?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she asked nervously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    When she met Selena at the police station that day, Selena told her everything about Theodore and her old rtionship. Everleigh was afraid that she had already told Abraham everything.


    Even if Selena didn¡¯t say it, she couldn¡¯t exin on behalf of Theodore, who reported the matter of the Trevino Group.


    Abraham said with a straight face, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about you and the Meyer family. The Trevino family and the Meyer family have never interacted before. However, Ms. Meyer did her best to help me this time. If I didn¡¯t send someone to investigate it, I wouldn¡¯t dare to owe her a debt of gratitude.¡±


    Abraham had always considered things as a whole. This was also one of the reasons why Christopher said on the phone that their marriage couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore.


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief. After pondering for a moment, she looked at her father and confessed, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry when I say this. I was married abroad, and the other party is the son of the Meyer Group, Christopher.¡±


    Hearing that, Abraham¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    All of a sudden, he stood up from the sofa. ¡°What? Married? The son of the Meyer Group?Christopher?¡±


    Everleigh had expected her father¡¯s reaction. After all, Christopher¡¯s reputation in Ocpeace City was not very good.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± Everleigh bit the bullet and admitted the truth.


    Abraham¡¯s expression darkened. After a long while, he seemed to have thought of something. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s with Theodore? Your marriage¡­¡±


    Previously at Selena¡¯s birthday party, in front of their rtives and elders of the Trevino family, Theodore appeared in front of Abraham with the children and personally admitted his engagement with Everleigh. Because of this,she had received several phone calls from Abraham, who asked her to take Theodore home for an official meeting.


    How long had it been since she got married? It was true that she was married, but the husband had changed so suddenly that no one could ept it.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡± Everleigh knew that her father had hypertension, so he shouldn¡¯t be too anxious. She quicklyforted him and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated to talk about. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±


    Abraham looked at his daughter in front of him, who had been thoughtful since she was a child. When he thought of the seven years that had passed, how could a single sentence or two make things clear?


    As a father, he did not know what his daughter had gone through outside. Actually, he had regretted it as soon as he woke up from the hospital.


    However, this girl was so stubborn that Abraham hadn¡¯t heard from her for the past seven years.


    After a long while, he sat down on the sofa again. He still had a serious look on his face, but there was already a sense ofpromise in his tone. ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know which one of your words is true, and which is false.¡±


    Everleigh raised three fingersimmediatelyand said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you the marriage certificateand¡­¡±


    ¡°What else is there?¡± Abraham furrowed his brows, looking wary.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing. The Meyer family wants to have a meal with you. The two families will get to know each other.¡±


    Hearing this, Abraham was stunned at first, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It should have been like this a long time ago. No matter who you are married to, the parents of both sides must agree and know the truth. You hid it from me until today. Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at if others find out?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯llugh at you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already so old. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Abraham looked at her with a straight face. ¡°You are an adult now. You have your own life outside. I can ignore it, but no matter what happens, don¡¯t hide it from your family if you can¡¯t deal with it on your own.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s emotions, which had already calmed down, started to resurface again. Her nose ached and her tears fell. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Although she had been outside for the past few years, she had never hated her father. She knew that he loved her. The reason he had forced her to get rid of the children was also for the sake of her future.


    It was Everleigh who was insensible. At that time, she insisted on giving birth to the children just for a slight possibility.


    While they were talking, Everleigh¡¯s cell phone rang in her pocket.


    She wiped off her tears and was stunned when she saw the caller ID showing the word ¡± Leon¡±. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll have to take a call.¡±


    Abraham nodded before she walked out with her phone in her hand.


    Knowing that she had walked to the backyard, she pressed the answer button and said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, is your heart made of iron?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the phone was connected,Leon¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about your old rtionship, you shouldn¡¯t add insult to injury, right?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 206 Buffing Himself Up At His Own Cost

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Everleigh frowned and asked, ¡°Did you make a wrong call?¡±


    ¡°Just take it as me making a wrong call.¡± Leon¡¯s voice became cold. ¡°My cousin is still lying in the hospital and he¡¯s still thinking about handling the affairs of the Trevino family, eventhough he almost died. No one can be more cold-blooded than you, Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice suddenly tightened. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s lying in the hospital?¡±


    When she met Theodore at Godfrey Mansion three days ago, he was clearly fine.


    ¡°Last week, he had a car ident, and he had a moderate concussion. Heid in the hospital for a week before he woke up. I just took him back from the hospital on the day you came to denounce him.¡±


    Leon¡¯s cold voice came from the phone, and not a trace of warmth could be felt.


    Boom! Everleigh¡¯s mind went nk out of a sudden.


    Theodore had been in the hospital for a week due to a car ident?


    ¡°Then about my father¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think a person lying unconscious in the hospital has the ability to use your father?¡± Leon sneered and said angrily, ¡°How long have you known him? If he really wanted to deal with the Trevino family, would he use such a method? He wouldn¡¯t even be able to wipe away the blood from his hands then!¡±


    There was a buzzing in Everleigh¡¯s ears.


    After a long while, she found her voice. ¡°Which hospital is he in?¡±


    ¡­


    After Everleigh hung up the phone, she didn¡¯t even have time to exin it to her father. She only said that she had something to do and left instantly. On the way to the hospital, she was also in a state of chaos. She ran through two red lights and almost had an ident.


    Theodore was hospitalized in a private hospital.


    This hospital had always been known for the service of their medical staff. However, doctors at the top three public hospitals, especially the city hospital where Everleigh worked and which was known for their surgical excellence, had much higher medical standards.


    Godfrey Group was working with the city hospital. Logically, if Theodore had an ident, he would usually go to the city hospital for treatment. Just like before, when he had stomach problems, he would be sent to the city hospital for first aid. However, he didn¡¯t go there this time.


    ¡°Is he hiding from me?¡± Everleigh thought to herself.


    As soon as she thought of this possibility, she felt very flustered.


    When she reached the door of the ward, she knocked on the door.


    It was Leon who opened the door. When he opened the door and saw Everleigh, he frownedimmediatelyand said, ¡°You came at the right time. Hejust woke up.¡±


    Everleigh asked, ¡°How is he?¡±


    Before Leon could answer, a cold and hoarse voice came from the ward, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Leon leaned to one side and signaled Everleigh to go in and have a look herself. Then he went out without saying a word.


    The door closed with a soft ¡°bang¡±.


    Everleigh hesitated before entering.


    Inside the ward, Theodore leaned against the bed. Therewas a financial magazine on top of the light, apricot-colored nket. He flipped through the magazine with his clean and slender fingers. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he didn¡¯t even raise his head. ¡°Do you remember what I just told you? Don¡¯t tell Grandma about me being hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Everleigh stood at the door of the bedroom and spoke softly.


    Theodore suddenly raised his head. His face, which was as cold as ice, froze for a moment. It was probably due to his weakened state that his thin and cold lips looked a little pale.


    He looked at her for a long time before asking, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s voice was very heavy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had a car ident?¡±


    Theodore frowned slightly. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Did Leon tell you?¡±


    ¡°He said that you had a moderate concussion and had been lying in the hospital for a week, unconscious. Why didn¡¯t anyone say a word about such a big incident? Why didn¡¯t you go to the city hospital for treatment? Just because you are hiding from me?¡±


    Everleigh was somewhat incoherent.


    A brain concussion was not a joke. One could easily get it with just a slight bump, but manypeople didn¡¯t take care of themselves after the brain concussion. After that, it would cause many illnesses and if something went wrong, it would be a big deal.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the city hospital because I don¡¯t want Grandma to find out and worry about me.¡±


    Madam Scott was hospitalized in the city hospital. The most important thing about her heart disease was that she should not have too many emotional fluctuations. If she knew that he was unconscious, something could definitely happen.


    Everleigh clenched her fists. After a long time, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    His question startled her a little.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cause the car ident, and my concussion has nothing to do with you. Why are you apologizing?¡±


    The room became quiet all of a sudden, as if even the air had frozen.


    Everleigh¡¯s voice was very soft when she said, ¡°I misunderstood you about the matters with my Dad.¡±


    As told by Leon, Theodore had been in the hospital for a week and was even in aa. How could he have the time to sign and seal the letter himself, much less report Abraham¡¯s fraudulent donation?


    ¡°And¡­¡±


    Theodore looked at her. ¡°What else?¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips and said, ¡°And what I said in your house that day was because I was impulsive. I didn¡¯t know that you had just been discharged from the hospital. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    From what Theodore remembered, Everleigh seldom bowed her head to others. Even when they were still together seven years ago, this kind of situation was very rare.


    ¡°When a girl is in a rtionship, she must be pampered. They will not do anything wrong.Even if they ever did, it must be the boyfriend¡¯s fault. How could a girl apologize? Do you still want a girlfriend?¡±


    These were Everleigh¡¯s famous sayings.


    Theodore looked at the woman in front of him. Compared to seven years ago, she had lost her immaturity and also rubbed off her pride and aloofness. What was left was an exterior that was easy to make people feel like she wasgentle and harmless.


    However, when he thought of what she said in the study room that day, Theodore still felt a dull pain in his heart.


    Her appearance was gentle, but her true self was sharp and meticulous.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to rest.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s cold voice echoed through the room, and there was a deliberate alienation in his eyes.


    Everleigh reluctantly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, have a good rest.¡±


    She knew that no one could easily forgive such a thing. She wished she could time travel back to three days ago, run to her impulsive self at that time, and p herself hard.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If she had calmed down a little that day, she wouldn¡¯t have made things so bad that it couldn¡¯t be resolved.


    Coming out from the ward, Everleigh met Leon face to face.


    He nced at his watch and said unpleasantly, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few minutes. Are you leaving already? Are you that busy?¡±


    Everleigh said with a bitter smile, ¡°He said he needs to rest.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Leon frowned and looked into the ward. ¡°Isn¡¯t he buffing himself up at his own cost?¡±


    After that, he looked at Everleigh. ¡°Do you really think that your visit is considered an apology and that you¡¯ve been sincere?¡±


    Everleigh was slightly stunned.


    Leon said straightforwardly, ¡°I can¡¯te to the hospital because I have something to do these two days. He refused to let his family know about being hospitalized, so no one will take care of him¡­¡±


    These words were already very obvious.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You want me toe?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you hadn¡¯t made him so angry that day, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly fallen unconscious and be sent to the hospital. Aren¡¯t you a professional doctor? Well, you can take care of him these two days. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

 Chapter 207 I Said There’s No Need

    Leon acted like it was natural and put his hands in his pocket as if he was determined to shake off the responsibility. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care about this matter anymore. If you don¡¯te, just let him die alone.¡±


    After saying that,he nced at Everleigh and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey, are you leaving now?¡± Everleigh subconsciously chased after him.


    ¡°By the way.¡± He turned back and said lightly, ¡°The doctor said that there¡¯s still some swelling in his brain and he might fall into aa at any time. If there¡¯s no one around him, it¡¯s easy to get into big trouble.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s heart tightened. When she came back to her senses, Leon had already gone far away.


    Looking back at the door of the ward behind her, Everleigh frowned with mixed emotions in her heart.


    ording to Leon, the day of Theodore¡¯s car ident should have been the same night she dined with him. To be honest, it really had something to do with her. What¡¯s more, he was hospitalized because of the ruckus she made.


    For the sake of both sentiment and reason, she had no choice but to look after him.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Everleigh went home.


    When she entered the house, Cecil was reading a magazine on the sofa. Hearing the noise, her head popped out from behind the sofa. She said in surprise, ¡°What happened today? Why are you back so early? Is the hospital alright?¡±


    ¡°I came back to get something,¡± Everleigh nced at her and felt a little guilty. She didn¡¯t say anything else and went upstairs.


    A few minutester, she came down with arge handbag, which contained some simple toiletries.


    Cecil stuffed a biscuit into her mouth and asked while lying on the sofa, ¡°Are you going to work on the night shift again?¡±


    The handbag was the one Everleigh usually took for a night shift. It had not changed for so many years. As soon as Cecil saw the bag, she knew that Everleigh was going to work overnight.


    Everleigh hummed and hawed, ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be back tonight. Remember to pick up stair and Adrienne for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cecil agreed and patted off the crumbs on her hands. ¡°They don¡¯t need someone to pick them up. They can find their own way home, and they¡¯re smart. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After that, Cecil thought of something, ¡°Oh, by the way, Sarah made some soup. Would you like to drink some first? Have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°She made soup?¡± Everleigh sniffed and smelt the fish soup.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the kitchen. I¡¯ll bring it out for you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± With that, Everleigh put down her handbag, rolled up her sleeves, and went to the kitchen.


    Cecil put on slippers and stood up from the sofa. She dragged herself to the kitchen door and said while walking, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry too. Pour a bowl for me!¡±


    As soon as her words fell, Cecil saw the thermos on the table. She was stunned and asked, ¡°Why are you packing it?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Everleigh avoided her eyes and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now. I¡¯ll take it to the hospital for dinner.¡±


    Cecil was always carefreeand rarely thought about things. She leaned against the door frame and yawned. ¡°Okay, leave some of it for me. Sarah told me that the fish soup has nutritional and healing effects. She also added a few herbs. I always felt spiritless these two days, so it can make up for it.¡±


    ¡°Do you still need to make up for it?¡± Everleigh tightened the lid of the thermos and asked as shedled out the soup. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a nosebleed if you drink more.¡±


    ¡°Nosebleed?¡± Cecil didn¡¯t understand for a moment.


    Everleigh walked out with the thermos. When she reached the door, she took a look at Cecil¡¯s breasts. ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, I will!¡±


    Cecil always wore casual clothes at home. At this time, she was wearing a slip nightdress. It was very loose, and it was obvious that she didn¡¯t wear anything underneath. But even so, her full breasts were so big that even women couldn¡¯t help looking at her.


    Following Everleigh¡¯s gaze, Cecil looked down and immediately came to her senses. She stood up straight and saidproudly, ¡°Are you jealous? It was given by my parents!¡±


    Everleigh rolled her eyes at her.¡°Go drink your soup.¡±


    After that, she took her handbag and walked to the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re just jealous,¡± Cecil muttered while she went to the kitchen to get the soup. As soon as she opened the lid of the pot, the smile on her face froze.


    A few secondster, she yelled out of the kitchen window, ¡°Everleigh, you took all the soup!What am I going to drink?¡±


    The only response she got was the sound of the engine outside the yard.


    Theodore¡¯s hospital was an hour¡¯s drive from Everleigh¡¯s ce, so it was not very near. Fortunately, there was no traffic jam on the road. When she arrived at the inpatient department, it just happened that the nurses were serving food.


    Theodore leaned against the headboard. On the dining table was the hospital¡¯s meal. There were three dishes and a bowl of soup, includingmeat and vegetables, but it made people lose their appetite.


    Hospital meals had always been nd and nutritious, so it was rare for the patients to have delicious food. Everleigh experienced this deeply. She and Christopher had worked in three hospitals, and it was the same in all of them.


    Moses was the one who opened the door for Everleigh. He probably came to deliver some documents. When Everleigh left an hour ago, she didn¡¯t see a stack of documents on Theodore¡¯s bedside.


    Seeing Everleigh, Moses showed a kind expression. ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re here. You are¡­¡±


    Everleigh was carrying many things in her hands. At first nce, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t juste to visit.


    At this moment, Theodore¡¯s grip on the spoon tightened a little. Hisindifferentexpression was a little deliberate.


    As soon as Everleigh entered the ward, she put down her handbag and put the thermos she brought over on the table in front of Theodore. She said to Moses straightforwardly, ¡°Leon said that he couldn¡¯te for a few days because he had something to do. I¡¯vee to apany him at night.¡±


    In fact, these words were not only for him, but also for Theodore. She merely didn¡¯t want to directly tell Theodore. Fortunately, Moses was here. Thusshe could use him to observe Theodore¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re a professional at taking care of a patient.¡±


    Moses was obviously overjoyed, and what he said was from the bottom of his heart.


    However, Theodore frowned and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can go back.¡±


    Moses, who was standing at the end of the bed, was stunned and looked at Everleigh.


    She pursed her lips and braced herself.¡°I think I¡¯m half responsible for your hospitalization. You¡¯ve also helped my father, so it¡¯s my duty to take care of you.¡±


    As she spoke, she conveniently twisted open the thermos and said, ¡°Drink some soup first. This fish soup was made by my housekeeper. She put some herbs in it so it¡¯ll be good for your recovery.¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, and his originally cold and handsome face became more fickle. He said in a cold tone, ¡°I said there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Everleigh, who was pouring out the soup into a bowl, paused slightly and her expression became more stiff.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too hard to hire a nurse.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, how can a nursepare with Dr. Trevino? She¡­¡±


    Before Moses could finish his words, he was shocked by Theodore¡¯s sharp re. He shivered in his heart and shut his mouth.


    There was a sense of stagnation in the air. Everleigh clenched her fingers and looked embarrassed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 208 Suffer Just To Keep Up His Appearance

    Theodore¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. His expression was as sharp as a knife, making one shiver in fear.


    Moses, who saw this from the side, sighed andined in his heart. What Mr. Allen said was indeed true. Theodore was a person who was willing to suffer just to keep up his appearance. Before Dr. Trevino came, he kept urging them to deal with the matters of the Trevino family, but when she came, he pulled a long face.


    ¡°He deserves to be single!¡± Moses thought.


    Everleigh looked a little awkward. After a while, she found her voice and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Remember to drink the soup.¡±


    Theodore seemed to have turned a deaf ear to her words.


    When Everleigh went out of the room, Moses hurried to catch up with her, ¡°Dr. Trevino, I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    After leaving the ward, there were not many people in the corridor. Everleigh walked at a fast paceand Moses hurried after her, shouting her name. It was only then that she stopped.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, Mr. Godfrey¡¯s temper has been bad since he had the car ident. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Everleigh tugged at the corner of her mouth reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Your fault? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Seeing the puzzled look on Moses¡¯ face, Everleigh came back to her senses immediately and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, do you want to hire a nurse for Mr. Godfrey? If you need one, I can rmend a good candidate for you.¡±


    Although Everleigh returned to the country not too long ago, she had worked in the city hospital for a period of time. Many patients had been hospitalized for a long time, and the city hospital also worked with some special care workers. Hence, she knew of many candidates in this field.


    Moses sighed, ¡°Do you really believe Mr. Godfrey¡¯s words? I have been with him for so many years and he likes to spend time alone. There are not many servants at homeand he hates others touching him¡­¡±


    His words drifted off.


    ¡°I bet that if I go in and ask Mr. Godfrey about thister, he¡¯ll definitely say no.¡±


    Everleigh was dazed for a moment.


    When she thought about how Theodore would rather not hire a nurse and still didn¡¯t want her help, it was obvious that he was truly brooding over what had happened previously. At the thought of this, she felt a surge of regret welling up in her heart.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, if your boss doesn¡¯t hire a nurse, please send me a messageter.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, what are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I promised Leon that I woulde over to take care of him for two days. I can¡¯te in the daytime, but I think there should be no problem at night.¡±


    Moses was delighted to hear that. ¡°It¡¯s fine during the day. I will be here and the medical staff in this hospital will be here as well. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re willing toe at night!¡±


    Everleigh forced a smile, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I have to go now.¡±


    It was not up to her to decide whether or not she shoulde. Moses was just making a guess. Given Theodore¡¯s current situation, he definitely couldn¡¯t be at ease if he stayed in the hospital alone. Perhaps he would be willing to hire a nurse.


    ¡°If he hires a nurse, I don¡¯t need toe anymore,¡± Everleigh thought to herself.


    Moses looked confidentas he was sure that Theodore would definitely refuse to hire a nurse. He said to Everleigh, ¡°Okay, Dr. Trevino. Let¡¯s get in touchter.¡±


    After Everleigh left, Moses returned to the ward.


    The moment he entered the room, he saw Theodore drinking the fish soup while sitting up in bed. The entire room was filled with the delicious scent of the soup.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, Dr. Trevino has left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t even raise his head. He concentrated on drinking the fish soup in his bowl and quickly finished it.


    Seeing this, Moses thought to himself, ¡°Two-faced.¡± This phrase probably referred to people like his boss. He drove her away but still happily drank the fish soup she sent when he was alone.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Godfrey,¡± Moses said. ¡°Do you have any requirements for the nurse? Please tell meand I¡¯ll write them down.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°No need?¡± Moses had anticipated this but pretended to be very concerned. ¡°How can we do that? There¡¯s no one here tonight. What if something happens?¡±


    ¡°What could happen?¡± Theodore nced at him. ¡°If you say more nonsense, we¡¯ll have to go through the discharge procedures tomorrow.¡±


    Moses replied awkwardly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It sounded as if Theodore was forced to stay in the hospital by his assistant.


    On the other side, Everleigh had just returned to her office in the city hospital. Before she could warm her seat, she received a call from Moses.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, I have to trouble you tonight.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t hire a nurse?¡±


    ¡°No, I have already said that Mr. Godfrey would never be willing to hire one.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh frowned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head overter.¡±


    As soon as she thought about facing Theodore, her mood becameplicated.


    Everleigh had little experience in apologizing, so the best way was to do something for him. However,he refused her, and if she forced herself on him, it would be embarrassing.


    ¡°Could you bring another bowl of fish soup when youe?¡±


    ¡°Fish soup?¡± Everleigh was slightly stunned.


    On the phone, Moses said hesitantly, ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you bring the fish soup just now? Mr. Godfrey finished it and asked me to get some tonight. Where can I buy it?¡±


    ¡°Did he really say that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Everleigh agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring some tonight.¡±


    The fish soup was made by Sarah, her housekeeper. Everleigh could just send a message to her to make another pot of soup. It was not a difficult task, but what surprised her was that Theodore finished all the soup.


    Theodore didn¡¯t like to eat. He only had a cup of coffee for breakfast, and he seldom had anything else. She had discovered this a long time ago, so she guessed that the root cause of his stomach¡¯s illness was probably caused by this as well.


    After hanging up the phone, Everleigh immediately sent a text message to Sarah about the fish soup. After getting Sarah¡¯s confirmation, she put down the phone and sat down on the office chair again. Looking at the medical records on theputer, she focused her attentionreluctantlyand immersed herself in her work.


    After thest surgery in the afternoon, it was already dark.


    Everleigh left the surgical ward in a hurry and went back to the office to change her clothes. After that, she carried the fish soup sent by Sarah on the table to the hospital Theodore was staying in. She even rejected an invitation for a dinner party held by her colleagues in the hospital.


    The corridor of the inpatient department was quiet. There were only one or two medical staff members and the family members of the patients walking around asionally.


    Everleigh knocked on the door and Moses opened it.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re here,¡± Moses lowered his voice and looked carefully into the room. His voice was even softer. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll leave Mr. Godfrey to you. Please pardon me.¡±


    His words sounded subtle, but Everleigh had no time to think about it. She just nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The sound of the door closing was very soft; almost nothing could be heard.


    The lights in the room were dim. Only a floormp was turned on next to the sofa. It was as if Moses was afraid of disturbing the patient¡¯s sleep. When he left, he told her that Theodore had fallen asleep.


    Everleigh carefully ced her things on the table in the living room and then sat down on the sofa. She looked up at the bedroom door for a while. There was a faint light through the crack of the door. She didn¡¯t know if Theodore had woken up. She had even brought the fish soup.


    At the thought of this, she got up from the sofa, crept over, opened the door a little, and looked inside the bedroom.

 Chapter 209 I Can’t Go By Myself

    The lights in the bedroom were dim, even dimmer than the lights in the living room. Theodore seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Everleigh hesitated for a while, then carefully cracked the door open and went in.


    Under the light apricot nket, Theodore slept peacefully. His usually stern face had a rare hint of rxation as he slept. The light bulb on top of the bed was dimly shining on his face, making him look much more gentle than he usually did in the daytime.


    He seemed to be in a deep slumber. Everleigh sat down onthe carpet beside the bedcarefully, makingher at the same eye level as the man on the bed. She took advantage of this rare opportunity to observe the man in front of hercarefully.


    At first, Everleigh only dared to look at him from a distance because she was afraid of waking him up.However, when she saw he had not woken up yet, she braced herself to get closer to him. Finally, she leaned against the bed with her chin on the bedside, and looked at him closely.


    After staring at him for a long time, she couldn¡¯t help but think of those days when they were together. Time could wash everything off on the premise that you could never see the person in your memory again. She used to think that she could let go of the past and forget the memories, but the moment she saw him again, her memory seemed to be out of control and everything was released.


    Every meeting was a process of rebuilding one¡¯s memories.


    Everleigh noticed that when Theodore was asleep, his brows were still furrowedslightly.


    Seven years ago, he was not like this. Although he had always been a cold person, he always smiled when he was with her, unlike now, where he always frowned.


    She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his eyebrows carefully, as if she could soothe all the hardships in the past seven years if she smoothed out his eyebrows.


    Theodore moved, causing Everleigh¡¯s hands to tremble. Luckily, he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. After the false rm, she carefully turned off themp at the head of the bed, went out and closed the door.


    After she left, Theodore opened his eyes in the dark room. His eyes were calm and clear, without any trace of drowsiness. He leaned against the pillow and stared in the direction of the bedroom door for a long time. Then, he raised his arm and touched his forehead.


    The next morning, it was already six in the morning when Everleigh woke up.


    She slept on the sofa the whole night and felt her back ache. When she got up, she saw a nket covering her body and touched the back of her head in confusion.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have covered herself with a nket the night before.


    Touching the soft nket, Everleigh suddenly thought of something and subconsciously looked in the direction of the bedroom. The bedroom door was tightly shut. At this time, Theodore most likely wasn¡¯t awake yet.


    As she was thinking, a knock on the door came from outside.


    Everleigh went to open the door hurriedly. It was the medical staff members who hade to do their morning rounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re here for your rounds, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged doctor was wearing a white coat. He put his hands in his pockets and asked with a smile, ¡°Is the patient awake?¡±


    ¡°He has¡­¡±


    Before the word ¡°not¡± came out of her mouth, a cold voice could be heard from the bedroom, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and subconsciously turned to look in that direction.


    The doctor politely nodded to her and went into the room.


    Everleigh closed the door and followed the doctor and nurse. When she was hesitating about whether or not to go in, she nced at the coffee table in the living room. The thermos on the table, which contained the fish soup, was no longer in the bag.


    She was stunned for a moment, then immediately walked over and opened the thermos to have a look.


    It¡¯s gone?


    Looking at the empty thermos, Everleigh turned to look into the bedroom in astonishment.


    The bedroom door opened. The doctor and nurse were doing a routine checkup for Theodore. From her angle, she could see him leaning against the edge of the bed. He happened to raise his head and looked at her as well. The moment their eyes met, Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tensed subconsciously, afraid that he would frown and ask her why she was there.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He just nced at her lightly, as if he had known that she was there. He turned over again, cooperated with the doctor¡¯s inquiry, and nodded asionally.


    Everleigh withdrew her gaze and looked at the empty sk in her hand. Finally, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    The night before, he woke up, drank the fish soupand even¡­


    Looking at the nket on the sofa, Everleigh¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    She turned her head to look at the bedroom and imagined about the previous night when she was curled up on the sofa and sleeping. Theodore came out from the bedroom with the nket to cover her. Her emotions wereplicated.


    ¡°There is basically no problem, but he still has to stay in hospital for observation for the time being. In these few days, you should pay more attention to the patient¡¯s diet. I heard from the nurses that the patient is picky about food. Is he not used to the hospital¡¯s food?¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t eaten much,¡± Everleigh sent the doctor out of the ward and listened to the doctor¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The patient has a history of gastroenteritis and he needs to pay more attention to his diet. He has to eat three meals a dayand eat more fruits.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be aware.¡±


    After sending off the doctor, Everleigh went downstairs to buy breakfast before she came back.


    Knock, knock. She knocked on the bedroom door.


    Theodore raised his head from the hospital bed and asked casually, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I went to buy breakfast. I¡¯ve bought milk and some pastries. Let¡¯s dig in.¡±


    Everleigh went to pull up the small table board as she spoke.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°The food will be cold after a while.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t washed up yet.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Everleigh¡¯s action of pulling the small table board slightly paused. She subconsciously looked sideways at Theodoreand only snapped back to reality the moment she made eye contact with him. ¡°Oh,I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go by myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh looked at him in dismay, ¡°Why can¡¯t you go? Last night, didn¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she shut her mouth under Theodore¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you there,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everleigh let go of the table board in her hand, stood in ce, and hesitated for a second before walking to the bed. She was a little nervous and didn¡¯t know where to start.


    However, Theodore was very familiar with the procedures. He lifted the nket and ced his hand on her shoulder. Although he was thin, his arm was strong. The moment itnded on her shoulder, Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly lowered her head and put her other hand under his armpit. Using a professional technique, she lifted him from the edge of the bed and walked steadily into the bathroom.


    It was only a few steps between the bed and the bathroom, but Everleigh was nervous and tense.


    Theodore had a very faint scent of cologne. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t be able to smell it, but only when they were very close to each other could she smell it clearly, so much so that one would be mesmerized by it.


    Everleigh helped him to the bathroom. Looking at the toilet bowl in front of them, she suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She knew the basic job of a nurse. When she was abroad as a volunteer, they didn¡¯t have a fixed working position at all, and doctors often took care of patients closely. However, when she faced Theodore, she was embarrassed.


    ¡°How long are you going to stand here?¡±


    A man¡¯s cold voice came from above her head. ¡°Although I don¡¯t mind you watching me the whole time.¡±


    Theodore drew a hand down from her shoulder and ced it on top of the sink. With its support, he was able to stand steadily.


    Everleigh suddenly came to her sensesand her face flushed red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± she said then hurried outside.


    Before she could take a step forward, she felt a tightness in her wrist and was pulled over by someone.

 Chapter 210 Bittersweet Memory

    The force on her wrist pulled Everleigh¡¯s whole body and made her do a 180-degree rotation. When she looked up in surprise, her lower back was already pressed against the sink.


    Theodore¡¯s hands lightly rested on the marble counter on both sides of her body. He leaned down a little over and breathed into her neck. Everleigh¡¯s pupils contracted, and she leaned backwardinstinctively. However, she slipped.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Amidst a cry of surprise, the man stretched out his long arms and wrapped them around her waist.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Everleigh raised her hand quickly, but she identally patted the man¡¯s chest instead.


    His strong and sturdy chest was muscr,and her right palm could clearly feel the heartbeat of his heart.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and she swallowedsubconsciously.


    ¡°Have you touched enough?¡± A cold voice came from above her head.


    Everleigh immediately wanted to draw back her hand, but at this time, her hands were hanging between the two of them and she had nowhere to put her hands. She was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even breathe, and the feeling of suffocation made her sweat.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let go of me first.¡±


    Theodore acted as if he didn¡¯t hear her words. He casually ced his hand on the counter behind her, forming an area that she couldn¡¯t escape from. Suppressing his voice, he asked, ¡°Why are you here again?¡±


    Everleigh only felt her throat tightenand the way she tried leaning back really made her waist a little unbearable. After a long time, she found her voice. ¡°I did something wrong, so it¡¯s not good to leave without taking responsibility. I feel sorry.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her words. ¡°Is that so? You only feel sorry? What if there weren¡¯t any matters with your family?¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Trevino family¡¯s incident and this misunderstanding, no matter how severe his injuries were, it still had nothing to do with her.


    Everleigh was a little stunned and speechless for a moment.


    The bathroom was extremely quiet, as if one could hear the sound of a strand of hair falling to the ground.


    Everleigh looked up. ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you¡­¡± The sound of the door opening came from outside the washroom, apanied by Moses¡¯ voice. Everleigh and Theodore both raised their heads and looked towards the source of the voice.


    Moses pushed the bedroom door with one handand his foot was still half hanging into the room. He was also looking in the direction of the bathroom. At the moment when he saw this scene, his eyes widened.


    The air was almost frozen.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Godfrey and Dr. Trevino. It¡¯s not the right time for me toe here. Please continue. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    After saying this, Moses closed the doorhurriedly.


    With a bang, the sound of the door closing echoed in the room. The frozen atmosphere was not broken, and they looked at each other even more awkwardly.


    Looking at the still-shaking door, Theodore suppressed the anger in his eyes. After a while, he straightened up and withdrew his arms from Everleigh¡¯s sides.


    Before he could open his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll go out first. Call me if you need anything,¡± Everleigh said and ran out of the bathroom in a hurry, her face burning.


    After Everleigh left, Theodore looked back into the mirror on the opposite side. He stared at the person in the mirror for a long time, but his eyes seemed to look through this person to see someone else. He was lost in thought.


    Outside the bedroom, Moses was setting the breakfast he had brought on the table.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening behind him, he looked at Everleigh and asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, why did youe out?¡±


    This question made Everleigh twitch the corners of her mouth. She waved her hands as if nothing had happened and exined awkwardly, ¡°I just wanted to help him use the bathroom. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°What am I misunderstanding about? Isn¡¯t all this normal?¡± Moses said with an ¡®I understand¡¯ expression. ¡°Mr. Godfrey hurt his head, not his legs¡­¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression became stiffer.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She was wondering why Theodore coulde out to drink the fish soup the night before but couldn¡¯t go to the bathroom. Just now, she was really stupid, and she listened to him without question!


    It was over now,and she could never reim her reputation anymore.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, this is the breakfast I bought. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Would you like some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also¡­¡± Everleigh was about to say that she had also bought breakfast, but when she thought that the breakfast she bought was still in the bedroom, she didn¡¯t bother to exin. ¡°Mr. Lawson, since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll go first. I have to go to the hospital to work.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not waiting for Mr. Godfrey toe out?¡± Moses put down the things in his hand, ¡°Have I disturbed you two? I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t. No, please inform him for me. I¡¯lle back at night.¡±


    After that, Everleigh took her bag from the sofa hurriedly, for fear that Moses would say something more,and left in a hurry.


    Looking at Everleigh¡¯s back, Moses suddenly felt a little nervous, standing in the same ce. He felt a chill creep down his spine. He subconsciously looked back and suddenly shivered.


    At god-knows when, Theodore had opened the door and was standing in front of the bedroom door.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡± Moses coughed to cover up his panic. ¡°Did Ie a little early?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Moses broke out in a cold sweat.


    He had a feeling that his bonus for that month¡¯s sry was about to be deducted.


    On the other side, Everleigh rushed back to the hospital to work.


    It was still early, and it was only half-past seven in the morning when she arrived at the office. The clinic was not openyet, and her other colleagues had not arrived.It was rare to see the corridor to be so quiet.


    The wash bag she brought from home the previous day was still stuffed in the cab. She took it out to simply wash her face. She looked at herself in the mirror. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she thought of the scene in the bathroom that morning, her face suddenly flushed red.


    As she was lost in thought, she heard her phone ringing in her pocket.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. He said in surprise, ¡°Hmm? You got up early today. It¡¯s not time to work yet, is it? Are you on the night shift?¡±


    Everleigh turned around and leaned back against the sink. She huffed, ¡°You still called me even though you knew it¡¯s early?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The date for me toe back was dyed again.¡±


    Everleigh snorted. ¡°Why? Are you so popr with the people in the vige, and the whole vige forced you to stay to cure their diseases?¡±


    ¡°Am I so capable?¡± Christopher said in a somewhat indignant tone. ¡°I suspect that Mr. Lawson doesn¡¯t like me and deliberately made me stay in this poor and backward ce. He said that the government was going to support the vige and build a medical station. He asked me to stay and keep an eye on it. He even handed over all the medical supplies to me. I¡¯ve really had enough!¡±


    ¡°Why is it so sudden?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so sudden? I now suspect that Mr. Lawson had nned it for a long time. Perhaps he will find an excuse to let me stay here and never go back after the medical station is built.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You can have a bittersweet memory then.¡±


    ¡°Can you please treat me better? By the way,¡± Christopher suddenly thought of something else, ¡°I have another thing to ask you. What happened to Cecil these two days?¡±


    ¡°Cecil?¡± Everleigh stood up straight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 211 Use Your Body To Repay Me

    ¡°Cecil suddenly asked me how I met Diana three years ago.¡±


    ¡°Diana Hayes?¡± Everleigh frowned. ¡°Why is she asking about Diana all of a sudden?¡±


    Diana was Cecil¡¯s younger sister, and an adopted daughter of the Hayes family. She had a good rtionship with Cecil since childhood, and they were closer than real sisters. Therefore, after Christopher broke up with Diana, Cecil was so mad that she almost broke his legs. They had been in a cold war for half a year.


    ¡°How would I know? As soon as she mentioned Diana, I shivered with fear, thinking that she was going to bring up old ounts with me again. I was wet with cold sweat,and I still haven¡¯t recovered until now.¡±


    ¡°You deserve it. Why did you upset her younger sister? You didn¡¯t know that Diana was the apple of her eyes?¡±


    ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t even know that she was Cecil¡¯s sister at that time. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have approached her no matter how hard she tried to get close to me.¡±


    ¡°Come on, did she try to get close or were you flirting first?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I say so. Why should I exin this to you? It¡¯s been so long.¡± Christopher suddenly changed the topic. ¡°So, has Diana returned to the country?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. My eyelids have been twitching these past two days.¡± Christopher sighed. ¡°The call from Cecilmade me sleepless for several nights.¡±


    Diana had left a deep impression on Christopher back then. He changed girlfriends faster than he changed clothes. There were few ex-girlfriends that he could remember, except this one, whose name was etched in his mind.


    It wasn¡¯t because of deep love that he remembered Diana. As far as Everleigh knew, the two of them had only been together for less than three days, and they never did anything intimate. The reason she left such a huge shadow on Christopher was that after Cecil knew about it, she carried out a series of inhumane and violent acts against him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Thinking of those days, Everleigh also felt sorry for Christopher. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Maybe she just asked casually.¡±


    ¡°She asked casually, but it scared me out of my wits! Last night, I even dreamed that she was holding a gun against my head!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?It¡¯s all in the past,¡± Everleigh felt distressed and also thought that it was funny, ¡°Enough, I¡¯ll ask her for youter.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°By the way, my father¡¯s matterswere temporarily solved. Thank you.¡± Thinking that Felicia had been busy these days for the Trevino family¡¯s business, Everleigh could only feel grateful.


    ¡°You¡¯d only express your gratitude verbally?¡±


    Everleigh rolled her eyes. ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Use your body to repay me.¡±


    His words came from the other end of the phone, which made Everleigh stunned for a moment. ¡°Hello, are you serious?¡±


    After a second of pause, a casualugh came from the other end. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I won¡¯t want it even if you agree. When I go back, treat me to a big mend you can also take the night shift for me a few more times.¡±


    ¡°Are you a human being?Do you still want to take advantage of me? A few night shifts? I¡¯ll do three at most.¡±


    ¡°At least five.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. Three is good.¡±


    ¡­


    After chatting for a while, someone seemed to be calling Christopher on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Something¡¯s going on in themunity. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to work too.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Everleigh put the phone back into her pocket. After washing her hands again, she left the bathroom. Thinking of Christopher¡¯s words, she suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Cecil these days. She wasn¡¯t fully in the right state of mind.


    Two days ago, she asked about the summer vacation of their sophomore year.


    Everleigh secretly thought about that time. The fact that Diana broke up with Christopher three years ago was apletely separate matter, and there was no connection between them.


    She didn¡¯t understand and she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. There was a stack of theses from Ocpeace Medical University¡¯s students on her desk waiting for her. She hurried back to the office and made some amendments to them before the clinic opened.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh had a lunch break in the office.


    There was a knock on the door from outside. ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    ¡°Come in. The door is unlocked.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, it¡¯s me.¡± Moses¡¯ voice followed the opening of the door.


    Hearing his voice, the pen in Everleigh¡¯s hand immediately stopped. When she looked up, there was a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Lawson, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to send this.¡± Moses waved the thermos in his hand, ¡°You left in a hurry this morning and forgot to take this with you. I happened to be passing by, so I came to deliver it.¡±


    Looking at the thermos, Everleigh came back to her senses and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, I forgot about it. I have to trouble you to make a trip.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should do. I happened toe here to visit Madam Scott. By the way, you didn¡¯t tell her about Mr. Godfrey¡¯s hospitalization, right?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Everleigh denied. ¡°Leon told me that if it hadn¡¯t been for hiding it from Madam Scott, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the other hospital.¡±


    ¡­


    In the office, Everleigh and Moses were talking seriously. No one noticed that the door of the office was left ajarand a small head was leaning in the crack of the door, looking inside.


    When she heard that Theodore was hospitalized, Adrienne covered her mouth and turned around to look at her brother with a look of shock. Her eyes widened.


    They cautiously left the office door and returned to the in-patient department.


    ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± Helen was reading the newspaper on the sofa in the living room. When she saw the two kids running back from the door, she took off her sses with a kind smile.


    Adrienne sat down on the sofa, ¡°Great-Grandma, something big has happened.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Helen smiled.


    ¡°stair and I went to see Mommy just now and saw Mr. Lawson there. He said Daddy was hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Hospitalized? Who?¡± Helen¡¯s expression changed, and she turned to look at stair and asked, ¡°stair, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Although Adrienne¡¯s words were clear, it was easy for her to mess things upas she couldn¡¯t understand. She needed stair for such a crucial thing.


    Compared with Adrienne, who was in a hurry and looked like the sky had copsed, stair was much calmer.


    ¡°He should be in the hospital. Mr. Lawson said it himself. He is Theodore¡¯s assistant, so he won¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a thing? Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡± Helen¡¯s face became serious. She looked around for her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call and ask.¡±


    ¡°Great-Grandma, don¡¯t worry,¡± stair said seriously, ¡°Theodore should not be seriously ill, and Mommy must have gone to the hospitalst night to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Helen and Adrienne both looked at him.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Adrienne¡¯s question was also what Helen wanted to ask.


    stair calmly analyzed, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t go homest night, and she took toiletries to wash up. She also packed up the fish soup at home. Butst night, on the hospital¡¯s duty list, Mommy¡¯s name wasn¡¯t there.¡±

 Chapter 212 Cecil Doesn’t Like Daddy

    ¡°Also, Mommy lied to Cecil, saying that she¡¯s on duty at the hospital. If she wasn¡¯t afraid of upsetting her,Mommy wouldn¡¯t have lied. There¡¯s only one thing that makes Cecil mad.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Helen didn¡¯t understand what stair¡¯s words meant for a while.


    However, Adrienne had already understood. She winked at Helen and said, ¡°Cecil doesn¡¯t like Daddy.¡±


    Hearing this, Helen¡¯s eyes lit up a little, and she understoodimmediately. ¡°So, your Mommy really went to visit your Daddyst night?¡±


    ¡°It should be,¡± stair nodded, looking like an adult; he wascalm and steady.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can ask Mommy when sheester.¡± stair was frank and pointed out the key point immediately.


    ¡°No,¡± said Helen thoughtfully, ¡°We can¡¯t ask your mother.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Adrienne was puzzled.


    Helen smiledas if she was enlightened. She said with a meaningful look, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that they didn¡¯t tell me about it.¡±


    If it was not to hide it from her, Moses would not have been the only one who knew about it until now. If more people knew about it, they would not have been able to hide it from her.


    As for why it was Everleigh who had taken care of him, she didn¡¯t need to figure it out. All she needed to know was that as long as she pretended to be in the dark, Theodore would be able to take advantage of this opportunity to spend more time with Everleigh. That was enough.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, pretend that you don¡¯t know about this. Do you understand?¡±


    Although Adrienne¡¯s little head could notpletely figure out the whole logic of the whole matter, her intuition told her that this was for the good of her Mommy and Daddy, so she agreed happily.


    Not long after the three of them finished speaking, Everleigh and Moses could be heard talking outside the ward.


    Everleigh opened the door and walked in. ¡°Grandma, Mr. Lawson is here to see you.¡±


    As soon as Helen saw Everleigh, she smiled brightly, ¡°Come, sit down.¡±


    Moses put the shopping items on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to stay. I still have something to deal with in thepany, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you. I¡¯m talking to Everleigh,¡± Helen gave Moses a look of disgust.


    Hearing this, Moses was not angry. He only scratched his nosein embarrassment and exined, ¡°Madam Scott, Mr. Godfrey has not returned from his business trip yet. He¡¯ll see you when he is back. Don¡¯t be mad with him.¡±


    Helen said nonchntly, ¡°Just let him do what he needs to do. I have stair and Adrienne here, and also Hansen with me. You don¡¯t need to mind me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Then, I¡¯ll go first,¡± Moses was also good at observing people. He knew that Helen didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all, so he took the initiative to leave.


    Just as he expected, Helen replied perfunctory, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Seeing that Helen drove Moses away in a few words without any courtesy, Everleigh felt helpless and found it funny.


    She was there to pick up stair and Adrienne. ¡°Grandma, I got off work early today so I¡¯ll take the children home first. Hansen can stay a little longer. His mother wille to pick him up before night falls.¡±


    The moment Everleigh came in, she saw Hansen sitting on the sofa alone. He was holding a painting book in his hand and looked very quiet. He would nce at them from time to time, and his eyes were as pure as untainted spring water from the mountains.


    Helen said, ¡°Why should they go back so early? The kids are bored when they go back. Let them stay here with me. When Hansen¡¯s mother is here, I¡¯ll ask her to send all the kids backter.¡±


    Everleigh said, ¡°This is too much trouble, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    After a long time, these children really did not treat themselves as outsiders. Not only did they go there after school every day, but they also came as soon as they woke up on Saturday. They probably wished that they could have all their meals there.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t have much time to take care of the children. After Christopher left, she was worried that there was no one to help her. Now, she didn¡¯t have to worry about this at all, but she felt a little sorry.


    Helen was there to recuperate in the hospital, not to take care of her children.


    Helen smiled, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Seeing Everleigh hesitate, Adrienne interrupted, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s not good to leave Hansen alone here. This ce is not far from our home. If you are busy, you can go to work first. We¡¯ll go back after stair, Great-Grandma and I have our meals.¡±


    After their meals¡­


    Everleigh felt awkward and looked at Helen with embarrassment, ¡°Grandma, stair and Adrienne are really troubling you.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble is this? I am eager for someone to apany me. How wonderful it is now! It¡¯s so lively. I¡¯ll apany these children to rehearse their program. When it¡¯s time for their g, I want to go and watch them.¡±


    Helen really liked these children. Seeing that she was genuinely happy, Everleigh felt relieved. She smiled and said, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go back first. I do have something to do.¡±


    Sarah had some urgent matters to attend to, so she couldn¡¯t cook dinner for Everleigh that day, and she had asked for leave that morning. Coincidentally, Everleigh had already promised Theodore¡¯s doctor that she would refine his dinner. For this matter, she still had a headache.


    After saying goodbye to Helen, Everleigh drove directly to the market.


    ording to the list given by Sarah, she bought all the ingredients first. Facing the several vegetables on the list, Everleigh was confused and spent a lot of effort finding all the ingredients.


    It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon when she arrived home, but Cecil hadn¡¯te back yet. On the refrigerator door of the kitchen, there was a recipe written by Sarah before she left. Every step was written in detail, but Everleigh was still confused.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the chopping board, she pressed the eggnt with her left hand and held the knife with her right hand. However, she didn¡¯t do anything for a long time.


    ¡°Sarah didn¡¯t say howrge the eggnt should be cut! How do I do this?¡± Everleigh thought.


    ¡°Hello? Sarah, how many centimeters do you need the eggnt to be cut into?¡±


    ¡°How many centimeters?¡± Sarah¡¯s astonished voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Miss, are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. And about the salt, how much is a little?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°And about the wine, it¡¯s written here to put an appropriate amount. What¡¯s the appropriate amount?¡±


    ¡­


    After a while, Everleigh finished asking all the questions. Sarah¡¯s helpless voice came from the other end. ¡°Miss, why don¡¯t you order takeout or dine outside? I will go back as soon as possible after finishing my business here.¡±


    ¡°No, this can¡¯t do. Sarah, simply tell me. Tell me in more detail.¡±


    ¡°Ok¡­ ay¡­¡±


    Through the phone, she could already hear the struggle in Sarah¡¯s heart.


    Everleigh had never cooked before. The only thing she knew how to cook was pasta. The pasta was cooked with water, without any taste, and they were often overcooked or undercooked. This caused the two children to hate pasta.


    Hence, she was a beginner in cooking. Even with the help of Sarah, she was still in a flurry and almost burned down the kitchen.


    When Cecil came back, the kitchen was in a mess.


    ¡°Oh my God, has the house been robbed?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 213 Ruining The Kitchen

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Everleigh closed the thermos. She answered casually without even turning her head.


    Cecil lifted the hem of her skirt and carefully stepped over two leaves of cabbage on the ground. She stood in the middle of the kitchen and looked around. ¡°Here? Wasn¡¯t this ce robbed?¡±


    ¡°Does your family specialize in robbing other people¡¯s kitchens?¡± Everleigh huffed.


    ¡°Then what kind of experiment are you doing? Go to ab for an experiment. Why are you ruining the kitchen in our house?¡±


    ¡°Screw you. I¡¯m cooking.¡±


    ¡°Cooking?¡± Cecil stretched out two fingers and picked out a long line-like thing from the te of hellish-ck food on the cooking table. It looked like a pickle but it was terribly shriveled. She asked, ¡°Can I ask what this is?¡±


    Everleigh took a look at it and spat out a word awkwardly, ¡°Spinach.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck¡­ Spinach?¡± Cecil¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it, I would¡¯ve thought you were doing a medical experiment on microorganisms!¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everleigh coughed dryly and corrected her in embarrassment. ¡°The microorganisms aren¡¯t invisible to the naked eye and you need a microscope to view them.¡±


    Cecil threw the things in her hands into the trash can, took a kitchen towel, and wiped her hand with a piece of tissue. She said, ¡°Then it¡¯s about DNA mutation. It¡¯s erged by 2, 000 times.¡±


    Looking around the mess in the kitchen, she crossed her arms and asked, ¡°Are you going to tell me that we are eating this tonight? Sarah asked for leave to go home, but we can order takeout. Is it necessary to treat me like this?¡±


    ¡°Is it that terrible? I think the soup is still edible, at least.¡±


    Everleigh put the thermos into the thermos bag and carried it out. ¡°I¡¯m done talking with you. I¡¯m leaving now. I won¡¯t be back tonight. Yvonne will send stair and Adrienne backter. You can take them to grab something.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Cecil nodded while looking for food on the tes that could be recognized by the naked eye. Finally, she found half a pot of soup. Out of curiosity, she tasted it with a spoon.


    ¡°Ahem, Ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you cook, Everleigh¡­ Who are you trying to poison?Ugh¡­¡±


    Everleigh left quickly and did not hear Cecil¡¯sints in the house at all. She took hertest creation and drove to the hospitalwith great enthusiasm.


    She secretly thought that cooking wasn¡¯t very difficult! She merely washed and cut everything and threw them into the pot to cook. Everything was in order. Anyway, she did everything ording to Sarah¡¯s instructions, so the taste should not be too bad.


    When she arrived at the hospital, it was not dark yet, and it was time for dinner.


    When Everleigh knocked on the door and entered the room, Theodore was sitting on the sofa in the living room, reading documents. Moses was sitting beside him. When he saw Everleigh, he was the first to greet her. ¡°Dr. Trevino is here.¡±


    Theodore looked up and closed the documents in his hand. He handed them over to Moses, ¡°It¡¯s done for now. Let the advertising department modify them again. Select three candidates for the spokespersonand we¡¯ll decide at the video conference tomorrow morning at nine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and inform them.¡±


    Moses took the document and nced at Everleigh out of the corner of his eye. When he saw the thermal bag in her hand, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re really thoughtful. You know that the hospital food is not suitable for Mr. Godfrey¡¯s taste, and you also brought food here. I can smell the aroma from here.¡±


    Everleigh said politely, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Do you want to stay and have dinner with us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Moses was very perceptive. He immediately stood up and left, saying, ¡°I have to go back to thepany to deliver the documents. Please enjoy it with Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve cooked a lotand it won¡¯t waste too much time.¡±


    After saying that, Everleigh put the thermos bag on the table and took out the boxes one by one.


    ¡°You cooked it yourself?¡± Moses¡¯s eyes gave an ambiguous look suddenly. ¡°Then I mustn¡¯t eat it, I¡­Ahem.¡± He nced at Theodore from the corner of his eye. When he saw his impatient face, he immediately said seriously, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ll leave first if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Theodore replied with a hum, his expression indifferent.


    The door of the ward mmed shutand the only sound in the room was the sound of Everleigh picking up the things.


    ¡°You cooked this on your own?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from the sofa. He was half in doubt.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Everleigh¡¯s action of opening the box paused for a second, and then she exined stiffly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you like the fish soup cooked by Sarah? She had something to attend to and asked for leave,soshe¡¯s not here for the next two days. I learned a few dishes from her. It¡¯s not very difficult.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare,¡± said Theodore as he walked over to the dining table. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would never learn to cook before?¡±


    ¡°When did I say that?¡±


    ¡°Last semester of our freshman year, near the winter vacation.¡±


    Theodore casually mentioned a certain time period, which was more than ten years ago. Everleigh was stunned, and she was in a daze for a moment.


    When they were first together, Everleigh had vowed that she would never enter the kitchen for the rest of her lifeand that she should leave jobs such as cooking to the professionals. She had her own career and dreams, and she would never be trapped in housework like the housekeeper of her family.


    The reason they talked about this topic was because Theodore was confessed to by a popr girl from the Foreign Language Academy. She personally made a birthday cake for him and sent it to his dormitory, and Everleigh happened to see it.


    ¡°I was in a fit of pique and I was just joking,¡± Everleigh twitched the corner of her mouth. ¡°There isn¡¯t such an absolute thing.¡±


    Although she rarely cooked, she would cook pasta for the childrenasionally. It was easy for her to make a simple sandwich. The word ¡°never¡± sounded like a fit of pique. She didn¡¯t expect Theodore to remember it for so long.


    ¡°After having children, you¡¯ve changed quite a bit,¡± Theodore suddenly said and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    Everleigh opened the box, ¡°Have a bite. I seldom cook. It¡¯s my first time cooking properly. Maybe it¡¯s not very suitable for you. Tell me if there¡¯s anything bad, and I¡¯ll go back and improve it.¡±


    Theodore took the cutleries and looked at the food in the box. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Stir-fried vegetables with meat. It seems that the fire was a little too hot, but I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t cook well.¡±


    Stir-fried vegetables with meat?


    Looking at the gray stuff, it was almost impossible to recognize what the original ingredients were. Was it even that dish?


    This was a bit beyond Theodore¡¯s understanding.


    However, he still took a piece and put it into his mouth. He chewed without batting an eyelid, his brows slightly knitted together.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Everleigh began to doubt her cooking skillssuddenly. ¡°Is it not good?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s frown eased. He chewed on it twice before swallowing it again. ¡°It¡¯s alright, but it¡¯s a little salty.¡±


    ¡°Drink some soup.¡± Everleigh immediately poured out a bowl of fish soup and pushed it to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t put any salt in it, following Sarah¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Theodore nodded and took a sip.


    The moment the fish soup entered his mouth, his pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Ahem, Ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The fish soup is also salty? That¡¯s impossible. Let me taste it.¡± Saying that, Everleigh immediately picked up the thermos with some fish soup left in her hand.


    Before it could get close to her mouth, she was pulled back by Theodore.


    Everleigh was a little stunned and her eyes fell on her wrist.


    Theodore¡¯s hand was long and clean, and green veins could be vaguely seen on the back of his hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring it here for me?¡±

 Chapter 214 Loneliness?

    Everleigh was stunned for a long time. She mustered up some strength to put the thermos back on the table.


    She stared at Theodore¡¯s hand for some time beforeing back to her senses. She withdrew her hand with some restraint and changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s quite a lot. Can you finish it?¡±


    ¡°I can finish it.¡±


    After he said these simple words, the room became quiet again. Only the slight sound of slurping could be heard.


    Theodore had always been slow when he ate, and he hardly said a word during meals.


    ¡°Is it good?¡± Everleigh looked at him and swallowedsubconsciously.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten yet.


    Theodore nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t finish it, can you?¡±


    ¡°I can finish it.¡±


    Everleigh shut her mouth when she heard this. ¡°If I had known this, I wouldn¡¯t havee in such a hurry. I should¡¯ve had dinner at home. It¡¯s just a waste of time for me toe here and suffer from hunger,¡± she thought.


    Ten minutester, Everleigh watched as Theodore finished all the food in the boxes. Not even a grain of rice was left. She twitched the corner of her mouth and felt exasperated.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him with such a great appetite before,¡± she thought.


    After dinner, Theodore sat on the sofa to read a book. Everleigh was tidying up the table. After packing up the things, she nned on going downstairs to buy some food.


    Seeing that Theodore was so engrossed in reading, she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She took her phone and walked out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from behind.


    She turned around, ¡°I have nothing to do. I¡¯ll go downstairs and have a walk. I won¡¯t disturb you from reading.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to do?¡± He raised his gaze from the book and looked at her. ¡°Come here and peel some apples.¡±


    Everleigh wanted to p herself in the face when she heard this. Why did she say that she had nothing to do? She should¡¯ve just said that she wanted to buy some food.


    Even though she was starving, when she looked at Theodore¡¯s thin shoulders and the doctor¡¯s advice of making him eat more fruits, she silently went over and began to peel the apples for him.


    Peeling apples was both a technical and delicate job, and Everleigh was very new to house chores. She held the fruit knife for a long time anddidn¡¯t know where to start.


    A knock on the door came from outside, which was a great help to her. She put down the apple and the knife immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    She opened the door and saw a deliveryman standing outside with a huge box on his back.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh looked behind with hesitation.


    ¡°The meal you ordered is here. Where should I put it?¡±


    ¡°Meal?¡± Everleigh was stunned. Seeing the deliveryman still standing outside, she quickly leaned to one side. ¡°Put it on the table.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the deliveryman entered the room, he took out several tes of food from the huge box and filled the dining table with dishes.


    BBQ ribs, sd, soup¡­


    Everleigh stared nkly at him. She didn¡¯t know when Theodore had ordered the meal.


    When she was in a daze, the deliveryman had already arranged all the dishes on the table and handed her the confirmation form. ¡°Your meal is ready. Please sign here.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯lle and collect the tester. Please enjoy your meal.¡±


    Everleigh closed the door and walked back to the table. She looked at Theodorehesitantlyand asked, ¡°Did you order a meal?¡±


    Theodore replied casually, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d bring food, so I ordered it.¡±


    ¡°Then, do you want to eat more?¡±


    ¡°No,I¡¯m full.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the delicious food on the table and swallowed, ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so I¡¯ll eat it.¡±


    Theodore replied with a hum, but he didn¡¯t look up from his book. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about this matter at all.


    Everleigh pulled out the chairimmediatelyand picked up the spoon to eat.


    She was on the verge of starving to death. Her mind was filled with the thought of waiting for Theodore to rest so that she could go downstairs to buy something to eat. She hadpletely forgotten that she could still order takeout.


    When she was eating the ribs, Everleigh noticed the logo of ¡°Sky Aroma Restaurant¡± on the te and eximed, ¡°This is the food from Sky Aroma Restaurant. No wonder. Their BBQ ribs are really excellent. stair and Adrienne like this restaurant very much.¡±


    Theodore was silent.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t like sweet food, right?¡± Everleigh asked while eating.


    Theodore looked up from the book and gave her a faint look. ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡±


    The BBQ ribs dish was thesignature dish of Sky Aroma Restaurant. It was limited to 200 orders per day and sold until it was out of stock. It was already not enough to sell. How could it be a gift? Everleigh knew this well.


    Judging by Theodore¡¯s impatient expression, it was likely that he thought that she was too noisy.


    Biting the ribs, Everleigh waved her hand, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your reading. You read yourbookand I¡¯ll eat my food. I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±


    After saying this, she immediately turned her head and focused on the food in front of her. She ate and drank, and the delicious food on the table swept away all the haze of the past few days.


    Previously, because of the Trevino family¡¯s mattersand Theodore¡¯s stay in the hospital, many things were mixed up together. She hadn¡¯t eaten or slept well for the past few days.


    A person¡¯s appetite was the easiest to satisfy among all kinds of desires. It was also the easiest way to raise one¡¯s happiness. At this moment,Everleighagreed with this saying deeply.


    After finishing thest bowl of soup, Everleigh rubbed her belly and leaned back in the chair with satisfaction.


    A shadow beside her made her raise her head.


    With a bang, a te was ced on the table, which made Everleigh¡¯s gaze fall on the tableunconsciously. By the time she came back to her senses, Theodore had already gone into his room. There was a te of freshly cut apples on the table and they were clean, bright, and juicy.


    Just a moment ago, she had been so engrossed in eating that she didn¡¯t even realize when Theodore had peeled the apples and cut them into pieces.


    Looking at the apples on the te, Everleigh was lost in thought for a while. She turned to the bedroom and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± A voice came from a distance in the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m resting now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Everleigh looked at Theodore¡¯s back, ¡°Good night.¡±


    After tidying up the dining table, Everleigh sat cross-legged on the sofa with the fruit te in her hand. She was reading a magazine while eating the apples, and she looked in the direction of the bedroomasionally.


    For some reason, Theodore didn¡¯t close the door. He said that he wanted to sleep, but he didn¡¯t. From her angle, she could clearly see him sitting on the bed, reading a book. The lights above the bed weren¡¯t very bright, which made her want to remind him that reading in dark spaces wasn¡¯t good for his eyes, but she didn¡¯t.


    Everleigh was eating the apples, but her attention wasn¡¯t on the magazine in her hand. Looking at the figure on the bed in the bedroom, she felt a sense of loneliness that made him unapproachable.


    Loneliness?


    The moment the word crossed her mind, she was stunned for a moment and soon denied it.


    How could Theodore be lonely? In the past seven years, his career had been flourishing. If it weren¡¯t for some idents, his marriage would have been smooth-sailing. How could a person whocked nothing be lonely?

 Chapter 215 Do You Treat All Your Patients Like This?

    Everleigh warmed a ss of milk, put it on the bedside table and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Drink some milk before you go to bed.¡±


    Theodore hummed and didn¡¯t even raise his head.


    When Everleigh saw that he didn¡¯t want to drink it immediately, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold. I¡¯ve tested the temperature. It¡¯s not too hot now. It¡¯s just right.¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore looked up from the book and asked, ¡°Do you treat all your patients like this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you nag everyone?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. She pursed her lips and was speechless for a second.


    She really wanted to fight back. How could a doctor be so patient as to serve a patient? This was not a doctor¡¯s job, but he still med her for nagging. If it wasn¡¯t for her guilt, she wouldn¡¯t havee here to work as a nurse.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Everleigh suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Drink itter. I¡¯ll go out first.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± he stopped her.


    Everleigh turned around and saw him put down his book, pickup the ss and drink the milk. Then, she stopped.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. Sit down for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Everleigh hesitated for a while, thinking that she would need to bring out the ss anyway, and that it was troublesome to go in and out. She sat down on the sofa beside the bed and hugged a pillow.


    Theodore drank his milk slowly,and the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. Everleigh¡¯s gaze fell on the nket and she noticed that he was reading a French book.


    ¡°Is this a novel?¡± Everleigh asked casually.


    When they were studying in university, Theodore was studying in the Foreign Language Department. To attend the same ss as him, Everleigh chose the French ss from their foreignnguage department. At that time, the lecturer was French. He had blond hair, blue eyesand was very gentlemanly. He had a kind of romantic characteristic unique to French people. Every time he attended the ss, he would wear a suit and tie.


    Theodore nodded slightly as his left thumb tapped on the inside of the page. He turned it over to let Everleigh look at the book cover. ¡°How much French do you still remember?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much,¡± Everleigh answered honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it very well at that time and I don¡¯t usually use it, so I¡¯ve almost forgotten everything. I can only read and recognize some simple words in the book.¡±


    Looking at the line of words on the cover, Everleigh tried to trante them, but she gave up in the end.


    Theodore seemed to have read her mind and said, ¡°Valiana.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The name of this book,¡± Theodore exined. ¡°It¡¯s also the name of the female protagonist in the book.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s it about?¡±


    ¡°War and peace. During the world war, the overthrown daughter of a noble, Anna, went to a farm to take refuge.¡±


    ¡°Take refuge at a farm? Did she meet the son of the farm owner?¡±


    Although Everleigh was a science student and was straight-forward in her thinking, she had read many girlish romance novels. Once the stories involved love, most of them had a fixed storyline. It was either a poor boy meeting a fallen noble or a poor girl meeting a prince.


    Theodore denied her guess. ¡°No, the owner of the farm is a gray-haired old man. He took Anna in as his daughter and then married her off to a local government official.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°In the tenth year after she got married, Anna met a photographer and fell in love with him. Then, they eloped.¡±


    ¡­


    Theodore¡¯s voice had a magical charm to it. Perhaps it was because of his background in the Foreign Language Department,but his voice was like a television program¡¯s host,deep and maic. It sounded like he was reading a foreign document. It was easy for others to be immersed in the story that he was telling, even though the story he told was concise.


    Everleigh was fascinated, not knowing whether it was because she was fascinated by the story or because she was obsessed with the French lines, he asionally read.


    She couldn¡¯t remember whether she was a sophomore or a junior back then. Basically, it was the year when she chose to attend the French ss.


    In the huge auditorium, the students in the room were listening to the blonde French professor¡¯s lecture on the stage. Most of them were sleepy. At that time, Theodore had been angry at Everleigh, refusing to speak to her for half a day because she didn¡¯t want to reveal their rtionship to the public.


    Everleigh cheekily sat behind him, sending him all kinds of messages during the ss. He kept listening to the sound of his phone vibrating, but he remained indifferent.


    Before that, Everleigh stayed in theb with her lecturer and did all the operating exercises throughout the night. She was already so sleepy that she fell asleep on the table after listening to the lesson.


    It was not until Josephine, who was sitting at the same table, poked Everleigh with her arm and woke her up that she found all the students in the room looking at her. The graceful French professor on the stage was also looking at her.


    Her instinct told her that he was taking her attendance. Everleigh raised her hand reflexively and answered with a loud and clear voice, ¡°Here!¡±


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Everleigh¡¯s mind was in a daze. She kept ncing at Josephine from the corner of her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Josephine lowered her voice, ¡°He told you to answer the question! It¡¯s not a roll call!¡±


    Hearing that, she suddenly came to her senses and stood up in a hurry.


    Josephine¡¯s voice came from the side, ¡°He¡¯s asking you to talk about your views on that novel.¡±


    ¡°What novel?¡± Everleigh was confused, and her waist was almost bent to the table, asking for help.


    Josephine covered her face with a book and reminded in a low voice, ¡°What do you think about the rtionship between Anna and Neal? Just tell him that you think Anna and Neal were really¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the professor¡¯s voice came from the stage.


    He kept talking in French. Everleigh, who had only been in this ss a few times, could not understand a word, but in the end, she still understood a sentence. He was asking her to answer.


    Facing the gazes of the crowd in the room, Everleigh stood straight. Looking at the picture of the couple on the Powerpoint presentation behind the podium, she had a guess for her answer.


    ¡°I think that Anna and Neal must really love each other from the bottom of their hearts¡­¡±


    As soon as her words fell, all the students burst intoughter, especially the students around Everleigh. They allughed as if they had heard some incredible joke.


    Everleigh secretly kicked Josephine, who was next to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Josephine sighed helplessly and said in a desperate tone, ¡°Neal is Anna¡¯s adopted father.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s expression also froze.


    Sh*t, she¡¯s going to fail the ss this semester.


    Everyoneughed, thumping their chests and stamping their feet. However, the professor who was on the stage did not know what had happened. The professor didn¡¯t understandnguages other than French so he did not understand what she was saying.


    While Everleigh was embarrassed, a figure stood up in front of her. His cold voice covered theughter and his fluent French voice was deep and maic. ¡°Professor, let me answer on her behalf.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 216 I Won’t Ever Do It Again

    Deep in the night, Theodore raised his head to look at the figure on the sofa. He didn¡¯t know when she had fallen asleep. Her head was tilted to one side and it was clear that she was in a very ufortable sleeping position, but she seemed to be sleeping very soundly.


    He gazed at her for a long time beforehe closed the book and put it on the bed frame. Then, he lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    He picked up the person on the sofaand he was very gentle with her, for fear of waking her up.


    ¡°Hm?¡± A soft mumble could be heard.


    Theodore¡¯s movements paused for a moment. He thought she had woken up, but she merely snorted and turned over in his embrace before she stopped moving once more.


    After putting her on the bed and tucking her in, Theodore sat down on the sofa where she had just sat. There was still the warmth of her body on the sofa. To him, this kind of temperature was even morefortable than the nkets. It made him feel as if he didn¡¯t want to move.


    The book on the bed frame was an old one, worn from many years of reading.


    Judging from Everleigh¡¯s reaction just now, he also knew that she had no impression of this book at all. As a medical student, she would never remember what she said in the French ss that she chose as an elective in university.


    After all,the courses that she took in the foreignnguage department were just for him. They were not things she really liked.


    However, Theodore remembered very clearly that in French ss that semester, the professor had been teaching this book the entire time and had asked Everleigh to answer a question. Her unexpectedments had caused the entire ss to burst intoughter.


    Later, in order to help her out, he raised his hand to answer the professor¡¯s question.


    At that time, the professor asked him, ¡°If your Anna told you that she met her true love and wanted to leave with that man, what choice would you make?¡±


    ¡°I will let her go, and then she¡¯ll realise that no one else will ever be able to make her happy like me.¡±


    ¡­


    It was a pity that Everleigh¡¯s French was bad.She¡¯d skipped a semester¡¯s worth of sses, and she couldn¡¯t understand a word of what he said at that time.


    The next daywhen Everleigh woke up, it was already dawn.


    She sat up with the quilt in her arms and rubbed her sleepy eyes, yawning.


    The moment she touched the bedsheets, she froze for a moment before she suddenly came to her senses. Why was she sleeping here?


    Just then, the sound of a door opening reached her ears.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Theodore! Where is Everleigh?¡±


    Helen¡¯s figure appeared at the door. At the moment when she saw Everleigh on the bed, her eyes widened. ¡°E¡­ Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Mommy?¡± A small head with two ponytails poked out behind Helen, and a pair of big ck eyes like grapes rolled. ¡°Mommy, why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet?¡±


    ¡°Grandma? Adrienne?¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    Helen had a vaguely bemused look on her face and said, ¡°I heard that Theodore was in the hospital, so I brought the two children to see him. I didn¡¯t expect to bother you two. Well, I¡¯ll bring them out first.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Everleigh waved her handhurriedlyand said, ¡°Nothing happened. I fell asleepst night listening to a story. I don¡¯t know how I fell asleep here, but I slept alone¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, the bathroom door was opened. Theodore walked out of the bathroom in his pajamas. His tall figure attracted the attention of Helen and the children.


    Helen¡¯s eyes were wide open now.


    Then, Adrienne covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Mommy, you and Daddy slept in the same room!¡±


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze in an instant.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression changed. This¡­ This was really hard to exin, no matter what she said.


    Quickly, Helen came back to her senses. She covered Adrienne¡¯s eyes as she closed the door and walked out. ¡°Go on, go on. We¡¯ll go out and wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma, we didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    With a bang, the sound of the door closing cut off all of Everleigh¡¯s exnations. She only felt as if something was stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t find her own voice.


    This was really something she could never live down! The day before, Moses was there, and that day, it was Madam Scott and her two children. What was going on?


    The door was closed, but Theodore came out of the bathroom as if nothing had happened. He said coldly, ¡°Morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning¡­¡± Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened as she spoke.


    Why the hell was he greeting her like nothing happened? Could he tell her about what happenedst night? Why was she sleeping on the bed?


    Seeing Theodore walking towards her, Everleigh shivered. She immediately lifted the nket and got out of bed. Her movements were as elegant and lithe as a cat¡¯s, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the bathroom.¡±


    After saying this, she rushed into the bathroom and locked the door.


    She ruffled her hair hard as she looked at her messy self in the mirror. Instantly, she was filled with regret.


    Why did she go to Theodore¡¯s bedroom to give him milk? Why didn¡¯t she leave after doing so?Not only did she not leave, but why did she listen to the French love story? She even fell into a deep sleep after listening to it, and she didn¡¯t even know when she was moved to the bed. Was the story that hypnotic?


    Because of the embarrassment and the need to exinter, Everleigh stayed in the bathroom for nearly 20 minutes until two knocks came from outside.


    ¡°How long are you nning to stay in the bathroom?¡±


    Through the door, Theodore¡¯s voice was muffled, sounding like it had been covered with ayer of gauze, but there was still a vague teasing tone in it.


    Everleigh hurriedly replied, ¡°Almost done.¡±


    ¡°Grandma asked you toe out for breakfast.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh suddenly closed her eyes and said with embarrassment, ¡°Oh, I¡­ I¡¯ll be right there. You go first.¡±


    ¡°If you are afraid of being misunderstood, I will remind you that the longer you stay in there, the greater the possibility of you not being able to exin.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh was stunned for a few seconds, and the moment she came back to her senses, her face flushed red immediately.


    If both she and Theodore stayed inside the room alone, it would attract nothing but suspicion. Furthermore. Helen had already assumed that they¡¯d spent the night together.


    At the thought of this, Everleigh¡¯s head started to pound.


    ¡°Still noting out?¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh had no choice but to force herself to open the door. The moment she opened the door, she saw Theodore leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. When he looked at her, there was a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Everleigh was so angry that she went straight out without looking at him.


    At the dining table at breakfast, Everleigh took care of the two children while Helen kept casting furtive nces at her.


    ¡°Everleigh, have you been taking care of Theodorest night?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly exined, ¡°I was going to sleep on the sofa, butst night¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Sofa?¡± Helen didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin at all asshe changed the topic, ¡°Theodore, how could you let Everleigh sleep on the sofa?¡±


    Theodore ced a peeled hard-boiled egg on the te in front of Adrienne and replied with a calm face, ¡°I won¡¯t ever do it again.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ ¡±


    The moment Everleigh heard this, she was nearly choked to death by the oatmeal she had just swallowed. ¡°Ahem, Ahem¡­¡±


    What did he mean by he wouldn¡¯t do it again?

 Chapter 217 Match

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Helen looked at Everleigh with concern in her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± Everleigh quickly waved her hand. She tried to exin something, but Theodore pushed a ss of lemonade into her hand without saying another word.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, this action gave Everleigh a strange feeling in her chest. As expected, she spotted the amused look on Helen¡¯s face when she looked up.


    Then, Helen said to the two children beside her, ¡°stair, Adrienne, if you¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s leave early today. There¡¯s nothing to worry about, is there?¡±


    Adrienne nodded with a bun in her mouth. ¡°We won¡¯t disturb Mommy and Daddy¡¯s bonding time anymore.¡±


    Bonding time?


    With that, Everleigh¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Adrienne, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mommy, please don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Adrienne swallowed the bun with great effort before she took the big strawberry handed to her by Helen. She shook her head and said, ¡°Men and women must all marry. stair and I understand that much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m marr¡­¡± Everleigh wanted to correct Adrienne, but for some reason, when she nced at Theodore from the corner of her eyes, she swallowed the rest of her words.


    The fact that she was married was something that Theodore had long known. However, it was always very difficult for her to mention this in front of him. She didn¡¯t want to lie, especially to him.


    Although she only said half of the words, Theodore knew what she wanted to say. He said casually, ¡°Adrienne, if you like this bun, you can pack it and bring it backter.¡±


    Adrienne immediately smiled and nodded seriously. ¡°Okay, thank you, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Helen stroked Adrienne¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡°With these two little kids bouncing around the house, I honestly feel like they¡¯ve added years to my life.¡±


    After that, the atmosphere was much more rxed as the topic was changed.


    Next, Everleighforted Helen, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that. You¡¯re in good health. As long as you listen to the doctor¡¯s advice and take good care of yourself, you will be discharged from the hospital soon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave the hospital,¡± Helen shook her head and said, ¡°These two are in the hospital with me. If I go home, I¡¯ll be alone again, so what¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Even after you are discharged from the hospital, stair and Adrienne can visit you often.¡±


    However, Helen just smiled in reply and picked up some food for Adrienne dotingly.


    What she wanted was not for the two children to see her every now and then. The children of the Godfrey family should have grown up in the Godfrey family home in the first ce.After Everleigh married Theodore, these two kids would be the legitimate children of the Godfrey family and no one could take them away from her.


    Of course, Everleigh couldn¡¯t figure out what Helen was thinking.She had finally gotten off the topic of what happened the previous night, so she breathed a sigh of relief and thought to herself that she absolutely wouldn¡¯t go into the bedroom again that night. Fortunately, it was only Helen who saw it. If it was seen by others, it would be a big misunderstanding.


    After breakfast, Moses arrived.


    Everleigh wanted to send the two children to school, and Helen needed to go back to the hospital. She also wanted to go back to work, so she just took them together with her.


    After returning to the hospital, Everleigh personally sent Helen back to her ward.


    ¡°Grandma, my apologies about Adrienne. She was a little ignorant to have dragged stair here to bother you so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°No, Adrienne is a very sensible child. She knew that Theodore was hospitalized, so she called me and said that she wanted to go to the hospital to see him. It was I who sent someone to pick her and stair up. Don¡¯t me them.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°How did Adrienne know that?¡±


    Helen turned her gaze and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe she heard it somewhere. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t know that you had been taking care of him the whole time. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s what I should do. After all, we are¡­ friends.¡±


    When the word ¡°friend¡± was spoken, Everleigh felt a burst of sadness in her heart.


    Helen frowned and took her hand. ¡°Everleigh, I watched Theodore grow up. Although he is quiet and isn¡¯t very good at making a girl happy, if he likes someone, it will stay with him for a lifetime. He is very sincere. If you marry him, he will not treat you shabbily.¡±


    Everleigh froze for a moment before hurriedly exining, ¡°Grandma, you might really have misunderstood. Theodore and I are just ordinary friends, and¡­ and I¡¯m already marr¡­¡±


    Before Everleigh could finish her words, her cell phone rang in her pocket. She took it out and saw that it was the intern. She said hurriedly, ¡°Grandma, I have to go to the clinic. I¡¯m leaving now. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡±


    Seeing Everleigh leave the ward, Helen took out her mobile phone and made a phone call.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to invest another five million in medical equipment for the medical outpost in Gansen Vige.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but I have a request.¡±


    ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else except Dr. Meyer from your hospital to do this. Therefore, I hope that he will be responsible for the future purchasing, inspectionand transportation of the medical equipment until the medical outpost ispleted.¡±


    Then, a hesitant voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Dr. Meyer again? Hehas gone to the countryside to practice medicine for a long time, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be stuck there for another half year if he does this. That doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea,does it? I have to consult him first. Furthermore, I would like to add that our hospital has plenty of other brilliant doctors.¡±


    Helen¡¯s voice deepened a few octaves. ¡°I don¡¯t feel at ease about other doctors, so it has to be Dr. Meyer. Otherwise, I can also choose another hospital to invest in.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After she said that, Mr. Lawson became anxious on the other end of the phone and said, ¡°Madam Scott,don¡¯t take what I said to heart.It¡¯s not a big deal. No problem, it¡¯s all on me. It¡¯s time to give the young people a chance to hone their skills.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. The funds will arrive in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡­


    After she hung up the phone, Helen¡¯s graceful face broke into a cunning smile, and she was very proud of herself.


    At that time, Everleigh just got out of the elevator and met the intern who called her.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and walked side by side in the direction of the conference room with the intern. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are we suddenly convening for a meeting?¡±


    Then, the intern replied with a serious expression. ¡°We¡¯ve found a match for the heartand the head of the cardiology department has alreadye up with a new n.¡±


    ¡°Who is it a match to?¡±


    ¡°The VIP, Madam Scott.¡±


    Everleigh was rather astonished and she said, ¡°Madam Scott¡¯s match?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they found it this morning,and the match was confirmed at the organ storage bank. The donor died in a car ident not long ago. Two years ago, he signed an organ donation agreement and nowthe priority is put on Madam Scott. ¡±


    Then, Everleigh came to her senses and asked, ¡°Is Dr. Harrison here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve informed him. He should be in the conference room.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The most difficult part of heart transnt surgery was not the operation, but finding a match. It was very difficult to find a suitable match. However, Helen didn¡¯t consider the transnting surgery. Now that she was suddenly matched up, it caught people off guard.

 Chapter 218 Don’t Cook Anymore In The Future

    The meeting had been going on for the whole morning.


    ¡°This matter mainly depends on the patient¡¯s family as wecan only dispense advice. After all, the patient is oldand you know the risks involved without needing me to say it.¡±


    ¡°I understand, sir.¡± Everleigh looked serious. ¡°I¡¯ll exin the stakes to the patient¡¯s familyter.¡±


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. Anyway, the n is ready. If you want to operate,it would be best if we do it sooner.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Everleigh and Dr. Harrison walked down the corridor of the hospital as they discussed the details of the uing surgery. Both teacher and student had matching grave expressions as they spoke.


    The moment Everleigh¡¯s phone rang, Dr. Harrison said, ¡°That¡¯s it for now. Let¡¯s discuss the details after we confirm the family¡¯s choice for the patient. You go to work first. I have to go back to Ocpeace Medical University in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye, sir.¡±


    After watching Dr. Harrison leave, Everleigh took out her phone from her pocket. A Whatsapp message popped up on her phone screenfrom Theodore.


    ¡°Do you know how to make a vegetable omelet?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and replied after hesitating for a while, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    The reply was almost instantaneous. ¡°You should learn how to, including how to make chicken soup as well.¡±


    Through the phone screen, Everleigh could almost see Theodore¡¯s expressionless face.Surely he was typing these words as if he were speaking to one of his servants.


    Did he think she was his personal chef? Or his waitress?


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Everleigh replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She had prepared several dishes that were difficult the day before. How could she not know how to make a simple dish like vegetable omelet? Wasn¡¯t it as simple as throwing the ingredients into the pan and frying them?


    Later in the evening at the hospital.


    Theodore was already waiting in the living room when Everleigh arrived.


    ¡°Where is Mr. Lawson?¡± Everleigh asked as she put down the lunchbox in her hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s gone back to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Why so early today?¡±


    ¡°Is it early?¡± Theodore nced at his watch.


    It was almost eight o¡¯clock, and it waspletely dark outside.


    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte. There was a traffic jam on the road.¡± Everleigh said. When she was putting the things down, she saw the take-out box that was exactly the same as the day before on the table. Her movements stopped and she asked, ¡°Have you eaten already?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Theodore closed the magazine in his hands and walked straight to the dining table. He pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°I¡¯m not used to the food from the restaurants. That¡¯s yours.¡±


    As he said this, he took the box from Everleigh¡¯s hand and opened the lid.


    A portion of vegetable omelets stared back up at him.It looked a little burnt, but from the appearance, it was more edible than the meat she made from the day before.


    Theodore picked up some of the egg with a fork and stuffed it into his mouth. He chewed it twice before swallowing it. Then, he raised his head and asked, ¡°Did you make this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh nodded, a little nervous. ¡°How is it?¡±


    Theodore hid the astonishment in his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little nd.¡±


    Hearing his evaluation, Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s nd. You can¡¯t have something that¡¯s too salty, andI didn¡¯t put salt in it on purpose. Just eat it like this. Here, there¡¯s also chicken soup.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll do it by myself. You can have your meal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll eatter. By the way,¡± Everleigh suddenly thought of something and she took out a document from her bag and handed it to Theodore. ¡°We found a match for Grandma¡¯s heart. There was a meeting at the hospital and they came up with a new n. Here are the details. Take a lookand whether or not you want to perform surgery will depend on your opinion.¡±


    Theodore nodded.


    He had heard about the sess of finding a suitable donor from Moses.


    Upon receiving the document, Theodore nced at the back of Everleigh¡¯s hand from the corner of his eye. His gaze suddenly tightened. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She pulled back her hand and subconsciously hid it under the table.


    Then, Theodore put down the documents and grabbed her hand. He pulled it out from under the table and saw an obvious blister on the back of it. ¡°Did you burn it while you were cooking?¡±


    These words hit Everleigh hard and she didn¡¯t even have time to deny it before she could find other excuses.¡°Some oil just sshed onto my hand by mistake. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Then, Theodore¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®no big deal¡¯?This is your operating hand. How will you perform surgeries without it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this because you wanted to vegetable omelet¡­¡±


    Everleigh muttered in a low voice.


    She just said it casually, but she didn¡¯t expect his face to look even more ghastly. A trace of annoyance shed across his cold eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she quickly exined. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ve applied burn cream, and it¡¯s just a slight burn. I don¡¯t even need to dress it. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    After looking at her hand for a long time, Theodore finally let go of it. However, his expression remained grim.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Everleigh handed him the cutleries. ¡°Yesterday¡¯s dishes were so bad, but you still ate them. Today, I made an effort to learn how to cook this from Sarah. Won¡¯t you show me some support?¡±


    Theodore raised his gaze, a hint of shock in his eyes.


    Everleigh immediately knew what he was thinking and stuffed the cutlery into his hand. She said, ¡°If Cecil didn¡¯t tell me how bad the meal I cooked yesterday was, I would really think that I¡¯m gifted in cooking.¡±


    In the afternoon, she went home after work. She was in high spirits and bought some vegetables at the market as well as a freshly butchered chicken.


    As soon as she got home, she was stopped by Cecil when she was about to enter the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯re not cooking again today, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, today I¡¯ll make vegetable omelets, and then I¡¯ll make chicken soup. It¡¯s easier than what I made yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Cecil crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe of the kitchen. ¡°First, tell me, is the reckless person who ate the meal you made yesterday still alive?¡±


    ¡­


    If Cecil hadn¡¯t taken out the day before¡¯s leftovers from the refrigerator and forced her to have a bite, she would never believe that her cooking skills were so poor.


    Thinking of this, Everleigh felt a little embarrassed and looked at Theodore. ¡°You ate it even though it¡¯s so bad. Actually, it¡¯s fine if you just tell it to my face.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.¡±


    ¡°Then your tastebuds must be quite unique.¡± Everleighughed, ¡°Today¡¯s omelets are to make up for yesterday¡¯s failure. I won¡¯t cook again starting tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing these words, Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. His eyes, which had originally been calm, became a little cold. However, he calmed down again when he heard Everleigh say that Sarah would be cooking the next day.


    ¡°How long did you take to learn this dish?¡±


    ¡°Quite a while. I wasted about countless eggs.¡± Everleigh chuckled. ¡°You should have seen Cecil¡¯s face when she tried it out. It looked like she¡¯d been poisoned.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cook anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Everleigh was surprised when she heard these harsh words in the middle of her sentence.

 Chapter 219 Inherit His Family’s Business

    When she first heard these words, Everleigh thought that Theodore thought that her cooking skills were too poor. However, after looking at him for a while, she suddenly felt that this wasn¡¯t what he meant.


    She saw a bit of chagrin in his eyes. Although he tried his best to hide it, it still failed to escape her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay,¡± Everleigh exined, ¡°Don¡¯t I usually bump into things and scratch myself? I¡¯m not that pampered.¡±


    Then Theodore¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°If you want to be a good doctor, then stop cooking.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. This seemed to be the first time she had heard Theodore talk about working with her.


    The path to bing a doctor was tedious,and many students graduated from Ocpeace Medical University every year. However, not many actually made it to the operating theater to save lives.


    When she was in college, Theodore had told her that she might not need to take this path in the future and that she didn¡¯t have to push herself too hard. Because of this, she had been angry with him and felt that he did not respect her dream career.


    Now, it seemed that she was really not sensible at that time. She didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his wordsand he didn¡¯t share her feelings either. Quarrels weremonbut despite all that, they had been together for many years indeed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice pulled Everleigh out of her reverie.


    Then, she picked up her cutlery and ate. Hesitantly, she asked, ¡°Why did you give up the path of a diplomat at that time?¡±


    Theodore was the first-rate schrship winner of the Foreign Language Department for four consecutive years. He wasan outstanding graduate.That year,he was admitted to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs as soon as he graduated. Everyone thought that he would be a diplomat, and Everleigh also believed in him.


    ¡°Xavier met with a car identand there was no one left to helm the Godfrey family.¡±


    His words were simple and to the point, and it was enough to exin away the choice he made that year.


    Everleigh pursed her lips and suddenly regretted asking this question.


    ¡°Have some ribs;they¡¯re quite tasty.¡± She awkwardly changed the topic and picked up a piece of ribs and put it onto Theodore¡¯s te.After that, she carefully observed Theodore¡¯s expression.


    Meanwhile,his expression didn¡¯t change at all as he picked up the ribs and put it into his mouth.


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief and thought that maybe she was overthinking things.


    Perhaps to Theodore, the choice he had made back then wasn¡¯t too hard on him at all. It wasn¡¯t easy to be a diplomat. In terms of many factors, it wasn¡¯t something that could be achieved simply by working hard. In fact, it was even harder than studying medicine.


    Therefore, it was not a bad thing toe back and inherit his family¡¯s business.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Later at night.


    At the gate of the South Hill Vi, a figure got down from a white car. The woman wore a suit and rushed into the house in her twelve-centimeter high heels.


    The light in the living room was on and Xavier was leaning against the sofa drinking tea, with a wheelchair next to him.


    ¡°Miss Bailey is here.¡± Apanied by the butler¡¯s warning, Xavier raised his head and saw Josephine barging in with a pale face.


    ¡°Are you here because of my brother?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face was as pale as a sheetand she didn¡¯t even change into indoor slippers. ¡°Did you know that he was in a car ident?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he was strategizing.


    Then, Josephine stood in front of him, gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Everleigh has been taking care of him in the hospital for the past two nights?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Josephine raised her voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you respond at all? They¡¯ve already reached this level. The next step is to announce their rtionship officially, right? How long should we wait?¡±


    Her shrill voice was grating on Xavier¡¯s ears, and he looked at her coldly before he said, ¡°Can¡¯t you calm down? It¡¯s been a long time but you still haven¡¯t made any progress.¡±


    ¡°How could I remain calm? Do you know what my father told me? My father said that he wants to cancel the engagement with the Godfrey family. He said that he had alreadymunicated this with Madam Scott.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xavier frowned. ¡°Did Madam Scott get involved as well?¡±


    ¡°How could she not be involved? Everleigh has too many tricks up her sleeve, and she even saved her life. Now that Madam Scott is backing her up, who dares to stop her from marrying into the Godfrey family?¡±


    That was true. Everleigh was lucky that she¡¯d managed to save Madam Scott¡¯s life. Now that shewas a distinguished guest in the Godfrey family, no one dared to even think about her in a negative way.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not as easy as you said,¡± Xavier put down his cup and reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Everleigh is married.¡±


    These words were a direct reminder to Josephine, and it also helped to wash away the anger that had previously rushed through her mind. Thus, she graduallycalmed down.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Xavier bent down and poured a cup of tea before hepushed it slowly to the opposite side. ¡°What are you in a hurry for? Someone is more anxious and even more unwilling to let Everleigh enter into the family than you. Even if the Godfrey family breaks the engagement with you, it¡¯s not up to her to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to¡­ your mother?¡± Josephine was a little hesitant in her words.


    She still hadn¡¯t figured out why Xavier was doing all this. He seemed to loathe everyone in the Godfrey family, including his own mother. The only person he was close to was Theodore. However, he had done many things that were detrimental to him.


    However, Xavier didn¡¯t answer her question, which could be regarded as a tacit admission.


    The person who didn¡¯t want Everleigh to enter the Godfrey family more than Josephine was Madison, and she didn¡¯t even want Everleigh to stay in Ocpeace City.Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to frame the Trevino family.


    After she zoned out for a moment,Josephine said, ¡°But she failed this time. Everleigh has the Meyer family backing her, and now she also has your brother¡¯s protection. Not only her,but the entire Trevino family can¡¯t even be touched.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we still have a way out?¡±


    Xavier said these words lightly. A cold light shed in his long and narrow eyes, which made Josephine¡¯s heart tremble.


    He said, ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a match for Madam Scott¡¯s heart. She should be going for surgery soon.¡±


    ¡°That quickly?¡±


    ¡°Is it really that quick?¡± Xavier looked at her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just run to my ce as if you were in a hurry to ask me about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did it because of the engagement. I really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±


    Atst, Xavier told her to bear with it and refrain from doing anything.Since she couldn¡¯t change the fact that Theodore had the idea to cancel the engagement, she decided to avoid it.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t mention the cancetion of the engagement to her. Instead, Madam Scott directly talked to her father. She didn¡¯t know what she said to her father, but he was determined to make her cancel the engagement.


    Xavier said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity? We¡¯ll destroy any obstacles in our way. Plus, this was all part of the n.¡±


    ¡°What should we do next? Wait for her surgery?¡±


    ¡°More or less. Also, didn¡¯t Madam Scott ask you to break off the engagement?¡± Xavier took a sip of tea and gripped the cup in his hand. ¡°Then just do as she wishes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Josephine almost thought she had misheard.


    Xavier looked up at her and said with no expression, ¡°You go and tell my brother yourself. Tell him that you¡¯ve thought it through and don¡¯t n to marry him.¡±


    His icy-cold voice smashed into her eardrums. As she looked at those sinister, eagle-like eyes opposite her, Josephine subconsciously clenched her fists. For a moment, she felt as if she was facing an abyss.

 Chapter 220 Brain Hemorrhage

    For a week in a row, Everleigh took care of Theodore in the hospital every night.


    As it was almost Thanksgiving, the two children¡¯s school was about to hold their annual Talent Show. After Everleigh received the invitation, she took a half-day leave on purpose to go shopping with Cecil.


    ¡°The sun really is rising from the west.You¡¯re actually going shopping for new clothes.I take it that you¡¯re not wearing a white t-shirt and jeans to attend the children¡¯s school activities this time?¡±


    At the shopping mall, Everleigh smiled helplessly as she heard what Cecil said. ¡°Don¡¯t I usually wear that all the time? Nothing is morefortable than a shirt and jeans under my white coat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find a way to justify yourself no matter what.That pretty face is wasted on you.¡± Cecil rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m really jealous of you. You don¡¯t even have dark circles around your eyes after working on the night shift for more than a week. How do you manage it?¡±


    When it came to the night shift, Everleigh felt a little guilty and changed the subject. ¡°Enough, aren¡¯t we going shopping? That shop seems good. Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°That one,¡± Everleigh said while pointing to a shop far away. When she caught a glimpse of the person who was carrying the bags behind her, she hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do we have to take him with us?¡±


    Following her gaze, Cecil turned to look behind her.


    Leon was dressed in a casual suit. His hands were full of shopping bagsand he was diligent and earnest like a pack mule. Seeing Cecil turn around, he immediately smiled.


    However, she just gave him a fake smile before shequickly turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I was willing to take him with me? He just keeps following me, so I¡¯m just going to use him as freebor.¡±


    Despite the fact that Cecil was arrogant and cold to Leon, Everleigh was still worried.


    In the past, he had hurt Cecil very deeply. Although she had never discussed it, Everleigh silently took all of it in.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think about it carefully. Don¡¯t repeat the same mistakes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Am I that kind of person?¡± Cecil said simply, ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t mind it if you locked him up in theb again likest time.¡±


    When it came to this, Everleigh couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Leon¡¯s voice could be heard from behind her.Then, he came up and said, ¡°Tell me about it. Don¡¯t be so ruthless. You treat me like a hapless pack mule.¡±


    Everleigh hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re just chatting.¡±


    ¡°How could it be nothing?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know?¡± Cecil replied before she stood in ce and swiped at her phone screen with her elegant fingers until a QR code showed up. ¡°10, 000 dors, and I¡¯ll tell you after you pay me.¡±


    ¡°10, 000? That¡¯s extortion.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to do it? Then forget it.¡± Cecil immediately put away her mobile phone and didn¡¯t force him at all.


    He was anxious. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to do it. Just wait for me to take out my phone.¡±


    Everleigh looked on as Cecil received money from Leon, and she quietly mused that he was far too easy to extort.


    After he paid, Leon asked, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cecil smiled mysteriously. ¡°We were just talking about how you were locked up in theb of Ocpeace Medical University and spent the night with the lecturer.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Leon¡¯s expression changed immediately. He paled considerably beforehe put down the things in his hands and rushed towards the bathroom.


    As she looked at his retreating figure, Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°Cecil,wasn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±


    ¡°Was it?¡± Cecil looked disdainful and said, ¡°He asked for it. I just told him the truth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to mention it again. I think it really traumatized him.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Everleigh said with a rare seriousness in her tone, ¡°When we first met that lecturer, everyone threw up their breakfast. If we were like this, would Leon stand a chance?¡±


    After he broke up with Cecil that year, Everleigh was so angry that she managed to trick him into entering theb. Then,she locked him up for the whole night and when she went there the next morning, Leon was being taken away by an ambnce.


    Everleigh said, ¡°He nearly vomited up gastric acid that dayand he¡¯s been nauseous whenever he heard about the incident ever since.¡±


    ¡°It serves him right.¡± Cecil simply spat out the words and immediately changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping. We don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At that time, in the mall¡¯s bathroom.


    The man in the light gray casual suit leaned against the sink and vomited. After a long time, he still felt like retchingwhen he looked up, so his mind remained nk.


    Amidst the sshing of water, Leon washed his face and calmed down. He looked up at himself in the mirror. His pair of darkeyes were much dimmer, absent of the earlier excitement of the past.


    How much did Cecil hate him? After meeting him again for so many years, she would casually rub salt on his wound and do the most heartless things with an extremely indifferent attitude over and over again.


    It was clearly she who suggested the breakup back then.


    Then, the cell phone in his pocket rang, jolting him out of his reverie.


    ¡°Hello?¡± He pressed the answer button.


    Leon¡¯s expression changed when he heard what the other party was saying. ¡°What? The hemorrhage has spread?¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Everleigh just came out of the fitting room and turned around in front of Cecil. ¡°Is this okay?¡±


    Cecil had chosen a light gray silk skirt for her.The cutting was amazing and it almost seemedtailored to Everleigh¡¯s body.Furthermore, it alsohad a very elegant style.


    ¡°Of course, I have a good eye. Buy this one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take care of silk.¡± Everleigh replied with some hesitance in her voice.


    ¡°If you wanted something easy, then you might as well wear your white coat to the talent show.¡± Cecil rolled her eyes before she instructed the shopkeeper next to her. ¡°I¡¯m going to take this shirt in this size.¡±


    As they spoke, a figure rushed into the shop.


    ¡°Everleigh, something¡¯s wrong.¡± Leon ran over in a hurry. He held his knees and gasped for breath in front of the both of them. ¡°I just received a phone call saying that Theodore¡¯stest test results showed that the cerebral hemorrhagehas spread¡­He might need a craniotomy.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What? How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Leon was still panting. ¡°He suddenly fainted and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He has been sent to the operating room.¡±


    ¡°No, what?¡± Cecil looked at the two people in front of her with a puzzled look. ¡°What are you talking about? Your cousin? Theodore? Everleigh, why are you still in contact with him? You¡­¡±


    ¡°Just pay for me first.I have to go to the hospital.¡±


    Before Cecil finished speaking, Everleigh took her bag directly from her hands, turned and ran out of the shop.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡± Before Cecil could catch up with her, she heard the voice of the staff behind her. ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t paid for the dress yet.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 221 You Really Like Mr. Godfrey, Right?

    When Everleigh arrived at the hospital, the operating room¡¯s lights were still on.


    Only Moses stood at the door of the operating room. As soon as he saw Everleigh, he immediately stood up from the chair and asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Leon told me what happened.¡± Everleigh looked anxiously at the door of the operating room. ¡°How is it? How long has it been? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Her series of questions made Moses feel a little confused. ¡°They said it was sudden, but in truth, it wasn¡¯t sudden at all. Mr. Godfrey¡¯s test results haven¡¯t been looking good over the past few days,and the doctor warned us not to leave him alone. Thankfully, I returned to the ward because I forgot somethingand I found him unconscious.¡±


    A little over an hour ago, Moses had taken Theodore¡¯s signed documents back to thepany, but he realized that there were a few issues with them and returned. Then, he found Theodore unconscious in the ward and the rest of it, Everleigh knew already.


    As they spoke, the lights in the operating room went out and the door was opened from inside.


    Everleigh hurried over and asked, ¡°Dr. Harvey, how is he?¡±


    Darius Harvey was Theodore¡¯s attending physician. In the medical exchange meeting with Ocpeace City, Everleigh had interacted with him several times. During this week when she was taking care of Theodore, she had chatted with him frequently as well.


    Darius took off his mask and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine, we brought him back. It¡¯s just a hup in his treatmentand there¡¯s no need for a craniotomy yet. He¡¯ll be awake soon.¡±


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this and her stiff legs suddenly went weak. Then, she fell limply backwards.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino¡­¡± Thankfully, Moses was quick enough to grab hold of Everleigh.


    There was not a single trace of blood on Everleigh¡¯s face.Then Moses helped her aside and asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Everleigh shook her head slowly. ¡°Maybe I ran too fast earlier and I just need to rest for a while.¡±


    She had hailed a cab from the shopping mall and scrambled out of it before it even came to aplete stop. Worst case scenarios floated through her mind and all her rationality as a doctor flew out the window.


    Aftering out of the operating room, Theodore was moved to the ward by the medical staff. He hadn¡¯t woken up yet.


    Everleigh helped him slow down the IV drip by the bed and took a cotton swab and water to carefully smear his dry lips. After Moses came in and saw this scene, he felt a little sad inexplicably.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened between Everleigh and his boss, but he had seen a lot of entanglements these days. From an observer¡¯s point of view, it was ufortable to watch.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you really like Mr. Godfrey, right?¡± He suddenly asked, though he knew it was a bit abrupt.


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and her hand movements also stopped.


    Moses knew that it was not easy for her to answer this question, so he simply said, ¡°If you didn¡¯t like Mr. Godfrey, you wouldn¡¯te here on purpose to take care of him, and you wouldn¡¯t be this anxious if you knew that he was in trouble.¡±


    Then, he realized that he had made an insensitive remark when Everleigh silently lowered her head. ¡°Sorry, that was over the line.¡±


    A forced smile pulled at the corners of her lips as she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Moses was telling the truth. Whether it was seven years ago or seven yearster, she could not deny that the man in front of her had been engraved into her mind.


    s, life wasplicated like thatand you couldn¡¯t always follow your heart.


    Spread out in front of both her and Theodore wasn¡¯t only the seven-year gap, but also an inexplicable amount of pain. Despite time dulling the ache, she knew that the pain had never fully disappeared. Instead, it lurked in the background, waiting to strike like an animal.


    She was no longer that innocent twenty something girl. She had things she needed to doand people to protect, which were far above her own love.


    After Everleigh came to her senses, she asked, ¡°By the way, did you tell Madam Scott about Theodore¡¯s fainting?¡±


    Moses shook his head and said, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do that. Madam Scott¡¯s heart is not good. We didn¡¯t even tell her about Theodore staying in the hospital. If she knew about this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if anything happens, so I only called Mr. Allen. I didn¡¯t expect him to be with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Madam Scott is so mentally fragile, but since you kept it a secret,we might as well continue. It¡¯s all over anyway.¡±


    Helen was old and very experienced, plus she rushed to Theodore¡¯s side once she knew he was hospitalized. However, she didn¡¯t seem panicked at all. Ultimately, it was just others thinking too much of the situation.


    However, when Moses mentioned the story of Leon, Everleigh suddenly thought of something and looked down at the clothes she was wearing.


    ¡°This is bad¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dr. Trevino?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I have something to attend to. I have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Is it an emergency?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite urgent.¡± With that, Everleigh got up in a hurry.


    ¡°Then you can do your own thing. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll send you a message when Mr. Godfrey wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, the taxi stopped at the door of Everleigh¡¯s home.


    When Everleigh saw the car in the garage before she entered the house, she knew that Cecil was back. She breathed a sigh of relief, but also felt very guilty. When she entered the door, she deliberately exaggerated her movements to draw out anyone who was in the house.


    However, she didn¡¯t see Cecil in the living room.


    Since she started staying at Everleigh¡¯s house, she usually hung around in the living room every time when Everleigh came back. Cecil eitherid down to eat snacks and watch TV shows or practiced yoga on the yoga mat in the living room.


    Where was she that day?


    As she was thinking, the sound of the wheels rolling came from upstairs.


    Everleigh looked up and saw that Cecil was dragging a suitcase down the stairs. Her expression changed at once and she quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Cecil, what are you doing? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m moving,¡± said Cecil, ncing at her with a cold expression.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Everleigh raised her handhurriedlyto stop Cecil. ¡°Why do you want to move out of here? Has the renovation of your apartment beenpleted?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I move if the renovation hasn¡¯t beenpleted? What right do I have to keep staying here? I¡¯m not that selfish.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh knew that she was really angry. She quickly smiled and said, ¡°You are my best friend. It won¡¯t be a problem even if you stay with me for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t afford to be your best friend.I had no idea that you¡¯ve been away for a week just to take care of your ex-boyfriend.¡±


    The more Cecil said, the angrier she became. ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°Cecil, Cecil.¡± Everleigh quickly grabbed her luggage and said, ¡°I was wrong. I was wrong, okay? Please listen to me.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cecil put down the suitcase and nced at her with a scrutinizing look while crossing her arms. ¡°Okay, you exin. I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    With this, Everleigh knew that she could not hide the truth any longer and she sighed silently.


    ¡°He was in a car ident because of meand I couldn¡¯t just leave him after he was hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say to me besides this?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s words shocked Everleigh.

 Chapter 222 Leon?

    Cecil¡¯s words stunned Everleigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Christopher before. You¡¯re going to sacrifice yourself to investigate what happened seven years ago, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her words made it very clear that she knew everything.


    Thus, Everleigh was speechless.


    Cecil was furious when Everleigh did not speak. ¡°Everleigh Trevino, you¡¯re ying with fire. Do you think you can win against Theodore and those sly old foxes in the Godfrey family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking of winning.I just want to find out what happened that year. I want to know who did this to me.¡±


    ¡°We can help you check it out. Why do you have to use this method?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow. I don¡¯t have that much time.¡± Everleigh looked serious. ¡°stair and Adrienne are getting older. If we don¡¯t find out what happened that year, I¡¯m afraid that things will be more difficult for us.¡±


    She could disregard herself, but she needed to think about her children.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive anyone who tries to hurt stair and Adrienne.¡± Cecil frowned as she spoke. ¡°Christopher and I are still here with you, so do you think we can¡¯t protect two children?¡±


    Everleigh sucked in a deep breath and was silent for a long time before she said, ¡°Cecil, I know you mean well, but I can¡¯t wait around for this to be settled. I don¡¯t want to be living on edge every day.¡±


    ¡°On edge every day?¡±


    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll show you something.¡±


    Everleigh took Cecil upstairs into her bedroom, opened the safe beside the bed in front of her, and took out a sealed ¡°letter¡± from it.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Everleigh handed it directly to her and sat down beside the bed.


    Cecil opened the envelope and pulled out the things inside. After staring at it for a while, her expression suddenly froze, and she asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    Everleigh raised her chin to the envelope and looked as calm as a pool of still water. ¡°There is a date of delivery on it.¡±


    Cecil turned over the envelope and saw the date of the letter on it. Judging by the date, Everleigh had received it two years ago.


    ¡°Two years ago? Who sent this to you? Why didn¡¯t I hear about it from you?¡±


    The series of questions seemed to echo inside the bedroomand Everleigh seemed to have expected this reaction from Cecil. Thus, she calmly sat by the bed and reached for the brown envelope.


    ¡°That time, you were studying in Europe.¡±


    ¡°What about Christopher? Does he know?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh nodded. ¡°He received the letter for me. He felt something was wrong as soon as he saw that it was a domestic letter. I opened the letter in front of him and he found outon that day.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mention it to me either?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten? At that time, you were still angry with him because of Diana.¡±


    Cecil was rendered speechless by that reply.


    There was a period of time when she and Christopher didn¡¯t get along well with each other.That was because of her sister Diana, and she¡¯d even grown distant from Everleigh for over a year following that incident.


    ¡°Everleigh, if I knew this, I would havee back to keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Everleigh took Cecil¡¯s hand, and her eyes were surprisingly calm. ¡°It¡¯s time to face the music. This is why I came home, and I can¡¯t just run from it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Cecil¡¯s expression soured at the thought of what was inside the envelope.


    After a while, she took Everleigh¡¯s hand and sat down beside the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t you and Christopher say that the person behind the scenes was Madison seven years ago?She wanted nothing more than for you not to return, so why did she send you these things?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a warning.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face darkened a little.


    ¡°Perhaps the sender isn¡¯t her.¡±


    ¡°Then, who else could it be?¡± Everleigh frowned and looked at Cecil in surprise.


    In fact, Cecil¡¯s words were also reasonable. Madison was one of the people who didn¡¯t want her to return and her purpose was very clear. Madison didn¡¯t want Theodore to see Everleigh again. However, sending this to her was undoubtedly going to dig up all the things that happened seven years ago, which was contrary to her original intention. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cecil sat down beside the bed, looking serious, and her eyes fell on the envelope in Everleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°But I always feel that this may not be as simple as we thought.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s brow furrowed even more deeply. ¡°Howplicated can it be? I¡¯m just an ordinary person. The worst result of scheming against me is nothing more than for the Trevino family¡¯s benefit. Who would set up such a big trap for the sake of the little benefit in me?¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t happened to her, she wouldn¡¯t have imagined that someone would try so hard to plot against her. Therefore, she hadn¡¯t thought about anything else since she received the letter two years ago.


    Truth be told, Cecil couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s probably Madison. She wanted to warn you not to return, so she sent this letter. I guess she didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out to be a mistake, and the letter was precisely the reason you returned.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°So you¡¯re not angry with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be angry with you?¡± Cecil turned her face away as if she didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Everleigh smiled at her and said, ¡°Then you¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    Speaking of this, Cecil suddenly thought of something. She raised her wrist and looked at the time on her watch. ¡°Sh*t, I¡¯m going to miss my flight!¡±


    ¡°ne? What ne? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on a business trip. An invitation was sent to me by a design exhibition. My flight is at six o¡¯clock!¡±


    ¡°So, you weren¡¯t going to leave with your luggage earlier, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I was leaving. You were the one who thought too much about it.¡± Cecil raised her eyebrows at her and walked away in a very casual manner.


    Everleigh stood in ce for a while and came back to her senses after a sigh of relief. Then, shechased after Cecil. ¡°Wait a minute, I will take you to the airport.¡±


    Then, Everleigh left in a hurry. The door of the safe was not closed properlyand a corner of the envelope peeked out. Under the light, a vague image appeared in the corner which could be easily missed if one did not look properly. Plus, the image looked a lot like the word ¡°Wan¡± in Buddhist imagery.


    On the way to the airport, Everleigh heard Cecil¡¯s cell phone constantly vibrating.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering the phone?¡± She nced at the passenger seat.


    Cecil turned over the phone on her knee with an expressionless face. ¡°If it¡¯s not telemarketers, then it¡¯s real estate loan agents. Would I even borrow from them?¡±


    ¡°An ordinary loan agency wouldn¡¯t even try to approach you,¡± Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°But there are always a few people who are not afraid of death¡­¡±


    Then, Cecil gave her a strange look but said nothing.


    It was difficult to find a parking spot at the gate at the airport, and Cecil was in a hurry to catch her ne. After she took her luggage, she quickly made her way to the departure hall as she waved at Everleigh.


    Everleigh was about to start the car, but out of the corner of her eyes, she nced out of the window and saw a sneaky figure following Cecil into the departure hall.


    She frowned and immediately squinted to look into the distance.


    Leon?

 Chapter 223 He Didn’t Lack It, Nor Did He Need It

    In business ss, a stewardess¡¯ sweet voice could be heard from the cabin announcement, reminding the passengers to fasten their seatbelts.


    Cecil leaned back in her seat and looked outside for a moment before she pulled down the window shade.


    There were not many passengers in the business cabin. When she heard some movements around her, Cecil turned back to have a look. She casually nced around, but saw a figure she was very familiar with. That figure sat down next to her casually.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Leon?¡± Cecil frowned immediately. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Leon smiled at her, showing his pearly white teeth. His almond-shaped eyes were gleaming, and he looked at her very honestly. ¡°Of course, I came with you. I especially asked for a seat next to you.¡±


    Then, Cecil immediately unbuckled her seat belt and stood up.


    ¡°Miss, the ne is about to take off. Please go back to your seat and fasten your seat belt.¡±


    ¡°I want to get off.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. The cabin door is closed now.¡±


    Although there were not many passengers in the business cabin, everyone behind Cecil cast a strange look at her after such a big scene.Thus, she gritted her teeth and could only sit down.


    Leon leaned on the back of his seat and propped up his head, looking like a ruffian. ¡°You really hate seeing me that much? Isn¡¯t it boring to go alone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bored. Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital to visit Theodore?¡±


    ¡°I called his assistant. He¡¯s out of dangerand Everleigh is taking care of him. What do I have to be worried about? I¡¯d only add to the trouble if I was there.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re still ignoring your best friend for a woman. That¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    Cecil¡¯s words were unpleasant, but Leon didn¡¯t show any anger on his face. Instead, he smiled cheekily and said, ¡°That depends on the kind of woman.¡±


    He stared at her carefully, and his eyes were full of amusement. ¡°Have I told you before that your cold look could make me lose my mind?¡±


    Hearing that, Cecil put on a false smile and said, ¡°Have I told you before that you like pain?¡±


    Leon was stunned.


    Cecil immediately leaned back in her seat and said harshly, ¡°This flight is three hours long. You¡¯d better shut up during these three hours, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t sue you for harassment.¡±


    Her trip was now ruined by this b*stard in front of her. If the ne¡¯s window could be opened, she would have pushed him down right at that moment as she didn¡¯t want to stay with him for a second longer.


    ¡­


    On the other end, Everleigh drove back to the hospital from the airport.


    After two hours,she found that Theodore was still unconsciouswhen she arrived.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re back?¡± Moses stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°How is he? Has he woken up?¡± Everleigh asked.


    Moses nced at the bedroom before helowered his voice and said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up, but the doctor came by and he said that that¡¯s normal. It¡¯ll be a while yet before he wakes up.¡±


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here. You can go do your own thing.¡±


    After Moses left, Everleigh was left alone in the ward. She poured a ss of water in the living room before she set it down beside the bed. Next, she sat down there as well.


    As she looked at Theodore¡¯s unconscious state, her heart was filled with mixed emotions.


    She had no idea if it was a coincidence, but she¡¯d already seen him like this several times in the short time since she¡¯d returned. They met for the first time like this, and then he was injured once more after that. Now, he was like this because of the car ident.Bad things just wouldn¡¯t stop happening.


    Theodore slept very deeply this time. He recalled that he had signed a document that afternoon before he felt the whole world spinning. After that, he copsed and the next time he woke up, he was nearly blinded by the operating theater¡¯s bright lights.


    Over the years, he rarely ever went to the hospital. His gastrointestinal problem dragged on for a long time. The people around him also advised him to go to the hospital many times, but he refused for various reasons. He even avoided the annual physical examination.


    Perhaps he could hide it from others, saying that he was just busy with his work, but he couldn¡¯t hide it from himself.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital was because of a person in his mind, who always wore a white coat. That was a scene that he could never forget.


    Theodore didn¡¯t know how long he had slept. When he woke up, he saw the warm yellow light beside him shining on a familiar figure.


    Everleigh was taking a nap on the sofa beside his bed. Her hair was tied in a loose ponytail and her thin bangs covered her eyes.


    Theodore did not move and he just stared at her. It was as if he was afraid that once he moved, he would wake her up, and that he would break this rare quiet moment that they shared.


    In the end, Everleigh still woke up. The position she was sitting in was not veryfortableand her arm became sore. After that, her head suddenly plunged low and it startled her awake.


    She yawned, and when she looked up, she saw that Theodore had opened his eyes. Then, she immediately came back to her senses and hurried to the bedside. ¡°Are you awake? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    Theodore grabbed her wrist, and because he had been sleeping for too long, his voice was still a little hoarse. ¡°You¡¯ve been here all this time?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment. After she turned her head, her gaze moved slowly from her wrist to his face and said, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    These two words made Everleigh freeze suddenly. For a moment, she felt that her throat was as dry as the Sahara. ¡°What for?¡±


    However, Theodore remained silent as he gazed at her without really looking at her. His eyes seemed distant, and he seemed to see straight into her soul, which rooted Everleigh to the spot.


    Everleigh suddenly saw the forlorn traces of sadness life had left on this man over the past seven years. The loneliness and fragility that he rarely showed in front of others could not be hidden at this moment.


    ¡°Did he dream of something?¡± She suddenly thought, but she didn¡¯t ask.


    Theodore said, ¡°Since a friend is taking care of me like this, shouldn¡¯t I say ¡®thank you¡¯?¡±


    There was a tightness in Everleigh¡¯s chest as he spoke, and it seemed like a cold breeze had blown into the corners of her soul.


    This was the first time Theodore had taken the initiative to mention their friendship to her since that day. It was also the first time Theodore had confirmed the most appropriate rtionship between the two of them.


    She agreed to it herself, but why did she feel so disappointed when she heard him say it?


    It took a long time for Everleigh toe to her senses. She regained her calmness and softened her voice. ¡°Lie down for a while. I¡¯m going to call the doctor. He said that he should have a look when you wake up. Don¡¯t move around first.¡±


    Theodore took a look at his hand that was still holding on to hers and slowly released it. ¡°Okay.¡±


    As he watched Everleigh leave through the door, he slowly clenched his empty hand. Other than the bedsheets, there was nothing else in his hand. His pale, slender fingers clenched together firmlyand his clear gaze seemed stronger.


    Friends? He didn¡¯tck them nor did he need them.


    After the car ident, he had never been more sure of this than ever.

 Chapter 224 Wasted Efforts

    After three days of observation in the hospital, the results of the doctor¡¯s examination came out.


    ¡°At present, it seems that there is no big problem. There is no need for surgery. You can leave the hospital and go home to rest.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    She rushed over after handling the hospital¡¯s affairs at noon. Before she had time to go to the ward, she went to the director¡¯s office to ask for the examination results.


    Over the past few days, she had been on edge for fear that there would be more idents.Craniotomies were not easy operations,and the risk of infection was also very high.Hence, it would be better to avoid it entirely.


    Aftering out of the office, Everleigh went to the ward to tell Theodore the good news. However, as soon as she arrived at the door of the ward, she saw a nurse cleaning the ward. The bed in the bedroom was neatly arranged, but Theodore was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Hello, where is the patient?¡± Everleigh asked.


    The nurse looked up at her and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey? He has been discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s discharged from the hospital? When did he leave?¡±


    ¡°Just half an hour ago. He left with anotherdy.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ady? Everleigh was stunned for a moment. ¡°How old was thedy? Has she ever been a visitor here?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s in herte twenties and she¡¯s pretty.¡± The nurse tidied up the sheets before she paused for a moment. Then, she hesitated and said, ¡°I heard from my colleagues that thedy seems to be Mr. Godfrey¡¯s¡­ girlfriend.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh clenched her fingers tightlyand her expression stiffened.


    If she guessed correctly, it was Josephine.


    It was already noon. In a restaurant near the hospital, the waiter had just served the dishes on the table.


    At the window seat, the sunlight was just right. Through the window, they could see the people rushing about on the streets outside.


    Josephine was the first to speak, ¡°Actually, I knew that you were hospitalized a long time ago, but I didn¡¯te to the hospital to visit you. On one hand, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to do so with my status, and on the other, I knew that Everleigh was taking care of you. Thus, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll end up in an awkward situation.¡±


    Meanwhile, Theodore¡¯s expression was indifferent and even a little impatient.


    Since the Godfrey family¡¯s birthday banquet, he had never been in contact with Josephine. He had clearly mentioned the cancetion of the engagement. For this, he also took good care of the Bailey family¡¯s business, and it was more than enough to make up for it financially.


    However, Josephine was not angry and she still looked gentle and mild-mannered. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but there are some things that have to be made clear face to face. That¡¯s why I came to see you. I just want you to listen to me this one time for the sake of how long we¡¯ve been together.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze was distant. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°I agree to cancel the engagement.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he raised his gaze to look at her, and he frowned slightly.


    Josephine¡¯s words were straightforward. She didn¡¯t drag it out at all, which was radically different from how she usually did things. She was different from Everleigh in this aspect as she tended to leave herself some leeway in everything.


    Even if there were no feelings, at least there was still gratitude after seven years ofpanionship.


    Then, Theodore asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly agree?¡±


    Josephine smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through and it¡¯s impossible to force feelings. When Everleigh came back, I already knew that our wedding was impossible. If this drags on, your patience for me, which you didn¡¯t have much of in the first ce, wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up anymore. So, why make it any longer than it needs to be?¡±


    Nevertheless, his frown deepened.


    ¡°Theodore, I know that I¡¯ve done some things that have made you unhappy, but I hope that we can still be friends after breaking up. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for.¡±


    After a few seconds of silence, Theodore said, ¡°For your sake,the Godfreys will take good care of your family¡¯s businesses. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, call Moses.¡±


    Hearing this, Josephine tried her best to keep a smile. She still forced it the best she could and said, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first,¡± Theodore said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she looked at Theodore¡¯s departing figure, Josephine clenched her fists tightly. Her nails dug into her palms and a trace of bright red blood flowed through the gaps between her fingers without her even realizing it.


    Although no one knew better than herself that this was just a stalling tactic and a trap, Theodore¡¯s reaction was so real that it felt like a knife stabbing into her heart.


    All her seven years of hard work had been in vain. She had failed to leave a trace of attachment in this man¡¯s heart.In fact, he just threw it away without even looking back.


    In that case, what else did she have to worry about?


    In the reflection of the window of the ss cab,Josephine¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold, and there was a faint gleam dancing in them.


    After Theodore left the restaurant, he returned to the hospital wardimmediately.


    As soon as he returned to the ward, he saw that the nurse had already stowed away all the sheets and quilts. Thus, the ward was so clean that it seemed that no one had ever lived in it.


    Theodore frowned and asked the nurse, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, why have you returned?¡± The nurse looked at him in surprise. ¡°Weren¡¯t you discharged from the hospital already?¡±


    ¡°Who said that Mr. Godfrey was discharged from the hospital?¡± Moses replied angrily from beside Theodore.¡°Who asked you to clean up? Mr. Godfrey only stepped out for a momentand we haven¡¯t even signed the discharge papers yet!¡±


    The nurse was new, and she had just started her training here. Thus, she had no idea what went wrong to have caused her to make this mistake. After that, her face immediately turned pale when she heard Moses and she was clearlyfrightened. Next, she stumbled and said, ¡°Dr. Harvey said that you were discharged from the hospital this morning. I saw that you had changed your clothes and left, so I thought that¡­¡±


    Moses advised, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, it¡¯s alright. Just take it as a routine cleaning. Since Dr. Trevino hasn¡¯t arrived yet,I¡¯ll go and inform Dr. Harvey that you¡¯ll be staying here.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the nurse¡¯s weak voice sounded again. ¡°Dr. Trevino came by earlier.However, she left after hearing that you left with your girlfriend.¡±


    Moses¡¯ expression changedimmediately. ¡°What girlfriend?¡±


    The nurse looked at him nkly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that his girlfriend?¡±


    Moses¡¯ face almost turned purple with anger as he carefully raised his head. Sure enough, he saw that Theodore¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t all that pleasant either.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the city hospital,¡± Theodore said as he strode towards the elevator.


    Moses stood in the same spot, lost in thought for half a second, before hechased after himhurriedly.


    So, the past few days was the calm before the storm, right?


    Helen had specifically told Moses to find a way to make Theodore bond with Everleigh. It was not easy for them to be civil again,and they¡¯d both gotten along so well over the past few days. s, Josephine had appeared, and they had to find a way so that Everleigh wouldn¡¯t run into her at the hospital. That was why they decided to leave the hospital to talk.


    However,Everleigh arrivedas soon as Theodore left.On one hand, Darius had concluded that Theodore could be discharged from the hospital. On the other hand, the nurse was dumb enough to talk about Theodore leaving with his girlfriend in front of Everleigh. God, the n was ruined.


    On the way to the city hospital, Moses¡¯ forehead broke out in sweat. He couldn¡¯t help ncing at Theodore¡¯s face in the rearview mirror. The more he looked at him, the more he felt that his year-end bonus would be deducted.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± he said cautiously. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to Dr. Trevinoter.¡±


    Theodore looked out of the window and said faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 225 Daughters Understood Their Mothers Best

    In the VIP ward of the city hospital.


    When Theodore arrived, the kids were acting out a ssic y, which was Three Little Pigs.


    The main roles were yed by Adrienne, stair, as well as Yvonne¡¯s son, Hansen.


    The three children were wearing pink piglet costumes, and they were reading the lines.Meanwhile, Helen was also ying the role of the big grey wolf, and she cooperated well with the three children.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Theodoregreeted her respectfullyas he entered the room.


    Then, Helen straightened up from the carpet, turned her head and looked at Theodore. She asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Without waiting for him to reply, thergest of the three pigs immediately took off her headgear and ran towards him. She hugged his thigh and said, ¡°Daddy!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne raised her head. Her long and beautiful hair was tied in two low braids by her ears. They were tied with colorful hair bands, which made her look very cute.


    Theodore picked her up. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you guys.¡±


    Adrienne immediately revealed a sweet smile. ¡°Daddy, stair and I are rehearsing with Great-Grandma. There¡¯s a Thanksgiving g in our school, soe with Mommy for it!¡±


    He nodded without hesitation and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy? Isn¡¯t she here?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is at work. She won¡¯t being back until nightfall.¡±


    Adrienne looked at Theodore with her head tilted to one side and suddenly smiled. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re not here to see us, right? You¡¯re here to see Mommy.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression froze.


    At the side, Helen alsoughed and said, ¡°Adrienne, isn¡¯t it obvious? He asked where your mother was as soon as he came. Obviously, he didn¡¯te to see us.¡±


    He was speechless.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to see Everleigh, then just say so. Why are you still looking for an excuse? You honestly deserve to be single.¡±Helen red at Theodore, exasperated that he had failed to live up to her expectations.


    However,he didn¡¯t argue any further as he hugged Adrienne and asked, ¡°Adrienne, do you want to eat ice cream?¡±


    Upon hearing about ice cream, her eyes lit up. Without thinking, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then I will take you to eat ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Adrienne grinned happily. She turned her head and asked, ¡°stair, Hansen, will you go with me?¡±


    stair and Hansen had just taken off their hoods and were sitting on the carpet drinking water. When stair heard this, he was the first to shake his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    Hansen sat quietly by his side, also shaking his head. When he smiled, he had a bashful look on his face.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll buy some and bring them back for you two,¡± Adrienne hugged Theodore¡¯s neck, her voice full of joy like that of a littlerk. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go buy some ice cream! I want the strawberry vored one!¡±


    Seeing Theodore leaving with Adrienne in his arms, Helen said meaningfully, ¡°At least he¡¯s smart enough to use his child as an excuse.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, Everleigh was in a meeting in the office, with several interns around her.


    ¡°Martin, there¡¯s still a problem with your sewing. You¡¯d better learn from Joyce when you¡¯re free. Sutures like yours can¡¯t be used on the operating table.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got it, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Zoe, have you figured out the question I asked youst time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me about it. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Zoe was one of the most outstanding interns under Everleigh, and he was also Everleigh¡¯s focus when asking questions. She liked to test him with difficult medical conditions. However, no matter how excellent a student was, theycked experience in dealing with practical problems.


    When asked too many questions, Zoe would inevitably doubt himself. Thus, a talented student would be reduced to a timid person in front of Everleigh.He paled, thenanswered her as if he was reciting from a book.


    ¡°First of all, one can¡¯t exclude the possibility that the patient is pregnant. We must try our best to keep her and the child safe¡­¡±


    It was not until Zoe finished his answer that Everleigh said, ¡°Do you think you are satisfied with this answer?¡±


    Then, his face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied.¡±


    ¡°What are you dissatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but you still said you¡¯re dissatisfied?¡± Everleigh said with a gloomy face. Obviously, she was unhappy with his answer.


    Zoe broke out in a cold sweat, and he dared not utter a word.


    Everleigh corrected, ¡°What do you mean by saying that we must try our best to keep her and the child safe, but we should focus on the pregnant woman if there¡¯re any problems?You have to be clear about what you are doing. If you can¡¯t keep the both of them safe, the decision about which to save lies not in your hands, but instead, in the patient and the family¡¯s hands.¡±


    Zoe wasn¡¯t able to respond.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Martin, remember to do consecutive stitch work as practice. Zoe, read the patient files in the archive room more often. Clinical doctors can¡¯t just memorize theory.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    As soon as the interns stepped out of Everleigh¡¯s office, all of them looked extremely relieved.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dr. Trevino today?She¡¯s in an extremely bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?She nearly scared me to death by asking me those series of questions. I¡¯ve never been good at pediatric psychology, anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. Even Zoe was mmed really badly¡­¡±


    The students walked while theyined about Everleigh, and they didn¡¯t notice that a tall figure with a child had passed by them while listening intently to what they were saying.


    Then, Adrienne held Theodore¡¯s neck and whispered, ¡°Daddy, they seem to be Mommy¡¯s interns.I think they¡¯re talking about Mommy!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that guy looking down is Mommy¡¯s favorite student. I¡¯ve seen him several times, and thatdy over there also gave me chocte once before.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore put Adrienne down. ¡°You heard them say that your Mommy was unhappy, right?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Adrienne blinked her eyes. ¡°Mommy was fine in the morning. She said to me and stair that she would like to watch our performance.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t know how to exin what happened.


    Adrienne looked at him for a long time before she suddenly said, ¡°Daddy, you made Mommy unhappy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± She smiled proudly. ¡°Mommy rarely gets angry. If she is unhappy, it must be because you did something wrong, Daddy.¡±


    These words were really illogical, but it was obvious that in that day¡¯s situation, it was true.


    Then, Theodore knelt down in front of Adrienne, making him at the same height as her. He asked patiently, ¡°Do you have any solutions?¡±


    Adrienne raised her eyebrows and crossed her short arms, saying, ¡°Daddy, you are so stupid. You don¡¯t even know how to make a woman happy.¡±


    Being taught a lesson by a child was really not a glorious thing, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, daughtersunderstood their mothers best. Hence, Adrienne must have a way to deal with it. That was why he brought her out to eat ice cream.


    ¡°Although Mommy tells me not to eat so many sweet things, she is like me in the way thatshe likes sweet strawberry cakes the most.¡± Adrienne blinked, leaned over to Theodore¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Daddy, I suggest you make one by yourself. It is more sincere that way.¡±

 Chapter 226 Everleigh’s Birthday?

    ¡°It¡¯ll be Mommy¡¯s birthday in a few days. Daddy, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about it?¡± Adrienne tilted her head and looked at him, revealing a smile. ¡°This is a good opportunity!¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s birthday?


    Theodore was slightly taken aback. Indeed, it would be Thanksgiving soon and Everleigh¡¯s birthday was one day before that, so it was very difficult to forget such a special day.


    ¡°Daddy, have you really forgotten?¡±


    Adrienne¡¯s voice pulled Theodore back from his thoughts. He looked up and saw that Adrienne had a bit of anger on her face. She was staring at him angrily, looking unhappy.


    He immediately patted her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡±


    Adrienne was in doubt. ¡°Really? Did you prepare a gift, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She smiled when she heard this. She hugged him immediatelyand kissed him on the face. ¡°I knew you were the best. You care about Mommy the most, and of course you wouldn¡¯t forget such a special day.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go buy ice cream first and we¡¯ll send one to your mother.¡±


    Next, Theodore held her hand and walked towards the elevator. Adrienne skipped with her short legs as she mumbled, ¡°Daddy, do you know what vor of ice cream Mommy likes the most?¡±


    ¡°Strawberry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What about the second most?¡±


    ¡°Chocte.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct again!¡±


    ¡­


    The dessert shop was right opposite the hospital. Theodore bought five ice creams and asked the shop assistant to send three of them to the hospital ward.After that, Adrienne and Theodore took the other two and went straight to Everleigh¡¯s office.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the office, a woman¡¯s voice could be heard behind them beforethey knocked. ¡°Adrienne?¡±


    Then, Adrieurned around and greeted her politely. ¡°Hello, Mabel.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Adrienne.¡± Mabel was one of Everleigh¡¯s interns. At the time, she was holding a pile of documents and itseemed that she was also looking for Everleigh. When she saw Theodore, she looked a little surprised. ¡°So you¡¯re here too, Mr. Godfrey?Are you looking for Dr. Trevino?¡±


    Theodore nodded slightly.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino is not here.¡± Mabel opened the door and walked inside, putting the documents she was holding on Everleigh¡¯s desk. ¡°Dr. Trevino has just been called to the conference room. She has a new colleague in the cardiology department who seems to be an acquaintance of hers. You can wait here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Acquaintance?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and his expression darkened a little.


    However, Adrienne was a little unfocused. She slid down from Theodore¡¯s arms and looked around the office while eating the ice cream as shekept mumbling, ¡°If Mommy doesn¡¯te back soon, the ice cream will melt. Then, I¡¯ll eat it myself. Daddy, you can buy another one for Mommy.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, in the conference room for the cardiology department, the hospital¡¯s dean attended the meetingpersonallyand introduced the new doctor to the staff members of the cardiology department.


    ¡°Dr. Smith will be working in the cardiology department in our hospital from now on. I hope all of you can show him the ropes.By the way,¡± said Mr. Lawson, who took a look at Everleigh, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you and Dr. Smith were ssmates, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh smiled and nodded. ¡°We have been friends for many years.¡±


    ¡°Well, then Dr. Trevino will be responsible for showing Dr. Smith around our hospital. Any objections?¡±


    Everleigh, of course, had no objections. She hadn¡¯t seen Stainley for a while.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    After the meeting, Stainley chatted with the doctors from the cardiology department. Since everyone had something to do, they left, leaving Everleigh standing alone in the distance.


    Stainley stood up straight, and his eyes were as gentle as usual. ¡°Are you mad that I didn¡¯t inform you before I arrived?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised, but I¡¯m not angry.¡± Everleigh smiled at him and then took the initiative to reach out her hand. ¡°Wee, new colleague.¡±


    Stainley looked at her, and his gentle eyes were glowing with warmth.


    After that, they walked next to one another as they left the conference room.


    Everleigh introduced her colleagues and some nurses to Stainley as they walked. ¡°The cardiology department is always busy, so you haven¡¯t met all of them today, but it doesn¡¯t matter. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡±


    Stainley nodded and said, ¡°I came to the city hospital for a few exchange meetings. Other than some new recruits, I know quite a lot of the others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, if you are on the night shift, you can have a rest in the on call rooms. They¡¯re over there, so we can go take a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not urgent.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Everleigh came to her senses and said in a teasing tone, ¡°I¡¯m telling you about night shifts on the first day you came here. If Mr. Lawson heard it, he would have thought that I was pushing my colleagues, making you feel that we¡¯ve been working too much overtime.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Stainley said with a smile. ¡°I want to talk about my office. Did Mr. Lawson tell you about it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, office. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten.¡± Everleigh nodded. ¡°He told me.¡±


    This time, Stainley took up the job in a hurry andChristopher had upied thest office in the cardiology department. At present, there was no free office avable, so Mr. Lawson told Everleigh that Stainley would share an office with her for the time being.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s convenient, I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient at all.¡± Everleigh smiled frankly. ¡°It¡¯s just an office and Idon¡¯tusuallystay in it. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to have a look.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Then, Stainley followed Everleigh straight to her office.


    Everleigh exined as she opened the door, ¡°My office has not been cleaned up yet. It¡¯s a bit messy inside. Don¡¯t mind it. I¡¯ll ask the logistics staff to get another tableter. I¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t finished her words yet. When she opened the door, she saw the figure on the sofaand the rest of her words trailed off.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrienne cheered. Jumping off Theodore¡¯s leg, she threw herself into Everleigh¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy! Why did youe back sote?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Then, Everleigh held Adrienne¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Adrienne, why are you here?¡±


    Adrienne smiled and said, ¡°Daddy and I bought ice cream together for you, but you came back toote.Then, the ice cream melted, so I had to eat it. Not to worry, Daddy said that we can take you out to eat ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne.¡± Everleigh felt dizzy after hearing her use the words ¡®Mommy and Daddy¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mr. Stainley is here.Come and greet him.¡±


    ¡°Hi, UncleStainley. What are you doing here?¡± Adrienne blinked her eyes and looked at Stainley.


    ¡°I started work here, actually.¡± Stainley exined as he took out a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to Adrienne. ¡°Adrienne, I¡¯ll be your Mom¡¯s colleague from now on.¡±


    Adrienne was always a sucker for whoever could feed her. Thus,she took the lollipop and torethe wrapper off before she stuffed it into her mouth. ¡°Really? Then I will see you often, just like when we were in Maniville.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Stainley said as he stroked her hair. He straightened his body and looked in the direction of the sofa. ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡±


    From the moment he entered the room, he saw Theodore sitting on the couch. Naturally, Theodore had seen him as well.


    When the two men looked at each other, it seemed that gunpowder smoke was slowly spreading in the room. A silent war between men was about to break out.

 Chapter 227 Regret What?

    Theodore looked at Stainley and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of greeting him. His cold expression was written all over his face.


    Then, Everleigh coughed to break the stagnant atmosphere in the room. ¡°Stainley,e in and have a seat. This is also your office in the future. I¡¯ll clean it upter.¡±


    Stainley nodded and walked straight to the single sofa to sit down.There was only a table corner¡¯s distance between him and Theodore.


    Adrienne looked at both men with herrge eyes as she sucked on the lollipop. Then, she suddenly seemed to understand something.


    This scene was often seen in TV dramas, when two men were going to fight over a woman.Very willingly, she sat down beside Theodore and was ready to watch the show.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡± Stainley took the initiative to greet Theodore.


    Theodore replied tly, ¡°It¡¯s not been that long.¡±


    The atmosphere became even more awkward for a moment,andAdrienne silently swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    This was the truth. To Theodore, it wasn¡¯t long if it was for someone he didn¡¯t want to see.


    At that moment, Everleigh poured a cup of tea and said, ¡°Stainley, have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said as he took the cup.


    Then, Everleigh ced the other cup of tea in front of Theodore and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to go back to the ward to see Madam Scott?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Grandma has stair with her.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a puzzled look appeared in Stainley¡¯s eyes. Upon entering the room, he felt that it was weird that Adrienne and Theodore were in there together. When he heard Theodore¡¯s words, he became even more confused.


    Everleigh frowned and looked at Theodore. Then, she turned to Stainley and exined, ¡°Madam Scott is not in good health and she is being treated in our hospital currently. stair, Adrienne and her are very good friends. Usually, when the two children are not in school, they will always go there.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Stainley nodded thoughtfully. ¡°No wonder.¡±


    ¡°No wonder what?¡± Theodore looked at him.


    Stainley exined with a good temper. ¡°No wonder you would show up here even though you¡¯re always so busy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite busy too right? Even then, you¡¯re still here.¡±


    Stainley frowned.


    Theodore¡¯s words carried a lot of weight, and even Everleigh could tell that something wasn¡¯t right. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward for him. ¡°Stainley just started working in our hospital. Didn¡¯t you hear it just now? What¡¯s there to be idle about?¡±


    Theodore sneered, ¡°He started work, and he¡¯s sitting here drinking tea,so isn¡¯t he idle?¡±


    Everleigh was angered by his aggression. Then, she said directly, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything wrong with him drinking tea in his own office?¡±


    ¡°In his own office?¡± Theodore turned to look at her and asked, ¡°Is he sharing the same office as you?¡±


    ¡°This is what the hospital arranged. I don¡¯t need to report to you about it, right?¡±


    Sensing the fight brewing on the horizon, Adrienne immediately jumped down from the sofa. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯ve been out for a long time. It¡¯s time to go back! I have to rehearse!¡±


    Theodore originally wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say much because of the child¡¯s presence. He immediately took Adrienne¡¯s hand and walked out. He didn¡¯t even turn his head, and one could even see his anger from his retreating form.


    The room fell into silence after the door closed.


    Stainley looked away from the door and said hesitantly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? He seems to be very unhappy. You two¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Everleigh directly interrupted his words and took a sip of the tea that Theodore didn¡¯t drink. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I have no other rtionship with him.¡±


    He was stunned for a moment and asked after a while, ¡°In fact, I wanted to ask you if you solved the misunderstanding between you two? You two seem more natural with each other.¡±


    Everleigh paused for half a second and said with embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s kind of solved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. After all, you two will always meet in Ocpeace City. It¡¯s not good for anyone to always be a sore spot,¡± Stainley said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Are you free tonight? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner to celebrate the first day of my new job.¡±


    Everleigh answered happily, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to treat you. You¡¯ve done so many favors for me before.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fuss about it. There will be plenty of opportunities in the future.¡±


    ¡­


    After work, Everleigh took the children and went straight to the restaurant to eat with Stainley.


    This was the first day of Theodore¡¯s discharge from the hospital, and it was also the first day that she didn¡¯t have to leave work to rush to the other hospital. When she got off work, she was still a little unustomed to it.


    Stainley chose a restaurant which had its own children¡¯s y area, and there was a special staff member who was responsible for taking care of the children.


    Adrienne was attracted by the trampoline before she could eat a few mouthfuls. She took her brother and went straight to the y area. Soon, they managed to get along with the children inside very well.


    Everleigh heard the yful voices from afar and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re always so attentive. You even searched for a ce to take care of these two little devils for dinner.I was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to stay put.¡±


    ¡°stair is fine. He has been calm since he was a child. Adrienne is more active, but it¡¯s good that a girl is lively,¡± Stainley said as he poured some juice forEverleigh.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I had no idea that Christopher had returned to the country.I heard that he¡¯d been sent to the outskirts by the hospital. Has he not returned?¡±


    ¡°No, he should have returned, but the hospital suddenly invested in a medical station in Gansen Vige and the investor asked him to take charge of the project. It¡¯s had multiple dys soI don¡¯t know when he wille back.¡±


    ¡°I see, can he bear it? The living conditions in Gansen Vige are quite tough.¡±


    ¡°He just likes toin a lot, but he¡¯ll find a way to survive once we put him there. Have you forgotten how he got through when we were sent to Africa?¡±


    Stainley couldn¡¯t help butugh when the memory crossed his mind, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Those days were so hard. There wasn¡¯t even a safe ce to sleep. We had to prepare to leave at any time and ce,and our medical skills didn¡¯t meet the standards. It was even harder to go to the toilet or eat at all. But when I think about that time, I actually feel very happy.¡±


    ¡°Those days were hard, but happy.¡± Stainley looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°It was particrly fulfilling. I think about those days oftenand I miss it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I miss it very much.¡±


    Over the past seven years, setting up the medical outpost in Africa was one of the only times she could forget the trauma and pain of seven years ago.


    She got up early every morning and was so tired that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to take a bath. She fell asleep as soon as she touched the bed. In the middle of the night, she had to get up for patrols to avoidmedicine and other goodsbeing stolen by nearby refugees.


    Looking at Everleigh¡¯s peaceful face, Stainley clenched the ss in his hand and said in a low voice, ¡°But after that year when I went back, there was one thing that I had been regretting all the time.¡±


    ¡°Regret what?¡± Everleigh came to her senses and looked to the opposite side puzzledly.

 Chapter 228 She’s Married

    Stainley pondered for a while and said, ¡°At that time, the supervisor arranged for me to go back to school in advance. I should¡¯ve held on a little longer and stayed with you guys until the end.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that?¡± Everleigh also recalled and smiled. ¡°There was nothing you could do about it.¡±


    It took eight months to set up a branch in Africa. During that period, Stainley was called back by his mentor two months in advance. Due to some problems in his graduation experiment, he had to go back and revise the data.


    Everleigh only thought that Stainley was feeling regretful because he didn¡¯t stay with them until the end, so she didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Meanwhile, he wanted to say something else at the time, but after seeing her light expression, he gave up in the end. Nevertheless, there was a bitter expression on his face.


    The ce they were having dinner was on the first floor and they sat at the window. Thus, they could see the people on the street outside clearly. The night was dark and a ck car stopped by the curb amidst the flurry of people.


    At that time, Stainley was drinking water. When he nced out of the window, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Is that Theodore?¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡± Everleigh raised her head and looked in the direction of his gaze. At that time, Theodore closed the car door and saw them through the ss windows. He strode towards the restaurant with vigorous strides.


    Not long after, Theodore entered the restaurant and walked straight to their table. Standing at 1. 85 meters tall in the aisle of the booth, he was especially eye catching.


    Everleigh and Stainley were both stunned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Theodore looked at Everleigh for a long while before answering, ¡°You didn¡¯t drink?¡±


    ¡°Drink what?¡± She was confused and asked, ¡°Who told you that I was drinking?¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t drinking, then Adri¡­¡± Theodore¡¯s brows creased slightly. He seemed to have understood something in an instant.


    Her gaze passed over Theodore andnded on the children¡¯s area not far away.Meanwhile, Adrienne was leaning against the gauzy screen looking at them. Then, she instantly understood something.


    ¡°Did Adrienne tell you that I drank?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. He followed Everleigh¡¯s gaze and turned to look at the children¡¯s area with aplicated expression.


    ¡°This girl.¡± Everleigh got up and went to carry Adrienne out.


    Stainley raised his hand to stop herhurriedly. ¡°Everleigh, forget it. Adrienne¡¯s still a kid.¡±


    Since Stainley was there, Everleigh couldn¡¯t lose her temper. However, Theodore¡¯s interruption made her feel extremely embarrassed.Hence, how could she sit still?Instead,she went straight to the children¡¯s area.


    There were plenty of people having dinner in the restaurant,and a lot of adults were with their kids in the children¡¯s area.Then, Everleigh stood at the entrance and tried her best to suppress her temper as she shouted towards the inside, ¡°Adrienne Trevino.¡±


    At that moment, Adrienne realized that things were not going well. Half of her body was buried in the colorful ball pit.As she held the guardrail with her chubby hands, her eyes pretended to be innocent.


    ¡°stair, bring Adrienne out.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Stainley came from behind her. He was busy trying to smooth things over. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a big deal. The children were just ying around. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a big deal to lie?¡± Everleigh was already filled with anger. Adrienne had done too many things during this period of time. As a result,this was the final straw. ¡°Adrienne, you¡¯d bettere out while I still have the patience for this.¡±


    Everleigh was not a strict mother. Other than their health, she allowed them to do as they wished. Therefore, the two children seldom saw her get angry.


    At this time, Adrienne was so scared that she did not dare to get up from the ball pit, and her eyes turned red with tears.


    ¡°What are you mad at her for?¡± Theodore looked at her. ¡°What did she do wrong?If anything, it¡¯s the parents¡¯ fault.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned when she heard what Theodore said.


    Meanwhile, Stainleycouldn¡¯t listen to him anymore,so he exined for Everleigh, ¡°Everleigh is also doing this for Adrienne¡¯s sake. It¡¯s really wrong to lie,and there should be limits to a prank. Look,she made youe all the way here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m involved or not,¡± Theodore said as he bent down into the ball pit and carried Adrienne out of it. He then turned to Everleigh and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back first. You can pick her up after dinner.¡±


    After saying this, Theodore left with the child in his arms without even looking back.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh stood where she was as sheclenched her fistswith a terrible look on her face.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Stainley looked at her worriedly and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡­


    It was deep into the night.Hence, Stainley drove Everleigh to Theodore¡¯s ce to pick up the child.


    Actually, as soon as Theodore left with Adrienne, he and Everleigh had paid the bill and followed Theodore. It was just that Theodore had left too quickly. Otherwise, ording to Everleigh¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t have let him take Adrienne away just like that.


    In the living room of the Godfrey Mansion, the lights were bright.


    After Everleigh entered the house, she didn¡¯t see Adrienne.Furthermore, Theodore had juste downstairs.


    ¡°Where is Adrienne?¡± She looked up and asked.


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked behind her. Apparently,Stainley had apanied her there.


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s asleep? She has just arrived, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Everleigh went straight up the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll pick her up.¡±


    However, Theodore put his arm in front of her and said, ¡°Adrienne is asleep. She won¡¯t go home tonight and I¡¯ll take her to school tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, Adrienne isn¡¯t your child. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to do this,¡± Stainley¡¯s voice came from behind Everleigh. There was a hint of warning in it.


    Hence, Theodore¡¯s expression was as cold. ¡°If it¡¯s not appropriate for her to stay at my house, then is it appropriate for her to go with you then?¡±


    Stainley remained calm. ¡°I¡¯ve watched Adrienne grow up. She¡¯s much more familiar to me than a stranger she¡¯s just met, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    As those words were spoken, it was clear that a storm was brewing on the horizon, just like in the office in the afternoon. Thus, the atmosphere was stifling.


    In addition to that, Everleigh was very annoyed. ¡°Theodore, get out of the way. Adrienne has to go home. I¡¯m sorry about what happened today.Honestly, she needs to know that she can¡¯t just make jokes like that.¡±


    Everleigh had lectured Adrienne the past few times she had contacted Theodore personally, but her daughter didn¡¯t seem to take her very seriously. Thus, she could end up causing a lot of problems in the future.


    ¡°It was Adrienne who suddenly called me to pick you up. Have you ever thought about why?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice echoed in therge living room, causing Everleigh to be slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Even the children know that you shouldn¡¯t be too close to other men.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Everleigh looked at him in astonishment.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, his gazended on Stainley. ¡°The heir of the Smith Corporation, ignoring his own family¡¯s chain of hospitals to work at the city hospital instead. Do you think I¡¯ll believe that you¡¯re really there for work?¡±


    ¡°Theodore?¡± Everleigh frowned.


    On the other side, the usually calm expression on Stainley¡¯s face became a bit tense. He asked directly, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened and a subtle emotion shed across his cold eyes. After a few seconds of silence, he opened his thin lips and said in a loud and clear voice, ¡°She¡¯s married.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 229 Heart Of Steel

    Theodore had never thought that he would use the phrase ¡°she¡¯s married¡± as an excuse to get rid of Everleigh¡¯s persistent suitor.


    However, that day, when he saw Everleigh and Stainley talking andughing together, his jealousy went through the roof and he didn¡¯t care about what excuse he used at all.


    Didn¡¯t she say that they were just friends?Well, friends also had the obligation to persuade them to mind their own ethics.


    Theodore¡¯s words caused Stainley to be slightly taken aback, and helooked at Theodore with surprise.


    After a long while, Stainley replied, ¡°I know.¡±


    It was only two simple words. His tone was very casual and even somewhat helpless. His calm reaction was far beyond Theodore¡¯s expectations.


    His eyes darkened. ¡°You know?¡±


    Stainley repeated, ¡°I always knew, and on the day when Everleigh and Christopher were at the City Hall in Maniville, I was there.¡±


    ¡°Is this what you want to say? Is this what you want to remind others of?¡± As if listening to a joke, Everleigh¡¯s face quickly soured, and she went straight upstairs to pick up Adrienne. Without saying a word, she walked past Theodore without looking back.


    On the way out of the Godfrey Mansion, Everleigh kept a straight face.


    Theodore actually thought that she would pretend to be single just to interact with other men? What kind of person did he think she was?


    In the back seat, the two children had fallen asleep.


    Stainley was holding the steering wheel and driving the car slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. He is not such an impulsive person usually. Maybe he is really anxious?¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s anxious,does that mean that he can think of me that way? Also, what¡¯s there to be anxious about?¡±


    ¡°In fact, if it was me, I might act like that as well.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Everleigh raised her head, and she looked at him with puzzlement.


    ¡°When we were eating, I told you that I regretted the fact that I went back two months earlier during the Africa mission. Do you remember?¡±


    She remained silent.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder if we would be married if I did not go back early.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was dumbstruck.


    She married Christopher after she came back from the medical branch in Africa.They had spent the better half of the year together, and their close friendship became intimate. If not, there wouldn¡¯t be a marriage at all.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything good anyway.¡± Everleigh said slowly, ¡°You know that Christopher and I only got married because of the kids. He never wanted to get married, and he only did it because he wanted to get out of an arranged marriage. We both had selfish intentions for it, so how could I implicate you?¡±


    ¡°What if I said that I was willing to do it?¡±


    Stainley¡¯s voice echoed in the car. His tone was as gentle and calm as ever, as if he was talking about the weather.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyebrows twitched violently.


    Why were all of these things happening all at once? She hadn¡¯t settled Theodore¡¯s matter yet, but what was Stainley doing? It was impossible for her to say that she didn¡¯t understand what hewas thinking, but she had already kept a distance from him over the past few years.


    ¡°When we were in college, I knew that you were in love with Theodoreand I didn¡¯t have a chance. Later, after you two broke up, you were busy taking care of the children and didn¡¯t have time to be distracted. I thought about many reasons, but I still thought that I was too cautious and never showed my attitude to youseriously.¡±


    The more Everleigh listened, the more her scalp tingled.


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t be easy for you to ept it. I¡¯m not as interesting as Christopher, but I really want to take care of you and the kids.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. Everleigh, you can take your time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, she only felt a headacheing. What was there to think about? She couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the car immediately and hide from him as soon as possible.


    However, Stainley¡¯s words were very sincere. If Everleigh refused him right away, it would be too hurtful for him.


    It was a lie to say that she was not moved. Who on Earth wouldin about having too many people love them? Everyone naturally hoped that they would receive lots of love, but not every kind of love could be epted.


    Thus, Stainley¡¯s love was too burdensome for her. She couldn¡¯t bear it, because she didn¡¯t feel the same way. Even if they were together, it would be a chore for herand it would be unfair for Stainley.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The car stopped at the gate of Everleigh¡¯s home.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She forced a smile and turned to wake up the two children. ¡°stair, take Adrienne inside. We¡¯re home.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, take your time to think about what I¡¯ve said. There¡¯s no hurry.¡±


    Stainley reminded before he left, as if he was afraid that Everleigh would forget.


    ¡°I will think about it. Too many things happened today, and I need some time to think about it slowly.¡± Everleigh braced herself and waved to him. ¡°You drive slowlyand send me a text when you get home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to bed early.¡±


    As the white car drove away from the gate of the vi, Everleigh felt ufortable as if there was a stone pressing against her chest.


    It was veryte when they arrived home.Hence, Adrienne was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes; Everleigh even had to carry her to take a bath. Before going to bed, Adrienne took her hand and apologized. She said in a daze, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you would be angry.¡±


    Everleigh swept Adrienne¡¯s bangs away from her eyes and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but it¡¯s wrong to lie. You can¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I know what I did was wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know how to admit your mistakes. Go to sleep, my beautiful girl. I love you.¡±


    She kissed Adrienne on the forehead and tucked her in. Before she left, she also kissed stair¡¯s forehead and bade him goodnight.Then, she closed the door and went out.


    Theodore was right. As a mother, she shouldn¡¯t blow up at her children as it was her fault as a parent for not teaching them properly.What happened that day was her fault.


    Recently, she¡¯d left her children in the care of others far too often as she hardly had time to spend with them.


    After returning to the bedroom, Everleigh video called Cecil.


    The call was connectedquicklyand an baster white face appeared on the other end of the call. Everleigh was shocked for a moment, but when she took a closer look, she realized that Cecil was putting on a mask.


    ¡°Did hell freeze over? You actually took the initiative to call me today despite being MIA for God knows how long.¡± On the other end of the video, Cecil¡¯s ghostly white face seemed even scarier as she spoke in a deadpan tone.


    Then, Everleigh confessed, ¡°Theodore has been discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Also, Stainley was transferred to our hospital.¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice one, Dr. Smith. I¡¯ve often said that it¡¯s useless to be a nice guy all the time. If you want to pursue a woman, you have to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised at all?¡± Everleigh frowned.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about?Back in Maniville, everyone could see that he liked you. He stayed by your side silently for seven years. If it was me, I¡¯d already marry him. It¡¯s only you. You have a heart of steel.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to be sarcastic right now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Cecil said as she leaned closer to the camera with the mask on. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Even if he waits for another ten years, you won¡¯t even call him,¡± Cecil said directly. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way and find aparison. How did you feel during this period of time when you took care of Theodore?¡±


    When Everleigh heard ¡°Theodore¡± from the other end of the video, her eyes narrowed a little.

 Chapter 230 Who Could It Be?

    Cecil¡¯s words left Everleigh astonished for a long time and she didn¡¯t know how to answer her friend.


    ¡°What feelings? I was the reason he was hospitalized. Not to mention that he also helped the Trevino family andmy father, so I took care of him to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°Come on, if you¡¯re going to count the favors you two owe each other, then you¡¯ll never get to the end of it.¡± Cecil was obviously dissatisfied with Everleigh¡¯s answer. Then she said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave everything else aside and focus on thest seven years. How would you count that?¡±


    Everleigh was speechless.


    Cecil was right;there was no end to the favors they owed one another.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re trying to find who was behind all the bad things you experienced back then. Theodore obviously doesn¡¯t know, but he¡¯s not innocent either.Hence, he deserves what¡¯sing regardless of whether you¡¯re sincere or not. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I know. I can¡¯t beat around the bush with him.¡±


    Everleigh knew better than anyone else that she wanted to find out who the mastermind was. She wanted to find evidence that Madison had sent someone to attack her. No matter what, it was impossible for her to avoid Theodore. She had already made up her mind, and she just didn¡¯t want to have anything else to do with him.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s on your mind.You don¡¯t want to involve feelings again, right?Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have told him that you two were just friends. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous to be just friends with your ex?¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°In the end, you still have a ce for him in your heart. When the truthes out, losing a friendship would hurt less than losing a lover.¡±


    Since they had been best friends for so many years, Cecil could tell what Everleigh was thinking at a nce. Her words touched Everleigh¡¯s heart.


    Everleigh said, ¡°I¡¯m not that noble. I just don¡¯t want to make things tooplicated.¡±


    Although the marriage between her and Christopher was out of convenience,their parents had both given their approval.If they made any more trouble, she wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with it at all.


    ¡°The question is whether you have thought about stair and Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever thought that Theodore might really be their biological father?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face froze and she clenched the sheetssubconsciously at Cecil¡¯s suggestion.


    Of course she¡¯d thought about it. Furthermore,she had insisted on giving birth to both of them because of that hope. Thus, she was not willing to part with them as she heldonto that little chancethat the father of her two children might be him.


    ¡°I ask you, Everleigh, how much do you remember of that night of seven years ago? Are you sure those people really¡­¡± Cecil also knew that this was very hurtful to Everleigh,so she hesitated when she asked, ¡°Think about it. Aren¡¯t you a doctor? Your body¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember much.¡± Thinking of that night, Everleigh¡¯s face turned a little pale. ¡°That day¡­ After that night, it was three days before I woke up again.¡±


    She had been missing for three full days. When she woke up, she was asleep in the hotel.Her body was riddled with pain and countless external wounds.


    When she woke up at that time, she saw wounds all over her body and remembered everything that happened on that rainy night.Then, her mind just went nk. She didn¡¯t even dare to go to the hospital for an examination and just wanted to escape from everything. Ultimately, she just took it as a dream.


    She wanted to seek out Theodore and tell him everything, but he had gone to Nihond at that time. He was very busy with work, and because of his confidential work, she couldn¡¯t contact him at all.


    Cecil said, ¡°In fact, I haven¡¯t figured out who sent you to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Do you think the people who sent you to the hotel were in cahoots with those people?¡±


    Everleigh frowned. She actually hadn¡¯t thought about this in detail.


    Cecil said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re working together though. You said that they looked like seasoned criminals, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯d stick around to help people clean up after they got paid.¡±


    ¡°Then who could it be?¡±


    ¡°No matter who, he must be one of the few witnesses at that time,¡± Cecil suddenly said. ¡°Do you remember the hotel you were staying in?¡±


    Everleigh paused for a moment before she said,¡°Yes.¡±


    If it was any regr hotel, then the trail would go cold. A lot had changed in Ocpeace City over thest seven years, and any small hotel would be wiped off the map. However, she had stayed in Sylvania Hotel, which had a history of hundreds of years in Ocpeace City;it could even be considered as andmark now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate it. Who knows, I might be able to find out the room records from back then.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Cecil¡¯s words suddenly led Everleigh to another clue, and a glimmer of hope was rekindled in her heart. ¡°Thank you, Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Keep your gratitude to yourself. We won¡¯t be besties anymore if you say that.¡±


    As they were talking, the doorbell at Cecil¡¯s hotel rang. Then,she turned around andined, ¡°Who is it thiste at night?¡±


    Everleigh said, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go to bed early. I¡¯m going to the exhibition tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the video call, Everleigh sat on the bed with her knees in her arms for a long time. She thought about Cecil¡¯s question. She couldn¡¯t remember many details of that rainy night seven years ago, but when she thought about it carefully, she found that many things didn¡¯t make sense.


    There was an empty street,a car bearing the name of the Godfrey Group, a few fierce-looking men, the three days when she was in aa, and the Sylvania Hotel where she woke up.


    She remembered very clearly that when she woke up, she was wearing pajamas, and the material was silk, which was expensive. There was a brand new set of clothes on the bedside, and in the living room of the suite, there was even fresh fruit and some snacks. Steam rose from a freshly poured cup of tea, as if someone had expected her to wake up at that time.


    Everything was ready for her awakening, but there was no one in the room.


    Thus, she was terrified when she thought about it.


    If she experienced the scene again now, she would not let go of any detail of the room. However, her mind was nk at that time. She was sure that it was the people who abused her on that rainy night who brought her there, so she changed her clothes and ran away.


    As Cecil said, if the person who sent her to the hotel was not the man who wanted to hurt her, then someone had saved her afterwards.


    But who could that person be?


    A white figure suddenly appeared in Everleigh¡¯s mind. He was different from the fierce-looking men that rainy night,and he came out with an umbre. Against the lights of the car, it seemed like he had a halo.


    For so many years, she had always thought that it was an illusion.


    Now, it was just a distant memory.


    On the other side of the disconnected video call, Cecil closed theputer and went to open the door barefooted. The champagne-colored silk nightdress fluttered behind her, revealing her pair of sexy long legs.


    After seeing the figure at the door through the peephole, she rolled her eyes and opened the door. Crossing her arms, she said, ¡°Leon, are you having a stroke in the middle of the night? Did you go into the wrong room?¡±


    At the door, Leon was wearing a white suit vest, and he leaned against the door frame and posed with one hand. He held the red wine in his hand and said, ¡°Would you like to have a drink?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 231 Headache

    The next morning, Everleigh tended to patients in her clinic the whole time.


    ¡°Take this prescription and pay firstbefore you head to that window to receive your medicine..¡± Everleigh wrote a drug prescription and handed it to the intern next to her. ¡°Take this woman there;she can¡¯t see very well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    After receiving thest patient in the morning, the nurse packed up and was ready to get off work.Meanwhile, she chatted casually with Everleigh about some interesting things that happened in the hospital that morning.


    Then, the sound of knocking came from the outside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Trevino is off work now.Later at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon¡­ Dr. Smith?¡±


    Everleigh looked up from behind theputer when she heard the nurse¡¯s voice. She happened to see Stainleying in when the door was pushed open. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He was dressed in his white coatand the card that hung out of his right breast pocket said ¡®Deputy Director Of The Cardiology Department¡¯. He shed a gentle smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m off work, so I wanted to ask if you wanted to grab lunch at the cafeteria.¡±


    Then, Everleigh said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so punctual. Did you count the seconds to get off work?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be enthusiastic when ites to eating?¡±


    Meanwhile, the nurse said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you two chat. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±


    After the nurse left, Everleigh also got up from behind her desk. ¡°The cafeteria here isn¡¯t as good as the one in Jackson Hospital where you used to work. Are you used to the food?¡±


    Stainley replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that delicate? You should be grateful that you can have three meals a day on time in the cardiology department, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go. There won¡¯t be any good dishes left if we¡¯rete.¡±


    The two of them went to the canteen together and sat down at an empty table after they bought some food.


    Stainley asked, ¡°Is Adrienne alright? You didn¡¯t scold her when you got home yesterday, did you?¡±


    Everleigh replied, ¡°Do I look like a particrly fierce mother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Of course you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°But I really have no patience for my children,¡± she held her spoon and poked her meal, feeling a little guilty. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t care for these two children over these years, not as much as Christopher. Even when we went to Africa, I didn¡¯t consider them at all. A typical mother wouldn¡¯t leave such young children at the daycare, would they?¡±


    Speaking of this, she felt very guilty.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the past few years, she had been devoted to studying and working abroad. Not long after her children were born, she went back to school and rarely cared about them.


    Stainley saw her guilt andforted her. ¡°You just like to reflect on yourself too much. You said that you didn¡¯t take care of the two children, but look at stair and Adrienne. They¡¯re so sensible, kind, and friendly. How many children are like them? If you said that you didn¡¯t take care of them at all, how could it be possible?¡±


    This made her feel a littleforted, ¡°Thank you, Stainley.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± He put a piece of meat onto her te. ¡°This is very delicious. Eat more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to give it to me. I have enough here.¡±


    Everleigh felt a little uneasy. Originally, she had deliberately kept a distance from Stainley. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t very obvious, but after what he said the previous day, it seemed impossible for her to ignore him anymore.


    However, Stainley was very calm. ¡°By the way, I went to the in-patient department this morning and saw Theodore.¡±


    Everleigh stopped chewing when she heard Theodore¡¯s name when she was eating. ¡°Mm, what¡¯s wrong? Did he say anything? Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    He had always been hostile towards Stainley, and it had been this way since college.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything to me, but Madam Scott did ask me why you didn¡¯t check the wards this morning.¡± Stainley looked at her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not hiding from Theodore, are you?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she denied it immediately, ¡°Why should I hide from him? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    Although Adrienne had taken matters into her own hands in the previous day¡¯s debacle, Theodore, an adult, had run straight over after receiving the call. He had even criticized Stainley in front of her. Hence, his actions were simply too absurd.


    She wasn¡¯t avoiding Theodore;she just couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him.


    Then, Stainley asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell him about your fake marriage to Christopher?¡±


    ¡°Why should I tell him about that?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Stainley said thoughtfully, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a good idea not to tell him. He¡¯s a proud man, and he doesn¡¯t cherish what he can get easily.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Everleigh looked at him in confusion.


    He smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can continue eating.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think much about it. Since she had known Stainley for so many years, he was sometimes very vague with his words.As a woman of science, Everleigh was usually quite rational and she didn¡¯t think too much of what he said.


    Stainley had a gentle expression on his face as he watched Everleigh eat.


    Liking someone was not based on how much one was willing to give to the other, but based on how much one was willing to sacrifice oneself. The bottom line of sacrifice was the true extent of his liking.


    Theodore didn¡¯t know the truth behind Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s marriage, and Stainley wasn¡¯t going to be the one to tell him. Firstly, it was because he wanted to be selfish this time. Plus, all¡¯s fair in love and war, and this was his chance.


    On the other hand,Stainley knew how Theodore treated Everleighafter she returned to the country. Even if they were going to be together in the future, he still wanted to be the shield for the woman whom he had loved for so many years before that. If he couldn¡¯t change it, then it would be better to maintain the current situation.


    Everleigh ate in silence, thinking about the surgery in the afternoon. She never expected that the man sitting opposite her would be thinking so much about her.


    In some aspects, she was indeed very slow. To put it bluntly, she was stupid in matters of the heart.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh had two operations, both of which were to repair heart valves. After they ended, it was already dark.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, we¡¯ll be going now. You should get off work early too.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you guys should take the time to rest.¡±


    After the students left, Everleigh took the car keys from the office and saw a familiar figure standing in front of her.


    At that moment, there weren¡¯t many people in the corridor. The medical staff were all walking towards the exit after work. However, Theodore was heading in the opposite direction of the crowd, making him seem a little out of ce.


    He stood a few steps away and was about to speak when a ringtone interrupted him.


    Then, Everleigh took out her mobile phone from her pocketquickly.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately walked out. When she walked past Theodore, she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. ¡°Where are you? I just got off work. Do you want me to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°Ever¡­¡± Theodore spoke.


    Before the word ¡°leigh¡± came out of his mouth, Everleigh had already passed by him.He turned around and looked at her retreating figure as a frown slowly formed on his face.


    This was the very first time he¡¯d ever felt this sort of heartache.


    Before he could even exin the whole misunderstanding with Josephine that day, the incident of the day before had already happened.Hence, it was one disaster after another. Now, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.

 Chapter 232 Xavier’s People

    Everleigh answered the phone while walking to the entrance of the hospital. As soon as she got to the door, she was stopped by a figure who rushed out from the side. The figure put her in chokehold and said, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Everleigh was dragged into someone¡¯s arms. After she came back to her senses, she shoved him away grumpily and said, ¡°Christopher, you stink of sweat. Let me go!¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? You just had an operation and you¡¯re as stinky as a pickle.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Ah ah ah, it hurts¡­¡±


    Inside the hospital, Theodore followed Everleigh to the entrance and saw this scene.Meanwhile, she pinched Christopher¡¯s ear and the two of them frolicked while they headed towards the parking lot together.


    A man¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°Sometimes, I really envy Christopher¡¯s character.¡±


    Theodore cast a sidelong nce and saw Stainley, who was dressed in a white coat. Theodore didn¡¯t know when he had arrived, but he was standing right next to him.


    Stainley said, ¡°Christopher has a straightforward personality. He can do whatever he likes and dislikes. If I was Everleigh, I would also feel that it would be the easiest to get along with him.¡±


    Theodore frowned. He looked at Stainley and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday. I¡¯ve misunderstood you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to apologize to someone.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said indifferently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to make fun of people either.¡±


    Then, Stainley put his hands in his pockets and said, ¡°Honestly, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. You¡¯re right. I like Everleigh. That has never changed despite the years.¡±


    ¡°So what? She¡¯s married.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s brows suddenly twitched. He turned to look at Stainley, whose expression was as cool as stone, and his gaze became chilly.


    However, Stainley seemed to have expected this reaction. He looked at the timecalmlyand said, ¡°I¡¯m still on the night shift, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Looking at the Stainley¡¯s retreating back, Theodore¡¯s temples throbbed violently.


    At this time, Everleigh was driving home.


    Christopher sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Turn right at the intersection in front.¡±


    Everleigh nced at him and said, ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t been back for so long that you don¡¯t even know the way home? It¡¯s straight ahead.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s turn right to go have something to eat. Treat me to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I happen to know a good Japanese restaurant over there.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. You even know that I like Japanese food.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, you¡¯re thinking too much. I also haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± she rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenlye back? You didn¡¯t tell me about it either.Is the business in Gansen Vige done?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I snuck back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really bold. Does Mr. Lawson know about this?¡±


    ¡°He has a lot of things to do, so does he really keep an eye on me every day? Anyway, I¡¯ve already informed someone there. It won¡¯t be a problem for me to be back for three to five days.¡±


    ¡°Why do you make it sound like you¡¯ve escaped from prison?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Christopher stretched and leaned back in his seat. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your birthday soon? I came back to celebrate your birthday with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?Aren¡¯t you back to see Crystal?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you really don¡¯t have a conscience. I came back on purpose and you didn¡¯t even wee me? I won¡¯t celebrate your birthday anymore even if you begged me in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, she looked at him and recanted her statement with a smile. ¡°I was wrong, okay? I¡¯m just kidding. Thank you foring back to celebrate my birthday with me, but I¡¯m really not avable on my birthday.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°stair and Adrienne¡¯s school have a Thanksgiving Festival going. Their ss is performing a y soI have to go to school and watch.¡±


    ¡°Really?A Thanksgiving Festival?¡± Christopher suddenly sat up straight. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great? I¡¯ll go with you and take stair and Adrienne for a meal after the y.¡±


    ¡°You want to go?¡± Everleigh looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Of course.This is the first time that I¡¯m attending the kids¡¯ activities as their father. I must dress up to attend. How could they not have both parents present? We can¡¯t let Adrienne be discriminated against.¡±


    ¡°Could you please not use such strong words?¡±


    The saying was to have both daughter and son in the family, but when it came to Christopher, it became parents instead.


    Then, Everleigh teased, ¡°You¡¯re going to dress up, aren¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯ll lend you a dress when the timees. If you don¡¯t wear it, you¡¯re a coward.¡±


    ¡°Just focus on driving your car.¡±


    Everleigh drove to a nearby shopping mall. The restaurant was on the fourth floor of the mall and theenvironment inside was quitefortable.


    During dinner, Christopher handed a document to Everleigh.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Open it and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Everleigh opened the document and saw the record of a car being scrapped. She frowned and asked, ¡°Was the car scrapped?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it happened half a month ago.¡±


    ¡°Why so sudden?¡±


    ¡°Sudden?¡± Christopher said seriously, ¡°There¡¯s something even more sudden. William has been transferred by Ocpeace Medical University to Nihond for a long-term exchange.¡±


    ¡°When did it happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± She frowned. ¡°I saw him when I held a ssst Wednesday.¡±


    He ate some salmon and pointed to the document in Everleigh¡¯s hand with his fork. ¡°Go through it.During the personnel transfer, the action was kept secret.It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know it since it wasn¡¯t on your school¡¯s official website.¡±


    She quickly scrolled down two pages and saw a photocopied document with the school seal.


    ¡°Three years?That¡¯s too long. He would never have applied for it by himself.¡±


    She was very clear of what sort of person William was.


    His academic performance had always been at the top, but he had no desire to make progress and only wanted to be stable. Therefore, as soon as he graduated, he stayed in school to be a teacher. However, the contents of that personnel transfer said that he applied to transfer to Nihond.


    Christopher said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but considering the fact that the car was scrapped, I think we might have acted rashly and alerted the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Did Madison do it?¡±


    Everleigh stared at him, waiting for his answer.


    On the other hand, Christopher took a sip of the wine unhurriedly. When he raised his head, he had a rare serious look on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then who else could it be?¡±


    He put down his fork and reached out to take away the document in Everleigh¡¯s hand. He then flipped a few pages and handed it back to her. ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    She did not say a word.


    ¡°Is this person the waitress you mentioned who was at the Godfrey family¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at the page that Christopher handed over. It was a profile of a person, and there was a photo clipped on the top right corner. The girl in the photo was about 17 years old and had a bit of a baby face. It was obvious that she was the waitress she met at the birthday banquet that day.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s tone was very firm.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s right.¡± Christopher looked up and narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold gleam appeared in them. He tapped his fingers on the picture twice and said slowly, ¡°This girl is one of Xavier¡¯s people.¡±

 Chapter 233 Pig?

    ¡°Xavier? Theodore¡¯s younger brother?¡± Everleigh thought she had misheard him.


    She was familiar with this name. When she was in college, she found out that Theodore had a younger brother. The first time she¡¯d heard of him was seven years ago when Xavier had a car ident.However, she had never heard Theodore mention him before that.


    ¡°Why did he set me up? He and I have never met.¡±


    ¡°If we can understand their motives so easily, it would not be so difficult for us to investigate what happened.¡± Christopher picked up his fork again and said. ¡°I¡¯m still asking for people to investigate the specifics. This girl is called Ling, and she¡¯s 19 years old. She¡¯s been in juvenile detention before and has a criminal record. She has helped Xavier a lot in secret.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Everleigh was no longer interested in the matters at the birthday banquet. Her mind was filled with new ideas. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that the fact that the car was scrapped and that William was transferred has something to do with Xavier?¡±


    ¡°My gut tells me so, but I don¡¯t have any evidence.¡±


    Everleigh knew that Christopher didn¡¯te back suddenly just to celebrate her birthday, but she didn¡¯t expect him to bring back such contradictory news.


    ording to what he said, many of her previous assumptions had now been overturned.


    If the car was rted to Xavier, and William was also transferred because of him, then there was a great possibility that the incident seven years ago was rted to Xavierand not Madison.


    ¡°How could it be him?¡± Everleigh had not the slightest recollection of the man, so why would someone she had never met, try to set her up?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s still under investigation. Anyway, it¡¯s still rted to the Godfrey family. Madison or Xavier, isn¡¯t it the same to you?¡±


    They were all Theodore¡¯s family members, and most of their motives to scheme against her were because of him.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Eat something first. This sea urchin is not bad.¡± Christopher flipped the document in her hand and threw it onto the tatami mat. Then, he picked up some sea urchin for her and put it on the dish in front of her.


    Everleigh came to her senses and reluctantly nodded her head, but she was still absent-minded.


    Things seemed to be far moreplicated than she had thought.


    From Josephine to Madison,and then to Xavier, the search for the invisible mastermind seemed endless. Although everything seemed to go smoothly, she always felt that everything seemed to be orchestrated by an invisible hand. The closer she got to the truth, the more flustered she was.


    It was already quitete after dinner. When Everleigh asked the waiter for the bill, she was told that someone had paid it.


    ¡°The bill was paid?¡± Everleigh was astonished, ¡°Are you sure? Did someone pay the wrong bill?¡±


    The waitress, who was wearing a kimono, saidrespectfully, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it has been paid. It¡¯s on Mr. Godfrey¡¯s ount.¡±


    Mr. Godfrey?


    Before Everleigh came back to her senses, Christopher had put one hand on her shoulder and joked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could benefit from you ever. However, paying the bill for the ex-girlfriend and the husband of the ex-girlfriend is really too dramatic. It seems out of reach for themon man.¡±


    Everleigh elbowed him grumpily and said, ¡°I can¡¯t shut you up.¡±


    She knew what Theodore was trying to express. When she saw him in the hospital, she knew that he was there to apologize for what happened the day before. However, she had just received Christopher¡¯s call back then, so she simply turned a blind eye to him. She didn¡¯t expect him to follow her to the restaurant.


    Everleigh asked the waitress, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He has already left. Mr. Godfrey left after having a pot of tea here.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction of the elevator.


    She didn¡¯t know how long he had stayed here.


    On the way back, Christopher kept asking about what had happened over the past month.


    ¡°How long have I been gone? Why does it feel like I¡¯ve missed out on a lifetime?¡±


    ¡°That sounds a little exaggerated, no?¡±


    ¡°Is it? I feel that if I came back a littleter, you would have already found the next family and I would have to go through the divorce proceedings with you. Between Stainley and Theodore, who are you choosing this time? Tell me and I can help you with the decision.¡±


    ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯m going to make you walk home by yourself.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She had been annoyed enough for the past two days, but Christopher had added fuel to the fire, and he was enjoying the show.


    Sensing that she was miffed, he stopped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. It¡¯s not a big deal. Believe it or not, I have a way to help you solve all these problems.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everleigh looked at him skeptically and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me horrible ideas.I won¡¯t go along with it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when your birthdayes. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Christopher was confident. He crossed his arms andy down in the passenger seat. He saidfortably, ¡°I can¡¯t just let any pig of a man take away someone I¡¯ve invested so much into over the years.¡±


    A pig?


    Everleigh rolled her eyes. In her heart, Christopher was the pig he talked about. How could he have the gall to talk about others?


    It waste at night. The lights on the first floor of the Meyer Manor had been turned off.


    It was not until the lights of the master bedroom on the second floor went out that a ck car not far from the vi started up.


    Through the car window in the back seat, Theodore¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the window on the second floor and he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of looking away.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Meanwhile, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene at the hospital entrance. Christopher held Everleigh¡¯s shoulder and he didn¡¯t see any resistance from her at all. They were so close that it seemed to pierce an icicle through Theodore¡¯s heart.


    What annoyed him even more was that Stainley actually told him that he didn¡¯t mind Everleigh being married at all.


    Incredibly, Stainley was still obsessed with Everleigh despite Theodore telling him she was married. What a piece of work.


    At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and the veins on the back of his hands began to throb.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, it¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock.Shouldn¡¯t we be leaving?¡± The driver¡¯s voice came from the car and he said in a very careful tone, ¡°The doctor said you still need to rest.¡±


    Then, Theodore¡¯s thoughts were pulled back to reality. After a long while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The car left and went straight to the northern gate of the vi¡¯spound.


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the Meyer family¡¯s vi, under the shadow of a huge Arhat Pine, a silver-colored car was parked there before Theodore¡¯s car even arrived.


    It was an ordinary-looking model with a subtle color, and only few people could recognize the value of that car. They wouldn¡¯t expect that there were only five of this car in the whole world, and that the value of one car could buy a whole house in downtown Ocpeace City.


    As they saw the car in front of them drive away, a wizened old voice rang out inside the car. ¡°Sir, would you like someone to follow them? It¡¯s been parked in front of the house for an hour, and we have no idea who it is.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.They don¡¯t seem like they have any bad intentions.¡± A man¡¯s low and powerful voice came from the back seat, ¡°But the security of thismunity is not very good. Anyone can go in and out at will.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the real estatepany tomorrow and have them monitor the carsing and going more closely.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man looked out of the car window and his eyes fell on the on the second floor window of the Meyer family¡¯s vi. Then, the look in his eyes gradually became gentler. After looking at it for a while, he ordered, ¡°Fobe, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 234 Already Messed Up

    The next morning,as they rounded the wards.


    ¡°Helen, your blood pressure today is a little high. You have to pay more attention to your diet.¡±


    In the VIP ward, Everleigh put away the blood pressure monitor. The nurse next to her packed the things up.Following Everleigh¡¯s instructions, she took the newly extracted blood to theb.


    Helen leaned against the bedframe and looked at Everleigh with a kind expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and had a nightmare. Does it have anything to do with this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Everleigh poured a ss of water and handed it to her. ¡°Have you been in a bad moodtely?¡±


    Helen took the cup of water and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that I feel tired these days. I feel like there¡¯s something pressing on my chest and I can¡¯t catch my breath all that well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everleigh frowned. ¡°How long has this been? I¡¯ll check it outter.¡±


    ¡°It only happened recently. Everleigh,why haven¡¯t you been around as much over the past two days?¡±


    While they were talking, Helen took her hand and had her sit down by the bed.


    Everleigh averted her gaze, and she said vaguely, ¡°The clinic¡¯s been busy recently. Are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°When people get older, they¡¯ll always feel unwell eventually.The only thing keeping their spirits up is seeing the younger generation happy.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Helen patted the back of Everleigh¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Everleigh, tell me, did Theodore make you unhappy?¡±


    She immediately denied it, ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much. What¡¯s there to be unhappy about with him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. That b*stard is really brainless.He¡¯s terrible at sweet talk and he doesn¡¯t know how to speak to girls. If it wasn¡¯t for the estate of the Godfrey family that he inherited, he would be no different from a fool.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Everleigh felt it was too exaggerated and defended him, ¡°If the teacher of the foreignnguage school at the university heard what you said, he would be very angry. Theodore was a top student in the foreignnguage department at that time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of that? He still gave up halfway and went home to inherit the family business.¡±


    Judging from Helen¡¯s tone, she didn¡¯t seem to think highly of Theodore¡¯s decision. Everleigh asked hesitantly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want him to go home and inherit the family business?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want him to. It¡¯s just that people should do what they like to do. He doesn¡¯t have the ambition, so it¡¯s too hard for him to forcefully take that position.¡±


    ¡°Then how did he¡­¡±


    ¡°That year, Xavier had a car ident.¡± Speaking of this, Helen sighed. ¡°In fact, Xavier¡¯s leg can¡¯t be fixed. The doctor said that it was not a problem for him if he slowly did physical therapy, but Theodore¡¯s mother wanted him toe home. She has a strong personalityand I didn¡¯t want to upset her further after the huge emotional blow she received, so I went along with it.¡±


    ¡°Was Theodore okay with it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked him, but he didn¡¯t object. He was in low spirits during that time and I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯d met with any difficulties in his work. In any case, it was he who gave up on the path of being a diplomat.¡±


    When Everleigh heard the phrase, ¡°low spirits¡± her heart skipped a beat. She clenched her fists tightly.


    When Theodore went back to the Godfrey Group, it was not long after she left Ocpeace City seven years ago. She remembered very clearly that at that time that he had been working in the capital and he was very appreciated by his superiors. By right, he could sessfully be a diplomat.


    Hence, she didn¡¯t dare think too much about why he gave up halfway.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Helen¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts.


    She came to her senses and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not angry with him. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been a little busy these recently, so I haven¡¯t visited as much.¡±


    Looking at her firm expression, Helen breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I asked him to send us to the Thanksgiving Festival over at Adrienne¡¯s school.You wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    This was Helen¡¯s actual point.


    Thus, Everleigh felt a little helpless, but she still nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind. ording to the rules of the hospital, your family should apany you if you leave the hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Helen smiled immediately. ¡°I know that you are kind and tolerant. You won¡¯t argue with others. If he makes you angry in the future, you can tell me directly and I will teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    Everleigh forced a smile and said nothing more.


    The kids¡¯ performance was on Friday afternoon.Unfortunately, Everleigh¡¯s surgery took up a lot of time andshe hurried to the school right after. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any traffic jams,andthere was still 20 minutes before the show when she arrived.


    ¡°Everleigh, over here,¡± Christopher¡¯s figure could be seen from afar. He waved at her amidst the crowd.


    Then, Everleigh went straight through the door.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you found a seat?¡±


    ¡°Do we still need to?¡± Christopher raised his chin towards the back. There was a trace of mirth in his shapely eyes. ¡°They¡¯ve upied so many of the seats. Are they afraid that we¡¯ll run away or something?¡±


    Following Christopher¡¯s direction, Everleigh nced at the third row of figures in the middle of the auditorium before she was astonished at the sight.


    She knew very early on that Helen and Theodore wereing. Hansen was also in the y, so she knew that Yvonne woulde.However, she didn¡¯t expect Wilson to be there as well. Furthermore, these four people were sitting in the same row.


    Hell truly must have frozen over. Since Wilson was expelled from the Godfrey family by Helen twenty years ago, they had not interacted during this time, and no one had ever seen them together on the same asion.


    Then, Christopher leaned close to her ear and whispered, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have sat down if you hadn¡¯te. I¡¯m afraid that a fight will break out.¡±


    Everleigh elbowed him and said, ¡°All of them are well-educated people, so who¡¯s going to start the fight? Old Madam Helen?¡±


    ¡°That may not be true.¡± Christopher raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t witness the fight between Yvonne and Madison, but it makes me feel terrible when I think about it.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    As the two of them were whispering to each other, Theodore¡¯s face had already turned as cold as a piece of ice in the row of seats in the distance. His expression was extremely grim.


    Then, Helen nced at him and said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being angry on the inside? Don¡¯t make that face. The more you do it, the more you put people off.¡±


    After that scolding, Theodore frowned and didn¡¯t retort, but it was really difficult to improve his expression.


    Helen stood up and waved to Everleigh in the distance across the seats. She was very enthusiastic and said, ¡°Everleigh, I have reserved a seat for you here. Come quickly, the y is about to start.¡±


    Seeing this, Everleigh hurriedly replied, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle over now. Please have a seat first.¡±


    After that, she took Christopher¡¯s hand and warned him as they walked, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsenseter. The situation is already messy enough.¡±


    He curled his lip in disdain. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say anything, they are already messed up.¡±


    As she walked up to Helen¡¯s side, Everleigh was about to sit down when Helen suddenly stood up and changed seats. ¡°Everleigh, you sit here.¡±


    Looking at the empty seat between Helen and Theodore, Everleigh¡¯s forced smile stiffened.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.

 Chapter 235 Don’t You Know Anything About The World?

    ¡°Everleigh, sit down,¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from the side.


    Before she coulde back to her senses, he pressed her shoulders and made her sit down.


    ¡°Christopher¡­¡±


    ¡°Have a seat. Madam Scott has specially reserved a seat for you,¡± he said with a broad smile before he turned around and sat down on the other side of Theodore. ¡°I¡¯ll take a seat here.¡±


    Thus, Theodore was directly sandwiched between them.


    ¡°How can you¡­¡± A man¡¯s deep voice came from the right, across from Helen and Yvonne. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied, but Yvonne interrupted him with a fierce re.


    Wilson¡¯s eyebrows knitted together tightly. Looking at the nondescript sitting posture of the three people next to him, his expression turned dark.


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± Yvonne lowered her voice. She pressed Wilson¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Mom wanted it to be this way, so let her be happy.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s face was cold, but his rtionship with Helen hadn¡¯t eased up, so he could not say anything more. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Although his voice was not loud, it still reached Everleigh. She looked at Helen with embarrassment, but she only saw her kind eyes, as if she didn¡¯t hear her son¡¯sints at all.


    ¡°Everleigh, this seat is good. It¡¯s in the middle of the auditorium and I specially reserved it for you. You can see the children¡¯s performance clearly.¡±


    However, Everleigh was speechless, and she could only force a smile.


    What she needed now was not to see the y clearly, but the embarrassment made her want to find a hole to hide in. Honestly, it felt like she was walking on broken ss at this point.


    As for Christopher, helooked like a random bystander who was watching the show asTheodore was between him and Everleigh.Somehow,he had a handful of peanuts. His hand went past Theodore and reached out in front of Everleigh. ¡°Want some to eat?¡±


    ¡°Eat your a*s! Can¡¯t you see what situation we¡¯re in?¡±


    Everleigh scolded him ten thousand times in her heart, and her eyes were almost burning with anger. She said sinctly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I brought them back from the Gansen Vige specially. They are freshly roasted peanuts. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t try them.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Everleigh ground her teeth as she stared at him.


    s, Christopher didn¡¯t show any self-awareness at all.Instead, he raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Theodore beside him. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, would you like some?¡±


    Theodore nced at him and said expressionlessly, ¡°Thank you,there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Nevertheless, Christopherdid not show the slightest hint of embarrassment on his face despite being rejected. Instead, he just quipped, ¡°You two really don¡¯t have any taste.¡± Then, he turned around and went to share the peanuts with thedy next to him. He actually relied on them to chat with the surrounding people.


    ¡°How old is your child?¡±


    ¡°Seven years old; they¡¯re twins. They will be performingter, so please support them.¡±


    ¡°No problem. There will be poems to be read by our childrenter. Everyone please support them too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡­


    The crunching sound of people eating peanuts could be heard. All the parents were dressed formally,butChristopher¡¯s peanuts seemed to turn the ce into a market.


    The corner of Everleigh¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t even want to see it as itwas so embarrassing.


    In the future, if their kids had a parents¡¯ meeting or some other activities at school,she would definitely not attend if Christopher was there.


    While she was busy being embarrassed, a cold and deep male voice came from the side, ¡°Did the operation in the morning go well?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s train of thought was pulled back to reality. When she looked sideways at Theodore, she was a little taken aback.


    ¡°It went pretty well. If it didn¡¯t go well, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it here in time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He handed her a bottle of water. ¡°Have some water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.The children¡¯s performance is one of thest ones, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯ll probably take a while.¡±


    ¡­


    After chatting with each other a few times, the awkward atmosphere slowly eased.Helen was delighted when she saw this.


    After a while, the performances began after announcements from the emcee, and the hall gradually quieted down.


    Most children were versatile these daysand they were extremely talented despite their young age. From poetry recitalsto singing, dancing and musical instruments, they were all awe-inspiring indeed.


    Everleigh had been watching the show quietly, but her phone vibrated in her pocket.She took it out and found that it was a message from Christopher.


    ¡°Look, Madam Scott seems to be reconciling with her son. If I took a photo, I think I can sell it to the press for a huge sum.¡±


    Everleigh was furious as soon as she saw the message. She immediately replied, ¡°Behave yourself. What kind of photos are you taking? Don¡¯t you think you have enough things to deal with?¡±


    Wilson and Helen had not been photographed together for many years, so what Christopher said was not a joke. If he took a picture and sent it to the media, it would directly affect the stock price of the Godfrey Group.


    Christopher said, ¡°I was just kidding,so why take it so seriously?In fact, I¡¯m quite curious.It seems quite coincidental that Wilson is here today. Did he know that Madam Scott was here?


    ¡°How could that be¡­¡± Everleigh typed on her phone. Before she could finish typing, she suddenly thought of something and turned her head to have a look.


    Yvonne was sitting on the other side of Helen. At that moment, she was concentrating on watching the performance on stage. However, she remained calm and elegant and she still looked passive when she smiled.


    By Yvonne¡¯s side, Wilson didn¡¯t seem to be in any mood to watch the show as his expression was grim.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    For some reason, Everleigh¡¯s instincts told her that Wilson did not know that Helen wasing that day. If he had known, he would not have risked meeting Madison here.


    However, Yvonne knew that Helen woulde, because during this period of time, Hansen had been with stair and Adrienne. They often went to Helen¡¯s ward to rehearse.


    Everleigh clenched her phone tightly.


    ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Helen¡¯s voice pulled back her thoughts to the present, and Yvonne also turned her head.


    Then, Everleigh immediately looked away and said, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s just watch the show.It will be Adrienne¡¯s turn soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I have to take good pictures then.¡±Helen had brought a camera with her, which she had pointed at the stage while she waitedfor the children¡¯s turn to perform.


    However, Everleigh¡¯s mind was not all there, and she felt bored watching the program.


    She suddenly recalled what Theodore had said before.


    ¡°How innocent do you think someone who¡¯s weathered all the storms inside the Godfrey family could be? Don¡¯t you know anything about how the world works?¡±


    It was impossible to staypletely free of sin once you got entangled with the Godfrey family, especially Theodore himself. Ever since he became CEO, he¡¯d used some underhanded tactics to get what he wanted, so the others must be the same.


    Thinking of this, Everleigh suddenly felt that her hands and feet were as cold as ice.

 Chapter 236 Perfect Match

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice rang out beside her.


    Then, Everleigh looked up and met his eyes. She quickly denied, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After she said that, she looked at the stage in front of her and did not exin any further. However, she felt as if she¡¯d fallen into a wide abyssand she had a shuddering realization after she put together what had happened after she¡¯d met Yvonne.


    From the moment she¡¯d met her,the woman seemed to be aiming for something. At first it was undetected by all, but it was hard to miss now.


    Perhaps Theodore was right. No one in the Godfrey family was truly innocent.


    ¡°It¡¯s Adrienne¡¯s turn now.¡±


    Helen¡¯s voice pulled Everleigh¡¯s thoughts back to the present.


    At this time on the stage, Adrienne was dressed as a pink piglet.She came from the left side andskipped as she sang a song.


    The pink piglet¡¯s headgear covered her head, revealing only her round little face.Her face was adorable, and it caused the audience to sigh in awe.


    After a while, her brother, stair, came out as well. He pulled on Adrienne¡¯s hand onstage and began to say his lines, ¡°Wait a minute,Big Brother hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±


    Thest toe out was Hansen. Compared to Adrienne and stair, Hansen was obviously more nervous and identally missed two of his lines.


    Everleigh had heard about their rehearsalscountlesstimes previously. She could even recite every line in reverse fluently. At the moment, she couldn¡¯t help but be nervous for Hansen.


    He had always been introverted and easily scared.


    Luckily, Adrienne was quick to react. She made up a few lines on the spot and went along with it.


    ¡°Adrienne is clever,¡± Helen said with appreciation as she held up the camera. Pride colored her expression as she watched her own great grandchildren.


    Then, Yvonne said, ¡°It¡¯s Hansen¡¯s first time on stage, so it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯s a little nervous.¡±


    Her voice was soft, but Everleigh caught what she said.


    Obviously, she said this not for Wilson¡¯s benefit, nor for anyone else either. That was said for Helen, and it seemed like she wanted to gain some favor for her son.


    If it was before, Everleigh would have felt that there was nothing wrong with it. After all, Helen was Hansen¡¯s grandmother. Yvonne had never been her favorite daughter-inw, so it was natural for her tohope that Helen could like Hansen more.


    But at this time, she felt very ufortable hearing it.


    On the other hand, it seemed that Helen didn¡¯t hear what she said at all. She continued to take more photos of the children onstage with as much enthusiasm as a child in a candy shop.


    ¡°Everleigh, Theodore, look, Adrienne is so cute.¡±


    After Helen addressed her, Everleigh came to her senses and nodded very cooperatively. She said modestly, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Adrienne could barely remember the lines when she was rehearsing.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne¡¯s ability to adapt to the current situation is very good. At least her lines sound quite natural.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t praise her too much. She¡¯ll get a big head if she hears what you said.¡±


    ¡­


    Adrienne¡¯s ss show was the final performance of the festival. At the end, the principal came up on stage to give a closing speech.


    ¡°I wish all of you a happy Thanksgiving Festival and good health. Please enjoy the holidays with your children and thank you for taking the time to participate in our event.¡±


    Amidst thunderous apuse, the parents started trickling out of the auditorium slowly.


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± In the crowd, Helen took her hand and invited her to have a meal together.¡°Bring the children with you.¡±


    However, Everleigh refused. ¡°I have errands to run with Christopher tonight.I¡¯m really sorry, Grandma. Let¡¯s do it next time.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a pity,¡± Disappointment colored Helen¡¯s face as she replied.


    Then, Everleigh said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t forget that you promised me to go back to the hospital after the festival today. You have to go back now,or you¡¯ll miss your physical exam and medication session.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll take Grandma back to the hospital,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from beside her, steady and powerful.


    Helen nced at him without waiting for Everleigh¡¯s reply,¡°I don¡¯t need you to send me. I have a chauffeur to pick me up. You can apany Everleigh to visit the children backstage. If the children are hungry, go and buy some food.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Everleigh immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Grandma. Really¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I need to go back to the hospital first, so I¡¯m asking Theodore to take care of the children for me.¡±


    Helen said in a firm tone,and Everleigh could not refuse her.


    On the other hand,Christopher was the first to step out of the row. Across the crowd, he called out to Everleigh and urged her to leave.


    At this moment, the backstage area was a hive of activity. Plenty of proud parents gathered at the entrance, and the three of them found it hard to enter.


    ¡°Forget it, I think we should wait for a while,¡± Christopher leaned against the doorframe at the entrance with his arms crossed as he looked at Everleigh and Theodore.


    It needed to be said that the two of them looked like a perfect match as they stood next to each other.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your stepmother sent your grandmother back to the hospital. Does that mean that your family is reunited now?¡±


    This was precisely the reason why Cecil said that Christopher¡¯s loose lips would kill him one day.


    He asked casually about the deepest family secrets of the Godfrey family, as if he was gossiping. It was as if he was not talking about family affairs, but whether he had had dinner that day.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right?¡± As expected, Theodore¡¯s tone was suffused with a hint of nonchnce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it had anything to do with me. I was just curious and asked casually. Everleigh is also very curious. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her,¡± Christopher said and nced at her.


    Everleigh stood next to Christopher calmly. She immediately rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°When did I say I was curious?¡±


    ¡°Even though you didn¡¯t say it,it¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    ¡°Christopher.¡± She said, gritting her teeth, ¡°No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t speak.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± A t male voice broke the staring contest between Everleigh and Christopher.


    Then, Theodore looked at her and said seriously, ¡°If you want to know, you can ask me directly. I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡±


    Hence, she was stunned and she was rendered speechless.


    Christopher said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯ll tell her whatever she asks?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his attitude was one of tacit approval.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask for her. I know what she wants to ask anyway,¡± Christopher said shamelessly. He did not notice that the expression in Everleigh¡¯s eyes had changed.


    She looked at the crowd backstage, lost in thought. Her gaze was fixed on the figure of a man, and the blood drained from her face.


    ¡°Christopher.¡± She grabbed his sleeve as her face turned pale.

 Chapter 237 I’ll Tell Him Everything

    Christopher realized something as soon as he saw Everleigh¡¯s expression. He nced at her hand, which was holding his tightly, and followed her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face was drained of blood, and it resembled the stark white wall behind them.


    Looking at Everleigh¡¯s unusual appearance, Theodore frowned and stepped forward. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    At this point, Christopher had already seen the man in the crowd.


    His hair was slick and smooth, revealing a fierce expression, and there was an obvious mole under his right eye. Dressed in a suit and leather shoes, he hid among the crowd, but still put the leather bag under his arm. No matter how expensive the clothes he wore were, he could not cover the air of poverty around him.


    ¡°Is it him?¡± Christopher asked immediately.


    Everleigh clutched his arm so tightly that he almost couldn¡¯t move. As if she was in a daze, she couldn¡¯t even nod her head and only muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s him, it¡¯s him¡­¡±


    While they were talking, the man with slick hair had already followed the crowd to the depths of the rear stage, and gradually, his figure was drowned out.


    Everleigh suddenly came to her senses and held Christopher tightly. ¡°We can¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll go after him.¡±


    After saying that, his expression darkened as he squeezed his way into the crowd.


    There was another exit backstage, andChristopher chased the figure in the distance for a long time. Finally, he noticed that the man had left with a child through the exit and when he made it outside, a taxi peeled away from the curb.


    ¡°Christopher,¡± Everleigh followed him from behind, and her face was ashen. ¡°Did you catch up with him?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he held his waist and gasped tiredly. ¡°He got in a taxi and left.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him. Those people are still here.¡± Everleigh¡¯s footsteps were obviously a little unsteady. Theodore,who was following behind her, tried to help her up, but she shook him off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, calm down.¡± Christopher gripped her shoulder and held her in his arms. He carefully patted her back tofort her, but Everleigh¡¯s shoulder trembled as if she was extremely scared.


    Even though her back was facing Theodore, he could still feel her fear.


    In an instant, his heart dropped to the pit of his stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is that?¡± Theodore asked.


    Then, Christopher put on a harsh expression and replied callously, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Stop asking.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s none of my business?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened. He looked at Christopher, who was holding Everleigh in his arms, and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Despite what happened, can you let her go now?¡±


    Even if he knew that Christopher and Everleigh were legally married, he still could not ept that they were so intimate in front of him.


    Hearing this, Christopher, who was focused on Everleigh, suddenly became serious. He held her shoulders to help her stand. ¡°Everleigh, wait for a minute.¡±


    After saying this, he let go of her and walked straight towards Theodore. ¡°I thought you were stupid before, but now, I feel that you¡¯re just a piece of sh*t, even worse than me.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed into a deep frown. Before he could react, he was met with a head-on blow. He staggered and fell to the side, letting out a groan of pain.


    Next, Christopher went up to him and grabbed Theodore¡¯s cor. He hit him violently and said angrily, ¡°F*ck you!¡±


    Theodore came back to his senses after taking two punches. He flipped over and pushed Christopher to the ground. After that, they got into a fight amidst the huge crowd at the rear entrance of the school.


    There were security guards present at the school gate andthey ran up to stop the fight. It took a great effort to pull the two men apart.


    Theodore¡¯s face was covered with bruises, and he was in a terrible state. As for Christopher, he didn¡¯t look any better either. Blood trickled down from the corner of his mouth and his expensive suit was torn apart.


    Fighting between men was never a trivial matter, and they tended to be very violent. More often than not, the injuries they both sustained would be serious as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you,Theodore,don¡¯t think of yourself too highly. What happened today doesn¡¯t concern you. If you really cared, then where were you seven years ago?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the security guard had stopped him, Christopher would have pounced on Theodore and given him another punch.


    ¡°Christopher,¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice came from the side. She was obviously drained of energy, and she looked as weak as one of her patients.


    After that, he wiped the corner of his mouth and broke free of the guard¡¯s grasp. He turned around and went forward to hold Everleigh. ¡°Are you alright? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Theodore stood where he was, as if he was a statue. He watched helplessly as the two of them left. His throat seemed to have been blocked by something, and he couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Seven years?


    What happened seven years ago that made Everleigh suddenly break down like that?


    At the Meyer family¡¯s vi.


    Everleigh leaned on the sofa asChristopher came over from the kitchen. Hepoured a ss of hot milk and handed it to her. ¡°I asked my mother to pick up the kids. I¡¯ll have stair and Adrienne live with my mother for a couple of days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the cup, and the warmth in her palms made her calm down a little.


    Then, Christopher sat down opposite her, with a slightly serious look on his face. ¡°Are you sure that the person you saw today was one of those people from back then?¡±


    She pulled a long face and nodded with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    The man who dragged her into the alley was the same person she saw at the school that day. Compared with seven years ago, the man was now stronger and dressed better, but she couldn¡¯t forget the obvious mole under his left eye.


    Honestly, she could recognize him even if he was a pile of ash.


    Christopher said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Since he appeared in the school today and brought a child away with him, he probably went to the school to watch the children¡¯s performance like us. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s a parent of a student in the school. I¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    Everleigh nodded, still in a trance.


    She had thought that she would be calmer after seven years had passed, but the wound felt extremely fresh when she faced that man again. It was as if all the healing she¡¯d done evaporated in an instant, and she was back in that alley seven years ago.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that this unbearable memory would forever be embedded in her conscience, and she would never be able to forget it.


    ¡°By the way, how are you going to exin this to Theodore?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses.


    Everleigh was at a loss.


    How was she going to exin?


    She suddenly felt that it was a little ridiculous.


    She had always been the victim in this situation, but seven years on, she still needed to exin herself? Her dark past was like a scar engraved in her heart. The people who did this walked free, and yet she needed to hide.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I¡¯ll tell him everything he wants to know.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s voice was a little cold, echoing in the big living room. Christopher¡¯s heart skipped a beat for some reason. His heart suddenly tightened and he looked at the opposite side worriedly.

 Chapter 238 Best If You Aren’t

    It was already deep into the night.


    In the living room of the vi in the Yoreast Hills Garden, Wilson was reading a newspaper. The servants had left after cleaning up the house.


    Yvonne poured a cup of tea and put it on the coffee table. Her champagne-colored pajamas made her look very elegant as shesat down beside him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed early as youare also tired today.¡±


    Wilson, however, raised his wrist to look at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte indeed. You should go to sleep. I have something to do. I¡¯ll sleep in the study tonight so as not to disturb you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yvonne¡¯s face was stiff. ¡°Are you ming me for not telling you that Mom was also going to Hansen¡¯s school today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring up what¡¯s past.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s voice was very cold. It was obvious that he was very concerned about this matter.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this for your own good? You and Mom haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and youhaven¡¯t contacted each other.Furthermore, you also avoid the Godfrey Group whenever you¡¯re at work. As mother and son, why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Are you really doing this for me?¡± Wilson put down the newspaper, and his eyes were cold. ¡°You are doing this for yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon hearing this,her expression soured tremendously. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said? Yvonne, when I left the Godfrey family, I told you that I would never go back. You shouldn¡¯t be second-guessing your decision to follow me. I will take care of our family, but don¡¯t even think about the Godfreys.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly fell below freezing.


    Then, Yvonne gazed at him for a long time and hershoulders trembled slightly. ¡°Wilson, is that what you think of me? Twenty years have passed,but do you still think that I am thinking about your identity as the heir of the Godfrey family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if you aren¡¯t.¡±


    His words were short and concise, but it felt as if an icicle had pierced into her heart.


    Yvonne was so angry that she could hardly breathe. She thought of how Wilson had always been like this when the Godfrey family was mentioned, and he¡¯d always been on guard against her. In short, he had never really trusted her and she was extremely disappointed by the revtion.


    ¡°Wilson, do you even have a conscience? I have done nothing all these years. Even as your ex-wife swaggered around outside with the name of Mrs. Godfrey, I have always taken it silently. Haven¡¯t I endured enough?¡±


    He was speechless.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what anybody else says, but how could you do this to me? Don¡¯t you even have the slightest shred of respect towards me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you making a fuss again?¡± Wilson frowned and said, ¡°The children are asleep.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re thinking about the children now? Have you ever had Loraine and Hansen in your heart?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re my children, so of course I have.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if so, thenyou will apany me and our children to the Thanksgiving reunion dinner tomorrow.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wilson¡¯s face suddenly fell. He threw the newspaper directly onto the coffee table. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you? Find an excuse to refuse the banquet tomorrow. No one is allowed to go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne raised her voice suddenly, and she was nearly shouting.


    She didn¡¯t understand it at all. After the school¡¯s Thanksgiving Festival celebration, Helen had personally invited her and the children to attend the banquet.


    It was obvious that Helen had finally acknowledged her children and her status,but her husband stopped her.Why?


    Unfortunately, Wilson did not intend to exin at all. He got up and went straight upstairs. ¡°I said, you are not allowed to go. Yvonne, you have done too much these days.¡±


    With a ¡°bang¡±, the door of the second floor¡¯s study was mmed shut, and the room fell intoplete silence.


    Yvonne sat on the sofa and clenched her fists. Her eyes were bloodshot and full of unwillingness.


    In twenty years, she had neither fought nor wanted anything, but now, she just wanted a title. Not only for herself, but also for her two children to be proud of in the future. What had she done wrong?


    The Thanksgiving Festival celebration the next day meant that the entire hospital was off.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh was pulled out of the bed by Christopher early in the morning.


    ¡°Wash up, put on your makeup, and change. We¡¯re going out.¡±


    Seeing that he had taken out a set of clothes from the wardrobe and threw them on the bed, Everleigh sat down on the sofa feebly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out. I¡¯m not going to work today.¡±


    After seeing that person at school the previous day, she had nightmares all night. She didn¡¯t sleep well at all, so she didn¡¯t have any energy to leave the house.


    However, Christopher pretended not to hear her. He took another coat out of the wardrobe and said to himself, ¡°Let¡¯s take this one. It¡¯s windy today,so put on a coat.¡±


    She looked at him with the pillow in her arms. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Taking you out for a walk. I¡¯ll make it up to you for your birthday.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to celebrate my birthday.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do,¡± he said, pulling her up from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s your 30th birthday, so you must celebrate it. If you don¡¯t change, I¡¯ll do it for you myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh immediately covered her chest and said, ¡°Are you a pervert?¡±


    ¡°If you make me angry, I¡¯ll do something even more perverted. You should hurry up and change your clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    After saying this, he left the room.


    Looking at the whole set of clothes arranged on the bed, Everleigh sighed helplessly, but she was very moved in her heart.


    Thanks to his personality, he would always take her to do some things when she was in low spirits. In fact, no matter what terrible things a person encountered, as long as they were busy, they would not think about it anymore.


    Christopher was using his car that day, and they drove on the highway of Ocpeace City for a long time.


    Because Everleigh didn¡¯t sleep well, she fell asleep not long after she got in the car. When she woke up again, she looked out of the window and saw the endless mountains. There was a winding road in front of them. Everleigh was shocked and she asked, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±


    In the driver¡¯s seat, Christopher was holding onto the steering wheel with his steady hands.Nevertheless, he still looked nonchnt and said, ¡°I¡¯m abducting you and dumping you in the mountains, are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± Everleigh rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If you had the guts, you would have been rich long ago instead of being the poor son of a rich family.¡±


    What she said was definitely not nonsense. In the seven years abroad, she had never seen a child of a rich family who was poorer than Christopher. His monthly sry was not enough to spend, and he relied on his parents¡¯ money. What was worse was that his parents were really stingy with him.At the end of each month, Everleigh would see Christopher calling his family to ask for money.


    However, he did not feel ashamed at all. ¡°Compared with you, you¡¯re not any better off than me.¡±


    Everleigh said, ¡°Who said anything aboutparing? I don¡¯t ask for money from my family.¡±


    After some bickering, she was suddenly in a good mood. Suddenly, she remembered to ask where they were going. ¡°Even if you¡¯re kidnapping me, I can¡¯t run away now. Where are you going to take me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. That¡¯s my secret base.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of her mouth mirthfully. ¡°Why do I think that it¡¯s not a good ce?¡±

 Chapter 239 What Happened Eight Years Ago?

    It was the beginning of October and summer had quietly passed, but the afternoon sun was still bright and dazzling.If it wasn¡¯t for the coolness of the mountain breeze blowing on their coats, people would think that it was summer.


    After crossing the mountain and up the dale, Christopher stopped the car in the shade. Everleigh followed him and got out of the car. She put her hand on her brow and shielded her eyes. Looking at the racing cars of varied colors in the distance, she asked, ¡°What have you got up your sleeve?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you for a ride. Don¡¯t you always say that I don¡¯t look like a rich kid?¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Stop fooling around. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    She was the daughter of the Trevino family, and she had been in touch with a group of rowdy celebrities in Ocpeace City since she was a child. In addition to nightclubs, this group of yboys liked racing the most. It seemed that anyone who didn¡¯t do this failed to fit the identity of a rich kid.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, racing was not something that could be done by just anybody. The risks they were taking were extremely high, especially on the winding mountain road.The smallest mistake could end in death.


    Christopher had always been a timid person. Indeed,Everleigh did not expect him to race as a hobby.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m already here, so do you think I brought you here just to watch?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a man in a racing suit walked towards him and threw his helmet directly at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. I thought the rumor was fake.How many years has it been since youst raced?¡±


    The man in front of her had heavyset facial features and a straight nose, and he seemed to be of mixed race. The bangs on his forehead fell casually, like those male movie stars.


    Christopher took the helmet easily and said to Everleigh, ¡°Let me introduce to you. This is Jack, my buddy. He¡¯s also the president of the racing club.¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Hello,I¡¯m Everleigh.¡±


    Christopher had a lot of friends in Ocpeace City. The one who helped Everleigh buy a car previously was his friendwhom he grew up with.Looking from afar, he was among the race drivers on scene.


    Men had two favorite things. One was cars and the other was women. Miraculously, these two things often appeared at the same time. At this time, there were many beautiful women in this area. Their skirts were very short, so who would believe that they were there to watch the race?


    As soon as Christopher arrived, he was pulled aside by Jack to talk to the crowd, and Everleigh had to stand there and wait for him.


    A woman¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Are you Mr. Meyer¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Everleigh turned around and saw a woman in a leopard-print skirt standing behind her. She had long wavy hair draped over her shoulder. Her leather jacket was beautiful and bright. She smiled kindly and said, ¡°My name is Lynn.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± She nodded to greet her.


    Lynn was a friendly person. She walked over to her side and patted the white race car. She looked into the distance and said, ¡°Thest time I saw Mr. Meyer¡¯s car at the racing stadium was eight years ago.¡±


    ¡°Eight years ago?¡± Everleigh was stunned.


    Christopher was one year older than her. Eight years ago, he had just started to study abroad.


    Lynn said, ¡°Since that incident, he never raced again. Originally,everyone thought that he would be the champion of the youth group and have a bright futurein the international racing league that year.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and said, ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. This is just a side hobby at most.¡±


    ¡°A side hobby?¡± Lynn looked stunned and gave her a meaningful look. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that incident, Mr. Meyer wouldn¡¯t be a doctor. He¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from afar and interrupted Lynn.


    She looked up and saw himing over.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± As soon as he came over, he asked the question. Although he still looked casual, there was a hint of inaudible vignce in his tone.


    Lynn said, ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re just saying hello. It¡¯s been so many years. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen you bringing someone to the racing stadium, Mr. Meyer. We¡¯re all very curious.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be curious about? You¡¯ve never seen a person before?¡±


    It was obvious that Christopher had no intention to let Everleigh interact with Lynn alone. After a few simple greetings, he directly ushered her into his racing car and handed her a helmet under the cheering of the crowd.


    As she held her helmet, Everleigh asked with hesitation, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you mention that you raced before.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t raced for several years, and you haven¡¯t asked me before either.¡± Christopher helped her put on her helmet, adjusted the strapand fastened her seat belt. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you for a ride.¡±


    Upon finishing his words, he walked around the car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drive too fast.¡±


    Christopher turned his head and said that before he started the car.


    Then, Everleigh nodded and thought his words to be true. However, in the next second, the car sped up like a sh of lightning on the empty in.The feeling of speeding so close to the ground made Everleigh¡¯s heartbeat pick up, and she only heard the sound of the wind whipping in her ears. At the same time, she was so afraid that she couldn¡¯t even manage a scream.


    The speeding car seemed to be one with the swift wind. As her heart beat wildly, Everleigh looked sideways at the figure at the steering wheel. What she found was that Christopher was totally different from what he used to be.


    At this moment, she suddenly believed what Lynn said just now.


    If it wasn¡¯t for some ident,Christopher might have be an excellent racer, not a doctor.


    It was undeniable that he also loved the profession of a doctor. However, when he was a doctor, Everleigh had never seen the light in his eyes like at this moment. Passion and enthusiasm lit up in his eyes like a raging furnace.


    After some time, the car slowed downand the sound of the wind was getting weaker. Finally, the car stopped on the hillside. Everleigh¡¯s eyes looked over the entire Ocpeace City through the windshield.


    Then, Christopher took off his helmet and turned to look at her with enthusiasm in his eyes. He asked with a smile, ¡°Was that cool? Isn¡¯t it more exciting than riding a roller coaster?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face was still a little pale, and she said with lingering fear on her face, ¡°Did you take me here to relieve my stress, orare you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡± Christopher turned over and jumped out of the car. ¡°Get out of the car and have a look. The scenery here is good.¡±


    She got out of the car and followed. Looking at his figure, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Christopher, did you like racing previously?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I liked it very much.¡± He did not deny it.


    ¡°Then why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°I got older, I guess.¡± He nced at her with a smile in his almond-shaped eyes. ¡°This thing is what the youth like to do. It¡¯s exciting and extreme sports are all like this, aren¡¯t they? However, it¡¯s extremely difficult to be a professional in one of the sports. You retire early as well.¡±


    Looking at his nonchnt expression, Everleigh felt that he was hiding something, so she simply asked, ¡°What happened eight years ago?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s smile froze at the corner of his mouth almost instantly.

 Chapter 240 Despair

    ¡°Christopher¡­¡±


    Everleigh carefully called his name when she saw that he seemed to be in a trance.


    Then, he came to his senses and avoided her gaze. ¡°Nothing. Who told you that nonsense? What could have happened to me?¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound right at all.


    Everleigh had known him for seven years, and the rtionship between them was even closer than that between family members. She could guess what he was feeling from his actions and gaze.


    There must be something that urred eight years ago that Christopher refused to tell her about.


    Just as she was about to ask more questions, the sound of an engine came from behind.


    Everleigh and Christopher both looked back and saw the ck car parked behind Christopher¡¯s car. A tall figure came down. He was tall and thin, and his face was as expressionless as the cliff behind them.


    Then, Everleigh¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve followed me all the way here. You¡¯re quite capableindeed.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice came from beside her.


    The reason he brought Everleigh out that day was to relieve stress, and the other reason was that he wanted to hide her from Theodore.The previous day, Everleigh said that she would tell Theodore everything on an impulse, but there was a better way to solve the situation.


    He didn¡¯t expect Theodore to follow him on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± She grabbed Christopher and looked at him calmly. However, this calmness made him panic.


    No one had ever been able to stop Everleigh from doing the things she wanted to do, or saying the things she wanted to say.


    It was past noon, and the hottest hours of the day were over. Hence, the mountain breeze made all of them feel rather chilly.


    Everleigh and Theodore stood on the hill side by side. In the distance, they could see the vastness of Ocpeace City. It was clearly such a big ce, but when they looked down at it from where they were, they felt it was so small that it could be covered with a single palm.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Theodore asked.


    Everleigh put her hands in the trouser pocket of her cks and said with a cold expression, ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just ask what you want to ask.¡±


    Hearing that, he looked at her.


    From his point of view, he saw Everleigh¡¯s side profile.Her nose was small and straight, and her light makeup seemed to be the same as when she was a student, simple and pure.


    However, they all knew that after so many years, no one was able to keep the purity of the past.


    ¡°What happened seven years ago? What else did you hide from me? What did Christopher mean?¡±


    He asked directly, but thest question was particrly serious.Christopher had always been a thorn in his heart, and heknew something that even Theodore didn¡¯t know. This madehim angry, but he couldn¡¯t be.


    Everleigh could tell that he was unwilling to give up, but she just snorted and said, ¡°Is that all the president of the Godfrey Group can do? Can¡¯t you find out what happened seven years ago?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows knitted together as he stared at her. He had a bad feeling about this.


    She did not look at him. Instead, she kept looking at the distant Ocpeace City. Her gaze was far away,as if she saw beyond what was in front of her. She gazed through the cracks in time,and she recalled the unbearable memory of that rainy night seven years ago.


    ¡°Seven years ago, I was raped.¡±


    The moment these words left her mouth, she felt as if a burden had been lifted off her shoulders.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t expect that she would personally tell her true love this sentence, which made her feel like it was the most shameful thing in her life. She just ripped open her scars and showed him the bloody insides.


    Theodore¡¯s face stiffened. His thin lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    She turned back to look at him and said slowly, ¡°There were a lot of people. It was on the night of your graduation party at the foreignnguage department. It was raining heavily. You took Josephine home and I went back to the dormitory alone¡­¡±


    She repeated everything that she could remember, and the rational way she exined it was almost cruel.


    ¡°William told me the license number of that car. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can send you the photos and you can look into it yourself.¡±


    He was silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve found out. I¡¯ve told you everything. If there¡¯s anything else you want to ask, feel free to ask.¡±


    There was no trace of difort on Everleigh¡¯s face. It was as if she was telling a story that had nothing to do with her. Her almost indifferent attitude sent chills down Theodore¡¯s spine.


    Thus, hewas speechless. At that moment, he stood as still as a statue as the veins bulged on his neck. His heart felt like it was going to explode out of his chest at any moment.


    He couldn¡¯t imagine how much suffering Everleigh had to endure over the past seven years if it was true, and yet he ignorantly resented her betrayal like some scorned wife.


    Seeing him like this, Everleigh¡¯s mouth twitched into a self-deprecating smile. Then, she turned around and walked away without saying a word.


    Meanwhile, Christopher was waiting for her in the car. He handed her the helmet and nced at the man on the hillside. He could not help but ask, ¡°Have you told him everything?¡±


    Everleigh did not answer, but fastened her seat belt and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Drive faster.¡±


    The racing car took a turn on the hillside and turned back faster than it arrived. There was hardly any trace of the car on the dusty in as it looked like any regr sandstorm from a distance.


    On the other hand, Theodore stood on the hill for a long time. His cold eyes were almost bloodshot as he stared in the direction where the car had disappeared. He clenched his fist so tightly that blood came out of it. The liquid trickled down the crack in his hand andnded on the rock by his feet.


    Moses was shocked. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. He turned around and looked at the distant Ocpeace City. It took him a long time to find his own voice. ¡°Go and find out the list of names of people who came to Adrienne¡¯s school¡¯s performance yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Moses froze for a moment. Looking at Theodore¡¯s face, which was like a pool of stagnant water, he quickly nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and investigate right now.¡±


    ¡°Besides, William of the Ocpeace Medical University has been sent abroad. Find someone to get him back.¡±


    Moses was silent.


    ¡°The people who worked for my mother seven years ago, find out all of them for me, without a single one left behind.¡±


    Moses still remained silent.


    He nodded in agreement as he listened to Theodore¡¯s instructions. However,ter on, he realized that there was no difference between his response and Theodore¡¯s. His voice was machine-like, and his eyes were numb, as if he was a walking dead.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Moses looked carefully at him. He had never seen this man in such a state. His eyes were angry, and they were filled with a deep sense of regret and despair!


    Yes, despair!


    If Moses hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to believe that he would have seen the emotion in Theodore¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey!¡±


    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, Theodore suddenly coughed. He couldn¡¯t even stand steadily as he stumbled and was about to fall to the ground.


    Moses quickly held him up.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you alright?¡±


    Theodore waved his hand, but before he could steady himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­ Mr. Godfrey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 241 You Don’t Need To Be Mature In Front Of Me

    As night fell, the car sped back to downtown Ocpeace City from the suburbs.


    On the way, Christopher nced at Everleigh from time to time. Since she got into the car, she did not speak at all. Instead, she looked out of the window in the passenger seat, lost in thought.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He was afraid that she would break down and be depressed, so he could not help but ask.


    She still rested her elbow on the window and looked out at the rapidly retreating night. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°How about I take a few days off to travel with you?¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± Everleigh turned to look at him and said, ¡°The medical station in Gansen Vige is waiting for you to go back. You won¡¯t be able to hide the fact that you snuck back here forever. Just go back after the Thanksgiving festival.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± She replied nonchntly, ¡°What should have happened has already happened, and it¡¯s just a fact.¡±


    He looked worried. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend in front of me. It¡¯s okay if you feel sad. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Everleigh was silent for a few seconds, and her voice was a little reluctant, ¡°What? Do you have to see me cry and drink wine to relieve my sorrows, then only you¡¯ll be at ease?¡±


    ¡°I really will be at ease if you do that.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. Leaning against the seat, she looked out of the window and said, ¡°I am the mother of two children. For their sake, I will not be the same as before. People have to grow up and be mature.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be mature in front of me.¡±


    The moment she heard this, she was stunned. Then she turned to Christopher with a warm smile on her face and said, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve stayed with me all these years through everything.¡±


    It was not that she had never suffered a mental breakdown. When she first met him, she was pregnant, and her courses were heavy. Later, when it came to the expected date of delivery, she spent the whole night in theboratory because of problems with the experiment¡¯s data andshe was under a lot of pressure.


    The day before she went intobor, she went to get some water to drink. However, she identally knocked over the cup and broke it. Suddenly, she copsed emotionally and hid in the break room and sobbed loudly.


    People could pass through all the difficult moments of life in a calm manner, but they would feel true despair over a broken cup.


    At that time, Christopher was the first to discover her. Aman, who was usually rowdy, spent a whole night sitting on the floor with her in the tea room. They didn¡¯t say anything and just sat there until dawn.


    Fortunately, he was there that day, so he sent her to the hospital in time to give birth to her children.


    After that, she broke down once more. It was the first time when she had heard news that Theodore and Josephine were together, four years after she went to Maniville.


    In the paper, there was a photo of two people walking together. Although the photo of Josephine was censored, Everleigh still recognised her at first nce as her best friend.


    At that time, Christopher was also with her. It happened that he had to hide from his ex-girlfriend, so he took both children to Nihond with Everleigh.


    Were there really such amazing coincidences in the world?


    Everything was arranged by an invisible hand so that you could view a bright future.


    The swift mountain breeze blew hard outside the window.Meanwhile, Christopher held the steering wheel as he staredat the road in front of him with a calm look. He was totally different from his usual casual behavior. ¡°I think I probably owed you a lot in myst life, so I wanted to repay the favor in this life.¡±


    She remained silent.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t overthink it. After all, it happened so long ago. Since you¡¯ve told Theodore, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s going to do about it while you rest for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, my mother knows that I¡¯m back. She wants our families to have dinner together.¡±


    She was slightly stunned.


    Christopher¡¯s voice was very low. It seemed that he just said this casually and didn¡¯t really pay much attention to it, but he didn¡¯t even look at her.


    After a while, Everleigh said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my dad.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, it was still the Thanksgiving Festival holidays.


    The city hospital had arranged for Everleigh to be on duty and to take care of the patients in the VIP ward, but she directly asked for leave with the hospital and arranged for another doctor to take the shift.


    In the VIP ward, Helen was sulking early in the morning.


    ¡°Madam Scott, please don¡¯t be angry anymore. Mr. Godfrey specially asked the servants at home to make your favorite flower cakes. They were sent here early this morning.¡±


    Moses put the cakes he brought on tes and ced them near the bedside.


    However, Helen waved her hand and pushed them away angrily. ¡°Since when did I love to eat flower cakes?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that these were delicious previously?¡± Moses hurriedly asked.


    ¡°That was only because stair loves it. He¡¯s usually indifferent towards most things, and he doesn¡¯t like much else except animals, so it¡¯s rare for him to say that he loves this particr cake.¡±


    Speaking of this, Helen red at the direction of the sofa. ¡°Now that they¡¯re not here, what¡¯s the point of sending flower cakes? I¡¯m old, so there¡¯s nothing to be particr about with food.¡±


    Theodore had arrived early in the morning. He was afraid that Helen would be too bored in the hospital, so he took the initiative toe over and apany her. Later in the evening, he would need to take her to the reunion dinner. Since Yvonne wasing, he had a very good idea of what the dinner would turn out like.


    At this moment, Moses was scolded by Helen, but he did not refute it. Instead, Theodore said to him, ¡°Go and get something lighter for her to eat.¡±


    Moses nodded awkwardly and walked out with the cakes in hand.


    Helen became even angrier when she noticed that Theodore seemed to avoid the topic at hand. ¡°Do you really not know what I¡¯m saying, or are you just pretending?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, stair and Adrienne don¡¯t belong to us. It¡¯s impossible for them toe here everyday.¡±


    ¡°What? They¡¯re your children.¡±Helen¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Forget about Adrienne, but stair is your spitting image. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    However, Theodore let out a bitterugh and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Seeing that he was so stubborn, Helen directly threw a pillow at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to die of anger! Get out of here.You¡¯re just pissing me off.¡±


    In the living room of the suite, Moses and the nurse were preparing a light breakfast. When they saw Theodore leaving the bedroom, they paused for a moment. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you leaving?¡±


    Theodore nodded and cleared his throat with apale face. He reminded the nurse, ¡°Grandma¡¯s in a bad mood.I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble.¡±


    It was rare for him to be so kind, which startled the nurse. ¡°That¡¯s my job. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Theodore nodded his head slightly. When he walked out, he was inexplicably in a panic. His steps were not as steady as usual. It was as if he had aged ten years overnight and he looked utterly lost the entire morning.


    After Moses followed him out, he saw Theodore holding onto the wall and coughing. The handkerchief he took out was stained with blood and it was a ghastly sight.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, do you really not need to see a doctor?¡± Moses asked apprehensively.


    However, Theodore acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He threw the handkerchief into the trash can beside him and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°How¡¯s your investigation going?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 242 Why Are You Doing This?

    ¡°Yes,that car does belong to the Godfrey family,¡± Moses replied hesitantly. ¡°And it was Madam Madison who used it seven years ago.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. In the next second, he started coughing violently. ¡°Ahem, Ahem, Ahem¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you alright?¡± Moses hurried forward to support him.


    He had been by Theodore¡¯s side for seven years. He had never seen Theodore in such a haggard state before. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the doctor¡¯s and have yourself checked out? How¡¯s your body going to take it?¡±


    Theodore pushed Moses¡¯ arm away. His pale facemade him seem even more aloof against the white walls of the hospital. ¡°And? Go on.¡±


    It was not only the license te number that he had asked Moses to investigate.


    Moses silently sighed in his heartand thought to himself,¡°Why are you doing this to yourself?¡±


    He didn¡¯t realize it before, but now, it was obvious that Everleigh hade back just to investigate what had happened in the past. She tried so hard to get close to the Godfrey family, which meant that she knew that the incident back then had something to do with the Godfrey family.


    Theodore was a member of the Godfrey family. No matter how much he investigated, there was nothing he could do about it even if he found out the truth.


    One side was his former lover, whom he owed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side,was his family, which was difficult for him to part with because they were rted by blood.


    Who could make such a choice if it was them?


    ¡°Seven years ago, when Madam Madison hadn¡¯t retired from the group, her secretary was the closest to her. That secretary has changed jobs and left the Godfrey Group now. She¡¯s not in Ocpeace City either. It¡¯s really hard to find where she is.¡±


    ¡°What about the housekeeper? Did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated the housekeeper yet. I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult for me to finish the investigation if we alerted Madam Madison.¡±


    He was also saying this for the sake of Theodore and Everleigh.


    If Mrs. Godfrey knew that Theodore already knew about what happened seven years ago and was still investigating the people around her, she would definitely fly into a rage. No matter if it was right or wrong, Everleigh would be in danger.


    Theodore frowned. After a long while, he said, ¡°Continue looking for that previous secretary. Even if you need to search the entire country, you have to find her for me.¡±


    His tone was too cold. When he spoke, there seemed to be endless resentment throbbing within the blue veins in his neck.


    Even if he was unaware when the incident happened that year and he was not the one who had done it,he was still indirectly involved in it.All these things arose due to his identity as the young master of the Godfrey family. He felt guilty about it.


    Moses knew that no matter how much he tried tofort him, it was useless. Theodore needed space to vent his anger. He had to do something. Even if he found out the truth, he would only end up putting himself in an even more miserable and sorry state.


    ¡°Yes, I will definitely find this person for you.¡±


    ¡­


    At this time, in the VIP ward.


    The butler brought some food to the ward and said, ¡°Madam Scott, have some food. What¡¯s the point of being so angry with Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s so disappointing. I¡¯ve tried so hard to be so close to Everleigh and the two children, but he always makes her angry instead. Everything I did for him is all in vain.¡±


    Helen waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I have no appetite.¡±


    The butler ced the food aside for the time being helplessly. ¡°Perhaps, Miss Trevino did note because of the holidays. Don¡¯t forget that she has a family too.¡±


    ¡°How can I not know? It¡¯s because I¡¯m aware of this that it made me angry.¡± Helen patted the quilt and said angrily, ¡°Although stair told me that Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s marriage is fake,it¡¯s hard to say if that guy won¡¯te up with any evil intentions whensuch a beautiful girl is beside him.Perhaps, the fake marriage would even turn true. By then, will that dimwit in our family have any chance?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, Madam Scott,¡± said the butler with a helpless sigh. ¡°I mean, even if it¡¯s a fake marriage, Miss Trevino and Mr. Meyer have to attend the family banquet during this holiday period, right? Thus, perhaps Mr. Theodore really didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s because Miss Trevino has been really busy for the past two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If she was busy, why didn¡¯t she answer my call?¡±


    In the past two days, Helen had been calling Everleigh many times, but none of her calls were answered. She couldn¡¯t even get through to stair¡¯s number. Thus, she became anxious.


    No one knew what Helen was thinking, but she suddenly looked at the butler and asked, ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    He paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I said Miss Trevino is busy.¡±


    ¡°No, the previous sentence.¡±


    He thought about it for a moment and asked hesitantly, ¡°Miss Trevino is going to the family banquet with Mr. Meyer?¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Yes, family banquet.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡± The butler was a little confused, and he looked at her uncertainly.


    Helen waved her hand and said, ¡°Go check it out and find out which hotel the Meyer family¡¯s family banquet will be held at.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Since Theodore can¡¯t do it, I have to take action. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to watch helplessly as such a good granddaughter-inw and such obedient children go to someone else¡¯s arms.¡±


    Looking at Helen, who was rubbing her hands, the butler knew that it was useless to persuade her otherwise. Therefore,he had to silently pray that she would not do anything too reckless.


    If this was someone else¡¯s home, it would be fine. However, the other party was from the Meyer family. Compared to the Godfrey family, they were on par.


    In the evening, luxury cars came and went one after another at the entrance of a hotel.


    Everleigh came with Abraham. As soon as they got out of the car, they saw Christopher waiting at the entrance.


    ¡°Dad, slow down,¡± Christopher said and held onto Abraham¡¯s arm. This almost made Everleigh stumble.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Abraham gave a dry cough and pulled out his arm. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to have youwait here personally.¡±


    Abraham had long known that Christopher had a bad reputation outside. Especially after knowing that Everleigh was married to him, he paid more attention to him and inquired a lot about him.


    It was better if he didn¡¯t inquire about it. Once he did, he confirmed Christopher¡¯s reputation. It was all true and there was no bluff at all. He was so angry that he almost lost his temper. He could not wait to ask Everleigh to divorce him immediately.


    Christopher was not angry, but he still smiled and greeted them. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to serve the elder.¡±


    Abraham didn¡¯t know what to do with Christopher¡¯s smirking face.


    At this time, Everleigh got out of the car from the other side, followed by Selena, who was reluctant toe.


    After all, it was a meeting of the two families. Even if they didn¡¯t get along with each other, sisters would still be invited.


    Everleigh walked over and noticed that the situation was not good. She tugged Abraham¡¯s arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like him, please give him some respect. Don¡¯t keep such a straight face.¡±


    Abraham scoffed, his face still cold and indifferent.


    Just as Selena came forward, Everleigh took the initiative to introduce her to Christopher. ¡°This is my sister, Selena.¡±


    He raised the corners of his lips, and his eyes were shining. He took the initiative to reach out his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, big star.¡±


    Selena¡¯s cold face changed immediately. Her proud and aloof face inexplicably changed into one of shyness. ¡°You can just call me Selena,¡± she said modestly.


    As soon as she reached out her hand, Christopher suddenly withdrew his and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯d better not shake hands with you. After all, you are a star. It¡¯s not good for us to be photographed like that.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Selena¡¯s smile froze at the corner of her lips.


    Was he ying a trick on her?

 Chapter 243 I Don’t Have A Sister At All!

    Everleigh had known Christopher for so many years. Just by the look in his eyes, she knew that he must have had some bad ideas in his mind.


    In order to prevent things from getting worse, she red at him and took the initiative to hold Selena¡¯s hand. ¡°He is just messing with you and he¡¯s never serious. Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Selena shook her hand away grumpily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut the act? You and your husband are the perfect match then.How interesting.¡±


    After saying this, she lifted the hem of her dress and went into the hotel.


    Abraham would usually say something whenever he saw Selena being rude, but he didn¡¯t mind it on this day. It was obvious that he wanted to see Christopher and even the Meyer family¡¯s true attitude towards Everleigh.


    He was not someone who relied on his connections, and the other party¡¯s family was definitely not the most important condition for his daughter¡¯s marriage. So what if they were one of the Four Greatest Households of Ocpeace City? If they were not good to his daughter, the marriage would still not be approved.


    The group of people entered the hotel, but no one noticed that after they entered, the lobby manager looked in the direction they left in and made a phone call.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, Miss Trevino and her family have just entered.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Yes, Miss Trevino¡¯s father and sister are both here.¡±


    At the other end of the line, was the VIP suite on the top floor of the hotel. Therge room could overlook the night view of the whole Ocpeace City from the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room. It was a great view.


    Unfortunately, this suite was not open to the public, nor was it on the hotel¡¯s suite list. It was reserved all year round. Even the staff members of the hotel did not know who lived in it.


    At this moment, on the sofa of the suite¡¯s living room, the man was holding a cigar in one hand. After hanging up the phone, he flicked the cigar ash into the crystal ashtray.


    ¡°Sir, are you going to have a look?¡±


    The butler¡¯s voice came from the side. Obviously, he was a little worried as he frowned.


    The man looked calm. ¡°Haven¡¯t you investigated the Meyer family¡¯s situation very clearly already? What difference would it make if I take a look myself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but after all, Miss Trevino is already married. If Madam finds out that she is being treated poorly, she¡¯ll be in great pain. It was not easy for her to find Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°I am not worried about the Meyer family. I am worried about¡­¡±


    The man thought of something and his brows twitched violently. His indifferent eyes revealed a hint of coldness.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler knew what he was thinking. ¡°Are you worried about the Godfrey family?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer, but his slightly gloomy face had already exined everything.


    The butler continued, ¡°The Godfrey family¡¯s banquet is also being held at our hotel tonight. We are not sure if it¡¯s just a coincidence that their private room is facing the Meyer family as well.¡±


    ¡°How could it be a coincidence? Madam Scott is a wise woman after all.¡±


    When it came to the Godfrey family, there was always nothing good to say about the men in their family. The only good thing was Helen¡¯s love for Everleigh. It could be said that she loved her very much.


    The butler asked, ¡°Sir, since you are so worried, why didn¡¯t you confess your identity to Miss Trevino earlier? If you bring her back, won¡¯t everything be settled then? Who would dare to bully the Young Madam of the Jenkins family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but it¡¯s hard to avoidan arrow in the dark.¡± The man pondered for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s send someone to keep an eye on it. Things in the Godfrey family aren¡¯t that simple.¡±


    Hearing that, the butler did not have anything else to say. He nodded in agreement.


    At this time downstairs, people on both sides of the private rooms had already sat down.


    Although the private rooms were opposite each other, there was a spacious corridor in the middle with screens as a partition. As long as they didn¡¯t go out and meet face-to-face, no one would know who was on the opposite side.


    After Everleigh took her seat, they introduced each other.


    Christopher¡¯s mother exined, ¡°My eldest daughter is abroad all year round and has a special case to attend to. She can¡¯te back for the time being. I must apologize to you on this matter. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    Abraham had initially thought that the Meyer family would have some sense of superiority, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so humble. They even apologized because of such a small matter. ¡°It¡¯s understandable, soit¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll definitely have a chance to meet in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course. My eldest daughter will definitely be back for Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s wedding. By then, all the rtives and elders of the Meyer family will be present. Speaking of this, Christopher¡¯s aunt asked me a few days ago. She asked when their wedding will be held. We are afraid that you will think that our family doesn¡¯t know the etiquette if we keep dying things.¡±


    It was not the Meyer family¡¯s decision to keep their marriage a secret. Their attitude was obviously very warm.


    Hearing this, Abraham gave Everleigh a meaningful look and said, ¡°If you had told me earlier, I would have agreed. Christopher seems young and promising as well.¡±


    Guilty, Everleigh avoided his gaze and lowered her head as she ate.


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s so promising about him? He doesn¡¯t do anything proper all day. I think it¡¯s time for him to quit his job and concentrate on taking care of Everleigh and the two children at home,¡± Samuel said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said this long ago, but Everleigh doesn¡¯t agree,¡± Felicia added.


    Samuel also nodded in agreement.


    Christopher cried bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ve really lost my human rights.¡±


    As heined bitterly, he didn¡¯t forget to feed Adrienne, who was next to him.


    Seeing this scene, Abraham, who was initially still unsure, calmed down a lot.


    His thinking was of the older generation. In a marriage, nothing was more important than having reasonable inws. Sometimes, a good inw was even more important than the husband. Moreover, Christopher did not seem to be as bad as he was rumored to be.


    During this happy asion, the only person who felt ufortable was Selena.


    At first, she thought that the Meyer family was just pretending to be polite to Everleigh. She had given birth to two children who had nothing to do with them. If she could even enter the Meyer family¡¯s doors, the threshold would be too low for them.


    However, things went contrary to her wishes. The Meyer family treated stair and Adrienne as their own family members. Not to mention Christopher, even the two elders of the Meyer family doted on them very much.


    During the meal, Felicia, the indifferent daughter of the Meyer Family even took off her watch and gave it to Adrienne as a toy just because she said that the watch looked nice.


    It was a watch worth millions of dors and it was a limited edition one. Selena could not afford it even if she wanted to. Seeing this, she gasped.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± After saying this, Selena went out with a gloomy face.


    Everleigh nced at Abraham and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on her.¡±


    Although her younger sister had been giving her a hard time ever since she returned to the country and she had always spoken in a harsh tone, she was, after all, her biological family who she grew up with.


    ¡°Selena.¡± Everleigh called out to her in the corridor. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    When she went out, she was carrying her bag. Obviously, she didn¡¯t intend to go back after going to the bathroom.


    ¡°Do you still want me to watch you show off?¡± Selena turned around with her bag on her back and looked at her coldly. She did not conceal her jealousy at all. ¡°Everleigh, do you think that you are really capable?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Selena snorted. ¡°No matter what happens, nothing can knock you down. You have always had the advantage toclimb to the top without any effort. Then, you wouldugh at ordinary people like us.¡±


    ¡°Why would Iugh at you? Selena, don¡¯t forget that we are a family. You are my sister!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a sister!¡±


    Everleigh was shocked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 244 Paternity Test

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Everleigh looked at her.


    Selena¡¯s expression changed, and she realized she had made an indiscreet remark. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I don¡¯t have a sister like you. It¡¯s your own ability that you managed to climb up to the Meyer family. I don¡¯t intend to benefit from it. Don¡¯t ask me to go to your wedding.I don¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Everleigh only thought that Selena was angry with her. When she was about to say something, a voice suddenly came from behind the screen, directly interrupting her words. ¡°What wedding? Why hold a wedding ceremony for a fake marriage?¡±


    Both of them were flustered.


    At this time, Helen came out from behind the screen of the corridor, looking anxious. She said, ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t scare me. You are just having a meal with their family. Why are you talking about a wedding?¡±


    ¡°Grandma?¡± Everleigh was taken aback. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Before Helen could speak, another tall figure appeared from behind the screen. ¡°Grandma, why did youe out on your own? Everyone is waiting¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s voice came to an abrupt halt the moment he saw Everleigh. His eyes were filled with shock.


    As their gazes met, Everleigh pursed her lips and subconsciously clenched her fists.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey?¡± Selena¡¯s voice which sounded suspicious came from the side. She looked at Theodore and nced at Everleigh again. Crossing her arms, she frowned and said, ¡°What kind of show is this?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence thatyou are also having dinner here, can it?¡± Everleigh was the first to speak, with a cold tone.


    If she remembered correctly, Helen had previously invited her to the Thanksgiving banquet of the Godfrey family. They were supposed to hold it in another hotel, which was very far away from here. It was not this hotel at all.


    The corners of Theodore¡¯s lips twitched slightly, revealing an extremely reluctant arc.


    He knew that no matter how he exined, he couldn¡¯t exin the current situation. Grandma had made her own decision, and he had to be the scapegoat.


    ¡°Everleigh, as you can see, it¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± Helen didn¡¯t see anything wrong between the two and tried to ease the atmosphere.¡°I know you are busy attending your family¡¯s banquet, but you are indispensable here too. You are my attending physician. What am I going to do if something happens? That¡¯s why I also booked this ce.¡±


    Everleigh looked reluctant and said, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to exin. The hotel is not owned by my family. I have no right to stop you from holding the Godfrey family¡¯s banquet here. I have something to attend to, thusI can¡¯t apany you now. Have a good evening then.¡±


    After saying this, she took Selena¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Selena,e back with me.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± She shook off Everleigh¡¯s hand and watched the fun. ¡°I think Madam Scott seems to have things to say to you.Everleigh, it¡¯s impolite of you to just walk away.¡±


    At this moment, Helen straightened her back. Ignoring Theodore¡¯s obstruction, she grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Everleigh, are you really going to have a wedding with that kid from the Meyer family?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Theodore¡¯s face turned pale.


    If it was in the past, he would be angry, unwilling, and would personally question the woman in front of him.


    However, what happened seven years ago was like a huge obstacle in front of them. This obstacle was personally built by him. What right did he have to ask her who she was going to marry?


    Everleigh frowned, but she still said patiently, ¡°Grandma, when the wedding date is settled, the Godfrey family will definitely receive the invitation.I will send it to you personally.¡±


    Christopher and Everleigh had known each other for so many years. One had a secret that could not be revealed, and the other had no will to get married. Marriage was a formality for both of them. With marriage as the outer shell, and family as the inner shell, there was nothing wrong with it.


    However, Helen¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°How can you do that? Even if it¡¯s for the sake of the two children, you absolutely shouldn¡¯t get married to the Meyer family.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, they are my children.¡±


    ¡°They are also children of the Godfrey family! Everleigh, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Helen was anxious and turned to re at the butler, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it out?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°These two kids belong to you and Theodore. I recognized them at first nce. What¡¯s scary is that you refused to admit it, thus I specially sent someone to do the DNA tests.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    The moment the butler took out the documents, Theodore snatched it from him. His mind went nk when he saw the results on the results.


    The results of the paternity test showed that stair and Adrienne were indeed his children.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Theodore looked at her with ecstasy on his pale face.¡°stair and Adrienne are my children.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s knees went limp. She staggered backsuddenlyand leaned against the wall.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    How could it be?


    She had thought about ten thousand ways to confirm the identities of the two children, but she had never thought that it would end up like this.


    The children¡¯s birth father was Theodore. The shame of this news was far greater than happiness.Yet, this news was revealed to her by others, and it was in public.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± A harsh voice could be heard from the other side of the booth¡¯s doorway.


    Madison suddenly came out. She walked up to Theodore and snatched the DNA test from him. ¡°How could those two children be the children of the Godfrey family? There¡¯s definitely something wrong with the DNA test!¡± She said angrily.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Helen gave her a hard look and said, ¡°I¡¯m the one who sent people to do the DNA test. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Madison¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Those two children are b*stards who don¡¯t even know who their father is. Our Godfrey family will never allow Everleigh into our family.¡±


    It was as if dirty water was poured onto Everleigh¡¯s body.


    When the feeling of humiliation reached a peak, she calmed down. Under the dispute between Helen and Madison, she asked coldly, ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, how can you be so sure that my two children have nothing to do with Theodore?¡±


    Madison froze. ¡°Do¡­ Do you need me to tell you that? Seven years ago, you did that kind of thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Theodore shouted. He red at Madison so hard that his eyes were about to bulge out. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he had endured it to his limits.


    Everleigh looked at him andughed with self-mockery. ¡°What kind of thing? I don¡¯t have a good memory. Please help me recall it, Mrs. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Although Helen didn¡¯t know what had happened, she didn¡¯t give Madison a chance to speak at all. ¡°If you say one more word, you¡¯d better not step into our family¡¯s door from today onwards!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Madison couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard. ¡°You¡¯ve been manipted by this woman! Are you trying to kick me out just to let her join the Godfrey family?¡±


    Seeing that her daughter-inw was so unreasonable, Helen was so angry that she almost fainted. She felt dizzy and took Everleigh¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll support you.¡±


    Everleigh was terribly calm, and her words were clear. ¡°Even if you give me ten lives, I wouldn¡¯t dare to take a step inside the Godfrey family¡¯s door. Grandma, didn¡¯t you say that you would support me? Then, I¡¯ll tell you what exactly happened to me seven years ago. Please speak up for me then.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 245 Shut Up

    At this moment, the door of the booth behind Everleigh was also opened. The first one toe out was Christopher, followed by Abraham and the Meyers. The two children were also among them.


    Upon seeing this, Christopher knew what was going on. He immediately handed the two children to Vanessa and said, ¡°Mom, take stair and Adrienne in first.¡±


    ¡°What happened?Was Everleigh bullied by someone?¡± Vanessa was still worried and looked outside.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom,e in.¡± It was Felicia who spoke this time. She pulled Vanessa and stopped Abraham. ¡°Mr.Trevino, you shoulde in too. No matter what happens, Christopher will handle it well.¡±


    After saying this, she took a deep look at him.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, they were rted by blood. She andChristopher had grown up together for so many years. They could tell what each other wanted just by looking at each other.


    The other party was the Godfrey family. Even without detailed investigation, Felicia could tell that Everleigh had a special rtionship with the president of the Godfrey family.


    At this moment,it was obvious that it was not suitable to have three families present at the scene.


    After sending away his family members and Abraham, and confirming that the door of the private room was closed, Christopher walked to Everleigh and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes were red, and she shook her headreluctantly.


    On the surface, it seemed that she was aggressive. But in fact, it was the Godfrey family who made such a scene in the first ce.


    Christopher stood in front of her and protected her. He nced at the people of the Godfrey familycoldlyand said, ¡°If anything happens, juste at me. Why are there so many people bullying my wife at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Your wife?How can Everleigh be your wife?¡± Helen was the first to disagree and refuted immediately.


    ¡°Madam Scott, I respect you as an elder. I have tolerated you many times, but elders have to be reasonable too. Everleigh and I are a legal couple. How is she not my wife?¡±


    After saying this, Christopher¡¯s gaze fell on Theodore, who was standing behind Helen. He snorted coldly and raised his chin with arrogance. ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ve seen people who steal other people¡¯s lovers, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you, who uses his grandmother to win over a girl.It seems like you just sit around and enjoy the fruits of others¡¯bor.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meyer, you can¡¯t say such things. Everleigh¡¯s two children belong to our Godfrey family. To put it bluntly, do you even know what¡¯s going on with your marriage with Everleigh? If the Meyer family finds out about this¡­¡±


    Helen had experienced many things. From the time she wanted Everleigh, she knew that she would fall out with the Meyer family sooner orter. However, for the sake of the two children and her grandson, what did she have to lose?


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Christopher,¡± Everleigh held him back and said in a trembling voice.


    His expression softened a little. ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t be afraid of anything. I don¡¯t believe it. What can they do now that we are in public?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot already,¡± she took his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. They are the ones who should be ashamed, not me.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± His expression changed.


    At this moment, a lot of people were standing in the corridor of the hotel.


    The rtives of the Godfrey family who attended the banquet were all gathered in front of the opposite room. The hotel managers and employees who rushed over to stop the fight were all subservient to the side, and they didn¡¯t dare to offend either side.


    Everleigh eventually chose this asion to reveal everything. Wasn¡¯t she just looking for trouble for herself?


    Theodore¡¯s expression changed as well. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Christopher, why don¡¯t you take her with you?¡±


    Previously, he would never have thought that he would one day let another man take Everleigh away from him. However, at this moment, he had to admit that Christopher was much better than him in taking care of her.


    Christopher had been hesitating at first, but when he heard this, his gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°If Everleigh wants to leave, she can leave. If not, she can stay. Theodore, you and your mother had done something wrong and you don¡¯t dare to take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done, do you?¡±


    The veins on Theodore¡¯s neck stood out. ¡°Christopher, is this the right time to talk about this? Don¡¯t you know what consequences there will be?¡±


    ¡°Even if I know what the consequences are, I can still bear it with her.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear it!¡±


    Theodore was practically roaring when he said this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to bear the responsibility for me. I only want the truth,¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was not loud, but it pulled everyone¡¯s attention back to her.


    Among the onlookers, most of them were watching the scene, and there were only a few who were really anxious.


    Being kept in the dark, Helen didn¡¯t know what these young people were arguing about at all. At this time, her face turned pale with anxiety. ¡°What in the world happened?¡±


    Her intuition told her that this matter had something to do with Everleigh going abroad alone while she was pregnant seven years ago.


    She was carrying the children of the Godfrey family, and she was also the eldest daughter of the Trevino family. Logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have snuck away overseas to give birth by herself, nor would she break up with Theodore like that.


    However, it had been too long. Even if she let the people around her investigate it, they still couldn¡¯t find out the reason. They just thought that the couple had quarreled and split up. Besides, after breaking up, Everleigh discovered that she was pregnant. Everything was an ident.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Mrs. Godfrey about this, Grandma.¡± Everleigh was surprisingly calm and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°If I had known about the consequences of refusing Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s request to break up with her son, I would have been more wise in my decision.¡±


    ¡°Consequences?¡± Helen looked at Madison, her face already pale.


    Seven years ago, Everleigh and Theodore were still young. One was still in college and the other had just graduated. What did Madison do to them?


    Everleigh took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°As I didn¡¯t agree to break up with Theodore, your daughter-inw, Madison, had put in the effort to hire a group of people. On one rainy day, I went back to school alone. In the dark alley, I was drugged, and so many people came to tear my clothes off¡­¡±


    As soon as she finished her words, the audience burst into an uproar.


    Helen staggered as well, but fortunately, the butler behind her was quick enough to hold her up.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Helen looked at Everleigh in disbelief and then looked at Theodore, who was beside her.


    ¡°Is it not detailed enough? Do you want me to describe the faces of those people whom I remember in detail? Or do you want me to tell you the number te of the car parked at the entrance of the alley and let you check the rtionship of them with Madison personally?¡±


    Support? Justice?


    Everleigh didn¡¯t believe it from the bottom of her heart. Now, she understood why Helen had always favored her. It was only because she had already known that stair and Adrienne were Theodore¡¯s children. It was all because of her children.


    What if she wasn¡¯t carrying Theodore¡¯s child?


    At this point of time, was there any room for her to speak?


    ¡°nder, you are ndering me.¡± Madison pointed at Everleigh¡¯s nose and was so angry that her face turned purple. ¡°Are you saying that I ordered people to r*pe you? How could you act like the victim after doing such a disgusting thing? I¡¯ve underestimated you!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Helen suddenly raised her voice and said, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Madison turned around and said, ¡°Mom, I really¡­¡±


    p! A loud p could be heard in the corridor.Madison¡¯s exnation was interrupted.


    Everyone gasped in shock.

 Chapter 246 Sit In Prison Forever

    Madison covered her right cheek in disbelief.


    Helen was so angry that her whole body was shaking. ¡°I¡¯ve spoiled you for so many yearsjust because Ithought that the Godfrey family had let you down. I turned a blind eye to all the troubles you¡¯ve made. I didn¡¯t expect that you would do such a heartless thing!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I really didn¡¯t. I¡­¡±


    No matter how many mouths Madison had, with the previous kidnapping of Yvonne¡¯s child, she could not exin it clearly anymore. She hadpletely lost Helen¡¯s trust.


    But even so, she would never give up trying to defend herself.


    It was a huge crime to instigate r*ping on others!


    Madison gnashed her teeth in anger and red at Everleigh. ¡°What grudge do you have against me?How dare you use your own reputationto nder me like this?¡±


    ¡°I also want to ask you this question. What grudge do you have against me? I was just in love with your son. Why must you take revenge on me in such ways? If there is a chance, I really want to let you experience the same thing.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s words were extremely calm, but they sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madison was so angry that she stamped her feet. She was going to rush up and fight.


    While Christopher was standing in front of Everleigh, Theodore held Madison back. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. You have been bewitched by this vixen that you believe her every word. I¡¯m being med for such a huge crime, can¡¯t you see it? I¡¯ve raised you for nothing!¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t hit Everleigh.Thus, she could onlynd her ps on Theodore¡¯s body.


    The rtives of the Godfrey family were also whispering behind him. The sound grew louder and louder.


    Just in ten minutes, the amount of information was immense.


    The eldest son of the Godfrey family had two seven-year-old children. The birth mother was the wife of the son of the Meyer family. It was obvious that Helen wanted to take the children and their mother back. She publicly exposed the fake marriage of the Meyer family. However, it happened that Mrs. Meyer confessed that she was r*ped back then, and the mastermind behind the scenes was Mrs. Godfrey¡­


    The amount of information was so immense that it was almost difficult to digest. No matter which information was exposed, it would be the headline of the day¡¯s news. The stock market would definitely be affected.


    Theodore was being beaten up, but he didn¡¯t forget to raise his voice and say, ¡°Christopher, why don¡¯t you take her with you?¡±


    Had she gotten what she wanted?


    Before this night, all the upper-ss circle in Ocpeace City would spread this joke. Since the Godfrey family and the Meyer family were very wealthy, no one would dare to say anything. Even if they did, they would only talk about the Godfrey family¡¯s misconduct.


    Everleigh was the one who would suffer the most.


    She exposed her dark history in front of so many people. Whether it was true sympathy or not, in the end, those rumors would tear her apart, and it would be even more dreadful and cruel than seven years ago.


    Was this what she wanted? To make the situation develop beyond his control, to let him watch her suffer. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to make up for it.


    ¡°Madam Scott, who are you doing this for? With just one p, do you think you can erase what had happened?¡± Christopher turned a deaf ear to Theodore¡¯s words and looked coldly at Helen. ¡°You asked me why I¡¯m qualified to be Everleigh¡¯s husband, then let me tell you.I¡¯ve saved her life.¡±


    The air seemed to have be stagnant, and Everleigh¡¯s pale face showed some astonishment.


    She didn¡¯t know what Christopher was going to say.


    He rarely showed such a firm and serious look. He looked around at the crowd and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t walked past the alley seven years ago,you all can imagine what would have happened.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression froze when he heard these words.


    Helen asked with a hint of hope in her tone, ¡°Do you mean that she didn¡¯t really get r*ped in the end?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that just because I hurried over in time, this matter should be taken lightly?¡± Christopher sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Yes, the children are Theodore¡¯s, but what the Godfrey family had done back then decided that these two children would never have anything to do with them ever again. Everleigh and I will send the mastermind behind the incident to prisonpersonally, and they will sit in prison forever.¡±


    ¡°Sit in prison forever.¡± These words were deliberately emphasized in a particrly strong tone, and spoken word by word.


    As he said this, Christopher¡¯s gaze fell on Madison.


    ¡°Who are you looking at? Who are you sending to jail?¡± Madison was so angry that she lost her wits. Shepletely disregarded her status. However, Theodore was holding her back asshe stomped on the ground and pointed at Everleigh and Christopher, cursing them loudly.


    ¡°Enough! That¡¯s enough!¡± Helen shouted at her, but it didn¡¯t work. The color on her face was fading away at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    Everleigh was still in a daze. The warmth from Christopher¡¯s hand made here to her senses. When she looked up, she saw his reassuring eyes, as if to tell her, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Under such a situation, where she had already ruined everything, how could he still think of such a way to help her? It only meant that he was truly thinking for her.


    Whispers could be heard.


    ¡°The Meyer family¡¯s son is truly lovesick. He¡¯s even willing to take two illegitimate children with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, such a terrible thing happened to her. As she said, it was also done by multiple people. How pitiful.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the point of saying so much? It¡¯s something that happened seven years ago. Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°Whether there is evidence or not, it¡¯s already a matter of the past.¡± Yvonne nced at the gossiping women around her and reminded them, ¡°Isn¡¯t the attitude of Mr. Meyer the most important?¡±


    The few women who were running their mouths were all flustered. However, the husbands beside them were the first to react. They red at their wives and yelled at them to shut up.


    All the people present were sensible. Whether Christopher¡¯s words were true or false, they all had their own opinions.


    How could it be such a coincidence that Christopher met Everleigh when she encountered that kind of thing? Even if he did, it was another matter whether he could stop them in time or not.


    However, since he said so, it was obvious that the Meyer family didn¡¯t care about these things. No matter what happened, Everleigh would always be the Madam of the Meyer family.Hence, when these people were to spread it out in the future, they had to take the Meyer family¡¯s reputation into consideration. This was Christopher¡¯s real intention.


    Sometimes, power was more important than the truth. Power could not change the truth, but it could cover it up.


    ¡°Madam¡­ Madam Scott, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In the chaos,Helen¡¯s butler¡¯s voice was heard by everyone.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Helen, who was still in good spirits the previous second, had fallen down. Her chest heaved violently, and she looked like she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Call¡­ Call an ambnce, quickly.¡±


    ¡°Madam Scott fainted. Madam Madison, stop cursing!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Under the chaos, due to her professionalism,Everleigh wanted to go and check on her out of habit.


    However, Christopher grabbed her and said, ¡°Do you even know what¡¯s happening? How can you afford to care at this point of time?¡±


    Hearing that, Everleigh¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 247 To Gauge The Heart Of A Gentleman With One’s Own Mean Measure

    The situation in the corridor was in a mess. Almost everyone in the Godfrey family rushed forward and surrounded Helen. ¡°Aunt Helen¡±, ¡°Aunt¡±, ¡°Grandma¡±, ¡°Mom¡±, everyone shouted in a disorderly way.


    Everleigh was stopped by Christopher. ¡°There¡¯s first aid in the hotel. This is not your business.¡±


    Even if Helen was a VIP patient of hers, it was the holidays and she was off duty. It was understandable if she didn¡¯t care, let alone after what had happened just now.


    However, she was not this kind of person. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing. We are doctors.¡±


    After saying that, she broke free from Christopher¡¯s hand and went straight ahead.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Madison was sharp-eyed. At the sight of Everleigh, she immediately pointed at her and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If anything bad happens to Mom, I want you to¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Before Madison could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Everleigh¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Do you want me, or the entire Trevino family, to attend the funeral?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madison trembled with anger. ¡°Are you cursing her?¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with her. She nced at everyone and said, ¡°All of you get out of the way if you don¡¯t want Madam Scott to die. If we miss the best rescue time, no one can save her anymore.¡±


    It was rare for her to speak so harshly like this. Everyone was shocked and retreated one after another.


    Saying nothing, Everleigh rolled up her sleeves and went forward. She took Helen from the butler¡¯s arms,id her t on the ground, and unbuttoned Helen¡¯s cor¡­


    On the other side, Christopher had quickly ordered the staff of the hotel to arrange an ambnce and a stretcher to take her to the hospital.


    It was deep in the night, and a bright moon hung high in the night sky, as if a cigarette butt had burned a hole in a piece of ck cloth. asionally, it made people wonder whether the world beyond the curtain of night was real or not.


    In the operating room of the city hospital, the surgical light was bright.


    ¡°The patient has a heart arrest. We must operate her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Go and ask the family members to sign the approval.¡±


    Everleigh was wearing a green sterile suit. She took the operation form from the nurse and looked at it. Christopher¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll be the main surgeon. Go and contact the warehouse.¡±


    From the hotel to the hospital, even to the operating room, Christopher apanied them all the way.


    After such a thing happened, it was indeed not suitable for Everleigh to be the main surgeon. If there was any ident, the Godfrey family would push all the me onto her, even if she was not at fault. With such a high-risk surgery, Helen was so old that it was impossible to guarantee sess.


    Everleigh held the operation form, stayed silent for a while, then handed it to him.


    Christopher took off his mask and walked out of the operating room. She stayed in the same ce for a while. Then, she ordered the assistant to contact the warehouse and deliver the donor there.


    Helen¡¯s heart had been sessfully matched a month ago. The patient was a brain-dead patient. If an ordinary brain-dead patient couldn¡¯t be cured in a month after he was diagnosed, he would die soon if there wasn¡¯t any assistance from any instruments.


    When the matching waspleted, the hospital had already prepared a n for the Godfrey family¡¯s heart transnt surgery. However, Helen was too old, and it was indeed difficult to make this decision.


    But at this point, there was no other way except surgery.


    In the hallway, Theodore had been standing outside the door the entire time. His already haggard face seemed to have aged ten years overnight. However, his haggard appearance was no match for his father, Wilson, who had just arrived.


    As soon as Christopher came out, he saw the people from the Godfrey family standing at the door.Wilson, Yvonne, Loraine, Hansen, Madison and Theodore¡­


    Helen¡¯s illness made everyone in the Godfrey family, who was unlikely to appear on the same asion, arrive at once.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Theodore immediately went up to him the moment he saw him.


    Christopher handed him the operation form with a nk expression. ¡°Heart failure. We must carry out the heart transnt surgery as soon as possible. The operating room has already asked the donor to be sent here. You only have half an hour to think about it. The patient won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡±


    Theodore took the form. His cold face trembled slightly, and he tightened his grip on the edge of the form.


    No one could understand the pain he was in right now.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the incident earlier, Helen might not have to face such a life-and-death moment so soon. She might even receive conservative treatment until the end of her life.


    No matter who was to me for all of these, it all started because of him.


    He hated his identity as eldest son of the Godfrey family and all the things he possessed.


    Theodore asked, ¡°Who is the main surgeon?¡±


    Christopher took a deep look at him and said in a cold tone, ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°This won¡¯t do.¡± Before Theodore could speak, Madison¡¯s voice came from behind them. Even though she was choking, her voice was still sharp and piercing. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t you have any more authoritative doctors in your hospital?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows twitched violently.


    ¡°Of course there is,¡± Christopher said with a scornful smile and slightly raised chin. ¡°The most authoritative cardiologist in the city hospital is Dr. Harrison. He has the most experience in surgery.¡±


    There were not many cases of heart transnt surgery in this world. The main reason was that it was rare to have a matching pair of hearts. Almost all the donors were brain-dead patients, and the time of the transnt must be done within the time frame. How could there be so many coincidences?


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that Dr. Harrison has gone abroad.¡±


    ¡°Is there no one else?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Of course there is.¡± Christopher¡¯s tone was like deliberately keeping Madison hanging. Under the angry eyes of the other party, he dropped a sentence unhurriedly, ¡°In addition to Dr. Harrison, the one who has the most surgical experience in the city hospital is his proud student, Everleigh.¡±


    Hearing this name, she staggered half a step back, and her face was pale. It seemed that she could not ept the reality.


    Life sometimes can be so ironic. The person she had hurt previously had be the person who would save lives one day. Whether she was willing to or not,she would have a guilty conscience and dared not trust her anymore.


    ¡°Then please do it, Dr. Meyer.¡± It was Wilson who spoke.He had not spoken ever since he arrived at the hospital. On the way here, Yvonne had told him everything that had happened in the hotel.


    This man, who abandoned his wife for the sake of his ¡°true love¡± and left the Godfrey family for 20 years, was still graceful. Even at the moment of his own mother¡¯s illness, there was not much anxiety on his face. He looked calm andposed, as if nothing could affect him.


    ¡°I think it should be done this way too. After all, you won¡¯t feel at ease if it was Dr. Trevino who operates.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t have to say this, but he had to say it to mock them.


    ¡®To gauge the heart of a gentleman¡¯s with one¡¯s own mean measure¡¯. This saying seemed as if it was made for the Godfrey family.


    Theodore held the surgical consent form in his hand for a long time. His voice sounded troubled, as if it came from another world. ¡°What is the sess rate of the surgery?¡±


    ¡°Forty percent.¡±


    Although heart transnt surgery had been in practice for quite long,considering Helen¡¯s age, as well asher diet and rejection reaction after the surgery, it was not an exaggeration to say that the sess rate was 40%.


    Theodore signed the form. When he held the pen, the veins on the back of his hand bulged. It took him a long time to finish writing his name. When he handed it to Christopher, his tone was very dull. He said word by word, ¡°Please, let her be the main surgeon.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 248 Really Tough

    In the operating room, the brain-dead donor had been pushed in.


    The cold light shone onto the two operating tables beside each other.


    Everleigh washed her hands and changed into her sterile suit once again. When she entered the room, she saw Christopher standing in front of the operating table, looking at her as an assistant.


    ¡°Have they signed it?¡± She asked.


    Christopher nodded. His hands, which were covered in gloves, were hanging in mid-air. He had a mask and a pair of goggles on. His usually yful eyes were deep and calm. ¡°Theodore said he wants you to be the main surgeon.¡±


    Everleigh was lightly startled, and there was a sh of astonishment in her eyes. She went straight to the operating table and said, ¡°Get ready to open the chest.¡±


    ¡­


    The operation went on for more than eight hours, and the day was already bright. There was only the sound of breathing in the quiet corridor outside the operating room.


    The moment the door of the operating room opened, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the doctor who came out.


    Theodore stood there without moving. His hands were clenched tightly, and his eyes met Christopher¡¯s as he walked out.


    Christopher took off his mask and said, ¡°The operation was sessful. The patient is no longer in a critical state.¡±


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Godfrey family¡¯s butler held onto Madison, who had almost fainted, and asked everyone to go back to rest first.


    Madison shook her head. Her eyes were swollen with tears. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll stay here to apany Mom and wait for her to wake up.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯d better go back,¡± the butler said with a serious look on his face, ¡°Even if Madam Scott wakes up, she can¡¯t take another blow.¡±


    Madison¡¯s face, which was already pale, was drained of its color after hearing this.


    On the other side, Wilson got up while holding his still sleeping son, Hansen. His voice was not loud, and he was as gentle as usual. He said to Yvonne next to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She was also very sensible. She nodded and woke up her daughter, Loraine. The family of four nodded to Christopher before leaving.


    The corridor suddenly became quiet.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I have to exin to Mom clearly.I haven¡¯t done anything bad, so why must I take the me?¡± Although Madison¡¯s voice was weak, she still refused to leave and the butler could do nothing about it.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Theodore nced sideways at her. His gaze was icy cold. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    She was so frightened that she shuddered. She stared nkly at her son in front of her, unable to say a word.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Christopher had seen this kind of situation many times.


    After being a doctor for such a long time, he had seen many things. The door of the operating room was also called the ¡°Gate of Life and Death¡±. Whenever the person who went in came out, there were only two possibilities. Once the door was closed, besides rtives and friends, human warmth was also separated from the operation room.


    Before leaving, he took a deep look at Theodore. For a moment, he felt sympathy for him.


    Theodore was a person who didn¡¯t do anything, but was still the most guilty person.


    In the cardiology department, Everleigh copsed on the sofa after the surgery. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to pour herself a ss of water.


    Knock, knock! There came a knock on the door. She respondedweakly, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Christopher came in with two sses of milk. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I don¡¯t have the appetite.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. Drink some milk then.¡±


    Then, he ced the straw into Everleigh¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t hold it up yourself, I can hold it for you. The fee is 200 dors for such service.¡±


    ¡°Have you lost your mind after being poor?¡± Everleigh grabbed the milk and rolled her eyes at him.


    He took his ss and leaned against the sofa with his legs crossed. ¡°It seems like I owe you money in myst life, doesn¡¯t it? I barely managed to sneak out to take a vacation, but you pulled me back to the operating table.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I owed you a huge sum of money.¡±


    ¡°Just now, Theodore seemed like a walking corpse. How miserable.¡±


    Everleigh stopped drinking the milk and said in a low voice, ¡°Your change of topic is just too abrupt.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to beat around the bush then?¡± He looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Don¡¯t go back today, and don¡¯t answer the phone at home. I¡¯ll go back and exin it to themter.¡±


    After what happened the night before, the Meyer family and the Trevino family were left aside. At first, they had intended to talk about the wedding, but in the end, everything fell apart. Who could have expected this?


    Everleigh had no energy to think about anything else. At this time, she was only worried that her father would be in a bad mood after knowing all this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my dad. Your parents¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a while and said, ¡°I will find time to apologize to them.¡±


    ¡°Why would you apologize?¡± He waved his hand. ¡°I was the one who initiated the fake marriage. Wasn¡¯t it to cheat them into giving me money that year? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Although he said that, the Meyer family¡¯s two elders had always treated her like a daughter-inw for a long time. They treated stair and Adrienne so well that Everleigh felt apologetic towards them.


    ¡°As for the reputations of this family, you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± Christopher straightened up and nced at her. ¡°We don¡¯t need to deal with them anymore. Somebody has already blocked all the seals.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh frowned slightly and knew who he meant without thinking.


    It was already noon.In the Bailey family¡¯s vi on the outskirts of the city.


    ¡°Miss Josephine, there¡¯s news from the hospital saying that Madam Scott¡¯s operation was sessful.¡±


    Hearing this, Josephine¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°That olddy is really tough.¡±


    ¡°I heard that themotionst night at the hotel was huge. On the Godfrey family¡¯s side, even Wilson and Yvonne were there. Everyone was present in the family. The corridor of the operating room was crowded with people.¡±


    ¡°How could they not gather around on such an asion where the division of assets is at stake?¡± Josephine coldly snorted. ¡°That old hag is really lucky. She was even able to find a suitable match for heart transnt, and the operation was even sessful.¡±


    She gritted her teeth when she recalled that it was Helen who had messed up her marriage with Theodore. However, on second thought, if Helen died on the operating table, then it would be difficult for her to carry out her n.


    Thinking of this, she unlocked her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    After the phone was connected, she nced at the maid, whogot the hint, and left.


    Josephine said as she walked to the balcony, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    A cautious female voice came from the phone. ¡°Miss Bailey.¡±


    ¡°How is Madam Scott now?¡±


    ¡°She has been sent to the ICU and her condition is temporarily not critical, but they can¡¯t guarantee if there are any abnormal reactions after the examination.¡±


    ¡°When can they confirm that the surgery ispletely sessful?¡±


    ¡°About¡­ Half a month.¡±


    Hearing this, Josephine thought for a moment. ¡°Get ready with the thing I told you. We shall take action in half a month.¡±


    The other party was shocked. ¡°Miss Bailey, if we are discovered¡­¡±


    ¡°Ten million. As long as you do it, ten million dors will immediately be transferred into your ount. Even if we¡¯ve been discovered, it¡¯ll just be a malpractice on your part. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 249 Sharp-tongued But Soft-hearted

    On the second night after the Thanksgiving holiday, Everleigh finished her work in the hospital and drove back to the Trevino family home.


    When she got home, she didn¡¯t expect Selena to be there as well.


    When Hilda opened the door, Everleigh heard the voicesing from the living room as soon as she entered.


    Adrienne asked, ¡°Aunt Selena, why does the mermaid princess like the prince?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for love. You¡¯ll know when you grow up, Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the mermaid princess tell the prince that she likes him?¡±


    ¡°Because the mermaid princess is mute.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Can¡¯t she write? stair and I can also write.¡±


    ¡°Maybe thenguage used by the mermaids at the bottom of the sea are different from that of human beings.¡±


    ¡­


    Everleigh stood aboutthree meters away from the sofa and watched asAdrienne nestled in Selena¡¯s arms. In front of them was a colorful fairy tale book. Selena¡¯s voice was gentle, which was rare, and she was telling Adrienne the story of ¡°The Little Mermaid¡±.


    Hearing the footsteps, Selena turned to look back from the sofa. Her eyes under the round-framed sses were flustered. She asked dryly, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Everleigh came to her senses.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Adrienne stood up from Selena¡¯s arms, and leaned against the back of the sofa,asking Everleigh to give her a hug with an excited face.


    After all, she was only a seven-year-old child, and she didn¡¯t understand the affairs between adults.


    Everleigh went over to hug her and asked Selena, ¡°stair and Adrienne haven¡¯t caused any trouble to our family these two days, have they?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Selena closed the book and pretended to be indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. I have a two-day break, thus I have nothing to do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m staying at home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Everleigh smiled.


    Although Selena had always been against her in every way since she returned, she could still rely on her family membersat the critical moment. Shewas just sharp-tongued but soft-hearted.


    While they were talking, Hilda¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Mr. Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh turned her head and noticed that Abraham had juste out from his study.


    Since the incident at the hotel, the two children were taken home by Abraham, and she hadn¡¯t contacted the Meyer family since. Everleigh, however, received a phone call from her father, asking her to take care of herself, without asking about anything.


    At that moment, she suddenly felt that her father was getting old.


    Whenever parents could understand when their children were reluctant to tell the truth, all the helplessness and sadness in their hearts would disappear. In addition to their gradually aging bodies, time also made them lose courage to pursue the truth of many things.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡± Adrienneid on Everleigh¡¯s shoulder and called out sweetly to Abraham.


    He nodded at the child. His smile was kind, but he had barely forced it out.


    Selena stood up and said, ¡°Adrienne, go upstairs and y. stair is upstairs too. Let¡¯s go and see what he is doing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded cleverly, stretched out her arm toward Selena, and was taken away by her.


    Everleigh and Abraham were the only ones left in the living room.


    Hilda went to make tea. The room was filled with the fragrance of tea, and the warmth dissipated the coldness of autumn.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you and Selena these two days. I¡¯ll pick up stair and Adrieer.¡±


    ¡°Can you manage it?¡± Abraham took a sip of tea and said, ¡°The work in the hospital is so hectic.Plus, you can¡¯t skip the sses in Ocpeace Medical University too. It¡¯s not good to always leave the children with the nanny.¡±


    She hesitated for a while and said, ¡°After a period of time, I¡¯m going to resign from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He furrowed his brows and raised his head.


    Everleigh said, ¡°You are right. It¡¯s too hectic and busy to work in the hospital. No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s hard to take care of the two children at the same time. The job at school is more rxed and stable, and I¡¯ll have more time. In the future¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± He put down his teacup heavily and said unhappily, ¡°After so many years of studying, it has not been easy for you to be promoted as the deputy chief physician. How many doctors in the whole Ocpeace City or even in the whole country can be promoted as young as you were?Do you not want such a good opportunity anymore?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± She was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve always disagreed with me being a doctor,haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The Trevino family had a family business. Back then, Abraham had taken her as his sessor and trained her. It just so happened that she had no interest in managing thepany and was determined to apply for the entrance exam of the Ocpeace Medical Hospital. For this reason, Abraham was quite angry.


    ¡°Back then, it was different. Back then, I didn¡¯t agree because I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to continue on this path. Since you¡¯ve managed to make it, why are you quitting? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the sake of the children.¡±


    ¡°The reason why I raised you this long is to let you raise children?¡±


    His words left Everleigh speechless.


    After a long silence, the air seemed to be stagnant. Abraham picked up the teacup again and said, ¡°Enough, you can¡¯t resign from the hospital. If you feel tired, you can give up the school¡¯s work. The children don¡¯t need your care. Although I¡¯m old and useless, it¡¯s not that difficult for the Trevino family to raise two children.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s nose twitched, and she almost burst into tears. It took her a lot of effort to hold back her tears.


    Seven years ago, she went against her father¡¯s good intentions and left home on her own. When she left, she had not heard from him at all. Now, she came back and caused trouble for her family. She felt that she was extremely unfilial.


    Now that things had turned out like this, her father didn¡¯t even ask anything but had already thought of a way out for her.


    No matter what the oue was, the Trevino family was always backing her up.


    ¡°Dad, about the incident at the hotel that day,¡± Everleigh thought for a long time. She decided to make it clear and give him an exnation. ¡°Do you have anything to ask me?¡±


    Abraham paused for a moment, and thenafter a long silence, he said, ¡°No.¡±


    She was flustered for a moment and looked up in surprise.


    He said, ¡°Do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to worry about your family.¡±


    She still wanted to say something, but he had already put down the cup and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at home tonight. Let¡¯s have Hilda cook some dishes that you like. If you are not busy tomorrow, you can stay at home.¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback for a while. Aftering to her senses, she quickly nodded and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy at all.¡±


    She was afraid that Abraham would not be able to take it after she returned and told him everything, thus she had already asked the hospital for a half-day leave the next morning, just toe back and apany him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay here. Go and look after your two children,¡± he said as he picked up the newspaper.


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go then.¡±


    In the bedroom on the second floor, she did not know when they had renovated it into a children¡¯s room. Everleigh knocked on the door andSelena opened the door from the inside. ¡°Shh¡­¡±


    ¡°Are they asleep?¡± Everleigh lowered her voice and looked inside.


    The two children had indeed fallen asleep.


    Selena leaned over and closed the door. ¡°stair has a cold. He has been sleeping early these two days.He probably won¡¯t be able to go to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask Hilda to call them and ask for a leave.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°stair has always been weak.¡±


    The two children were twins, but they hadpletely different personalities since childhood. Even their physical conditions were different. stair was quiet and restrained. He wouldn¡¯t get seriously ill, but he would always catch a cold whenever the seasons changed. Adrienne was lively and clumsy,but she rarely fell ill.


    ¡°Do you have time? I have something to ask you.¡± Selena looked at her. Compared with her usual arrogance, her tone had eased a lot.


    ¡­

 Chapter 250 She Didn’t Want To Hide It Anymore

    In the bedroom that was facing south on the second floor, the old-fashioned decoration gave off a vintage feel.


    The European-style single bed was covered with a light green striped sheet and matching quilt, while the pillows had white covers which were embroidered with small chrysanthemums. There were two dolls on the headboard.


    Next to the bedside table was the study table by the window. In the daytime, when the curtains were opened, one could see the front courtyard of the Trevino family home.


    This was Everleigh¡¯s room.


    ¡°Look, your room has not changed even after so many years,¡± Selena sat on the bed and said this without hiding the envy in her tone.


    ¡°Do you know? When I was a child, I liked your room very much. It faced the south, and the lighting is good. No matter whoes to the house, as soon as you open the window, you can see them and greet them.¡±


    Everleigh sat on the chair in front of the desk and was flustered for a moment. ¡°I thought you liked a room with a balcony.¡±


    Selena¡¯s room was opposite hers. It facednorth and hada small balcony.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think.¡± Selena took a deep breath, ced her arms on both sides, and raised her legs from the ground. She shrugged her shoulders as if she was a child. ¡°After you left home, I thought that I could move to this room, but do you know what happened?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Dad locked your room. It hasn¡¯t been opened for seven years.¡±


    Everleigh was shocked.


    It was no wonder. The decoration of the house had obviously been refurbished. Although there was no difference in theyout, she could see traces of the refurbishment. Only her room had not been touched;even the medical book on the desk which she left when she moved out was still there.


    ¡°Everleigh, I dislike you quite a lot, and I even hate you. I don¡¯t understand why Dad still cares about you so much even after you left. It¡¯s not like the Trevino family only has you as a daughter. Why does he leave everything good to you?¡±


    ¡°Selena, Dad loves you very much too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the word ¡®too¡¯.¡± Selena raised her eyebrows. ¡°You said it as if I am the redundant one, but you are obviously the one who¡¯s¡­¡±


    She only said half of what she wanted to say and suddenly stopped.


    Everleigh was puzzled. ¡°Who¡¯s what?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Selena avoided her gaze, frowned and said in a bad mood, ¡°Forget it, I have nothing topete with against you.¡±


    Everleigh was a little confused. She always felt that there was more to her words.


    However, Selena suddenly changed the subject. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter with your children? Are they Theodore¡¯s?¡±


    Hearing his name, Everleigh¡¯s face tightened, and she subconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    On that day in the corridor of the hotel, Selena was also present. Helen had asked someone to go to the hospital to do the paternity test, and the evidence hade out. She couldn¡¯t deny it, and she didn¡¯t intend to either.


    Since she couldn¡¯t hide it, she didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.


    ¡°So yours and Christopher¡¯s marriage is fake?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. I knew you wouldn¡¯t like such a yboy,¡± Selena said in a disgusted tone. ¡°Luckily, you are not really married to him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel ashamed.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh felt funny and said helplessly, ¡°Christopher is quite nice.He¡¯s not the kind of person like the rumors im.¡±


    ¡°There must be a reason behind the rumors. Even if he is good, if his reputation gets involved with our family, will Dad¡¯s reputation be glorious? You have really fallen into a trap in the ditch. Why didn¡¯t you find a normal person to fake your marriage with? Now that the matter has turned out like this, if the Meyer family makes a fuss,who is to take care of it?¡±


    Selena¡¯s tone sounded as if she was teaching her daughter a lesson.


    Everleigh felt helpless. She looked at her and said, ¡°Are you worried about my situation?¡±


    Hearing this, Selena immediately straightened up and almost jumped up from the bed. ¡°Who is worried about your situation? I am worried about the situation of the Trevino family. When you came back, you keep bringing trouble to the family.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bring trouble to the family. I¡¯ll handle my own affairs. You will all still be the same as before.¡±


    ¡°How will you handle it?Do you want stair and Adrienne to suffer together with you?¡±


    Everleigh was slightly taken aback.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you alone, but the children are still young. They are also my nephew and niece,¡± Selena said with a serious face. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for you. I¡¯m doing it for the children of the Trevino family. You can do whatever you want and go wherever you want.No matter what, the children will stay here and go nowhere.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Everleigh finally understood why Selena asked her toe here.


    She had taken such a big turn just to say she wanted the two children to live in the Trevino family in the future.


    Looking at her sister, who pretended to be indifferent, Everleigh was very touched. No matter how much resentment she previously had, this matter was now settled.


    Before she could finish her words, she heard the sound of a car engineing from downstairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Who is it?¡± Selena stood up and stretched her neck to look out of the window. After a while, she frowned and turned to ask Everleigh, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Everleigh was flustered. She looked in the direction of Selena¡¯s gaze and saw Christopher getting out of the car and ringing the doorbell outside the iron gate.


    ¡°Did you ask him toe here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh was shocked. She stood upimmediatelyand walked out.


    When she walked to the door, Selena suddenly called out to her, ¡°Sis¡­¡±


    Everleigh paused all of a sudden when she was opening the door. She turned around in surprise and forgot to respond.


    This was the first time that Selena had called her ¡°Sis¡± since she returned from abroad after seven years.


    Selena stood by the bed. After being silent for a long time, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Everleigh was flustered for a while and said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry for among sisters? Let¡¯s go. Dad said that Hilda made more dishes tonight. I haven¡¯t eaten her food for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everleigh did not ask her about her apology. Perhaps it was because Selena told her father that she was pregnant, or maybe it was because she made things difficult for her after she came back, or perhaps it was something that she had not known about yet¡­


    However, those were all in the past.


    When she went downstairs, she heard Hilda greeting Christopher, inviting him in for tea. ¡°Miss Selena, Miss Everleigh, and the children are all upstairs. Sir, please sit for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hilda. You can go about your business. I can smell the fragrance from outside. I¡¯ve heard from Everleigh that you cook the best dishes. Am I going to be lucky to have a taste of them today?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a dog¡¯s nose?¡± Everleigh asked him from the stairs before Hilda could speak. Then, she went downstairs and nced at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Dad asked me toe.¡± Christopher nced at Abraham, who was reading the newspaper on the opposite sofa, and said with a smile, ¡°Right, Dad?¡±


    The word ¡°Dad¡± made Everleigh tremble.


    Wasn¡¯t this adding to the chaos?


    However, Abraham answered with a ¡°Hum¡±. He put away the newspaper, took off his sses and ced it aside, saying, ¡°I asked Christopher toe.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was confused. ¡°You asked him toe?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I let hime and have a meal at home?¡±


    Everleigh was still in a daze. Looking at Hilda¡¯s busy figure in the kitchen, she suddenly realized that the food that was prepared didn¡¯t seem to be prepared for her. Besides, she didn¡¯t mention in advance that she wasing back¡­


    Then, what was this?

 Chapter 251 Possessed By A Demon

    Everleigh wanted to tell Abraham about her rtionship with Christopher, but he didn¡¯t ask about it,thus she didn¡¯t say anything.However, why would he suddenly invite Christopher toe to their home?


    If this matter was not made clear, he would still treat Christopher as his son-inw. The Meyer family might not be willing to allow this.


    Thinking of this, Everleigh felt a little stressed and had to make it clear.


    ¡°Dad, Christopher and I are¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Abraham put down the newspaper in his handsuddenly. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Selenae down yet?¡±


    Everleigh paused for a moment. When she was about to speak, she heard Selena¡¯s voiceing from behind. ¡°Coming, I went to take a look at stair and Adrienne. They are still asleep.¡±


    She came downstairs and stood behind Everleigh. She looked over her shoulder and saw Christopher. She asked Everleigh in a low voice, ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    Everleigh also kept frowning.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was weird. Everybody knew about Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s rtionship, except Abraham, but Christopher kept calling him ¡°Dad¡± intimately.


    Everleigh kept kicking Christopher¡¯s leg under the table, but he didn¡¯t respond at all.


    ¡°Take your time to eat. I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Everleigh set down her cutleries and signaled Christopher with her eyes. Then, she went to the bathroom alone.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Dad,do continue your meal with Selena first.Excuse me, as I answer a call.¡±


    Leaning against the wall of the bathroom, Everleigh said into the phone angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°What could I do? Your father asked me toe here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t know about us yet. Stopmessing around.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When did I mess around? Can¡¯t you tell that your father likes me very much?¡±


    ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s useless for my father to like you. It¡¯s easy to hide it from him but how are you going to exin it to your parents?Besides, Felicia will be able to figure out what¡¯s going on with a little investigation. The incident that day was so serious.¡±


    ording to Christopher¡¯s tone, he did not intend to be honest. He nned to continue to coax the parents on both sides, but Everleigh could no longer pretend.


    ¡°Do you really think that your father can¡¯t find out the things that Felicia and my parents can find out?¡±


    Through the phone, his words made Everleigh dumbfounded.


    ¡°Dad knew about it already?¡± She thought.


    Christopher said, ¡°Elders have seen everything since they¡¯ve lived for more than half of their lifespan. Their psychological endurance is much higher than what we think. ¡±


    ¡°Then, why does my father still¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it that hard to understand?¡± Christopher said with a bit of pride in his tone, ¡°First, things have already happened. Second, there is such an excellent son-inw in front of him. Who do you think your father will choose?¡±


    Everleigh finally understood. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just self-deception?¡±


    ¡°Why is it self-deception? By the way, you need to be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°My parents wille to your house in a few days.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Her voice rosesuddenly.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious? How unconfident are you? Do you think that those things in the past could change anything? My parents like you so much that they don¡¯t care about them at all.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    ¡°So,are the elders on both sides nning to make the best out of it?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Enough, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore. Your father is asking me to drink, and you shoulde out quickly too¡­¡±


    ¡°Hello, hello? Christopher, you¡­¡±


    Before Everleigh finished her words, the phone was hung up. Then, she heard the voices of Christopher and Abraham in the dining room. They really drank like they were father-inw and son-inw.


    Everleigh felt a headacheing on while holding her phone.


    Wasn¡¯t it a bit of a mess? Yet, Christopher still followed suit.


    Deep into the night.


    In South Hill Vi, the sound of porcin breaking on the living room was particrly sharp under the night sky.


    ¡°How many times do I have to say it? I didn¡¯t do it. What does it have to do with me that she was r*ped? She¡¯s putting all the me on me, and you are even ming me for an outsider? I have long told you that that woman is not a good person.¡±


    Madison was trembling with anger, and the butler next to her didn¡¯t dare to persuade her.


    On the sofa opposite his mother, Theodore sat upright and raised his hand. ¡°Moses, where¡¯s the item?¡±


    Moses¡¯ face stiffened, and he carefully handed Theodore a folder.


    ¡°Mom, here is the evidence. Seven years ago, you met up with Everleigh behind my back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met her then,¡± Madison did not deny it. ¡°My son was in a rtionship, and he wouldn¡¯t go home for four years during college. Can¡¯t I meet his girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to tell you.¡±


    Bam! The folder fell heavily on the coffee table. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to look at?¡± She was so angry that her face turned pale. She picked up the folder and asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The license te number.The photo taken by the witness at the ce of the incident. This car is yours, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What license te number?¡± Madison was furious when she saw the photos in the folder. ¡°What are you trying to prove with such a blurry photo? Even if this car is mine, what proof do you have that I was the one who was sitting in the car, and the one who did those things?¡±


    She would rarely lose herposure like this. In front of Theodore, she was always dignified and cold, but when it came to Everleigh, neither of them could keep calm.


    However, she didn¡¯t say anything wrong.


    The butler could not bear to watch any longer and said, ¡°Mr. Theodore, Madam Madison is indeed in the wrong, but you can¡¯t just knock her down. The crime of abetting violence is just too severe.Madam won¡¯t do such a thing, and there is really not enough evidence.¡±


    Theodore clenched his fists. When he looked up at Madison, his gaze was chilly. ¡°If the evidence isplete, then you wouldn¡¯t have the chance to stand here and face me.¡±


    Just as Christopher had said, if the evidence had been obtained earlier, Madison would have been imprisoned no matter how wealthy the Godfrey family was. That was because of the Meyer family¡¯s support.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madison pointed at him. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°Great¡­What agood son I have raised¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± He stood up, looking as if he had nothing more to say.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Madison shouted at his back. ¡°If you dare to find that troublemaker, don¡¯t address me as your mother anymore.¡±


    Theodore stood at the entrance of the living room with his back facing Madison. His voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my mom, even if you are in jail.¡±


    With these words, he left.


    Madison stood where she was asblood drained from her face. She pointed at his back and wanted to say something, but in the end, her eyes rolled and she fell directly onto the sofa.


    ¡°Madam, Madam, are you alright?¡±


    She clutched the nket on the sofa tightly. Her eyes widened in anger as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°That vixen, I¡­ I¡¯ve said it long ago that that woman¡­ That woman is not a good person. She¡¯s been possessed by a demon!¡±

 Chapter 252 Different Situations Call For Different Actions

    On the way out of South Hill Vi, Theodore sat in the car with a sullen face.


    Moses, who was driving the car, looked at him several times through the rearview mirror in the car and said worriedly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, it¡¯s been so many years. We can¡¯t find anything, and Madam Madison won¡¯t admit it herself either. Besides, even if the evidence is conclusive, how can you just watch her go to jail?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Theodore raised his head with a cold expression on his face.


    Everyone thought that he couldn¡¯t do anything, even if he knew the truth. Everleigh thought so, Christopher thought so, and everyone in the Godfrey family thought so.


    Just because Madison was his mother, and shebelonged to the Godfrey family. No matter what she did, should the Godfrey family cover for her regardless?


    What would they gain after covering for her? For so many years, she said that she¡¯d done many things for the Godfrey family and for her son, but everything she did was for herself.


    Moses shuddered and did not dare to say anything else. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°To the hospital.¡±


    After saying three simple words, Theodore turned his head and looked out of the window. He didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Moses sighed in his heartsilently.


    Over the past few days, Theodore acted as if nothing had happened and talked about business as usual at work. As soon as he stepped out of the office, he had been running around. He had to go to the hospital to visit Madam Scott, and he was personally investigating what happened seven years ago.


    If it went on like this, how could his body take it?


    When the car arrived at the city hospital, it was almost midnight.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, it¡¯s already sote. Why don¡¯t I send you home to have a rest first?Madam Scott will be fine if you visit her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need, you go back first.¡± Theodore got out of the car. ¡°Tomorrow morning, eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    Moses felt helpless, and he had no choice but to agree. He watched Theodore walk towards the in-patient department through the car window.


    At that time, the lights of the inpatient wards had been turned off and only the ICU was still on. Furthermore, the nurse on duty was on patrol all night.


    When Theodore came out of the elevator, he saw the nurse on duty dozing off.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± The nurse was awakened by his footsteps. She stood up from behind the desk and asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote.What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Grandma. How is she today?¡±


    ¡°Madam Scott is doing fine.¡± The nurse looked at the time. ¡°Are you nning on visiting her now?¡±


    Theodore nodded slightly.


    Before the nurse answered, the warning lights on the desk suddenly shed, and they kept beeping.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In the nurse¡¯s station next door, the head nurse opened the door and stepped outside.


    The nurse on duty¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°It¡¯s the emergency bell of the ICU.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the number of the patient?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Madam Scott.¡± The nurse raised her head and looked at Theodore as she gave a hard shudder.


    ¡­


    At this moment, the Trevino family¡¯s house had already settled in for bed.


    Abraham arranged for Christopher to stay in the guest room. This action undoubtedly verified what Christopher said, which was the fact that Abraham already knew that they were not married.


    Everleigh was sleeping in her own bed. She tossed and turned, and finally felt sleeping to her mind. Suddenly, an urgent ringtone came from the bed.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What? I¡¯ll be right there!¡±


    After a few words on the other end of the phone, Everleigh got upimmediatelyand changed clothes. When she went out, Christopher just came out of the guest room with a serious face. ¡°Have you also received a call?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡± Everleigh took the car keys and went downstairs, followed closely by him.


    They both received a phone call from the city hospital. It was from the intensive care unit, saying that something had happened to Madam Scott.


    On the way to the hospital, Everleigh was in urgent contact with the hospital, while the car was driven by Christopher.


    ¡°Who is the doctor on duty today?¡±


    ¡°Dr. rk and Dr. Allen have rushed over. At this time, they¡¯re preparing for emergency surgery.¡±


    ¡°Stop them,¡± Everleigh said in a low voice, ¡°Let Dr. Smith do it.¡±


    ¡°But Dr. Smith is not here.¡±


    ¡°His shift is at 2:30 a. m. He should have arrived by now.¡±


    After saying this, the nurse called out for Dr. Smith.


    Soon, the phone was picked up by Stainley. ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s me. I know everything already. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you. Christopher and I are on our way. We will arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°Drive carefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Everleigh looked serious, but her eyes were very calm, as if she had already expected this.


    When Everleigh and Christopher arrived at the hospital¡¯s operating room, Madam Scott had been in there for a while. Other than Stainley, there were no other cardiologists present.


    The lights in the operating room were cold and sharp, and it made people look as pale as death when it shone on their faces.


    Everleigh was the main surgeon. Christopher and Stainley were working as assistants.


    ¡°Hemostat.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Continue the blood transfusion.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not enough blood. I¡¯ll go get more.¡± In the operating room, the nurse who was in charge walked outside immediately.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh did not find it strange. Christopher looked at the back of the nurse as she left, and his expression became a little darkersuddenly.


    This night was extraordinarily long.


    Early the next morning, Madam Scott was free of danger and was sent back to the ICU after being discharged from the operating room.


    Everleigh had been busy all night. When she changed her clothes and came out, she couldn¡¯t even lift her arms.


    Christopher was waiting for her at the door of the locker room. ¡°There¡¯s a call from Mr. Lawson. He asked you to go to his office.¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡± Everleigh frowned.


    It was only dawn.Why was Mr. Lawson there so early?


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is it because of Madam Scott¡¯s issue?¡±


    Christopher nodded and reminded, ¡°Theodore¡¯s mother is here.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. She won¡¯t let go of any chance screw with me now.¡± Her face was cold but her eyes were calm. ¡°Different situations call for different actions.¡±


    After saying this, she went straight to the hospital director¡¯s office.


    Before she entered the office, she saw a figure standing at the door.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so she thought that she had mistakenly identified her for a moment.


    The figure wore a light gray coat,and she looked natural and graceful. After she saw Everleigh, she walked straight towards her and said with sympathy, ¡°Everleigh, I didn¡¯t expect to see you again, not like this.¡±


    ¡°We aren¡¯t that close with each other,so just call me Dr. Trevino.¡± Everleigh looked at Josephine coldly.


    If she hadn¡¯t run into Josephine, she might actually have forgotten about her existence in Ocpeace City. Out of sight, out of mind, right?


    However, Josephine didn¡¯t get angry. She still had a refined and docile look on her face. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, but Theodore told me to wait for you here.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was stunned.


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Christopher¡¯s unhappy voice came from behind. ¡°He asked you to be a doorman here? What¡¯s wrong? He didn¡¯t dare to say anything face to face, so he asked his former fiancee to pass on the message?¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face darkened as she stubbornly said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for him. All of you should know that Aunt Madison is here.¡±


    Everleigh clenched her fists.

 Chapter 253 What Status?

    ¡°So?¡± Everleigh looked at Josephine and said, her tone a little more serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong,¡± Josephine said calmly. ¡°Theodore doesn¡¯t want to see any conflict between you and Aunt Madison, so he asked me to tell you not to go in. He will exin the situation to the dean.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh almostughed out loud.


    People would think that she and Madison had a conflict because of her, but who was truly the one causing problems?


    Everleigh clenched her fists hard and felt the pain of her nails pinching her palm. Her expression was indifferent. ¡°Who are you to pass a message on his behalf?¡±


    If she remembered correctly, Theodore had told her before that the engagement between him and Josephine had already been cancelled.


    Therefore, Josephine shouldn¡¯t be here.


    As they were talking, the office door opened from the inside, and a tall figure stood behind Josephine. This was such an eyesore to Everleigh,no matter how many times she had seen it.


    As soon as Theodore came out, he closed the door. At the same time, Madison¡¯s sharp and mean voice could be heard from within the office. The word ¡®sl*t¡¯ were still faintly heard.


    ¡°Theodore, I told Everleigh about everything, but she didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± Josephine immediately put on an aggrieved look as soon as she saw him. ¡°She thinks I¡¯m not qualified to pass messages for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh had to admire the profoundness of theirnguage. She casually changed a few words and the meaning of the whole sentence waspletely misinterpreted.


    She looked at Josephine seriously and was not willing to take the me. She corrected her and said, ¡°My original words are,who are you to pass messages on his behalf?¡±


    A man was different from a woman, as a man¡¯s sensitivity to words was far less than a woman¡¯s. These two sentences did not differ much from each other in Theodore¡¯s ears.


    His gaze swept over the closed door of the office. After confirming that it was tightly shut, he said, ¡°Josephine is here to visit Grandma. I¡¯ll take care of the matters here. Everleigh, you should go back first.¡±


    ¡°The city hospital is not under the jurisdiction of the Godfrey family. I was called by the dean, so it¡¯s his call to decide whether I should leave or not.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face was calm, and she didn¡¯t seem to appreciate their efforts at all. After saying this, she went past them and knocked on the office door.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Theodore grabbed her arm and stopped her from knocking on the door. His cold eyes were filled with a grave expression.


    She didn¡¯t even look at him and coldly said, ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Must you make things difficult?¡± His voice was very oppressive. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I can handle it. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    Everleigh felt his grip gradually tightening on her forearm.


    Looking at this scene, Josephine secretly clenched her bag strap, and her delicate face was full of suppressed jealousy. In front of Everleigh,the man Josephine loved was worthless in her eyes.


    The air was silent, as if this second was as long as a century.


    ¡°Why are you poking your nose into my business?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s voice was calm and fear-inducing.


    The grip on her forearm tightenedbefore he slowly released it.


    With a creak, she opened the door of the office and went straight in without looking back.


    Christopher followed her in. When he reached Theodore¡¯s side, he patted his shoulder with sympathy and let out an indistinct sigh.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson,¡± Everleigh greeted himas soon as she entered the office, and then she looked at Mrs. Godfrey, who was sitting on the sofa.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she was Mrs. Godfrey who lived a life of opulent luxury. Even in such a situation, she was still wearing elegant clothes, expensive jewelry, and holding a limited-edition Hermes handbag.


    ¡°Mrs. Godfrey is here too.¡± She nced at her as a way of greeting.


    Madison just snorted as if she didn¡¯t take Everleigh seriously. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I really don¡¯t want to see the famousDr. Trevino. Just say it. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Mr. Lawson also looked put on the spot. ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡­ You and Dr. Meyer can sit down first.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. We still have work to do in the department. If you have anything to say, please tell us directly.¡± Everleigh did not intend to stay here any longer.


    Christopher also stood with her. The two of them were immovable statues. They stood straight in front of the desk and looked fearless, which put an invisible pressure on Mr. Lawson.


    Mr. Lawson braced himself and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. After we considered all factors, the hospital has decided to end our employment contract with Dr. Trevino in advance.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Before she could speak, Christopher, who was behind her, raised his voice and asked, ¡°Mr. Lawson, what¡¯s the logic of this? What did Everleigh do to vite the rules of the hospital that could be a reason for her to be dismissed?¡±


    Mr. Lawson frowned, but couldn¡¯t exin it at all.


    Christopher¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°You can¡¯t just abuse your power like this, right?Is everything supposed to be catered to the Godfrey family¡¯s whims as long as they make a donation to the city hospital?¡±


    ¡°Christopher,¡± Everleigh interrupted him.


    Mr. Lawson was also stunned. He was already over fifty years old. As he gazed at the two young people in front of him, he actually felt uneasy.


    She said in a calm tone, ¡°Fine, I ept. You can tell me when I can go about the termination procedures.¡±


    Christopher stared at her and said, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Mr. Lawson said, ¡°The termination process needs a month. Before that, Dr. Trevino will be suspended temporarily. As for where you workedin Maniville, I will personally send an email to exin the situation. You can rest assured that it will certainly not affect your evaluation over there.¡±


    It was clear that he wanted Everleigh to be ¡°recognized¡± and he was asking her to go back to Maniville.


    Of course, this was not his will. As the dean of the hospital, he wanted the best and most professional doctor more than anyone else.It was not good for him to lose Everleigh.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Everleigh folded her white coat and held it in her hands in front of Mr. Lawson, and then she nced at Madison. ¡°Are you satisfied, Mrs. Godfrey?¡±


    Madison snorted. ¡°For Madam Scott¡¯s sake, I¡¯ve already shown you mercy.¡±


    ¡°Then, do I still need to thank you?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What you want most is to drive me out of Ocpeace City. It¡¯s best for me to go back to Maniville and nevere back, isn¡¯t it?¡± Everleigh¡¯s tone was getting colder and colder. ¡°Unfortunately even without this job, I will still stay in Ocpeace City and fight you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madison stood up all of a sudden, her expression extremely ugly.


    Everleigh stood straight, and her voice was soft but clear. ¡°I¡¯ll keep fighting until you¡¯re in prison. Before that, no matter what method you use, even if I have to repeat what happened seven years ago, I¡¯ll never run away. I won¡¯t go anywhere, and I¡¯ll stay in Ocpeace City.¡±


    After saying this, she put the white coat on the desk.

 Chapter 254 I Won’t Leave

    Everleigh stood up straightand her powerful aura weighed heavily on everyone in the room, making it difficult for them to breathe, especially Madison. She was so angry that her eyes almost popped out, but she was ignored.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Christopher stood by the side with a cold face. Without saying a word, he shot a cold nce at Madison.


    She felt ufortable under his gaze.


    ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, don¡¯t think that you can drive Everleigh away by doing this. Remember, Everleigh is my woman. If anyone dares to make her unhappy, I will not let her go easily.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was cold, like ice.


    Mr. Lawson sat on the chair and felt like he was sitting on needles instead.


    Mrs. Godfrey was on his left, and the important people in the hospital were on his right. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend these people.


    Only now did he realize that as the dean, he was nothing in front of power.


    Everleigh snorted, turned around, and opened the door to go out.


    As for Josephine and Theodore, who were standing outside, they could clearly hear what was going on inside. He felt even more guilty towards Everleigh.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Josephine pretended to go forward, with a little worry in her eyes, but her thoughts werepletely different from her expression.


    Everleigh ignored Josephine¡¯s hypocritical nature and didn¡¯t even look at her. Instead, she stared at Theodore. ¡°Do you have anything else to say now?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened as he pursed his thin lips. After a moment of silence, he finally said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude. It¡¯s your mother who did this to me.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left.


    Christopher followed after her. When he saw Theodore, he clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles creaked.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the wrong timing, he really wanted to give him a few punches. What else could this man do?


    Everleigh waited for Christopher outside and guessed that he would follow her out. A few minutester, he appeared.


    His face was gloomy, and the anger in his eyes was clearly visible. He said in a more resentful tone, ¡°I think Mr. Lawson is a fence-sitter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the situation that forced him to do so. It¡¯s not his fault.¡±


    Christopher gave her a sidelong nce and said coldly, ¡°Are you still in the mood to speak up for him now?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am blessed to be able to rest for a period of time.¡± Although Everleigh was angry, there was nothing she could do. After all, the Godfrey family had great power. They could dismiss her whenever they wanted.


    In that case, it was better for her to have a good rest to apany stair and Adrienne.


    Christopher looked at her. Although she said it so easily, she still felt sad.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll also take a break together with you. Let¡¯s leave the rest to the future.¡± Christopher ced his hand on Everleigh¡¯s shoulder as he felt extremely dissatisfied. They¡¯d spent the whole night saving Helen, and yet they were being bullied by the Godfreys.


    There was no justice at all.


    She was also very tired, so she wanted to have a good rest.


    The two got in the car and prepared to return to the Trevino home.


    Of course, Christopher was not shy abouting along as he said that his father-inw would miss him if he didn¡¯t go.


    Behind them, Theodoresaw their actions clearly. The anger in his eyes kept rising, but there was nothing he could do.


    What right did he have to be by her side? He could not even protect her as he watched his mother dismiss her.


    Josephine walked over from behind and called out in a soft voice, ¡°Theodore.¡±


    He came back to his senses when he heard her. He slowly turned around and stared at her with cold eyes.


    Josephine¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the corners of her mouth twitched stiffly. ¡°Theodore, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were frigid as a blizzard.


    She had done something wrong, so she couldn¡¯t bear to look at him. When she was about to say something, Mrs. Godfrey came out with her high heels. She had a noble temperament that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you really not ashamed at all?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be ashamed? She put all the me on me. Do you think I¡¯ll let that vixen go?¡± Mrs. Godfrey was a little angry. If it wasn¡¯t for therge number of people around, she would have shouted at the top of her lungs.


    When Josephine saw this, she quickly grabbed Madison¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Aunt Madison, don¡¯t be angry. Perhaps it was a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°The misunderstanding is that that vixen would do anything to achieve her goal.¡± Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she repliedharshly. However, her eyes were still on Theodore.


    His gaze grew angrier,and the iciness emanating from his body sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines.


    Even Mrs. Godfrey trembled in her heart.


    ¡°You know very well what the truth is.¡± After saying this, he turned around and left.


    His retreating figure was harsh and unapproachable.


    As Josephine wrapped her arm around Mrs. Godfrey, a cunning gleam shed in her eyes.


    That night, Everleigh woke up and was about to go downstairs to eat something when she saw Abraham sitting on the sofa. Beside him, Adrienne said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, do you think Little Red Riding Hood will be eaten by the big grey wolf?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Really? What a pity. Little Red Riding Hood is so cute.¡± Adrienne¡¯s chubby little face was full of sadness.


    Abraham couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this and his voice was firm but clear.Furthermore, Everleigh couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since shest heard hisughter.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± When Adrienne saw her standing at the top of the stairs, she called out to her in a childish voice. The sadness Everleigh had just felt disappeared.


    Then, she came to her senses and walked over.


    Abraham turned his head slightly and looked at her thin figure, that had a bit of fatigue on her face.


    ¡°How about you go and y with Aunt Selena?¡± Everleigh held Adrienne¡¯s face and asked softly.


    She pursed her lips and her eyes shed slightly. ¡°One ice cream.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t eaten ice cream for a long time. Every time she asked Selena for ice cream, she would refuse just as Everleigh did.Hence, there was no chance for ice cream.


    ¡°Nope,I guess you¡¯ll just stay here then.¡± Everleigh refused. She knew that Adrienne had a requirement every time she spoke, which was not a good habit.


    ¡°Go ahead and eat some. I¡¯ve bought a lot,¡± Abraham suddenly said. Adriennewas very happy if she could eat ice cream. She walked straight to him and kissed his cheek. Her small eyes smiled like the crescent moon. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡±


    After Adrienne left, only Abraham and Everleigh were left in the living room. He took a cup of tea and took a sip. ¡°I heard that you were dismissed?¡±


    The look in Everleigh¡¯s eyes changed, and she said softly, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you n to do now?¡± What Abraham wanted to know the most was whether or not she wanted to leave, or if she wanted to stay.


    They had been separated for so many years. It was rare for them to reunite again. In the past few years, she had suffered a lot abroad. As a father, how could he bear it?


    Everleigh raised her eyes to cover up the worry in her eyes and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ll look for a jobter. Then, I¡¯ll have time to apany the children.¡±

 Chapter 255 Stress From Stainley

    Abraham looked at her meaningfully, as if he wanted to see through her. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, ¡°What about your medical career?¡±


    Everleigh and Abraham had fought for a long time over her desire to study medicine. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t stop her and had agreed to her request. Her temper was too strong. She didn¡¯t want to bow down to anyone, even if she suffered a lot.


    Her thin lips tightened, and sadness shed in her eyes. ¡°Of course I will continue. If I can¡¯t work in the city hospital, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t work in other hospitals.¡±


    Even if Mrs. Godfrey was powerful,she could not ban her from all the hospitals. She did not believe that the Godfrey family had the ability to do so.


    Abraham was quiet for a very long time, but he said nothing.


    The next day, Everleigh sent stair and Adrienne to school. As soon as she sent them to school, she received a phone call from Stainley, asking her to meet. She did not refuse. She found a ce and waited for him.


    Stainley arrived quickly and there was an anxious expression on his face. Those who did not know what had happened might have thought that something major had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were fired?¡± Stainley said in a low voice. He seemed to be very dissatisfied with her keeping it from him.


    Everleigh gave a wry smile and said, ¡°The news has spread throughout the hospital. It makes no difference whether I say it or not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡­


    Stainley realized that he had lost hisposure,so he sat directly opposite her and said slowly, ¡°I hope that I can be by your side when something happens to you,but I couldn¡¯t do anything in the end.¡±


    ¡°Who said that? You¡¯re here tofort me now, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This is different.¡± A bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, and the emotions in his eyes made people avert their gaze.


    Everleigh lowered her head, clenched her hands, and looked very nervous. She understood Stainley¡¯s meaning. Just like when she married Christopher, Stainley hoped tofort her and help her when she was sad.


    Howeverthe more he was like this, the more she hoped that he would turn a blind eye to her. There was no ce for him in her heart. The better he treated her, the more guilty she would feel.


    It was a pity that he still persisted in doing so despite knowing exactly what she was thinking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s the past, and no one can change it. This is also good, I can¡­¡± Everleigh¡¯s cell phone rang before she could finish speaking, interrupting her next words.


    It was Christopher who called andshe picked it up without thinking.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I have to go.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face showed fearand she was about to leave with her bag.


    Stainley saw that there was something wrong with her expression, so he quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Madam Scott is in a bad state. We have to go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    She did not have time to think too much and agreed.


    When they arrived at the hospital,Theodore and Moses were waiting at the door of the operating theater. When Theodore saw Everleigh and Stainleying together, he frowned, and his cold gaze could freeze people to death.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± As a nurse exited the operating theater, Stainley grabbed her and asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not very stable.¡± The nurse said and took a look at Everleigh at the same time.


    She stood at the door with no expression on her face. She was holding a bag in her hand and her nails were so white that they could be seen clearly.


    A heart transnt had a big risk. Even if Helen could get through the danger zone,there was the issue of whether the body would reject the heart.


    However, it was weird that the problems arose so frequently.


    Stainley changed into his scrubs and walked into the operating room. He knew that Everleigh didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Helen, or else she wouldn¡¯t be so anxious toe here.


    After he entered, the door of the operating room was closed again. The sound of the door closing echoed loudly, and it reverberated within the hearts of the two people outside.


    Moses nced at Theodore and Everleigh and they had no intention of speaking at all. The atmosphere was awkward and strange.


    After a long time, Mrs. Godfrey and Josephine came over.Mrs. Godfreylooked nervousfor fear that something bad would happen to Helen.


    ¡°How¡¯s your grandmother doing?¡± Mrs. Godfrey asked Theodore, her voice trembling.


    He didn¡¯t say anything as he quietly stood aside.


    As for Josephine, the jealousy in her eyes intensified when she saw Everleigh there. ¡°Everleigh, when did youe?¡±


    Hearing Josephine¡¯s words, Theodore frowned and turned his head to nce at her.


    Everleigh crossed her arms and said with a snort, ¡°Miss Bailey, you care too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just wonder if you¡¯ll be gossiped being here. After all¡­ You¡¯re no longer a doctor here.¡± The following words were soft, but they were enough to be heard by everyone standing there.


    When Mrs. Godfrey heard this, she seemed to be irritated. She turned her head and said, ¡°What are you still doing here? Get out.¡±


    ¡°This is a public ce. It has nothing to do with you whether I am here or not.¡± Everleigh straightened up and looked at her without squinting. She was not frightened by Madison¡¯s anger. Instead, she was even calmer.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Everleigh was very amused and looked at her. ¡°Are you afraid, Mrs. Godfrey? Are you afraid that something bad will happen to Madam Scott and you will be thrown out?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s expression changed a little, and her eyes became cold. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Madam Scott said something before she passed out. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember?¡± Everleigh pretended to be puzzled and saidwith sarcasm in her eyes as if she thought she had misheard.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Theodore interrupted their conversation with a cold tone.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t care, but she really didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Josephine saw Theodore¡¯s attitude and was delighted. She walked over to him and said, ¡°Theodore, don¡¯t be too angry. Everleigh is doing this because of her job. You know that she loves being a doctor the most. Now that she¡¯s dismissed, she¡¯ll naturally feel a little sad.¡±


    Hearing her words, Everleigh sneered even more. Her words were undoubtedly making things worse. She felt that she was unwilling to be ¡°beaten back to her original state¡± by Madison, so she deliberately came to make trouble for her.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that her words also offended Mrs. Godfrey. Wasn¡¯t she telling Mrs. Godfrey that she was deliberately making trouble for her?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, when Mrs. Godfrey heard Josephine¡¯s words, her expression became even more ugly. She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s expression changed. Realizing that she had said something wrong, she obediently shut her mouth.


    Theodore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much either. However, he wasn¡¯t angry with Everleigh, but with Madison.


    He was very clear about Everleigh¡¯s attitude towards Helen. What¡¯s more, everyone could see her medical ethics. She treated patients fairly.


    She definitely wouldn¡¯t cause trouble in this aspect.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better go back. I¡¯ll take care of it here.¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voice could be heard, causing Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s face to lose its luster.


    ¡°You¡­ are driving me away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thest person Grandma wants to see right now. You¡¯d better leave and don¡¯t make any trouble.¡±

 Chapter 256 Stop Everything

    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s hands trembled and she pointed at Theodore for a long time, but she didn¡¯t say a word. Her eyes rolled and she passed out directly.


    ¡°Aunt Madison.¡± Josephine supported her as her voice rose a few octaves. She nced at Theodore, signaling him to do something.


    He said without turning his head, ¡°Moses, send her to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡± Without hesitation, Moses picked up Mrs. Godfrey and went to find a doctor. Josephine wanted to stay, but she knew her ce, so she could only leave with Mrs. Godfrey.


    Everleigh seemed to be watching a y, and Theodore¡¯s words suddenly came to her mind, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± She had heard these words many times.


    It¡¯d nevere to fruition before, but it was beyond her expectations that day.


    ¡°Are you satisfied with that?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter whether I am satisfied or not? I will still be driven out of Ocpeace City by your mother.¡± Although her voice was calm and unremarkable, it could not cover up the irony.


    Theodore fell silent once more. He turned his head and looked at that cold face. His heart ached. Since when were they reduced to nothing except cold insults?


    At this time, the operating theater¡¯s doors were opened, and Christopher came out from inside. He took off his mask, revealing his handsome face. His voice was clear but tired. ¡°Everything is fine. You guys can rx.¡±


    Everleigh also breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Helen was the only one she cared about in the Godfrey family. Now that Helen was safe, she was relieved.


    ¡°But we still need to observe her. Everleigh,e back with me. I happen to crave Hilda¡¯s cooking.¡± Christopher said in a teasing tone,as if the behavior of the people in the ward was not his concern.


    Everleigh nodded, turned around, and walked out without looking at Theodore.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Meanwhile, his heart was filled with bitterness.


    Everleigh and Christopher got in the car. He yawned and said, ¡°I was paged before I could get enough sleep. Mr. Lawson originally wanted to page you, but he thought something was wrong and came to me.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson is just making himself suffer. He bowed to the Godfreys¡¯ power so quickly. What happened to his desire to serve the people?¡± He said in a disdainful tone.


    Everleigh listened quietly, without any expression. On the contrary, she recalled Theodore¡¯s words just now.


    Was he trying to atone for his sins?


    He felt that he could make it up to her just by being indifferent to Madison. s, he thought too naively. It was as if his question of ¡°are you satisfied?¡± would solve all her sufferings over these years.


    Christopher saw that she remained silent, so he turned his head and nced at her. Her pupils were full of frost, like ice and snow falling. She held the steering wheel tightly and seemed to be controlling her emotions.


    He reached out and held the back of her hand. ¡°if you want us to die together, just say the word and we¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She was jarred to her senses by his words, and only then did she realize that her foot was flooring the elerator.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just do it.¡± He didn¡¯t mind her state at all, as if it didn¡¯t matter if he died with her.


    She slowed down and took a deep breath. ¡°This is your car. Are you sure you won¡¯t feel bad if I crash it?¡±


    ¡°Iwould have forgotten if you didn¡¯t tell me. You can¡¯t crash it. You have to take care of it.¡±


    Everleigh curled his lips and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Felicia to help you get your job back in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? I have my reasons, okay?¡± Christopher was very dissatisfied with her careless attitude. Did she still want topete with Mrs. Godfrey? Or had she really given up?


    Everleigh raised her eyebrowsslightly. There was hidden meaning in his words.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°We can talk about it after you get your job back.¡± Christopher pretended to be mysterious and said. He even blinked his charming eyes, which were shining with starlight. Unfortunately, it was useless in front of Everleigh.


    ¡­


    Theodore visited the ICU. Through the ss windows, he looked at the person lying on the bed. The nurse was still busy.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze turned even deeper. A hint of determination shed through his eyes before it disappeared.


    Moses came over after settling the matters with Mrs. Godfrey. He addressed, ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Stop all of the city hospital¡¯s resources.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t turn around. His cold voice rang out as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had said those words just now.


    Moses was immediately dumbfounded. Stopping all resources was just openly challenging Mrs. Godfrey, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. Madam Scott also takes good care of the hospital. If it really stops¡­¡±


    ¡°Whose money is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Godfrey.¡± Moses¡¯ whole body trembled, and he quickly changed his words. In his heart, he was also upset that he couldn¡¯t control his big mouth.


    Theodore turned around. His face was expressionless, and his entire body was giving off a chill. It was as if he wasn¡¯t in a hospital right now, but a suffocatingly cold cier.


    Moses opened his eyes wide and his pupils contracted slightly. He felt that Mr. Godfrey was colder than before.


    That was the harshest he¡¯d ever seen Theodore act.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Even if Moses had balls of steel, he would not dare to open his mouth and speak.


    The next day, Mr. Lawson noticed that the hospital¡¯s resources had been cut off, and the funds had been diverted.


    Mr. Lawson was stunned and quickly called Mrs. Godfrey. Due to her fainting after Theodore angered her, she slept in and recuperated. The butler heard the call, but he had no intention of picking up as it was the family¡¯s private affairs and he did not want to be involved.


    As a result, because she did not answer the call from Mr. Lawson,hehad no choice but to call Theodore and exin the situation to him.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, you are an experienced man so you should have foreseen the consequences.¡±


    Mr. Lawson listened to Theodore¡¯s cold and bone-piercing voice, as if he was standing behind him, staring at him with those bottomless eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your hospital is also full of talented people. Why can¡¯t you see it?The Godfrey family is not short of money, but wevalue medical prowess very much, so what do you think you should do now?¡±


    Mr. Lawson suddenly understood Theodore¡¯s implication,and his voice softened a little. ¡°I am over fifty years old, and it is inevitable that I am a bit confused when doing things. Mr. Godfrey, you just woke me up.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, then retire.After all, there are countless talented people in the hospital. What do you think?¡±


    Mr. Lawson wiped at the cold sweat on his forehead. He could now feel Everleigh¡¯s feeling of being caught in the middle. It was really too ufortable.


    ¡°Yes, surely what you said make sense.¡±

 Chapter 257 Negotiate Back

    ¡°Since Mr.Godfrey is so concerned about the hospital, I think I should recruit more talent, but in terms of funding¡­¡± Mr. Lawson cautiously probed, afraid that what he said would be wrong.


    These days, those who were powerful had it all. There was no order of hierarchy to be found.


    ¡°Of course, I admire your business acumen,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice before hanging up the phone.


    Mr. Lawson was relieved when he heard the beeping sounding from his phone. If Theodore really wanted to defend Everleigh, he should have done it earlier. There was no need to wait for Mrs. Godfrey to make her move and let the entire hospital pay the price for the war between them.


    It was really¡­ not easy to describe.


    ¡­


    When Everleigh returned home, stair and Adrienne were ying with Selena in the living room. Since they moved in, Selena woulde back home everyday.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back,¡± Adrienne saidasher entire face was smudged with ice cream. It looked veryical indeed.


    Everleigh took out a tissue from her bag and wiped Adrienne¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you so careless? How many did you eat today?¡±


    ¡°Only one. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask stair,¡± she said, pointing at her brother with her hand.


    stair sat quietly on the sofa, reading a book. He ignored Adrienne as his sister was a professional liar especially when it came to food.


    Seeing the behavior of the two siblings, Selena couldn¡¯t helpughing for a while.


    Everleigh was a little stunned when she saw this. They hadn¡¯t talked much since thest time they spoke. Now that Selena was smiling like this, it made her reminisce about her childhood.


    ¡°What are you looking at?Haven¡¯t you seen someoneugh before?¡± Selena noticed that they were all staring at her, especially Everleigh, who looked a little unnatural.


    Everleigh nodded seriously and said, ¡°Indeed, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    At least she had not seen it since she came back.


    Selena was speechless for a moment and turned around to go upstairs.


    However, stair¡¯s steady voice could be heard slowly, ¡°Aunt Selena isn¡¯t sure how to get along with you.¡±


    Everleigh walked over and sat next to him.Next, she reached out her hand and rubbed his head. ¡°So, you¡¯re still the know-it-all, huh?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Selena bought a lot of fruits when she came back, and they¡¯re all your favorite.¡± stair frowned and was somewhat dissatisfied with her touching his head randomly.


    Everleigh took back her hand and looked at the fruits on the table. She felt warmth in her heart as she realized that it was different this time.At least, Selena was going to forgive her.


    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Selena is amazing. She bought me a lot of snacks and ice cream.¡± Adrienne held a spoon in her hand and even stuck out her tongue to lick at the ice cream. Indeed, she looked very cute.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat anymore after this. I¡¯m going upstairs to take a bath, andI¡¯ll tell you bedtime storiester.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Adrienne said. She enjoyed listening to Everleigh¡¯s stories the most, so she quickly gobbled down her ice cream.


    When Everleigh came out of the bathroom, she picked up the phone and saw more than 20 missed calls from Mr. Lawson.


    This made her a little curious, soshe pressed the button and called him back.


    Soon, the call connected.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°So, I have thought about it carefully. Everleigh, you¡¯re an expert in cardiology. If I let you go, it will be a great loss to our hospital. Basically, I want you toe back to work tomorrow.¡±


    Everleigh listened to his words and frowned. ¡°Mr. Lawson, didn¡¯t you want to fire me on the orders of Mrs. Godfrey? What made you change your mind? Did Dr. Harrison¡­¡±


    When he heard ¡°Dr. Harrison¡±, Mr. Lawson felt ufortable and quickly interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s not Dr. Harrison. I decided this after careful consideration, and you are right. People should not be oppressed by power and influence. Instead, I should be making ns for the long-term development of the hospital.¡±


    Everleigh snorted in her heart. It was not that she looked down upon Mr. Lawson. In the face of Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s pressure, he would definitely choose the easy way out. The reason for letting her leave must be to protect the hospital¡¯s interests. How could he ask her to stay for the sake of her ability?


    Something must have happened.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, let me think about this. It¡¯s rare for me to have time offso I can apany my children.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to agree with him so soon as she wanted to investigate the whole thing.


    She was afraid that Mrs. Godfrey was deliberately digging a trap for her.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Before Mr. Lawson finished his words, she hung up the phone.


    When she was about to call Christopher,he called her first. With excitement, he said, ¡°Everleigh, you can go back to work at the hospital. Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°What don¡¯t I know? Did I build bridges with the hospital staff for nothing?¡± Christopher said in a proud tone.


    Everleigh believed that he didn¡¯t build any bridges, but he had burned them instead. Didn¡¯t another nurse take his bait a few days ago?


    ¡°Do you know why he suddenly took me back? Mrs. Godfrey made such a big deal that she wanted to drive me away. Why would she change her mind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to Theodore. It was he who withdrew all of the hospital¡¯s funds.In the end, Mr. Lawson had no choice but to agree to his request.¡±


    Everleigh listened and remembered when Theodore asked if she was satisfied that day.Maybe he really had a n.


    ¡°No matter what his purpose is, it¡¯s saved me a lot of time. Come back to work in the hospital as soon as possible. We have things to do.¡± Christopher put away his previous yboy smile and said solemnly.


    Everleigh almost forgot that he had said that they would discuss it after she went back to work in the hospital. Now, his wish hade true.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll report back to Mr. Lawson now.¡±


    Everleigh was a little regretful. If she had known that it would be like this, she would not have refused himjust now.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher could tell that there was something wrong with hertone, so he asked, ¡°Did you refuse?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s not reply first. Mr. Lawson is a two-faced guy in front of power. I believe Theodore has put a lot of pressure on him. Let¡¯s wait for him to seek you out.¡±


    Christopher had not forgotten thest time they¡¯d met, and Mr. Lawson had dismissed him.


    At the time, Mrs. Godfrey woke up and looked at her mobile phone, only to find that Mr. Lawson had called. She called back and found outwhat had happened.


    She was so angry that she threw her phone. The housekeepers all stood far away from her and dared not to approach her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up when my cell phone was ringing?¡± Mrs. Godfrey was so angry that she shouted at the housekeepers.


    The housekeepers lowered their heads innocently. She had said previously that no one should touch her phone, but now, she was ming them.


    ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings.¡± Mrs. Godfrey was so angry that her face turned purple, and no one knew who she was cursing at.

 Chapter 258 Madam Scott Has Passed Away

    Theodore listened to the report from thepany expressionlessly.On the other hand, Mosesdidn¡¯t forget to observe his boss¡¯ face after he finished speaking.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, now that the matter has been settled, do you have anything else to add?¡±


    ¡°Has Everleigh returned to the hospital?¡± He looked at the documents on the table. His voice was deep and cold, as if he was asking about the weather.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue to stop the funding. When she goes back to work, that¡¯s when we¡¯ll provide the funds.¡±


    Moses nodded before hehesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Madam Madison already knows that you stopped funding the city hospital, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just me it on me.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t seem to mind. Regarding Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s actions, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with them at all.


    Then, Moses turned around and walked out without saying a word.


    Everleigh had gone back to work, which was also because of Mr. Lawson¡¯s repeated requests. He realized that if she didn¡¯te, the funds would not be in ce. He had to make a phone call three times a day.


    She didn¡¯t mean to torment Mr. Lawson. After all, he was still the dean, and she would work for him.


    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she continued to take her interns with her. They were very happy to see hering.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino,it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. We were really worried that we wouldn¡¯t see you again.¡±


    ¡°You could always juste and visit me. Let¡¯s go, we have rounds.¡± Everleigh looked at the casebooks.Some people had rather tricky illnesses, and she was worried about them, so she had to check on them in person.


    The interns followed her around. Everleigh, who was wearing a white coat, looked cool. The confidence she radiated made people unable to move their eyes away. It seemed that this was her battlefield.


    She checked several wards and finally came to Helen¡¯s.


    She did not participate in thest operation. Hence,she needed to visit her, regardless of her feelings and reasons.


    After entering the intensive care unit, Everleigh¡¯s eyes were full of sorrow. She thought of Helen¡¯s lively appearance previously, which was rare, but now, she was lying there motionless, which made her feel bad.


    Everleigh sat for a while and was ready to go. The moment she turned around, she found that there was something wrong with the heart monitor. Her pupils shrank and she quickly pressed the emergency bell.


    Other hospital staff members rushed over when they heard the bell.


    Everleigh ordered them to prepare for an operation immediately.


    As Helen was pushed in, the nurse looked a little serious. Everleigh nced at her and went straight in without saying anything.


    When Christopher heard the news, he rushed over and asked her to wait for him.


    Everleigh held herhands in the air and she was ready to go in for the operation. However,she was a little puzzled by his words. ¡°Why? I can also do this operation¡­¡±


    ¡°Believe me. I have my reasons. Wait for me. I won¡¯t joke with such a thing,¡± he said in a serious tone.


    Everleigh rarely heard him speak in such a tone. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Then hurry up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore and Mrs. Godfrey also rushed to the hospital. When they asked who the main surgeon was, Mrs. Godfrey blew up and shouted.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Theodore shouted angrily, ¡°What are you shouting about? Grandma¡¯s inside for surgery. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey still wanted to say something, but when she saw his expression, she shuddered and forced herself to hold her tongue. She felt very ufortable.


    The sun was slowly setting, and ayer of darkness covered the ground, giving people a gloomy atmosphere. The lights on the street were also bright, forming a feeling of luxury, and it made people feel rxed.


    However, the people in the hospital were still nervous. Even Mr. Lawson was waiting at the door for the result of the operation.


    Time passed little by little. Theodore kept his posture, and his eyes never left the door of the operating theater.


    Then, the nurse came out with blood bags in her hand. Mrs. Godfrey felt dizzy and her anger dissipated when she saw them being sent inside.


    After God knows how long, the door of the operating room opened, and Everleigh and Christopher came out from inside.


    Seeing here out, Theodore stepped forward. Just as he was about to speak, he saw that Everleigh¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, and his heart trembled. With a trembling voice, he asked, ¡°Grandma, she¡­¡±


    ¡°The operation failed,¡± she said in a low voice. Her eyes were a little red, and the sorrow in her eyes could be seen clearly.


    Hearing this, Theodore¡¯s face stiffened. He reached out his hand and grabbed her shoulder. The corners of his mouth trembled, and the strength of his hand increased a little. ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡±


    When Christopher saw his expression, he was worried that she would be hit. He pulled her behind him and said in a heavy tone, ¡°Theodore, we would never joke about this. Your grandmother has really passed away.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Mrs. Godfrey heard it all. She cried out sorrowfully, and the corridor was filled with despair.


    Ultimately,Theodore had to believe Everleigh¡¯s words. He stood still with empty eyes as if he had lost his soul.


    Mr. Lawson sat in his chair listlessly, knowing in his heart that everything was over.


    If Madam Scott died in their hospital, Theodore and Mrs. Godfrey would not let it go so easily.


    Mrs. Godfrey cried very sadly. When she looked up and saw Everleigh¡¯s sad eyes, she directly rushed up and pped her in the face. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you vixen. You killed my mother.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned by her p. She didn¡¯t expect that Madison would suddenly attack her.


    Seeing this, Christopher directly walked over and pushed Mrs. Godfrey away with a cold face. ¡°How can you hit her? This kind of operation is risky. Don¡¯t simply use people of things.¡±


    When Theodore saw Christopher standing in front of Everleigh to protect her, his hands clenched so tightly that they creaked. At that moment, it was the first time he hated Madison. Why was it that she still couldn¡¯t tell the right from wrong at this time? Why would Helen be sick and admitted to the hospital? Could it be that she didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of remorse in her heart?


    ¡°You¡¯re not as skillful as others, right? I think you killed my mother because you wanted to take revenge on the Godfrey family.¡± Mrs. Godfrey pointed at her, shouting so loudly that the blue veins on her forehead popped out. She looked so angry that she wanted to tear Everleigh into pieces.


    ¡°Enough! Even now, you still don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve done something wrong?¡± Theodore roared angrily. The sorrow and anger in his eyes were about to pour out. Seeing Madison¡¯s unreasonable behavior, he truly couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    Upon hearing his voice, Christopher¡¯s and Everleigh¡¯s bodies trembled. For a moment, they felt as if Theodore wanted to kill someone to vent his anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly Everleigh¡¯s fault. Why are you arguing with me here?¡±

 Chapter 259 Had To Argue

    Theodore looked at Madison coldly as if he was looking at a stranger. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he felt a surge of blood in his chest. With a ¡®pfft¡¯, he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Then, he copsed.


    Everleigh and Christopher saw this and quickly walked over to hold him up. They didn¡¯t expect that this would take such a big toll on him. They hurriedly ced a stethoscope on his chest. Everleigh looked nervous,and she turned to the nurse and said, ¡°Send him to the emergency room as soon as possible.¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey was still standing in the same ce in a daze. She could not believe that her son was lying in front of her, spitting blood.


    It wasn¡¯t until Theodore was sent into the emergency room that she regained her senses.


    Mr. Lawson stood next to her. The sweat on his forehead didn¡¯t stop. First, it was Helen, and now, it was Theodore. If things went on like this, the hospital would be in grave danger.


    Theodore had be like this because of stress. He would slowly recover if he took some time to adjust his condition.


    After Everleigh and Christopher came out, they didn¡¯t see anyone. Instead, Stainley came over and his expression was bad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mr. Lawson is holding an emergency meeting.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Madam Scott?¡± Christopher asked tentatively.


    Stainley nodded and looked at Everleigh with concern.


    Her eyes were still red. He didn¡¯t know whether she was tired or sad about Helen¡¯s death.


    ¡°If it¡¯s meant to be, it will be. We can¡¯t avoid it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Her voice was hoarse and her throat was burning with pain.


    Christopher nodded ashe agreed wholeheartedly. After all, they were the main surgeons.


    Just as Everleigh took a step forward, Stainley grabbed her hand and looked at her with an expression that seemed like he wanted to speak, but he stopped himself.


    She gave a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you two.¡± Stainley really wanted to tell her that he would apany her, but he changed his words at thest moment.


    Christopher saw through his intentions and the light in his eyes dimmed. He said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the meeting first.¡±


    When the three of them entered the conference room, all the doctors and nurses looked at her.


    It was the first time that Everleigh had been looked at like that. She sneered in her heart and walked straight to her seat.


    Seeing that everyone was there, Mr. Lawson said in a deep voice, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s talk. Dr. Trevino, Mrs. Godfrey has just issued a proposal to formally sue the hospital, so I will have to suspend you.¡±


    ¡°Why? It¡¯s normal for elderly patients to die. Who can guarantee that anyone who enters the operating room cane out safely?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone present could hear the dissatisfaction in his tone clearly.


    The other doctors looked at each other when they heard his words. They had experienced this kind of thing themselves, and there was nothing they could do about it.


    Everyone wished for each and every one of their patients to live. However, they were humans, not God.


    One of them agreed with Christopher¡¯s words. He stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, Dr. Meyer is right.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are all fighting with the Grim Reaper, and we can¡¯t say that we can rescue everyone. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to suspend her because of this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Trevino¡¯s medical skills have also been approved by Dr. Harrison. If she can¡¯t do it, then how many people present here can?¡±


    Everleigh looked directly at the doctor who said that. She didn¡¯t have much contact with him previously, so she didn¡¯t expect that he had such a high opinion of her.


    Christopher arched his eyebrows slightly. Finally, someone had spoken the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, do you think I should be suspended?¡± Everleigh stood upwith a serious look in her eyes.


    Helowered his gaze, and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He persuaded her toe back, but she¡¯d screwed up. Embarrassment flooded his face.


    ¡°But now Mrs. Godfrey thinks that you did it on purpose¡­¡±


    ¡°What did I do on purpose? Dr. Meyer and the other nurses were also there. Did I miss the treatment time, or did I deliberately not save her?¡± Everleigh straightened her back and looked cold. She had no intention of retreating.


    This was rted to her reputation, and she couldn¡¯t let it go.


    When faced with her question, he couldn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, are you afraid of Mrs. Godfrey?If you fire Everleigh, then the hospital won¡¯t be sued, right?¡± Christopher¡¯s casual words hit the nail right on the head, which made Mr. Lawson feel ashamed.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Stainley also stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I think we should think about it from a new point of view. After all, it is also rted to the reputation of our hospital. Whether we are cowed by power or defending justice depends on your decision.¡±


    Stainley¡¯s words made Everleigh take a deep breath. She didn¡¯t realize before that he dared to speak in such a way. It was tantamount to forcing Mr. Lawson to make a choice.


    Sure enough, when Mr. Lawson heard these words, his expression darkenedinstantly, and he shot a sharp look at Stainley, who was not afraid to stand face to face with him.


    The atmosphere froze instantly. Other doctors also wanted to see what Mr. Lawson would do. No one had ever dared to talk to him like this.


    ¡°The fact is thatshe is dead.Everleigh is going to be suspended as that is the rule. As for the truth, we can wait for the results of the investigation,¡± Mr. Lawson replied in a stern voice andhis expression still looked very ugly.


    Everleigh lowered her head and nced at Christopher.On the other hand, he gave her a reassuring look.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The problem this time was a little tricky, but it could still be solved.


    ¡­


    When Theodore woke up, Josephine was sitting next to him. She was holding her phone with one hand and swiping at something.


    Perhaps she felt his gaze, so she raised her head and looked at him. When she saw his familiar and deep eyes, her face lit up with joy. ¡°You¡¯re awake. I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His eyes darkened. His hoarse voice echoed in the room, making him look very weak.


    Josephine lowered her eyes, and she felt very upset. ¡°Was he looking forward to someone elseing? Perhaps he was looking forward to Everleigh¡¯s arrival?¡± She thought.


    ¡°The doctor said that you¡¯re overstressed. Aunt Madison wants to go back and prepare¡­ so I came to see you.¡± She realized that she had said something wrong and quickly opened her mouth.


    Theodore¡¯s brows knitted together as he recalled what Madison had said before he fainted.


    He was shocked and he sat up from the bed. ¡°Where is my mother?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Madison is at home¡­ Don¡¯t be too anxious. The doctor said that you need to rest.¡± She wanted to stop him and prevent him from taking out the IV.


    Theodore ignored her. He couldn¡¯t afford to let Everleigh have any more mishaps. He also believed that she would feel some pressure from this operation.


    And the culprit of this incident was Madison.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Josephine looked worried, afraid that the mother and son would quarrel with each other.


    Theodore ignored her and went straight out. When he opened the door, he saw Everleigh and Christophering from the opposite side.

 Chapter 260 The Last Visit

    Theodore didn¡¯t expect to run into Everleigh. Looking at the couple standing in front of him, they looked like a match made in heaven. It was hard for him to look at them.


    Everleigh noticed him as well. He had be very pale,and his lips were dry and cracked from dehydration. His dark circles and the redness in his eyes were all indications ofck of sleep.


    When he approached them, Christopher and Everleigh both stopped walking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your grandmother¡¯s death, but I¡¯ve done everything I can. I hope you can at least understand this,¡± Everleigh said distantly, but the coldness in her eyes was hurtful to him.


    Theodorecould sense that she had changed a lotwhen she first came back home.She was distant, but she always had warmth in her gaze. As of now, all that was left was numbness and coldness, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything else anymore.


    Josephine hated the fact that Everleigh was safe and sound. Honestly,Madison ought to teach her a good lesson.


    ¡°Theodore, I believe that Everleigh had done whatever she could. I hope you can let this go soon, because no one can cheat death,¡± Josephine said.


    It was to Everleigh¡¯s surprise that she was present as well.


    ¡°Of course she fulfilled all her obligations. Only those with wicked minds would think that she would go as far as hurting people. Sometimes I don¡¯t understand what people are thinking, doing all those things that well deserve the wrath of nature,¡± Christopher rebutted indifferently, as if he wasn¡¯t talking about them.


    Anger crept up Theodore¡¯s face, and he looked at Christopher, who didn¡¯t show any fear as he stood face to face with him.


    One was a charming man, while the other was like an ice prince. Standing next to one another, they were both equally attractive.


    Everleigh also felt the abrupt change in the atmosphere around them. She immediately said, ¡°I just want to tell you that no matter what your mother does, I have nothing to hide.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Theodore felt his heart ache as if it had been torn apart. He looked at her sorrowfully.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s body is still in the morgue. If you want to pay your respects for thest time, you should go now. After all, given the circumstances, her body will be stored away.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to disclose too much of the details.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Theodore stammered as hewanted to say something else, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t.He had been reduced to an untrustworthy person in Everleigh¡¯s heart.


    Christopher could not help but look at him hatefully when Theodore put on a dejected look. Even though he was still the heir to the Godfrey family, but to Christopher, he was no longer worthy, and it made no sense to him why Theodore was chosen as the heir.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should go back and rest. Thanks to him, you can rest again.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t let go of the chance to attack Theodore with sarcasm.


    Theodore paused for a moment and quickly looked over to Everleigh while he recalled what Mrs. Godfrey had told him.


    Josephinecould not help but smirk at Christopher¡¯s words. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, Everleigh still managed to notice.


    She looked thoughtful but she did notsay anything asshe turned around and left with Christopher.


    After getting into the car, Everleigh massaged her foreheadas she wasunable to contain her exhaustion.¡°I feel so dead.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and rest for the day. Then, we shall go back to my ce together after this,¡± Christopher said with a sigh as he started the car.


    Everleigh had totally forgotten about this matter. ¡°What? Your mom must be¡­.¡±


    ¡°With me around, you won¡¯t have to worry about this. You should take a rest first. And by the way, I might be busy these few days.¡± His tone hardened when he said thest sentence.


    She did not answer him but only stared into nk space in front of her, hiding away her mixed feelings.


    ¡­


    Theodore was getting ready to return home from the hospital. Seeing this, Josephine hurriedly followed behind him. She got in the car and sat in the passenger seat. ¡°Theodore, what do you n on doing next? Will you stop them?¡± She showed her concern.


    He didn¡¯t answer her, but it was evident that he had thoughts going on from the look he had,and the whole atmosphere was awkward.


    Josephine lowered her gaze, her beautiful eyshes shing like the wings of a butterfly. A fierce yet unnoticeable hatred appeared for a slight momentbefore she askedin a worried tone.¡°Theodore, I know that I have no say in this matter, but think about it, is it wise to go against your mother just because of Everleigh? I know that she is irreceable, but Aunt Madison is still your family no matter what,¡±


    Again Theodore kept quiet, but he put on a thoughtful look. His expression seemed grave in the moonlight.


    Seeing this, Josephine frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t like to give up at this point.Thest time when she had troubles with Aunt Madison, Theodore never spoke up for her; now that MadamHelen had left, he started speaking up for Everleigh.


    What on earth was he thinking?


    He nced at her from the corner of his eye. He said to Josephine, his tone as cold as ice, ¡°Since you know your ce asan outsider,don¡¯t give opinions when no one asked for them.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± she said meekly while the jealousy in her grew like a monster.


    Theodore snorted at her and said, ¡°Really? Who told you that my grandmother was seriously ill?¡±


    Josephine froze upon hearing his words and horror crept up her body. She faltered for a long time and she couldn¡¯t make even the slightest sound.


    Theodore looked at her solemnly,and it made her feel like she had stepped into a bottomless abyss.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t muster the courage to say anything else so she could only sit in silence as shesearched for a way in her brain to exin whatever she had said.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.At that moment, Everleigh was above everything else and he wasindebted to her.


    It was a debt he would never be able to repay.


    When they arrived at Madison¡¯s home, they heard the sounds of people speaking in the living room. They were discussing suing the city hospital.


    As they were already at the door, both Josephine and Theodore could hear the conversation inside.She quickly spoke in a controlled voice, just so the people inside the room could hear her.


    Mrs. Godfreyheard Josephine¡¯s voice and looked towards the door. Theodore couldn¡¯t contain his strong presence,and it was like a king had entered the room.


    Everyone in the room was shaken by his sudden appearance, well, except for Mrs. Godfrey.


    She frowned at her son who seemed to be in a bad mood, and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He confronted her while nearing her.


    She folded her arms, not forgetting her elegance, which was the total opposite of her when she pped Everleigh.


    It was to everyone¡¯s astonishment that she acted like some uncouth person when she usually carried herself with elegance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m going to sue the city hospital.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± Theodore interfered with their conversation.


    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, and she did not hide her dissatisfaction.¡°Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s dead now?It¡¯s your grandmother who doted on you since your childhood.¡±

 Chapter 261 Bringing a legal action

    Theodore looked around the room with a smirk. In the end, his gaze fixed on his mother¡¯s.


    Looking at the familiar face, he felt miserable. For so many years, she had been aggressively doing everythingto the extent that she even hurt Everleigh. Looking at her now, there was no hint of remorse from her for her wrongdoings. He felt lost for words.


    He pondered for a moment and said, ¡°If Grandma wasn¡¯t in the city hospital, would you still sue?¡±


    Mrs. Godfrey did not answer,but looked at him coldly.


    Josephine stood behind him and she didn¡¯t dare say anything. The main reason being that she had already offended Theodore. She was worried that if she was to mutter another word, his wrath would be directed at her.


    It wasn¡¯t her battle to fight.


    ¡°You are not holding the hospital ountable. The only reason you are doing this is because you want to me Everleigh. Don¡¯t even try to use Grandma¡¯s name in vain. After all, you do everything to suit your own purpose.¡± Theodore exposed Madison sugarcoating her acts.


    He ought to have known better. Ever since Everleigh left him,he realized how dumb he was to not look into the incident, but med her all this while. She had been through so many hardships all because of him, yet his hands were tied.


    ¡°Theodore, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, Madison Allen.¡± He took a step forward in an imposing manner. The coldness in his eyes made it seem as if he was looking at a stranger.


    He didn¡¯t see her as his mother at all.


    Upon hearing Theodore¡¯s words, everyone in the room was shocked. Who would have thought that he would say something like that? That was his biological mother.


    Madison¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief, ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so shocked by my words? Everyone has their limits. Where¡¯s yours?¡± His cold gaze was like a knife, piercing through Madison¡¯s heart.


    She never expected that her son,whom she brought up, would say such a thing.


    Josephine was also shocked. Although she knew that their rtionship wasn¡¯t good, she didn¡¯t expect that it would be this bad.


    Wasn¡¯t Theodore essentially cutting ties with his mother?


    His gaze swept over thewyers sitting by the side. At this point, there was nothing to hold back. If they all wanted to make him a fool, then so be it.


    He said to them, ¡°If any of you dare to file awsuit against the hospital, you¡¯ll be going against me. If you don¡¯t believe me, then just give it a try.¡± With that, he left without looking back.


    Thosewyers looked at each other and they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Josephine wanted to leave with himbut Theodore drove awaypletely ignoring her.


    The next day, news about the city hospital being sued spread. Everleigh heard about the news when she was at home watching TV.


    She felt nothing but irony. Surely, Theodore¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted aswhat he said was not in ordance with his actual actions.


    ¡°Is it about Madam Helen¡¯spassing?¡± Abraham came downstairs, and his emotions could not be discerned from his words.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He said in a doubtful tone.


    She remained silent for a long time.


    Abraham¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°I believe that you didn¡¯t make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She immediately burst outughing. Her eyes, in particr, sparkled with joy.


    It felt nice to have your family¡¯s trust.


    Abraham looked at her gently, but there was faint anxiety deep down. He had a gut feeling that it would not end so easily this time.


    When they were chatting, the door opened andSelena entered the room furiously. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Abraham and Everleigh asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Everleigh, what have you done this time?I¡¯ve been harassed on set all day.¡± Selena sat angrily on the sofa, her face still showing apparent fury.


    Everleigh looked downwards and didn¡¯t say a single thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you keep quiet! Now, everyone is spreading the word that you are a careless doctor and Mrs. Godfrey died because of you.What are you doing? Even the sly fox knows to hide his tail aftermitting a crime.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Abraham shouted angrily at Selena, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Your sister is not that kind of person.¡±


    Selena was startled at his shout and murmured under her breath, ¡°Well no matter what, she should do her job properly.¡±


    Everleigh heard what she said and smiled widely. Although Selena¡¯s words were not pleasant tohear, she could feel her concern for her.


    ¡°Your sister is a good doctor. If someone attempts to frame her, there is nothing she can do no matter how good of a job she is doing. This is how society works.¡± Abraham¡¯s voice echoed throughout the room.


    Everleigh and Selena were both silent, their expressions worried.


    A ringtone broke the ice. It was from Mr. Lawson,and Everleigh knew what wasing.


    ¡°Hello Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Why are you calling me?¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t figure out his purpose in calling her.


    ording to protocol, she would have to wait to be investigated, and it should have nothing to do with the hospital.


    Mr. Lawson said in a low voice, ¡°Now that the hospital is under investigation, you should be present as well. Mrs. Godfrey will not let this go easily.¡±


    ¡°I have been suspended, and my credibility has already been destroyed. I will cooperate with the investigation. As for the others, I have nothing to do with it.¡± Everleigh ignored hisst sentence.


    Mr. Lawson found her attitude annoying, as if she was not taking it seriously.


    ¡°Everleigh, did you do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, what do you mean? I followed all of your instructions. What is there to me me for?¡± Everleigh¡¯s answer was neither humble nor pushy.


    Abraham was satisfied with her words. A person with a clear conscience should stand tall, and their words should be confident.That was thest shred of dignity one had left.


    Meanwhile, Selena was full of disdain asshe thought to herself, ¡°Why is she still pretending that everything is okay?¡±


    Mr. Lawson was angered by her words and he hung up right away.


    However, Everleigh wasn¡¯t offended at all. At this point, she was already bullet-proof.


    As soon as the phone was hung up, Christopher called.


    ¡°Christopher.¡±


    ¡°There is a lead now. I have to go to the nightclub tonight,¡± he said immediately and he sounded worried.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly, and she smiled a little. ¡°Okay, then take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, but I heard that there are many beautiful women in this nightclub. For someone like me, it¡¯s really a perfect distraction,¡± he said jokingly.


    She felt that this man had no idea what his limits were. If Felicia knew that he was like this,there would be hell to pay.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh hung up the phone and decided to not say another word to him. Every word she said seemed to be killing her brain cells.


    Hearing Christopher¡¯s words, Selena couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Your taste in men is horrible.¡±

 Chapter 262 She didn’t believe in him.

    Everleigh felt helpless. Christopher was a nice person, but he couldn¡¯t keep himself from bad influences. Despite the many times she had told him not to do so, it was to no avail.


    Abraham¡¯s expression fell, and he went upstairs after snorting his disapproval.


    ¡°See, even Dad disapproves. Howe your taste in men is getting worse as time passes? What good is he for, apart from his good looks?¡± After Abraham left, Selena grew even more sarcastic.


    Everleigh did not feel offended by her words. ¡°My taste has never been good. You don¡¯t have toment on this.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Selena snorted.


    Everleigh returned to her room. She was not used to being at home, idling about the whole day. She used to be always busy and wanted to rest, but now that she was forced to rest, she realized that this was not what she wanted.


    Later in the afternoon, she received a phone call from Theodore, asking her to meet up with him.


    She actually had nothing to talk to him about, but he stated that he had already brought stair and Adrienne over.


    She was left with no choice.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, she heard Adrienne¡¯s youthful voice, and the table was full of desserts; there waseven some ice cream that was still not finished.


    ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you go look for Mommy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Theodore¡¯s doting gaze was fixed on her. He still remembered the moment when he found out that both of them were his children,and he had never been happier.


    Thinking of Adrienne¡¯s pretty face made him happy.


    The only thing was that he was too upied with the events that had happened subsequently, otherwise, he would¡¯ve definitely had a good chat with the both of them.


    Everleigh stood by the door for a long time, and didn¡¯te to her senses, until stair saw her. He called her and pulled her back from her reverie.


    Theodore turned around and saw her. She was standing not far away from him, dressed in a long, jet-ck dress, showing her slender and perfect shape, but her face seemed pale and haggard.


    ¡°Come, take a seat.¡±


    Everleigh walked over and sat next to stair and Adrienne. She looked at her daughter, whose face was covered in ice cream.


    Then, she took out a tissue and began to wipe her face.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you sote? We¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages. Daddy said that we must wait for you before we can order.¡± After saying that, Adrienne even burped.


    stair looked at Everleighand gave her a thoughtful look, but then lowered his head without a word.


    Theodore handed the menu to her, but she gently shook her head.¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he took the menu back and ordered a lot of food that Everleigh loved.


    Adrienne stretched out her tiny hand to cover her mouth as she smiled slyly. ¡°Daddy knows Mommy very well.¡±


    Theodore subconsciously nced at her. Pressing his lips tightly,he remained silent.


    Adrienne was the only one who didn¡¯t stop talking, but when she stopped, the atmosphere suddenly became very depressing.


    ¡°What is the hospital¡¯s stand?¡± Theodore toyed with the fork in his hand,his tone nd as he spoke.


    ¡°Your mother is determined to destroy me. I didn¡¯t want to tell you this at first, but now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I want to give you my two cents as well. As for your grandmother¡¯s illness, I can only say that I am not guilty. I never would have done anything to her. In fact, in the Godfrey family, she was the only one who¡¯s a good person, evenpared to you,¡± Everleigh stated, her gaze turning sharp.


    She had a grudge against him too.He had imed that he would take care of it,but when Madam Scottdied, he also doubted her in his heart. Otherwise, how could he not have stopped Madison¡¯s actions?


    If it weren¡¯t for the two children, she wouldn¡¯t havee out and met him that day. It was utterly useless to meet up with him.


    When Theodore heard her saying that he was not a good person either, he felt as if something had bumped against his heart.


    She still doubted him after all these years.


    stair frowned as he sat aside. He seemed to understand that something had happened to Great-Grandma.


    Theodore fell silent. He couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°If I told you that I have already taken actions in this matter, would you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I will. I will always believe in what you say,¡± she replied quickly, but the more she answered like this, the more Theodore¡¯s heart grew cold.


    She did not believe in him.


    She actually didn¡¯t trust him.


    He avoided her gaze as he smiled bitterly. His words no longer meant anything to her.


    Everleigh took a deep breath, and turned to look at stair and Adrienne. ¡°Have you guys had enough?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Adrienne put down her knife and fork obediently. Her eyes were still fixed on the ice cream, but she could tell that there was something wrong with her mommy¡¯s tone. Even if she wanted to eat, she knew that she should stop now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then.¡± Everleigh stood up, and walked out with their school bags in her hands, not sparing Theodore another nce.


    He watched as the three of them left. His heart felt like it had been cut by a knife. Every breath he tookpained him greatly.


    He took out his phone and gave Moses a call. In a threatening tone, he questioned, ¡°Have you settled everything I told you to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes,theint will be withdrawn by tomorrow,¡± Moses answered truthfully.


    ¡°If there are any updates, tell me in time.¡± Theodore hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    He knew that Everleigh was disappointed in him, but the more that she was, the more he wanted to prove himself to her.


    ¡­


    As Everleigh drove them home, stair asked, ¡°Mommy, what happened to Great-Grandma?¡±


    Her expression fell, and she bit her lip as she remained silent.


    Adrienne was also curious. She stared at Everleigh and piped up, ¡°Exactly, I haven¡¯t seen my great grandma for a long time. I miss her.¡±


    ¡°Great-Grandma went to a very far ce, and we can¡¯t see her for a while.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to break such sad news to them.


    Helen had been very kind to her two children, so the rtionship between them was naturally different. The children would definitely be very sad if she told them.


    stair¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness when he heard this. He lowered his head, and his eyes turned red. Adrienne, however, looked puzzled. ¡°Where is she going? When will she be back?¡±


    Everleigh continued driving, and didn¡¯t intend to answer her.


    While Adrienne kept asking questions, stair cut her off, ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t ask any more.¡±


    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t Great-Grandma very fond of us? Won¡¯t she miss us if she leaves?¡± She asked in confusion.


    stair turned his head away from her, and tears rolled down his cheeks uncontrobly. He stretched out his hand and wiped them without leaving a trace, as if nothing had happened.


    Adrienne looked at his action, and seemed to have felt his sadness, so she did not say make any remarks.


    At the same time, Josephine was on a call with Xavier, and she told him what had happened.


    He snorted indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s not bad either. At least she knows that she won¡¯t be able to control everything.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s face fell when she heard his words.¡°What else are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re here to watch a good show. Didn¡¯t you want to see the tragic ending of Everleigh? We¡¯ll witness it soon.¡±


    ¡°Really? From the look of Theodore, it seems like he won¡¯t give up just like that.¡± She thought about what he had said that day, and felt extremely jealous.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    What exactly was so good about Everleigh, that Theodore would treat her like this? She had been by his side for seven years, yet she still hadn¡¯t won over his heart. What made Everleigh the right one to deserve all this?

 Chapter 263 Tell Her To Come Back And Work.

    Xavier could feel the jealousy in her voice, and his expression abruptly shifted, bing as cold as ice. It seemed that no matter what had happened within the Godfrey family, it had nothing to do with him.


    After Josephine hung up the call, she waited to watch the drama unfold.


    However, the long awaited news that the Godfrey family sent out early in the morning, was that they would not sue the hospital. This made Josephine¡¯s face red with anger. What was the meaning of all this?


    It was all because of Everleigh.


    Apart from Josephine, Madison wasn¡¯t any better off either. She had hired those people to sue them, but Theodore had interrupted her ns.How dare they?


    This was no different than disrespecting her, right in front of her face.


    Overwhelmed with rage, Madison gave him a call, and confronted him about his actions.


    ¡°Whatever you nned to do, I¡¯m doing it now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Theodore, that¡¯s your grandmother. She hasn¡¯t even rested in peace yet, and yet you¡¯re defending that ¡®murderer¡¯ just like that. What the hell are you thinking?¡±


    Theodore heard her angry shouts from the other end of the line. There was a cold glint in his eyes,as if he was restraining himself.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to tell you everything? Do you really think that you have no responsibility for all that has happened?¡± When faced with the past,he was overwhelmed with guilt.


    Whenever he thought of what Everleigh had gone through back then, he wanted to curse at himself.How could he still me her for being cruel to him, when she herself had been in despair?


    Madison was even more furious when she heard his words. ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times that it wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t admit it. Compared to the fact that you can even kidnap someone, is there anything else that you wouldn¡¯t do? I am telling you, the Godfrey family is in my hands. Anyone who disobeys my order will suffer the consequences of doing so, and they¡¯ll wish that they were dead by then.¡± Theodore¡¯sst sentence was his final warming.


    Madison could feel his fury over the call, and her whole body trembled out of fear. Her eyes widened in disbelief. Didn¡¯t this mean that she was now out of the picture?


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you would¡¯ve never achieved what you have now without me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you this before. Without your help, it was only a matter of time before I became the head of the Godfrey Family. Have you forgotten your family name already? Last time, it was Grandma who was protecting you;now that she¡¯s gone, who is going to keep you under their wings? How much more control do you think you have?¡± Theodore did not show her any respect at all.


    There were no emotions in his cold voice.


    This was Madison Allen, his mother. Otherwise, he would have sent her to jail a long time ago. No matter what evidence it was, the kidnapping alone was enough to make her suffer the consequences.


    The only reason he did not do sowas because she was family to him.


    Everleigh¡¯s sarcastic remarks were thest thing he was worried about. He was the one who was in the wrong.


    ¡­


    On the way to school, both stair and Adrienne were in low spirits, especially stair. He was extremely dejected, and when Adrienne noticed it, she fell silent as well.


    ¡°Do you guys want to visit the zoo?¡± Everleigh did not want the both of them to be feeling so down. She wanted them to be happy.


    He did not answer, but Adrienne was already looking forward to it. ¡°Mommy, will Daddye?¡±


    ¡°No, your daddy has been very busy recently.¡±Everleigh unknowingly tightened her grip on the steering wheel as she answered.


    Adrienne pouted and said in disappointment, ¡°Then let¡¯s forget it. Let¡¯s stay at home and apany Grandpa.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the two of them through the rearview mirror. She didn¡¯t know since when Theodore upied such an important ce in their hearts.


    At this moment, she wondered if returning home was the right decision.


    She was getting ready to go back after dropping them off at school, but then, she received a call from Mr. Lawson, who asked her to go to the hospital.


    She had nothing to do, so she quickly agreed.


    When she entered the room, Stainley was sitting in the Director¡¯s office. He looked calm, and there was no emotion on his face.


    Everleigh was confused as to why Mr. Lawson had requested for her presence.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Hepointed to one of the chairs.


    She sat down and immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Lawson, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush. Am I going to be investigated?¡±


    ¡°The Godfrey family has withdrawn theirint, and thus for the hospital¡¯s side, we have no other problems. The reason why I asked for you toe, is to ask you when you will return to work.¡±


    Everleigh paused at his words,pletely shocked and confused.What a plot twist.Putting aside Theodore, Mr. Lawson was someone who wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to return to work, seeing as she would cause many problems with her return.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, aren¡¯t you going to suspend me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson felt that what I saidst time made sense, and he also realized his own shorings,¡± Stainley exined.


    She raised her eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°Did realization hit him?¡± She thought to herself.


    She turned around and noticed Mr. Lawson¡¯s unease.


    ¡°Himing to his senses was all because of my teachings.¡± An old man¡¯s voice caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Everleigh¡¯s face lit up with joy when she saw the man walking in through the door.¡°Dr. Harrison, when did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I came backst night. As soon as I got back, I heard the news about you.¡± He took her hand in his and sat on a chair. He nced at Mr. Lawson as he did so.


    He avoided Dr. Harrison¡¯s gaze as he looked down to the ground. There was nothing he could under the circumstances.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I most certainly did not do anything wrong in this case.¡± Everleigh remained calm, and had no intention of flinching.


    It was also this kind of attitude that made Dr. Harrison feel veryfortable.


    Now this was the student he was always proud of. A doctor¡¯s job was to heal the wounded and rescue the almost dead, but no doctor could guarantee that a patient would never die.


    Dr. Harrison nced at Mr. Lawson with slightly reproachfully.¡°Now that you¡¯ve heard the truth, don¡¯t forget your own obligations just because of other people¡¯s interests. You are the person in charge here, and you should be the role model.¡±


    Mr. Lawson felt ashamed after being told off by Dr. Harrison in this way. He was the dean of the hospital;he still had a reputation to live up to.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, life is not as simple as you imagine. The patients are not the ones paying for our wages around here, right?¡±


    Dr. Harrison felt disappointed at Mr. Lawson¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t continue.


    Both Everleigh and Stainley understood Dr. Harrison¡¯s message well. Both of them just smiled and did not anything else.


    ¡°Now that the management has asked for Everleigh toe back to work, what are your thoughts on this?¡± Mr. Lawson gave in to his teacher.


    After all, he was the one who had asked Everleigh to return to work.


    Dr. Harrison nced at her with a hint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°She will agree.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± Her lips curled into a smile. It was her intention toe back again as well, especially with her teacher¡¯s help.Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t leave her workce.


    At this time, Mr. Lawson¡¯s door was pushed open again. A woman wearing a ck dress rushed in, and she looked at Everleigh with a fierce expression.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, you sure know how to change your stand quickly,¡± Mrs. Godfrey remarked with a sneer, and the anger in her eyes was evident.


    Mr. Lawson was in a difficult ce, as he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either of them.


    ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, I¡¯m afraid that you would have to talk to Mr. Godfrey about this.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what? Do you think that if the Godfrey familyes forward and your hospital escapes a disaster, my orders can be ignored?¡±

 Chapter 264 Felicia Looked For Her

    Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s angry voice echoed in the room, ringing loud in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Everleigh stood up to her, her eyes cold as ice.


    ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, you have used such a way to destroy my reputation.Are you not also ignoring my existence?¡±


    ¡°Whatever I did does not justify whatever you¡¯ve done.You¡¯ve caused Helen¡¯s death;how dare you stand hereand talk to me in this manner?¡± Mrs. Godfrey hated the sight of Everleigh.


    It was all this woman¡¯s fault that her son treated her like an enemy.


    ¡°Mrs. Godfrey, statements should be backed up with evidence.You are saying that she killed Madam Helen, but there is nothing to support your statement.¡± Dr. Harrison also stood up and protected Everleigh behind him. He wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to her.


    She felt touched at the sight of Dr. Harrison standing up for her.


    ¡°Tell me then, how did my mother-inw die without any reason?¡±


    ¡°A heart transnt surgery always has its own risks. Your son was well aware of this fact, but he still signed his consent nevertheless. No one wanted to see Madam Helen¡¯s parting, but you should not me others for this,¡± Stainley said firmly as he stood up.


    No matter what, they knew that they were on the right side.


    Everleigh would certainly not be punished for this, just based on mere words.


    Mrs. Godfrey saw that they were all angry with her, so she stretched out her fingers and pointed at them, her hands trembling.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you all on the same side. Trying to bring me down, are you? Well, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m made of.¡± Mrs. Godfrey was burning with anger as she turned around and left.


    Mr. Lawson looked at her retreating figure worriedly. He couldn¡¯t possibly guess what she woulddo after this.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for Mrs. Godfrey to stop the hospital¡¯s resources and funds, making Mr. Lawson even more busy. There were too many shenanigans like this, so it was meaningless for him to drive Everleigh out of the hospital at this point.


    That would make him one who broke his promises.


    Mr. Lawson called Theodore several times but no one picked up. Hewas at a loss.


    Being the middleman sure was hard as hell.


    When Christopher came to the hospital and learned that Everleigh hade back, he was overjoyed.However, he looked extremely haggard, as if he hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    ¡°I thought you went to a nightclub? Why did you end up in this state? Did the girls¡¯ beauty make you be like this?¡± Everleigh¡¯s questions further deteriorated his bad mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. I have been waiting there for days but to no avail. I even ran into my sister there. You can¡¯t even imagine how embarrassed I was. I won¡¯t be going there for the time being.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be angry about that.


    He wasn¡¯t there to have fun, but to handle serious matters.He still had his dignity after all.


    Everleigh was surprised. She didn¡¯t expect him to have met Felicia by coincidence.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­ You haven¡¯t found it?¡±


    He nodded, looking dejected and helpless. He then looked up and added, ¡°Tell my sister to not freeze my credit card, otherwise I can¡¯t even go to the nightclub to help you investigate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. I just think that I don¡¯t have any say in this.¡± In the past, she was still the so-called daughter-inw of the Meyer family and had a little say about things. However, they were not really married. What should she say about this?


    ¡°I¡­¡± Before Everleigh finished her words, her cell phone rang. It was a call from Felicia.


    Well, never talk about others behind their backs.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, are you free? Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Felicia was stillmanding.She nced at Christopher, and was relieved to see that he didn¡¯t seem to have heard her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Your sister.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s looking for you, you must tell her about my credit card, otherwise, I really can¡¯t afford to help you.¡± He grabbed her hands and looked at her pleadingly.


    Everleigh ignored him. She took off her white coat, put it aside and grabbed her bag. She then told him if he wanted to get his allowance, he had to take good care of the patients.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Upon hearing this, he felt much more relieved. After all, money was the most important thing to him.


    Felicia was already at the restaurant when Everleigh arrived. Documents were spread out on the table, meaning Felicia took time out just to meet her.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    When Felicia heard her voice, she frowned and asked, ¡°What did you just address me as?¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­ Miss Meyer¡­¡± Everleigh felt that she had used the right title. She wasn¡¯t really married to Christopher, so she shouldn¡¯t be addressing her as her sister or by her name, like he did.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a marriage certificate with my younger brother now? You¡¯re the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. You should at least know this,¡± Felicia remarked sharply. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with the address.


    Everleigh bowed her head and remained silent.


    Felicia realized that she was speaking in a rather harsh tone. She then said, ¡°That brat, he went to the nightclub. Do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°I do. He¡¯s there for business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care,but I want to tell you that this boy is a cunning one, so I cut him off. If you want to give it to him, you can. If you don¡¯t want to give it to him, you can keep it for yourself. It¡¯s not good to live in the Trevino family anyway. Feel free toe back and visit. My parents still miss stair and Adrienne,¡± Felicia said everything in one breath, then handed Everleigh a credit card.


    She didn¡¯te to her senses after a long time, but she knew that Felicia wasn¡¯t angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Felicia. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Meyer family is here.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the door. Felicia and Everleigh looked over in the direction of the voice.


    There, Mrs. Godfrey and Josephine were together.


    Josephine stood behind, posed elegantly as she said, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Everleigh pressed her thin lips together, and didn¡¯t mean to answer.


    Felicia frowned and asked, ¡°Who are they? Are you familiar with them?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I thought. Don¡¯t bother with people whom you are unfamiliar with. The Meyer Family doesn¡¯t just talk to anyone.¡± Felicia¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was as cold as ice.


    She didn¡¯t show any respect at all.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This was especially true for Josephine.


    No matter how polite Josephine was, she still couldn¡¯t take such humiliation. Her eyes instantly turned red as she remarked in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Everleigh, although you¡¯re angry with me, you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Allen, Miss Bailey, if you don¡¯t have anything else to say, please leave. We would like to catch up.¡± Felicia interrupted Josephine, seeming to be extremely impatient.


    It was as if Josephine was a fly that kept hovering around.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s with your attitude?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your attitude then, Miss Allen? I was in the middle of talking to my sister-inw. I don¡¯t recall creating any nuisance to the both of you. Seeing how both of you came here straight away, did you know that we were here?¡± Felicia looked at Josephine dangerously, causing her to flinch. She didn¡¯t even dare to look into her eyes.

 Chapter 265 There’s A Clue

    Madison turned around and looked at Josephine, who didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head.It was her idea toe here, but she didn¡¯t expect to meet them.


    She didn¡¯t expect Felicia to be so rude.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, you¡¯re a nobledy after all. You don¡¯t need me to teach you how to speak properly, do you?¡±


    Madison couldn¡¯t hold back her anger, and her tone turned colder.


    Felicia sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to teach me how to speak, but Miss Allen, you need to improve on your self-cultivation. I heard that you have stopped funding the hospital. Using these things as a bargaining chip makes you a person that no longer has integrity, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Madison fell speechless,and she could only stare at Felicia quietly.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t even know about this matter. When had she cut off the funds for the hospital?


    ¡°As long as a vixen like Everleigh exists, don¡¯t expect something good to happen.¡±


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s just tens of millions of dors. The Meyer family can still afford it,¡± Felicia remarked casually. Her intention was very obvious; she would go against her.


    Madison pausedand looked at her in disbelief.


    Josephine wasn¡¯t much better off.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the Meyer family would still be willing to help Everleigh even when they knew that the marriage was fake.What were these people thinking?


    Everleigh was also stunned. She couldn¡¯t tell whether Felicia was telling the truth or not.


    ¡°Everleigh, I asked you toe out because of this matter too. Let¡¯s go. I would like to meet Mr. Lawson. The Godfrey family goes back on their words, but the Meyer Group is trustworthy.¡± As Felicia said this, she was ready to leave with her bag.


    Everleigh did not say anything, she just got up and left with her.


    Felicia had stood up for her this time, so she had no reason to turn against her.


    The two of them just left like that under Josephine and Madison¡¯s gazes. Madison¡¯s expression fell.Everleigh was such a lucky girl. Someone was actually there to protect and defend her like this.


    ¡­


    In the hospital, Everleigh asked as they walked together,¡°Felicia, are you really going to do this?¡±


    ¡°There is no doubt that the Godfrey family will withdraw funds. I really can¡¯t stand the fact that they would actually use such means to threaten you. The hospital was originally a charity business, but now it¡¯s been messed up by them.Regardless of that, I do get an opportunity through this.¡±


    Everleigh knew that there was something in her words.


    So the Meyer family had thought of this since a long time ago?


    When Christopher came out, he saw his second sistering over. He looked frightened as he greeted,¡°Felicia, what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of me visiting you?¡± She replied, and then ignored him as she headed straight for Mr. Lawson¡¯s office.


    Everleigh nced at himand didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she followed Felicia into the office.


    Christopher was curious, so he naturally followed them in to have a look.


    Mr. Lawson was just worrying about the funds. When he heard someone knocking on the door, he answered in a bad tone, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Everleigh walked in first. He frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I asked her toe.¡± Felicia came in from behind. She had short hair, and she had on formal clothes.She looked like a queen.


    He was stunned. He had met her before.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know that the Godfrey family has stopped your funds. I¡¯m here to offer you some investment. If you need anything in the future, you cane to the Meyer Group, and I¡¯ll sign a contract with you.¡± Felicia was straight to the point, and her tone was neither humble nor arrogant, reverberating in the room.


    Hearing this, Mr. Lawson was dumbfounded.


    Christopher happened to hear this when he came in. If the Meyer family invested, wouldn¡¯t he be able to do whatever he wants?


    ¡°Miss Meyer, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I never joke. Mr. Lawson, please consider it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even take a minute. This was just like money from the sky;he was in need of something, and somebody had juste and offered it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it, I am very happy to cooperate with you, Miss Meyer.¡± The wrinkled face of Mr. Lawson was full of smiles.


    Felicia asked Everleigh and Christopher to leave the office. She would like to have a good talk with the director there.


    Not long after they exited, Christopher¡¯s mobile phone rang. It¡¯s from an unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Tonight?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over.¡± His expression grew grim.


    Everleigh took a look at him and asked sternly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The man will appear tonight. I have to go there, but my money¡­¡± When he mentioned this, he felt a headache. He didn¡¯t have a penny at all.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Christopher looked at the ck card and widened his eyes. ¡°How would you have it?¡± As he said so, he reached out his hand and took it.


    She replied with a smile in her eyes, ¡°Your sister still loves you very much.¡±


    Giving her the card was equivalent to giving it to Christopher;it was just another way to put it.


    He pursed his lips. If she really did love him, he wouldn¡¯t have been scolded so badly.


    ¡­


    The Godfrey family.


    When Theodore was dealing with thepany¡¯s matters, Moses entered. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve just received news that the Meyer family has begun to invest in the hospital.¡±


    Theodore was signing some documents,and his hand paused for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It was Mrs. Godfrey who stopped the funding,¡± Moses exined as he observed his expression.


    When he heard this, Theodore¡¯s face fell,but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°City Hospital is an investment of the Godfrey family, and we are also the VIP investors. Now, Mrs. Godfrey made a scene like this, and she also¡­¡± Moses trailed off.


    Theodore naturally understood what was going on, and recalled Everleigh¡¯s face. After a long while, he answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°It is still in the hospital. Because of this, Mrs. Godfrey has made a big fuss about it, so we can¡¯t bring it back.I¡¯m afraid it will take a few more days,¡± he exined.


    Theodore had gone to see his grandmother¡¯s body a few days ago. Due to the ice-sealed state, her face had been deformed. If he hadn¡¯t personally bought the clothes for her, he would¡¯ve suspected that the person wasn¡¯t his own grandmother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He sounded tired, and he waved his hand to signal for Moses to leave.


    He, on the other hand, turned around to look at the scenery outside. His eyes turned as deep as an abyss.


    As the sun set, the golden rays gradually disappeared. The darkness gave people an oppressive atmosphere. However, for people who enjoyed their life, darkness was the beginning of night life.


    The bustling night relieves the hectic life of people. Christopher drove his sports car to the nightclub. Looking at the crowd, he smiled and walked in. He hade to this nightclub many times and was familiar with it.


    When he entered, the manager immediately came over and looked at him with a ttering expression. ¡°Wee Mr. Meyer. This way, please.¡±


    ¡°Manager, where is the person whom I¡¯ve requested for?¡± Christopher took out a cigarette and lit it. The smoke rose to the sky.


    ¡°He has arrived. He¡¯s in your private room,¡± the manager replied as he led the way.


    Christopher directly took out some tips from his bag and gave it to him. The manager took them happily and arranged a room for him.

 Chapter 266 Cindy’s Medicine

    When Christopher entered, he saw a girl with purple hair andheavy makeup, who was wearing a skin-tight ck dress. Her perfect body was shown off.


    At first nce, she gave people a feeling that she was a woman who lived there.


    Christopher slightly blinked, and tugged at his tie. Then, he smiled like a ruffian.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    The woman on the couch had a cigarette in her mouth. At just one nce, her eyes lit up. She¡¯d seen many different men, but not someone like him.


    She was even willing to pay money to meet him.


    ¡°May I have your name, sir?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Meyer. You can call me Christopher. What¡¯s your name?¡± Christopher sat beside her and supported one hand on the sofa. His gaze never left her face.


    ¡°My name is Cindy.¡± As she answered, she even extended her hand in front of him.


    She was telling him that they could be friends.


    He held her hand in his and didn¡¯t let it go. He sniffed at it gently. He then smiled and said to her, ¡°Amouage, very few people use this brand, mainly because it is more pricey.¡±


    ¡°You sure know a thing or two about perfumes, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just a little, but Cindy, my dear, seeing that you can afford this, surely your monthly ie is pretty high.¡± Christopher let go of her hand, and looked at her with suspicion. There was also a bit of mixed feelings as she already belonged to someone else.


    When she saw him like this, Cindy couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°The only reason you came to see me is because you want something from me. They allow me to buy a lot of things I want. I am certain that the world of the rich is no stranger to you.¡±


    Christopher raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°How did you know that I want to ask for something?¡±


    She suddenlyughed with a bit of mockery in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Meyer, do you really want me to believe that you are here to chit chat with me only?¡±


    ¡°Since you are clear about my purpose, why don¡¯t you give it to me? The price is up to you.¡± He immediately handed her an empty cheque, meaning that she could fill in any figure she wanted to.


    She did not hide her happiness, and she took it over immediately. ¡°That is very generous of you. Very seldom do I see people like you these days.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So you are saying that there is someone who has given you the same offer too?¡± He tempted her to answer.


    Cindy was originally a person who enjoyed seeing good-looking people, especially someone like Christopher.


    ¡°Of course, my medicine is not for ordinary people. Those who want it will only get it if I am in the mood.¡±


    ¡°How long have you been doing this for?¡± There was a hint of cunning in Christopher¡¯s eyes, which he quickly covered up.


    ¡°Ten years exactly, until now. In these ten years, I have seen too many different kinds of people. However, someone like you¡­That¡¯s a first.¡± As she said that, she looked him up and down.


    He smiled as he nced downwards. He quickly hid his contempt.


    ¡°That¡¯s because Miss Cindy, you have not seen many people. Men tend to act for other people¡¯s stake. Some women are worth it, while some are not.¡±


    ¡°Women? Humph, some women also want to get some men by hook or by crook.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you saying that women bought such things from you?¡±


    ¡°The wealthier a woman is, the more she wants to move higher. Everyone wants men who are at the top of the pyramid. Very few people are like me, still living at the bottom of society.¡± Cindy¡¯s jealousy grew more and more as she went on speaking.


    Christopher chuckled. ¡°A lot of times, we cannot get what we want. For example, Theodore and Josephine.They¡¯re so famous amongst the higher ends. I¡¯ve known about them for quite some time, but in the end, both of them still didn¡¯t work out. If she had something like that, she might have seeded, wouldn¡¯t you say so?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, Josephine is a good-for-nothing.Even though I gave it to her, she still failed.¡± Cindy did not hide her disdain when talking about her.


    Judging from her expression, it was obvious that she knew Josephine.


    The corners of Christopher¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He took out his phone and nced at it. His fingers were typing on the keyboard as he remarked casually, ¡°When did Josephine evere to see you? If it¡¯s recently, there¡¯s no reason why she wouldn¡¯t marry Theodore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the medicine was taken away seven years ago. She even said something that I can still remember clearly until today.¡±


    ¡°What did she say that you even remembered until now?¡± Christopher still acted as if nothing had happened, but the whiteness of his fingers betrayed his true feelings.


    She did not notice the change in him and continued, ¡°She said that some people shouldn¡¯t appear in this world and she might as well wipe out their existence.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s expression froze, and he almost broke down. Luckily, he was still in his right mind.


    ¡°You are not selling poison, and it won¡¯t kill people.¡±


    ¡°Even though that¡¯s the case, the effect of this medicine is very strong. There¡¯s no medicine without a side effect. Who knows if others will consume more. Moreover¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± He persisted for her answer.


    Now, Cindy hade to notice something. She turned her head and looked at him alertly.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Is there something on my face?¡± He touched his face with suspicion.


    Cindy chuckled and said, ¡°Nothing, juste tomorrow for your stuff.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I wille tomorrow.¡± He was about to get up and leave without sparing her another nce.


    Cindy¡¯s face went stiff, and she spoke, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t you want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°We are doing business. What else do I have to say to you? Besides, weren¡¯t you wary of me just now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll attack you if I stay?¡± He gave a cold snort, and then proceeded to leave.


    Looking at him,she frowned subconsciously. She didn¡¯t look at him anymore since she could see him again the following day/


    Christopher left the nightclub. He took out his mobile phone and listened carefully to the recording. He put on a broad smile. This time, he did not sacrifice his good looks in vain to find such crucial evidence.


    ¡­


    Everleigh returned home and watched cartoons with stair and Adrienne. He sat on the sofa and stared at the mobile phone motionlessly, while Adrienne, with a smile on her little face, talked to Everleigh about the plot of cartoons from time to time.


    She also listened attentively and chatted with Christopher at the same time.


    She also learned that he had obtained evidence, which woulde in handy in the future.


    However, he also wanted to go to the nightclub again to see if he could get more information.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She only warned him to be very careful.


    ¡°Mommy, are you talking to Daddy?¡± Adrienne looked up with a smile on her chubby face.


    She hoped that the person who was chatting with her mother was her daddy.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Why hasn¡¯t Daddye to you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°What is he busy with? Didn¡¯t he say that he was going to take us out to have some fun¡­¡± Adrienne stopped halfway through her sentence and covered her mouth hurriedly, realizing that she had said something wrong.


    Everleigh knew that she was in contact with him in private, which was understandable.

 Chapter 267 Stainley’s Caring

    stair looked at Adrienne out of the corner of his eyes, then continued to look at his phone.He wasn¡¯t watching the cartoon, but he was looking at the information he had discovered. He wanted to figure out what was going on.


    The next day, Christopher went to the nightclub again. This time, Cindy came very early and she had ordered a few sses of wine.


    ¡°You¡¯rete today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you wouldn¡¯t want to see me.¡± He spoke, but he had already picked up his wine ss and took a sip of it.


    She chuckled, and the smile on her face was evident. Instead of answering him, she stretched out her hands and ced them on his shoulder. The perfume she wore was pungent, giving him a strong indication of what she wanted.


    ¡°Miss Cindy, where is the medicine?¡± Christopher recoiled as heturned his head and said coldly.


    She took out two packages of medicine from her bag and said with a charming smile, ¡°I am giving you extra for your generosity.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Cindy.¡± He picked up the ss anddrank it up with a toast to her.


    ¡°This medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°Thest dose of this medicine will make people forget everything after drinking it. I feel that this is more suitable for your purposes. However¡­ I prefer¡­¡± As Cindy said that, one of her hands started sliding down his chest. Her intentions were very obvious.


    However, he stood up and handed his card to her directly, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can take it from here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Her eyes lit up. She took the card and winked at him.


    He felt that it was a waste. Had she not been an employee here, he might¡¯ve fooled around with her, but she was much too filthy for his liking.


    The next day, Everleigh went to work and saw Christopher asleep in his chair.


    She recalled that he mentioned something about seeing a woman. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t had a good rest for a long time.


    ¡°Hey, go back to sleep if you¡¯re really tired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been absent from work for two days. If I don¡¯t go, the dean will reprimand me,¡± he said without opening his eyes.


    Sitting in her chair, Everleigh took a deep breath before shepicked up the pen and continued to write in the casebook. While writing, she said, ¡°Felicia said that she has already invested in the hospital. If you create trouble again, she will definitelye for you. By then, don¡¯t me me for not helping you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Christopher became angry. ¡°You really don¡¯t have a conscience. Who do you think I am doing this for?¡±


    Then, Everleigh raised her head and stared at him intently. He felt a little ufortable at her gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°A nurse went to file aint about you while your sister was negotiating with Mr. Lawson.Do something about it.¡±


    As soon she ended her sentence, he went up in front of her and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long now,so why don¡¯t you help me out of this¡­¡±


    Everleigh opened her mouth to say something but the door was opened before she could speak. Both of them cast their eyes on the neer and he was stunned by their actions.Christopher held her hand and was on one knee, and she seemed to be a little angry as she sat on the chair.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Stainley looked at their behavior and found it a little amusing.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Stainley exhaled deeply. After all these years of him watching the way both of them acted around each other, he no longer found it weird.


    ¡°I bought breakfast for you. Have some.¡± He walked over and opened the bag he was holding. The aroma of the food filled the room, causing their stomachs to grumble immediately.


    ¡°Then I am going to eat my fill.¡± Christopher was indeed hungry. He picked up his fork and began to eat inrge mouthfuls.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, ate more gracefully.


    However, only after a few mouthfuls of food, patients started rushing in and the three of them had no choice but to attend to their needs. Hence, they left the food aside as a result.


    ¡­


    When Mrs. Godfrey learned that the Meyer family had intervened in the hospital¡¯s affairs, she was so angry that she smashed everything that she could get her hands on at home.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, you good-for-nothing, did you forget the times I helped you?¡± Madison said angrily.


    On the other hand, Josephine tried to calm her down, ¡°Aunt Madison, you don¡¯t have to be angry. Wouldn¡¯t that save you a lot of money?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care about the money.¡± Madison looked at her scornfully, questioning her ignorance.


    Josephine gritted her teeth and she was furious at Madison. All she did was advise her with good intentions,but she did not expect that she would be mocked in the end.


    ¡°Call Theodore and tell him toe back tonight.¡± Madison wanted to ask him about his ns.


    The butler didn¡¯t dare say no and went to make a phone call.


    At this time, Everleigh was exhausted asshe didn¡¯t even have a sip of water throughout the whole morning. In the meantime, Stainley gave her a cup of water considerately.


    ¡°Take a rest. I¡¯ll go and have a lookter.¡±


    ¡°No, I can do this myself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard for the entire morning, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    However, she felt uneasy that Stainley still cared for her. Thest thing she wanted was to owe him favors, but this time¡­


    ¡°Stainley, do you have something you want to say to me?¡± She felt that it was better to clear things up.


    She did not want it to go on like this.


    His expression froze. When he raised his head, he could not hide his love for her.


    ¡°You should know what I¡¯m thinking. I¡¯ve said it before, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Thest thing Everleigh wanted to hear was that, but unfortunately, it was exactly what he said to her. In recent years, she had been avoiding this question because she didn¡¯t want to hurt him.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen Christopher to marry her.


    ¡°Stainley, I think you know full well how I feel. Why waste your time on me?¡±


    Then, Stainley looked down with a smile on his lips. ¡°You can reject me, but I also can insist on waiting for you. Everleigh, I know very well how you have been doing these past few years. I felt like I have failed because I couldn¡¯t even take good care of you.¡±


    She opened her mouth, butshe lost her words for a slight moment. She did not want to talk about it further


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to look after her anymore.¡± A voice came from the door.


    Both of them were shaken by Theodore¡¯s sudden appearance.It felt like they¡¯d been thrust into a freezer.


    Both of them looked over and saw him standing by the door looking gloomy, andstair and Adrienne were beside him.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Stainley,¡± Adrienne said in a childish tone. She walked over and hugged Stainley. ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t youe and visit me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. I¡¯m off the day after, soI will take you out for a spin.¡± He held Adrienne in his arms and spoke to her gently.


    Everleigh saw Theodore¡¯s grim expression and felt like Stainley would be dead if looks could kill.She snorted in her heart and thought to herself, ¡°Why the long face, Theodore?¡±


    He seemed to have understood her gaze and his expression turned even gloomier. stair, who was standing next to him, could feel that something was wrong with him too.


    ¡°Mommy, are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I still have something onter in the afternoon. What can I do for you?¡± Everleigh looked at him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Grandpa wants to meet up for dinner. He wants to know when you will be done with work.¡± stair spoke steadily, quite unlike all his peers.

 Chapter 268 Let’s Start Anew.

    stair heard about it from Grandpa before he left the house. Grandpa seemed ted about it, so he thought that Everleigh would be d to know about it as well.


    ¡°I will go back after work.¡± She was indeed very happy.


    Theodore felt very ufortable as he watched them having a conversation while theypletely ignored his existence.


    Adrienne was very considerate, so she didn¡¯t forget about him. ¡°Mommy,Daddy and I will go have something to eat, butI¡¯ll be back early tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded in agreement.


    Theodore reached out his hand to Adrienne and led her away. Before he left, his eyes were still fixed on her face and his eyes were burning with determination.


    After they left, Stainley slowly said, ¡°He oftenes to you.¡±


    ¡°No, he is only paying a visit to the kids.¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Theodore turned up here either.


    However, none of this had anything to do with her.


    Stainley gazed at her thoughtfully and did not say anything else.


    Over the following days, he was still very kind to her. He either bought her flowers or some other things.


    Christopher didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, but he had no choice but to intervene.Was Stainley trying to ruin his image?


    People would start thinking that his wife was cheating on him.


    One afternoon, Stainley came up to Everleighcarrying lots of goodies in his hands.However, she looked at him apologetically, ¡°Stainley, I am not hungry, you don¡¯t have to¡­.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You make me look like a husband who doesn¡¯t care about his wife at all.¡± Christopher walked in with a smile on his face.


    She let out a sigh of relief when she saw himing. His presence made her feel much better.


    Stainley also noticed the change in her expression and he felt upset. ¡°Am I of no importance to Everleigh at all?¡± He thought.


    ¡°So what did you bring?¡± Christopher opened the bag as he spoke. When he saw what Stainley had brought, he sighed helplessly. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more creative? Last time she already mentioned that she had enough food already. Stainley, it is nice that you are observant, but you need to do better.¡±


    Stainley always knew that he was a straightforward person, so he was not offended at all. He still looked at her with a gentle expression. ¡°She said that she will never get sick of this.¡±


    Then, Christopher turned his head and looked at Everleigh. He smiled and said, ¡°We are going to meet my sisterter so we won¡¯t be back in the afternoon. You¡¯ll have to put in some extra work here.¡± He then grabbed Everleigh and her bag before theyleft.


    Stainley was left behind, but he did not say anything.


    The two of them arrived at the cafeteria and Christopher said to Everleigh while pouring a cup of tea, ¡°What¡¯s with Stainley? He is being overly passionate about you.¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t know what happened. It¡¯s a relief that you showed up, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know how to refuse him.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t run away from him all the time,¡± he said thoughtfully beforean idea suddenly popped up in his mind.


    She had also deliberated this for a long time.


    Then, they decided to go back after filling their stomachs. However,he told her before they left that he would handle Stainley. Everleigh felt bad for him asshe seemed to be troubling him all this while.


    ¡°Go back on your own while I go handle some matters. Remember to take care.¡± He knew exactly what¡¯s going on in her head;he even patted her head like she was his pet.


    Everleigh pped his hand off, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head like this.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,stroking your head is nothingpared to stroking Adrienne¡¯s. You heartless woman.¡± He snorted and walked in the opposite direction.


    She chuckled a bit and waited until he was out of sight before she left.


    She was about to get into her car when she heard a car speeding from behind. Before she could look back to see who it was, the car had already stopped before her.


    Then, Theodore walked out of the car and stood in front of her.


    Before Everleigh could ask him why he was there, he grabbed her by the arm and started pulling her into his car.


    ¡°Theodore, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Get in,¡± he said coldly. He shoved her into the car and locked the doors. He then got in from the other side and drove off.


    Everleigh was afraid when she saw that Theodore was obviously in a bad mood. ¡°What do you want from me? What is it that we can¡¯t discuss here?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as she finished speaking,he sped up again. She could not even see the outline of the cars that they were passing by from the window.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± She looked at the huge car in front of them, and they nearly collided with it. Her heart was thumping quickly out of fear.


    She turned and looked at his cold and hard expression, and she couldn¡¯t suppress her anger anymore. ¡°What is wrong with you? Are you trying to kill the both of us? Have you already forgotten how you got into an ident?¡±


    s, he ignored her words and continued to speed up.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s die together. stair and Adrienne will be orphans.¡± Finally, Everleigh also lost her temper.This was an ident waiting to happen.


    Theodore heard what she said and he then slowed down, but did not stop.


    What was wrong with him? Why was he so angry when he saw Christopher messing around with Everleigh? He was crazed with jealousy when he witnessed how nice Stainley had been to her over the past few days. Why did those two men take what was rightfully his?


    Everleigh belonged to him.


    She was the mother of his children.


    Then, Theodore brought her to a vi on the outskirts of the city. It could be seen that the ce was newly built. Everleigh looked around and saw no traces of anyone. Plus the sun was setting, giving her the vibe that the ce waspletely isted.


    ¡°Theodore, what exactly do you want to do?¡± She got out of the car, her face flushed with anger.


    He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He grabbed her hand and pulled her inside. She struggled, but it was in vain. She was dragged all the way into the vi.


    When she entered the vi and saw the interior of the vi, she was shocked.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything here is decorated to your liking. Did you forget what you once told me?¡± His voice was hoarse, but it wasn¡¯t hard to hear his yearning for the past.


    She looked at the cool-colored decorations, her favorite chandelier hanging in the middle of the living room, and her favorite bar counter where she imagined herself rxing while drinking a little bit of wine.


    However¡­ These were all in the past.The Everleigh now didcare about all of this.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying that now?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s start over, alright?¡± Theodore seemed to be answering her questionand asking for her permission as well.


    She was surprised, her pupils dting in disbelief. Her throat felt like it was burning with pain, and shefelt as if she were being strangled. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Everleigh, let¡¯s start anew, please?¡± He pleaded with her sincerely.

 Chapter 269 Held Captive.

    Everleigh looked at her own reflection in Theodore¡¯s eyes and was very surprised. The Theodore she knew was always strict and meticulous. Be it work or people, he would never give in on the standards he expected.


    Everyone thought that she was strong and wanted to be the center of attention, but what they didn¡¯t know was that she never wanted any of that.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I can act as if nothing had happened after all this?¡± She told him slowly, her voice emotionless.


    She even ignored the pleading look in his eyes.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m sincere towards you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can you really let go of what happened that night?¡± She said lightly, but the sarcasm in her eyes was apparent.


    Theodore¡¯s body swayed, and grief filled his entire body. He had always thought that he wouldn¡¯t care, but when she said those words, his heart felt like it was pierced by thousands of arrows.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now? I thought you were very sincere? Why the silence now?¡± She suddenlyughed, but the sarcasm in her tone was still there.


    Those were all Madison¡¯s mistakes. Did he want to atone for her sins?


    Ha¡­The both of them were a piece of work indeed.


    Everleigh felt pity for herself when Theodore stood there without budging. She then turned around to leave.


    Before she could touch the door handle, her hand was grabbed.


    She nced back at the man holding her hand.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You are not leaving this ce.¡± His expression darkened as his grip tightened a little.


    She frowned and took a deep breath, but her tone was still calm, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I said so,¡± he said coldly. He pulled her upstairs. Everleigh struggled, but there¡¯s no way she could fight a man¡¯s strength.


    Thus, she could only follow his pace.


    ¡°Theodore, are you out of your mind? It¡¯s illegal to detain a person in private, this is against thew.¡± Everleigh tried her best to pull her hand back, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    He dragged her into the room and threw her onto the bed. He stood by the door but his gaze was horrifyingly indifferent when he stared at her.


    ¡°Stay here. Someone wille and take care of youter tonight.¡± Then, he closed the door.


    She rushed over, but it was toote. She heard the sound of the door closing, echoing in her heart repeatedly.


    Then, she banged on the door and shouted a few times, ¡°Theodore, open the door! Hurry up!¡±


    He stood at the door with a cold expression on his face. The thought of Everleigh together with Christopher lingered in his mind, and it upset him greatly.


    He had no choice but to resort to this.


    At the time, Everleigh faintly heard the footsteps of someone walking away. She panicked and banged on the door even more desperate. ¡°Theodore, Theodore, open the door.¡±


    He sat downstairson the sofa withhis legs crossed asa lot of thoughts crossed his head. Hence, he totally ignored her shouts.


    She knocked for a long time and then gave up, eventually. She looked around the room and searched for another way out.


    After she took a good look of the room, she froze with astonishment.


    This room was exactly the same as her room from the past. The only difference was that there were no medical textbooks on the desk.


    Everleigh¡¯s thoughts flew back to seven years ago. Back then, she had secretly brought Theodore home. It was like a forbidden rtionship between high school students and she was afraid that someone would find out.


    It was the happiest moment of her life. She had her lover with her, her studies were going well andher father took care of her. For endless days she imagined her future with Theodore,but that eventful night had shattered all of her dreams.


    Her eyes turned red and tears flowed uncontrobly. She wanted to lead a good life but reality gave her a rain check,and her hope to live dimmed.


    She was jarred from her reverieand she realized all the windows were installed with iron bars.


    ¡°Theodore, you are such a b*stard. You actually barred the windows.¡± She was about to go mad. What the hell was going on?


    Was she a prisoner now?


    She sat on the bed in dismay, wracking her brains to find a way out. She wanted to make a call, but to her disappointment she realized that she left her purse in the car.


    She felt extremely exasperated. No matter how loud she shouted, not a single person could hear her.


    The sky turned darkandall the lights were still off.Then, Everleigh curled her body up andid on the bed. She went from a worked-up state to a state of calmness; which gave her a chance to think a lot of things through.


    At that moment, the door handle wobbled, and there was a sound. When the door was opened, the light in the corridor shone on the visitor. The ck shadow cast on the floor stretched into the room.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, pleasee out for dinner.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    At first, Everleigh thought it was Theodore. She looked at the person standing by the door and found that hewas not more than 50 years old, and his clothes indicated that he was a housekeeper.


    She jumped off the bed and ran out to the living room barefooted. Then, she saw Theodore sitting with his back facing the staircase, seemingly deste.


    Everleigh¡¯s fury was reignited gradually when she saw this. She walked out without looking back, but no matter how hard she tried she could not open the door.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get out of here.¡± Theodore¡¯s emotionless voice came from behind. She stopped tugging at the doorknob. She looked at him, her eyes filled with wrath, and one could even see mes of fire from her pupils.


    She could no longer withstand all this and went in front of Theodore and shouted with all of her might, ¡°What do you want from me!¡±


    ¡°I said, I want to start anew with you .¡±


    ¡°Start anew? Theodore,there is nothing left between us!¡± She really wanted tough out of anger.


    Her insults had no effect on him, and it didn¡¯t hurt him as much. Perhaps he¡¯d already gotten used to it.


    He hurt her too many times, and he wanted to make up for it.


    However, she obviously was unwilling to give him the chance anymore.


    Everleigh knew that she couldn¡¯t leave,so she headed upstairs. She had no appetite at all.Instead, she would rather starve herself to death than see Theodore again.


    He sat in his chair motionlessly as he looked at the dining table filled with her favorite food. He couldn¡¯t make out what he was feeling at that moment.


    ¡­


    Christopher, on the other hand, had made an appointment with Stainley. He said that he wanted to have a drink together.Hence, Stainley knew that he had something to talk about and he agreed to meet up.


    ¡°Come on, bro,order whatever you like. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Christopher said very generously and patted his chest in reassurance.


    Stainleyughed at this sight and proceeded to order a bottle of beer. He was not very good with alcohol.


    After three rounds, Christopher¡¯s face had turned a little red.


    Heburped and reached out his hand to pat Stainley on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Buddy, to be honest, whatever you are doing at the moment, is not good for Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Stainley turned his head around slightly, but the gentleman was gone, and what reced it was an ice-cold aura.


    Christopher waved his hand andit could be seen that he was mildly drunk.

 Chapter 270 She Was Gone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to say much about Everleigh¡¯s feelings for you, but Stainley,she herself knows what¡¯s best for her. You are a good person, just not for her.¡±


    Stainley looked downwards and sorrow crept up in him.


    ¡°Stainley, she will never say harsh things to you. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Do you really know? If you did, would you trouble her so much? You know she would rather put the pressure on herself than make it difficult for others.¡± Christopher smelled like liquor, and the way he spoke showed how drunk he was.


    After a long silence, Stainley said slowly, ¡°Am I wrong to pursue my own happiness?¡±


    ¡°Nope, but the thing is that you need to not cause her trouble. You know about the problems between Theodore and Everleigh, yet you think your sudden intervention won¡¯t cause any issues?¡± Christopher spoke his words, looking more serious than a while ago.


    He knew that Stainley was a good man and a perfect husband in fact, but that would only be after marriage.


    Taking one more look at the beer he was holding, Stainley finished it off in one gulp. He thought that he was doing everything for Everleigh¡¯s own good, but he had neglected how she felt.


    Perhaps Christopher was right. There were a lot of problems between Theodore and Everleigh.


    ¡°Sometimes in pursuing a girl,it¡¯s not enough just to be considerate.In addition to that, you must be sensitive to her current situation.¡± After he finished his sentence, Christopherid down drunkenly on the bar counter.


    Stainley smiled bitterly. He looked at the drunk form of Christopher and felt greatly amused.


    The next day, Christopher and Stainley arrived at the hospital and expected to see Everleigh, but she wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Miss Annie, is Dr. Trevino not here?¡¯


    ¡°No, she was supposed to go on rounds yesterday afternoon but she didn¡¯t show up.¡± Annie, a nurse, answered Stainley as she was confused as well.


    Stainley was shocked. Everleigh was never the kind of person who would just go missing when she was at work. Since she didn¡¯te for rounds, it probably meant that she had encountered some trouble.


    On the other hand, Christopher¡¯s expression was no better than Stainley¡¯s. He took out his mobile phone in a hurry and called Everleigh, but no one answered.


    At this time, Theodore was in the car, listening to Everleigh¡¯s phone ring over and over again. He had no intention of picking it up.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± Hearing the ringing, Moses seemed to be asking whether to pick up the call or not.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and heclosed his eyes to rest as he shut out all stimtion from the outside world. Seeing this, Moses knew that he shouldn¡¯t say anything more and drove the car silently.


    Christopher had a gut feeling that something was not right. Hence, he called stair and Adrienne. stair, who had woken up earlier, answered.


    ¡°Christopher, what¡¯s the matter?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did your mommye homest night?¡± Christopher tried to calm his voice down. stair was more quick-witted than Adrienne,so he would know something was up if he said something wrong.


    ¡°Nope. What happened?¡± stair frowned, looking very mature indeed.


    A creeping uneasiness rose in his chest.


    Christopher¡¯s heart skipped a beat as abad feeling welled up his heart. He came to his senses and said in a rxed tone, ¡°What could happen¡­ Okay, I see her now!¡± He said as if someone was beside him. ¡°stair, itturns out that your mommy was helping others with their shift. She¡¯s juste back from buying breakfast.¡±


    stair listened to his words but he did not answer for a long time, as if he wanted to hear Everleigh¡¯s voice.


    Christopher really didn¡¯t know what more to say when faced with stair¡¯s IQ.Could he act like a child his age?


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± After saying his goodbyes, Christopher hung up the phone.


    Stainley, who stood beside him, hadalso called Everleigh, but still, no one answered.


    ¡°No one is picking up.¡± He looked very anxious, and he had a bad feeling about this.


    Then, Christopher calmed down and started thinking about what could have happened to her. He ran through the chain of events in his head, and heremembered that thest time he saw her was in the restaurant before they separated. If Everleigh did not go home, it meant that it must have happened after she was on her way home from the restaurant.


    Thinking of this, Christopher ran out and went to the restaurant to investigate.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Theodore was in his office, working hard. At the same time, he had Everleigh¡¯s whereabouts on his phone. She was sitting on the sofa in the living room, not budging at all. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    His eyes dimmed a little when he saw this scene. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she refused to ept him, he wouldn¡¯t have had to do this.


    At the same time, some noise could be heard from the direction of the door. He frowned upon hearing this and wanted to find out what was going on.


    Christopher barged into the office, looking furious, and shouted at him, ¡°Theodore Godfrey!¡±


    Theodore looked at his indignant face and knew the reason for his visit. He nced at Moses and said, ¡°You may leave first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡± Moses said, but his eyes were still on Christopher.


    Meanwhile, Christopher was boiling with anger. He clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles. His eyes were firing mes at Theodore, and he demanded to know where Everleigh was.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± Theodore said calmly. When his eyes met Christopher¡¯s, there wasn¡¯t a trace of guilt in them.


    Hence, Christopher was stunned by his answer, and his anger was further ignited. ¡°How dare you deny this! After I left her, she got in your car, sowho else could it be?¡±


    ¡°I did meet up with her for a while but I sent her hometer on. As for her whereabouts, it¡¯s not like I have any right to know.¡± Theodore answered him with a calm tone, reaffirming what he said earlier.


    Then, Christopher strode over and raised his fist but he did not punch him. Theodoresat on his chair while he looked at him fearlessly.


    Seeing this, Christopher put his hand down and warned him,¡°It better be as what you¡¯ve said, otherwise you will regret what you¡¯ve done this day. You will never be able to repay Everleigh whatever you owed her in this lifetime!¡± He then left the office.


    It was like he never appeared in Theodore¡¯s office.


    Theodore closed his eyes for a moment. When he looked up again, his eyes shed dangerously.


    After Christopher got in the car, Stainley hurriedly asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t admit it.¡±


    ¡°Then where is she?¡± He whispered to himself and he was a mess.He wasn¡¯t worried about Theodore, but he was worried that she might be taken away by Mrs. Godfrey or Josephine. If she was held captive by them,then Everleigh would be in grave danger.


    ¡°What do you mean by where? She is being kept somewhere by Theodore.¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t help but blurt it out. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of evidence, he would have taken action.


    Ultimately, Christopher had to admit that he was at a disadvantage when it came to psychological warfare with Theodore.


    There wasn¡¯t a single trace of guilt on his face.


    ¡°So now we¡­¡± Stainley nced at him and he wanted to ask him what he was going to do.

 Chapter 271 Weak From Hunger

    Christopher looked at the time and remained silent. He took out his mobile phone to check the GPS on Everleigh¡¯s phone,and it indicated that her phone was nearby. He followed the location shown and found Theodore¡¯s car.


    Then, he sneered. ¡°Let¡¯s see what else you have to say this time.¡±


    ¡°I advise you not to take action just yet. Her phone being in the car doesn¡¯t exin anything. It¡¯s better for us to follow him and we¡¯ll have a bigger chance.¡± Stainley also got out of the car without anyone noticing.


    Christopher nodded as he agreed with Stainley¡¯s point. Theodore would most certainly not give out any piece of information at this point,even if he said that he knew that Everleigh¡¯s phone was in his car.


    They drove out of there. Since they opted to tail him, they couldn¡¯t drive Christopher¡¯s car.It was better for them to use another car.


    After they left, a man came out from the parking spot next to them and left the parking lot.


    This person came to Theodore¡¯s office and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, they have already left.¡±


    ¡°Mm, get another car for me,¡± Theodore ordered, his eyes still on the documents.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Moses nodded. He had to take his hat off to Theodore foreven considering this fact. He knew that Christopher would not let him off so easily, so he purposely left the phone in his car.


    It was of no significance, even if it was proven to be Everleigh¡¯s phone.


    After Moses walked out, Theodore put down the documents in his hand. He looked at the view outside of the window with a heavy heart.


    The sun rays shone on his body, creating a clear shadow.


    It was simr to the sky now, very gloomy.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh hadn¡¯t eaten anything for the entire day. Her only hope was that she would fall ill, giving her an opening to escape.


    The maid stood by her side, holding a bowl of oatmeal in her hand. She looked anxious as she said, ¡°Miss Trevino, please eat something, or Mr. Godfrey will definitely punish me when he returns.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be punished, then open the door and let me go.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face was pale, but her eyes were still firm.


    The maid was in a difficult situation. ¡°Miss Trevino, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I¡¯m just a maid.¡±


    Everleigh gave a wry smile. She wasright. She was just a maid. No matter how hard she tried, she would only make things difficult for others.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can take it away. I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Everleigh turned her head away and refused to say anything else.


    Seeing that she was so stubborn, the maid did not say anything else. With a light sigh, she had no choice but to turn around and return to the kitchen.


    When Theodore returned, he saw Everleigh sitting on the sofa watching something in the distance.Furthermore, her expression wasn¡¯t very good.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you¡¯re back.¡± The maid called out from the kitchen.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was as cold as ice. He walked to her side and said after a while, ¡°Do you really think you can leave by starving yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Everleigh replied in a cold voice, without even giving him a look.


    Heclenched his fists but couldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    No matter what he did, she refused to eat. She was held captive, and her mobile phone was not with her. There was no way for her to ask for help.


    That was why she resorted to starving herself.


    Theodore was working in the study at night. Everleigh was already so hungry that she was trapped in a daze and sheid on the sofa without moving.


    The maid tried to persuade her to eat, but it was to avail.


    She felt as if someone was hugging her while she was asleep. She opened her eyes and saw his handsome and charming face.


    Theodore sent her back to her room. He reached out to touch her face and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Your temper hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    When she heard his words, she turned over and closed her eyes, pretending that she didn¡¯t hear anything. Then, she continued to sleep.


    He sighed before he tucked her in and went to wash up. When Everleigh heard the sound of water from the bathroom, she opened her eyes. Looking at the phone on the nightstand, she reached out and took it.


    There was a password on the mobile phone screen. Everleigh tried a few times, but she failed to unlock it.Furthermore, she was also very anxious as he woulde out if she didn¡¯t hurry up.


    As a result, she tried to unlock it with her birth date, and it worked.She didn¡¯t expect that the password remained the same after so many years.She thought that he must have already hated her to the core, and there would be no trace of her left.


    ¡°How could it be¡­¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t dare to overthink and quickly dialed Christopher¡¯s number.


    At this time, he was waiting outside Theodore¡¯spany. It was already dark and there was no sign of him leaving.


    His phone rang, and it was Theodore¡¯s number. Christopher was stunned. Without much thought, he picked it up.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Christopher, help me. I¡¯m at the Lon Bay Vi in the outskirts of town.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t dare to say too much. She hung up the phone as soon as she said her address, and she erased the record of her call to Christopher.


    Then, she ced the phone back to its original.


    She couldn¡¯t say too much, otherwise Theodore would know.


    Sure enough,the sound of the water flowing in the bathroom stopped just as she put down the cell phone.


    Droplets of water flowed down his waist until they were absorbed by the bath towel.


    Everleigh opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw the scene in front of her, she couldn¡¯t react and her dry lips became stiff. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t find him doing anything out of the norm.Plus, they had done much more intimate things in the past.


    ¡°There¡¯s no bathroom in the study, sohere I am. When did you wake up?¡± His thin lips parted and his every word was enunciated clearly. However, his cold gaze couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    With a cold expression, Everleigh said, ¡°How long do you think a person who doesn¡¯t eat can sleep for?¡± Then, she turned her back to him.


    Her heart was racing, and she felt somewhat guilty. If she didn¡¯t know him well, the cat would be out of the bag by now.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Theodore picked up his phone and scrutinized it. His gaze once again fell on her.


    Everleigh felt a chill run down her spine, which made her hair stand on end.


    After a long while, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°The maid will send something upter.¡±


    ¡°No need for that, I am not going to eat,¡± she said lightly, but one could still tell that she was weak from her voice.


    Everleigh had suffered a lot abroad, and as a result of her overworking herself, her blood sugar level would drop drastically if she did not eat her meals.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for almost two days, so she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Her voice was soft as well when she called Christopher. Otherwise, Theodore would¡¯ve heard her long ago.


    He held onto the doorknob for quite some time, his gaze still thoughtful. He paused for quite some time before he opened the door and left her room.


    Then, Everleigh prayed that Christopher coulde quickly when she heard the door shut.


    Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    When Christopher heard her weak voice, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about her current state. He quickly remembered what she said.


    He remembered that the Lon Bay Vi was newly built, andthe Godfreys owned property there as well, which made it easier to investigate.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Stainley also heard the voice from his mobile phone, and he dared not make a sound.


    ¡°We were cheated.¡±

 Chapter 272 Bringing Her Away.

    Stainley couldn¡¯t understand what Christopher meant.


    How could he forget who Theodore was? He would not be fooled easily,and he had already thought ahead of them. Furthermore, he had left thepany in another car so that they won¡¯t be able to track him down.


    D*mn it¡­


    ¡°Where to now?¡±


    ¡°Lon Bay Vi. Everleigh just called and told me that she was there. From her voice, I can tell she isn¡¯t doing too good, and I am afraid that something will happen to her.¡± Christopher started the car and was ready to go and find her.


    He was even more anxious because he was afraid that she would die if he arrived toote.


    A speeding car tore through the quiet night, making themps at night look even more chilly than usual.


    Both men in the car looked dead serious, and they were suppressing their anger.


    At this moment,Theodore was in the living room in the Lon Bay Vi, holding a ss of wine in his hand. He took a small sip, and no one knew what was going through his mind.


    Sounds of people knocking on the door were heard after a while. He didn¡¯t respond at first, butthe knocking was persistent, and even the servants were woken up by it. They looked at him, who was still sitting on the sofa, and called out softly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Just as the maid opened the door, two figures rushed in. Theodore turned his head towards them and frowned.


    ¡°Theodore Godfrey!¡± Christopher shouted angrily as he walked in, filling the house with his angry bellows.


    His voice echoed in the big room. Everleigh, who was lying on the bed, heard his voice. Her face lit up with joy, and she got out of bed with trembling legs and quickly went downstairs.


    ¡°To think that you hid her here. You really went all out didn¡¯t you?¡± Christopher walked over and grabbed him by the cor. His eyes were furious, and he wanted to kill him.


    Theodore reached out to remove Christopher¡¯s hand, and his face was sullen. ¡°Who told you about this ce?¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to keep it a secret, you shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce. Didn¡¯t you say that Everleigh wasn¡¯t here? How are you going to exin now?¡± Christopher shouted.


    By this time, Stainley had already gone upstairs. As soon as he walked through the corridor, he saw Everleigh stumbling forward. Her eyes lit up with hope when she saw his face.


    ¡°Stainley,¡± she called out weakly.


    ¡°Everleigh, what did that b*stard do to you?¡± Stainley asked worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just too hungry. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± She wasn¡¯t abused. She was the one who didn¡¯t eat in the first ce, so she couldn¡¯t me anyone else.


    Meanwhile, Stainley didn¡¯t want to hear what she was saying at that time. He just hoped that she would be fine.


    He brought Everleigh down in his arms.As a doctor, Christopher knew very well what she was going through.


    ¡°Theodore Godfrey¡­¡±


    ¡°Put her down!¡± Theodore shouted angrily as he stood up stifflywith his gaze fixed on her. It felt as if he would hurt anyone who tried to take her away from him.


    He was also quickly walking towards Stainley as heprepared to take Everleigh back.


    Seeing him like this, Christopher snorted coldly. ¡°Theodore, why are you putting on an act here? Are you not done hurting her?¡±


    Theodore looked at him and said sharply, ¡°I never hurt her.¡±


    ¡°No? Then what is this?Did you hold her captive for her own good? Theodore,what were you thinking? Were you that heartless seven years ago?You¡¯re hurting her, but you tell everyone that you¡¯re doing it for her.¡± Christopher gritted his teeth as he spoke,and his eyes were fixed on him.


    Theodore¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He understood what Christopher was trying to imply,but did anything happen seven years ago that he didn¡¯t know about?


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± He asked sternly.


    However, Christopher refused to talk to him anymore. He turned around and looked at the frail-looking Everleigh. ¡°Take Everleigh back to the car. She can¡¯t hold on for much longer.¡±


    Stainley noddedas henced at Theodorebefore he then walked to the car.


    Meanwhile, Theodore didn¡¯t want Everleigh to leave like this. He started to chase after her but he was stopped by Christopher who red at him fiercely, ¡°You are not worthy to be with her.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Christopher,don¡¯t act so weirdly. Did anything happen seven years ago that I should have known about? Let it all off your chest now.¡± Theodore had no other ce to vent his anger.


    The incident seven years ago had hurt him so deeply, but he knew that she had suffered as well.He wanted to make it up to her by improving their rtionship, and he wouldn¡¯t even mind what happened in the past.


    He only wanted her to stay by his side.


    All of Christopher¡¯s sarcasm and coldness appeared in his gaze.


    He flung the investigation results onto the table and said angrily, ¡°See for yourself how your so-called fiancee framed Everleigh. You are blind, and you most definitely are not qualified to demand anything from her.¡±


    After saying this, Christopher turned around and left immediately withoutsparing him another look.


    Theodore stood alone in the living room; the lights cast a long, lonely shadow on him.


    When one of the servants saw this, she stood at the door with a horrified look on her face. ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Upon hearing her voice, he came back to his senses and heread everything that was written on the piece of the paper.


    After that, he wished he was illiterate. Every word he saw was like a bomb,causing his brain to implode with each letter.


    He squatted down and picked up the sheet of paper. He read it, and it detailed all of Josephine¡¯s actions.


    After he finished reading it, he suddenlyughed, and theughter echoed in the empty room. The servant was terrified at this sight.


    She had a feeling that Mr. Godfrey was going insane.


    Theodore had a big grin on his face, but deep down he was disappointed with himself. Over the years, he knew that Josephine had ulterior motives, but he let it be after thinking that she seemed harmless.However, he never would have imagined that she would do such a thing to Everleigh.


    They were such good friends in the beginning, but Josephine had done such a despicable thing just because she wanted to be his wife.


    Furthermore, she even put in a good word for Everleigh in front of him.


    Very well.Josephine Bailey had yed him like a fool. Since this was what she wanted, he was going to make sure that she got a run for her money.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Christopher and Stainley sent Everleigh to the hospital. She had fainted after starving herself for too long.


    Then, they took care of her themselves as they were not reassured by the idea of other people doing so.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    It was not until dawn that they sent her to the ward.


    Then, Christopher left the ward for a smoke in the garden. He lifted his head to look at the pre-dawn sky.


    There were still a few stars glittering up there, which made him feel forlorn.


    ¡°Since when did you smoke?¡±

 Chapter 273 Why Are You So Skinny?

    Christopher looked up at the sky, his mouth curving into a smile. ¡°Have you seen any nightclub goers that don¡¯t smoke?¡±


    Stainley stood beside him and said with a chuckle, ¡°Everleigh doesn¡¯t like the smell of smoke very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I never smoke in front of her,¡± Christopher said. His face was covered in sorrow, and his eyes were full ofplicated emotions.


    Stainley stood side by side with him. After the sun rose, a ray of golden light shone on the both of them. The white coats gave off a faint reflection under the sun, and it made them look like angels.


    ¡°Everleigh loves sunrises like this,so it¡¯s a pity that she sleeps like a log every night.¡± Stainley felt the warmth of the sun, and he recalled what she said a few years ago.


    She had said that she liked sunrises the most, as they were symbols of new life and also the beginning of new growth.


    It was very encouraging to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to check on her.¡± Christopher put out the cigarette and headed inside.


    It was already noon when Everleigh woke up. She felt the scorching sunlight shining on her, making her sweat all over.


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes until she felt that it was too hot to bear.


    Her hair was damp with sweat as she turned her head and looked at May, who seemed busy, ¡°May.¡±


    ¡°Oh Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re awake. Are you feeling okay?¡± Hearing Everleigh¡¯s voice, May turned her head with a delighted expression on her face. She quickly walked over to her bed.


    Everleigh still remembered what had happened before she fainted, so she parted her dry lips gently and asked, ¡°Where is Dr. Meyer?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the middle of surgery, but it¡¯s about to be over,¡± May said as she looked at her watch.


    Everleigh nodded and turned her head to look out of the window. The sunshine was strong, but it was breezy as well so she still felt ratherfortable.


    The sound of her grumbling stomach could be heard clearly in the quiet ward.


    Hence,she blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯rehungry. Okay, I am going to get you some soup.¡± May smiled slightly and did notugh at Everleigh¡¯s rumbling tummy.


    Then, she immediately went to buy some soup.


    Everleigh also knew that she could only consume soup in her current state.


    When Christopher arrived, he brought a lot of delicious food with him. ¡°Are you done with your soup? I brought you something delicious.¡±


    Everleigh wiped her mouth. She felt so full that she was about to explode, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll have it for dinner. I¡¯m not Adrienne, who likes to stuff her stomach to her limits.¡±


    She could tell the food in his hand was really delicious, but she really couldn¡¯t eat anything else.


    He put the things aside and sat down on a chair.


    ¡°Honestly, what were you thinking? Why did you starve yourself?¡± He rolled his eyes at her, but they were still filled with distress.


    She smiled without saying a word.


    Well, she was out of ideas at the time.


    Besides, there was nothing she could use for help, and the windows had been welded tightly, soshe could only resort to that trick.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Stainley?¡± Everleigh remembered that he hade to her aid as well.


    ¡°He is in charge of your patients.Mr. Lawson was very unhappywhen you weren¡¯t around andStainley didn¡¯t want you to be in trouble, so he took over the responsibility for you. Now I know why my sister invested in the hospital. Look, if Mr. Lawson wanted to throw a tantrum, he would have to think about the consequences.¡± Christopher realized that his sister had made a great move.


    Felicia had even thought ahead of time. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought that she had an omen that Everleigh would be in trouble.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh¡¯s hospitalization was made known to the Trevino family. Adrienne was crying and looking for her mommy. Although stair was quiet, his eyes were still red-rimmed and he looked worried.


    Because of this, Abraham had to take them to the hospital and Adrienne arrived at the hospital in tears. Seeing that Everleigh had lost a lot of weight, she cried even more, ¡°Mommy, who bullied you? Shall we go back? Let¡¯s go abroad and nevere back again¡­¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne rushed to Everleigh¡¯s side as soon as she entered the ward,and she cried so loudly that her voice turned hoarse.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re obviously very¡­ Boohoo¡­ Let¡¯s go back, okay¡­ Alright¡­¡± Adrienne was out of breath because of all the crying.


    As for stair, he walked over and grabbed at the hem of Everleigh¡¯s clothes. Looking at her tired eyes, he had mixed feelings.


    When Christopher came in with some fruit, he heard Adrienne¡¯s voice. He quickly walked over and hugged her. ¡°Why are you crying, my little princess?¡±


    She sobbed very forlornly and thesight made Christopher feel sorry for her.


    Then, Abraham walked in and saw his daughter. She was thin and looked really pale. ¡°Why are you hospitalized out of the blue again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just exhausted from all the work I have.¡± She didn¡¯t want to worry him, so she could only say something to cate him.


    Abraham knew how hard she worked, but she would never overwork herself like this.


    After all,she was his daughter and he could tell whether she was lying or not. He looked at Christopher who was patientlyforting Adrienne. Shestopped crying obediently shortly after.


    Meanwhile, stair stood aside with a lowered gaze, and there was a cold glint in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t believe a single word of Everleigh¡¯s excuse.


    When he received Christopher¡¯s call, he already felt as if something had happened. He knew that something must be up when Everleigh didn¡¯te home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your mommy will be fine. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Christopher put Adrienne down on the sofa. Then, he took out the fruits he bought and gave them to the children.


    He also gave Abraham a banana and said, ¡°Dad, you must be tired from looking after the children.¡±


    Abraham felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard Christopher calling him dad.


    Not only him, but Everleigh felt the same as well.


    She felt a chill run down her spine.


    It was very unusual for Christopher to be so serious.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Abraham didn¡¯t want to embarrass him, so he took the banana and sat next to Adrienne.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Theodore¡¯s office, the table was piled with documents.They were all about Everleigh.


    Everything matched. Be it the date, time, eye-witnesses, and especially the car that appeared on that fateful rainy night. He discovered everything Josephine and Cindy did.


    Hence, his gaze was as cold as ice. His expression was unpleasant, and his entire body emanated a chilling aura.


    Moses stood by his side andhe could feel his legs shaking a little. For the first time, he realized that Mr. Godfrey¡¯s silence was even more terrifying than his words.


    ¡°Is the information urate?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded and said as hewiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    Theodore sneered. Hisughter spread throughout the room and it grew ever louder.


    Meanwhile, Moses¡¯ face showed his fear. He felt that Mr. Godfrey might have gone insane.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop all the connections we have with the Bailey family. I can¡¯t interfere with the past, but stop it if the Godfrey family is involved.¡± Theodore suddenly stoppedughing, but the viciousness in his tone was very clear.

 Chapter 274 Josephine Begged For Forgiveness

    Moses paused for the slightest moment and said cautiously, ¡°If you do that, then the Bailey family¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the price that they have to pay. Isn¡¯t Josephine a good actor? She shouldn¡¯t have let me find out that she was acting this whole time,¡± Theodore said as his expression turned livid andthe smile he had disappeared.


    Then, Moses immediately took action, and he quickly left the room. He was worried that he would see Theodore even more agitated if he stayed any longer.


    The office fell back into silence after the door was shut. The sun rays shone on Theodore¡¯s body, but it could not sweep away his depressed feeling.


    Perhaps to him, he might never experience warmth in his life ever again.


    He had pushed the love of his life away with his own hands, and she would nevere back.


    At the same time, Josephine was getting her treatment done at a salon,and she had no idea about the storm that wasing.


    After she got home, she immediately sensed that the atmosphere at home was different from usual. Her father couldn¡¯t help sighing as she walked past, so she asked him, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What happened between you and Theodore? Why did he remove all the funds?¡± Her father, Jefferson, was furious when he heard her voice.


    When he first knew that Josephine had be a couple with Theodore, he was ted. He felt that the Bailey family could seize the opportunity to finally achieve new heights in their business. For the past seven years, he had gained a lot of advantages from it, which made him even believe very firmly that Josephine would one day marry Theodore.


    However, with the current situation, all the deals were called off, and they refused to negotiate even if Jefferson paid them to.


    Josephine couldn¡¯t take the news. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Previously, Theodore had already told her that he would work with her family.


    Why was he acting this way?


    ¡°See for yourself!¡± Jefferson threw all the documents at her.She looked at the papers in disbelief. She didn¡¯t know much about the business side of things, but the losses were very severe.


    ¡°No way, he promised to help me. I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening, and she left the ce immediately.


    Truth be told,she had been walking on edge all these years in order to betterher family, so that one day, they could be proud of their achievements. If the Bailey family was to fall now, she would be left with nothing,


    Then, Josephine sped all the way to the Godfrey Group. The receptionist didn¡¯t stop her as she had been there before, and she arrived at Theodore¡¯s office quickly.


    ¡°Theodore, why did you do this?¡± Josephine couldn¡¯t suppress her anger andshed out at him at once, showing her dissatisfaction.


    He was facing the window until he heard her voice.Then, he turned back to face her with a sharp re.


    She was rmed by his gaze andshe stammered, ¡°Theodore, why are¡­¡± He was acting very strangely at that moment.


    However, she could not finish her sentence no matter how hard she tried. He was like a ferocious tigerand she was just a meekmb waiting to be ughtered.


    ¡°What about me? Hmm?¡± His cold, hard voice echoed throughout the office, and the atmosphere was very cold.


    Hence, she could feel the fear from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing¡­Can I please know why you backed out of all the deals with the Bailey family?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because I said so.Do you have any other opinions?¡± Theodore said with a snicker,and his eyes shed dangerously.


    Josephine didn¡¯t expect him to answer so frankly.She swayed coyly and she put on a pitiful face, ¡°Can I know why?¡±


    ¡°Go take a look at the documents on the coffee table. You¡¯ll understand why soon.¡± Hee gestured at the documents on the desk.


    She looked over at the table stacked with papers.


    ¡°What is all this?¡±


    ¡°Take a look.¡± His expression suddenly changed, and he seemed even colder than usual.


    Without looking at them, she could tell that it was nothing good.


    Then, she picked up the documents and saw that everything printed on them was about Everleigh¡¯s incident seven years ago. How she lost consciousness, and how she was brought awaywas clearly stated.


    Josephine felt like all the blood in her veins had frozen solid, and her trembling hands couldn¡¯t hold onto the papers anymore.They scattered everywhere on the floor.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were like burning torches as his gaze pressed against her neck like a de.She felt as if he was an executioner waiting for amand.


    ¡°Have you read it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Theodore, I would never do such a thing. You have to believe me. This is all false. Why would I do it?¡± Tears poured down her face as she clutched onto his hand so tightly with both hands that red marks appeared.


    Meanwhile, he was still staring at her with an indifferent expression and heseemed uninterested in her act.


    Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed hold of her neck.His pupils dted in anger, and that terrified her.¡°Josephine Bailey, I never knew you were such a natural at acting. You¡¯ve been by my side for seven years, and youcould have gotten an award for your acting skills.¡±


    She was choked until her delicate face turned red. She no longer looked like the epitome of grace and elegance,and all she could do was to beg for forgiveness.


    All of a sudden, he let go of her, causing her to fall onto the ground. Josephine was panting profusely and she could really feel death knocking on her door at that moment.Then, she looked up at him, ¡°Why can¡¯t you believe that I didn¡¯t do it?¡±


    ¡°Believing in you has made me hurt Everleigh very badly. With all the evidence in ce, how dare you still lie to me?I finally know why she treated you this way. Honestly, you really don¡¯t deserve to be treated like a human at all.¡± Theodore looked down at herwith hatred in his eyes. He clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles.


    It seemed that he was hesitating on whether to kill her or not.


    She was startled and lowered her head. She wondered why he had reinvestigated the incident seven years ago out of the blue.


    ¡°Because of me, your family has reached ces you never even dreamed of, but I¡¯ll have you knowthat your family is nothing without me behind you.Little by little, I¡¯ll take back what you have. Wait, for tomorrow brings even more surprises.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s eyes widened at his words. She grabbed his hand and cried, ¡°Theodore,for all those years we¡¯ve been together, show mercy on us. Don¡¯t do it, okay?¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about how helpless Everleigh was that night. Nothing has really happened to your family just yet, but you¡¯re already so afraid. What about her?¡± He squatted down. For a split second, he really wanted to let her experience what Everleigh had been through.


    She looked at the man in front of her with disbelief as tears covered her face.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Go back and wait for what¡¯sing next.¡± He waved his hand, asking her to leave.


    Thus, she didn¡¯t dare to stay further. She was afraid that if she really angered him, the consequences would be too much for her to bear.


    He smiled. He couldn¡¯t wait for the next day toe.

 Chapter 275 He Will Not Let Them Off Easily.

    Theodore gazed at the scenery outside the window. His smirk stayed on his face for quite a long time,and his gaze was chilling.


    There was no fury in his heart, only sadness and remorse. If he spent more time on the investigation, things might not have escted like this.


    Josephine went home with a heavy heart. Upon seeing her, Jefferson rose up from his seat and asked, his eyes shimmering with hope, ¡°How did it go? What did Theodore say?¡±


    Her face stiffened and she looked at her father in a daze. She wanted to speak, but she couldn¡¯t find her words.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit all that she had done in the past to her father.


    When he saw her expression, he was disappointed, ¡°You failed.¡±


    She lowered her head and burst into tears. Her crying eventually escted into loud sobs. Finally, she crouched on the ground and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t ask anymore. Theodore won¡¯t let us go.¡±


    Hearing this, Jefferson staggered and almost fell down, and his eyes gradually went from hopeful to despair.


    In that spacious room, all that could be seen was a man of age sitting on a couch, greatly dismayed; on the other hand, Josephine was weeping too. Both of them were very down.She knew that Theodore was a man of his word;he acted on everything he said.


    At this time, her cell phone rang, shattering the silence into pieces.


    It was a call from Madison. Josephine¡¯s spirits were lifted up when she saw the caller ID;how could she have forgotten Madison¡¯s presence?


    As if her savior hade, she picked up and answered with a forlorn tone,¡°Hello, Aunt Madison.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Madison heard her tone and asked with a frown.


    An idea popped up in Josephine¡¯s head and she cried even harder, ¡°Aunt Madison.¡±


    Madison heard her cries and she was slightly annoyed by it, ¡°Don¡¯t just cry, talk properly.¡±


    The core value of a woman of the Godfrey family was that they were constantly calm and rational. Crying was thest thing they would do, and the worst resort as well.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that after Josephine had spent so much time with her, she still didn¡¯t get the point. Could she be anything other than an obedient person?


    Josephine heard the annoyance from her tone, but it wasn¡¯t timeto care about it. ¡°Aunt Madison, Theodore believed in Everleigh¡¯s usations, and he is not going to let my family off. I think there¡¯s no way I can get out of this.¡±


    Hearing this, Madison¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. The fact that Theodore listened and believed in Everleigh angered her even further.


    Why was it that wherever she went she would hear about Everleigh all the time?


    Why couldn¡¯t this woman disappear from the Earth?


    As the other person on the line went silent, Josephine¡¯s confidence slipped away. She knew that the rtionship between Madison and Theodore was pretty roughand that if she was to talk about this at this moment, it would make things worse. s, she did not have much time left.


    The next morning would be the starting point of her family¡¯s destruction.


    After a long time, Madison asked in a low tone, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh told Theodore that I was involved in the incident seven years ago. I don¡¯t know where she got the fake information, but Theodore truly bought it. I went to see him and exined it to him, but he almost strangled me to death. Aunty, I¡¯ve been wrongfully used.Everleigh and I were best friends at that time,so why would I do that? You know who I am.¡± Josephine purposely made it sound as if she was the victim,and people would have thought that she was the one that was hurt.


    However, Jefferson, who was still sitting on the sofa near her, felt suspicious of her sudden change.


    He had no idea what she had done back then, but she suddenly told him a few years ago that she would be together with Theodore for sure.


    Even though Theodore seemed indifferent every time he came over,Jefferson never felt that anything was wrong because everyone knew that he was the living Darth Vader.


    Since he took over the Godfrey family, they had been doing better than before.


    However, when he heard her words, it was obvious that she meant something else.


    ¡°What on earth did she do a few years ago?¡± He thought.


    On the other side of the phone, Madison trembled with anger. Although she was not entirely satisfied with Josephine¡¯s family background, she was still satisfied with her temperament. When she heard that this matter started because of Everleigh,it really pushed her buttons.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡± After finishing her words, Madison hung up the phone.


    Josephine heard the dial tone on the phone but she was not angry at all.Ultimately, Madison was her only hope.


    She had to rely on her to protect the Bailey family.


    ¡­


    Soon after, Madison called Theodore.


    Meanwhile, he was in the caron his way to visit Everleigh in the hospital. Since he discovered everything that happened seven years ago, he knew how ridiculous he had been. He was no longer asking for forgiveness, but he merely wanted to check on her.


    Before he drove, he saw the caller ID. His eyes slightly squinted and the corners of his mouth curled into a sneer.


    He could guess why his mother called him. Josephine would definitely use every method to save the Bailey family.


    It was not surprising that she sought help from his mother.


    Theodore pressed the answer button and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Theodore, what did you do? Is it worth it to do such a thing for Everleigh?¡± Madison just wanted to kill her at this point.


    Realization dawned upon her that as long as Everleigh was here, she would not have peace.


    Theodore started the car engine regardless of Madison¡¯s fury.


    Then, he said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s up to me to decide whether it¡¯s worth it or not. Do you think that after so many things you¡¯ve done, the Godfrey family will not be affected at all?¡±


    Putting aside what happened seven years ago, Everleigh would still never forgive the Godfrey family for what had happened earlier.


    Hearing his words, Madison¡¯s face darkened slightly,and she said in a gloomy tone, ¡°Who do you think I did this for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use this as a reason to hurt me. You shattered my dreams and hurt the woman I love the most. If you were not my mother, do you think you can still call and talk to me?¡±


    Madison was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe. In the end, he did everything for Everleigh.


    What was so good about this woman? She was nothing but a self-righteous prick!


    ¡°Very well¡­ My son, I shouldn¡¯t have given you the position.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t,it would eventually be mine anyway.¡± Theodore hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He knew very well how he had achieved this position as CEO.


    He could only forget the pain of Everleigh¡¯s departureby working day and night, but now that the truth was revealed,he was sure that he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.


    In the hospital, Everleigh was lying on the bedwith stair and Adrienne apanying her, so it was not boring at all for her.


    On the other hand, Christopher and Stainley had brought them a lot of goodies. The two of them were in a hurry to attend to their patients, so the kids stayed to take care of their mother.


    ¡°Mommy, have a taste of this.¡±

 Chapter 276 To See You

    Everleigh turned around and looked at Adrienne, who handed her the half-eaten ice cream which had melted into a disgusting-looking blob.


    stair noticed it and felt disgusted. The food was good, but it became less delightful when Adrienne ate it.


    ¡°Eat it yourself okay?I can¡¯t have cold foods.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Everleigh did not want the ice cream, but she could only have light foods at the moment.


    Thus, she couldn¡¯t eat cold or spicy foods.


    Adrienne was a little bit disappointed. ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll save it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. Mommy is an adult. She can¡¯t always eat these things.¡± stair felt that if she saved it, there would probably only be a puddle left behind.


    Could that be eaten at all?


    Adrienne pouted and said in a childish tone, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Mommy also likes sweet food, Daddy said so.¡±


    Hearing Adrienne address Theodore as her daddy, Everleigh¡¯s facial expression sank.


    Since she leftst time, she had not seen him. Maybe he had given up on her.


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Adrienne¡¯s joyful voice rang out.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. She turned her head to look at the door. Indeed, Theodore¡¯s tall figure was standing right at the door. His dark eyes fixed on her, and theplicated emotions in his eyes were clear for all to see.


    She turned her head, looking very unhappy. Her hand was already on the emergency bell.


    It seemed that she would make a move as long as he took any action.


    ¡°Daddy, what took you so long?¡± Adrienne walked over and lifted her gaze to look at him. Her bright eyes were smiling and she was happy about his arrival.


    Theodore looked down at the little girl hugging his legs. His gaze softened a little as he squatted down to carry Adrienne.


    ¡°How did you make such a mess of yourself?¡± He said, but he was already using his handkerchief to wipe her face.


    Since Adrienne appeared in his life, he often kept a handkerchief on hand for her.


    She gave him a silly smile and deliberately kissed him on the face, ¡°Daddy, your face is dirty too.¡±


    Heughed lightly, and it was clear that he doted on his daughter.


    When he learned that these two children were his,he felt as if his dreams hade true.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Everleigh asked, looking at Theodorewho was all smiles. Her heart was filled with dissatisfaction. Recalling what he did to her, her anger rose again.


    It seemed hypocritical for him to show up here.


    ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    Hewalked over with Adrienne in his arms. He knew that Everleigh was very angry.


    She sneered and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern. Thanks to you, I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±


    stair and Adrienne listened to their mother¡¯s words, feeling puzzled. Adrienne really didn¡¯t understand what she meantand stair felt that there was something else in her words that he didn¡¯t understand.


    Theodore closed his eyes and shut his mouth. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Theodore, go back. I don¡¯t need you to visit me.¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression was cold, and there was a sense of distant resentment in her tone.


    She didn¡¯t want to see him, not even for a moment.


    The hand that Theodore was holding Adrienne with unknowingly tightened more than usual.


    Hence, Adrienne felt a little pain. ¡°Daddy, why did you pinch me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll bring you to have something delicious tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Adrienne was a child whose only focus was food. When she was promised good food, all the pain was gone.


    ¡°Okay, Daddy. You shoulde earlier tomorrow.¡±


    He reached out and patted her head dotingly.


    When he left, he nced at Everleigh, but she didn¡¯t meet his gaze.


    He turned around to leave,and Adrienne sent him off reluctantly.


    Upon returning to the car, Theodore¡¯s loving feelings disappeared, and what was left was resentment towards the Bailey family.


    Taking out his mobile phone, he dialed a series of numbers and said in a cold voice, ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± After saying that, Theodore hung up the phone and departed for the Lon Bay Vi.


    Looking at the endless streets, it was just like him and Everleigh. No lights would shine between them anymore.


    They were now both embroiled in darkness.


    However, he did not want this.Instead, he wanted to be with her and live happily ever after.


    ¡­


    Theodore¡¯s sudden attack had caught the Bailey family off guard. At the same time, the first thing that was announced publicly was the news that the Godfrey and Bailey families had canceled the engagement.


    When Josephine saw the news, she immediately gaped in shock.


    Didn¡¯t Madison do anything about this?


    It wasn¡¯t just Josephine, though. WhenEverleigh saw it, her first reaction was that she didn¡¯t know what Theodore meant by doing this.


    Christopher walked in the door. Seeing her in her absent-minded state, he asked in a rxed voice, ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Theodore¡¯s broken up with Josephine. Do you know what this means?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head. She didn¡¯t know why Theodore had suddenly made this decision. Earlier on it was just a verbal interaction, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal. This time, everyone knew about it.


    Christopher put away his yful attitude and said seriously, ¡°I told him what Josephine did back then.¡±


    She did not have much reaction to his words.


    ¡°Surely Theodore must be filled with regrets. He¡¯ssorry that he hated you for leaving, and for wanting to marry the woman who framed you. I have the feeling that he must feel like the biggest jackass in the world.¡± No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t hide his glee at seeing Theodore in trouble.


    However, Everleigh pursed her lips and said nothing. She remembered the expression on his face when he came over. The apology was directed to her, and not Adrienne.


    But what was the use of apologizing now? The damage had been done, and no one could change it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. There¡¯s going to be delicious drama brewing within the Godfrey family.¡± Christopher crossed his arms and looked at her expectantly.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t understand. What did he mean by delicious drama?


    Over at the Godfrey family home, Madison was boiling in anger when she saw the news. She had openly dered Josephine Bailey as the future heiress to the Godfrey family. Canceling the engagement at this time was no different from embarrassing her.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Madison swept everything on the coffee table to the ground.


    The butler and the servants didn¡¯t dare toe forward as they stood behind her. They did not even dare to breathe.


    ¡°Go¡­ Tell Theodore toe back here now.¡±


    The butler and others exchanged looks after hearing what she said, and no one dared to answer her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you all rebelling as well?¡± Madison was even angrier when she saw that they weren¡¯t moving.


    The butler quickly signaled to the servant next to him and asked them to make a phone call asMrs. Godfrey was getting more and more irritated.


    It was not long before the maid came back and told her, ¡°Mr. Godfrey said he is not free.¡±


    Madison¡¯s chest heaved in anger, then her eyes rolled backwards in her head and she copsed.


    Never did she expect herself to fail at controlling her own son. She had been a strong woman her whole life and that was why the whole thing was uneptable to her.


    This matter did not only affect the Godfrey family but also the Bailey Group.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 277 Complaining

    Josephine¡¯s father relied on Theodore¡¯s power while he had offended many. Given the current situation, even though there weren¡¯t any deaths or losses to the family, it was almost the equivalent, as they were struggling to keep up with life, and profits were out the window.


    The news of Everleigh being hospitalized was spread to Yvonne.Meanwhile, Everleigh was getting out of her bed when Yvonne walked in.


    ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller.¡± Everleigh cried out in surprise. She never thought that Yvonne would be here.


    Furthermore, Hansen followed behind her.


    Hansen¡¯s face was still as pale as ever,and he smiled sweetly at her, ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    She smiled softly and pointed at the sofa, signaling for them to take a seat.


    ¡°Where are stair and Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°In the bathroom. They¡¯ll be back soon.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, stair and Adrienne appeared.


    Adrienne, in particr, was very happy to see Hansen there. ¡°Hansen, you¡¯re here. Hurry up and sit down. I¡¯ll give you something delicious to eat.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yvonne sat aside and looked at the three together as she smiled.


    ¡°Hansen rarely speaks at home, but now that he is here, he¡¯s really a chatterbox.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just affected by stair and Adrienne.¡± Everleigh let out a softugh. She was still very fond of Hansen.


    However, they could not be involved with the Godfrey family anymore. They couldn¡¯t afford to.


    Yvonne turned around to look at Everleigh. It seemed that she was much better. ¡°You look like you are doing okay now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Christopher makes sure I take supplements everyday, and I gained weight.¡± Everleigh sounded rather helpless.Meanwhile, he was afraid that she didn¡¯t eat enough and stuffed the room with food.


    Of course, Adrienne was happy. She came to eat and drink her fill everyday.


    Yvonne was still the same person she usually was, gentle and demure, just like a lily waiting to bloom.


    ¡°Have you seen the news?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze for a moment, but she soon returned to her senses. ¡°I saw it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Godfrey family will not allow this. With the olddy gone, how can Madison tolerate disobedience from her son?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was heard clearly.


    Everleigh¡¯s gaze sank slightly and she nced at her. She did not understand why she was talking to Yvonne about this.


    The Godfrey family being in a mess was not good news to her either.


    Then, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but speak when she saw Everleigh staring at her like this, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just think that the more Madison acts like this, the happier I will be. After being oppressed by her for so many years,karma has finallye for her too.¡±


    ¡°Miss Miller, these things¡­¡±


    ¡°I can say these things in front of anyone. Everyone thinks that I am a mistress, but only I know how much I¡¯ve been holding myself back these past few years. Just take it as if I was ranting to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh had nothing to say.


    She¡¯d heard everything,so what else could she say?


    Meanwhile, Yvonne looked at her with a straight face, but Everleigh felt a little unnatural.


    After that, Christopher came in with his hands full of goodies, not even lifting his head up he spoke, ¡°My dear, I brought you a lot of those doughnuts that you love.¡±


    When he came in, his handsome face was full of smiles. However, his smile froze in an instant when he saw Yvonne.


    ¡°Miss Miller, when did you arrive?¡±


    When Yvonne saw his expression, she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. It seems that you¡¯realso here to visit your wife despite your busy schedule.¡±


    He smiled but did not answer.He went in and took out the doughnuts for the three children.


    Adrienne was not shy at all and dug in as soon as she got her hands on them. She even told Hansen, ¡°Come eat together. Alittle won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    However, he looked at Yvonne with the doughnut in his hands.


    She frowned and she seemed hesitant.


    ¡°Dig in. There¡¯s nothing wrong with his heart,¡± Everleigh said.


    Then, Yvonne turned around and nodded, agreeing that he could eat it.


    Upon hearing these words, he grinned happily, revealing his row of pearly white teeth.


    On the other hand, Yvonne was also stunned by his obviously happy face.


    She stayed untilte afternoon and Hansen was a bit unwilling to leave then.Fortunately, Adrienne managed to talk to him before he left.


    After they left, Christopher asked, ¡°Why did she drop by?¡±


    ¡°To visit me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°She was also here to share her thoughts too,¡± Everleigh said helplessly.


    Heraised his eyebrows and agreed with her.


    ¡°The Godfrey family has a lot of drama going on. Yvonne is definitely waiting for a good show at this point.¡±


    Everleigh smiled but did notment further on that.


    Later in the evening, Abraham and Selena came over to visit and they nned to take the two children home as well.


    Selena looked at Everleigh¡¯s pale face and could not help saying, ¡°What have you been up to? It¡¯s been so long, but you still look so pale.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rest well here. Dad, I want to go home,¡± she said as she nced at her father.


    ¡°Go home for what? I am always here on the night shift and I can keep an eye on you. Don¡¯t you worry. With me around, your life won¡¯t be dull at all.¡± Christopher patted his chest and helooked very proud.


    Meanwhile, Abraham stood by the door with a straight face as hewatched Christopher acting like a child.


    For a split second, he found that it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if the two of them were together.At least him being who he was,he could take Everleigh¡¯s toughness.


    ¡°Dad, what are you looking at?Take a seat.¡± Christopher saw that Abraham seemed to be deep in thought as he was standing there. Then,he quickly walked over and helped him sit down.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Mm.¡± Abraham sat beside stair and Adrienne.


    On the other hand, Selena and Adriennewere chit-chatting animatedly.


    Before leaving, Abraham said to Everleigh, ¡°When you¡¯re discharged, ask Christopher toe with you. Let¡¯s have a meal together as a family.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze, and she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on in his mind. Christopher was family now?


    Did this mean that he was giving him the green light?


    However, Christopher smiled brightly at his words, ¡°Dad, please be careful and call me when you get home.¡±


    Selena saw his face and cringed. This man was really just like the rumors said, disgusting.


    Christopher saw her loathing, but he ignored it. At that moment, he was publicly acknowledged as the son-inw of the Trevino family,so people wouldn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    On the other hand, Everleigh couldn¡¯t bear to look at his prideful face.


    After making sure they were gone, she said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away. We are faking the marriage.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? The marriage certificate is real. As long as we have this, we are officially husband and wife,¡± Christopher said loudly, but the pride in his tone could not be concealed.


    Shughed without saying anything, and she couldn¡¯t take his behavior.


    After a while, she asked, ¡°When will I be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. I am also off duty that day.¡±


    She nodded. She heard from Stainley that Christopher had been on duty for her and he had not rested well for several days. Even if he wanted to rest, he slept on the sofa here for a while before going back to work.


    She was worried about his condition sometimes.

 Chapter 278 Related To You

    Everleigh looked at his tired face and felt very guilty. Since he came back, she had been troubling him almost every day.


    The next day, she watched the news on TV. Theodore and Josephine¡¯s incident had not yet blown over, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any end in sight.


    The whole thing made her amused.Josephine had tried so hard to be the heiress of the Godfrey family,but in the end, her efforts were in vain.


    She must be furious beyond words, and she was out for blood.


    Everleigh knew her well.Obviously, Josephine was in a rage and she wanted to find a solution, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Meanwhile, Josephine flipped through all her contacts on her phone and found no one who could aid her in her situation. Then, her fingers stopped at Xavier¡¯s name.


    She almost forgot that he was an enemy to the Godfrey family,and she wondered if he would help her.


    As she thought about it, her hand pressed the call button.


    Soon, the call was connected and there came azy and cold voice from the other side.Every time Josephine heard his voice, she felt chills run down her spine.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of ideas?¡±


    ¡°Now that you know, I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I have nothing left now.¡±


    ¡°What do you want? Surely you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m gonna help, do you?¡± Xavier asked ironically.


    Josephine¡¯s face froze and she became furious. ¡°Xavier, do you think you¡¯re meless for my current situation? It¡¯s your business that you hate the Godfrey family, but I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    ¡°Innocent? If this hadn¡¯t happened, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you did that to Everleigh in the past.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice rang out upon hearing her words,showering her with ice.


    She felt the chill in her bones all the way to her soul.


    Then, he continued, ¡°Did you forget how I ended up in my current state?¡±


    She paused for a moment. How could she forget that Xavier was also disabled because of the incident?However, she did not mean to hurt him.


    Why¡­


    ¡°When that happened to Everleigh, everyone thought I was the culprit behind it. Don¡¯t you know what I have been through all those years? I thought people like you would be of help to me, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Josephine listened to his usations and panicked, ¡°How¡­ How would I know¡­¡±


    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m starting to suspect that you know the inside story of what happened back then.¡± Xavier clutched the wheelchair tightly with both hands. His eyes widened with hatred.


    She broke out in cold sweat. She hadn¡¯t expected him to think so much.


    But it wasn¡¯t her.


    ¡°It is not what you think. I am innocent.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that to me, Josephine. You¡¯re in this state because of your own mistakes. It seems that you definitely won¡¯t be taking over the position of the heiress to the Godfrey family.¡± Xavier sneered, and his harsh words conveyed his message clearly to her.


    Hence, Josephine didn¡¯t want to listen to him anymore, so she hung up the phone right away. She was afraid that if she continued, he would hold another grudge against her and make things worse.


    Meanwhile, Xavier was livid. He smashed everything within sight, and his shouts of grief and indignation could be heard all around the room.


    The butler downstairs could not help but shiverin fear.Mr. Xavier¡¯s temper was getting weirder day by day.


    ¡­


    When Everleigh was discharged from the hospital, Christopher was fussing over her.Stainley wanted to help, but Christopher refused him. The reason he gave was that his father-inw was watching, so he had to prove his worth.


    Hence, Stainley was taken aback as he didn¡¯t expect him to say such a thing.


    Everleigh also felt that she didn¡¯t want to trouble Stainley either.¡°You¡¯d better get some rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m off today.¡± Although he understood her intentions, he still couldn¡¯t help showing a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    Why could Christopher do it while he wasn¡¯t allowed to?


    Everleigh remained silent. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but she felt very pressured while she was with him.


    She didn¡¯t know how to refuse him.


    When she got back to her room, a familiar feeling rose in her chest. For the first time, she found that there was no other ce like home. Her home was a ce that always warmly weed her.


    Christopher sat on the chair in her room and looked at the interior. He found thatit looked rather dated, honestly.


    ¡°Your room doesn¡¯t look very new.¡± He had been here many times, but he had never taken a close look at it.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°When I left,Dad sealed this room and didn¡¯t open it up until I came back.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows and said in a yful tone, ¡°Your father loves you very much.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to deny this, as it was a fact.


    Every time she thought of this, she felt that it was truly sweet, but at the same time, she felt guilty.


    Back then, she had been willful and she had hurt her father.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    When he saw that Everleigh had be sad, Christopher realized that he had said something wrong and secretly regretted it.


    It suddenly became awkward for the both of them, and it was the first time that he felt this way around her.


    Then, Adrienne walked in with an ice cream in her hand. ¡°Christopher, this is for you.¡±


    He suddenly grinned. Finally,the atmosphere would not be so weird with someone else around.


    ¡°Adrienne, you can have it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She had just asked for fun, and she did not really want to give it to him.


    Christopher didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this sight. This little girl was so protective of food, and he wondered who she got it from.


    ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡± Everleigh asked. Ever since they arrived at the Trevino family home, she had been eating ice cream as much as she liked. Other than Abraham, Selena was spoiling her children as well.


    Meanwhile, she was too busy to pay attention to them.


    ¡°Oh, yes, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Adrienne almost forgot what she came here for.


    After that, the three of them went downstairs.Meanwhile, stair and Abraham sat in the dining roomand Abraham was telling his grandson about thepany¡¯s affairs. stair sat therewith his eyes full of attentiveness, and he even asked a few questions from time to time.


    As Christopher held Adrienne in his arms, he whispered in Everleigh¡¯s ear, ¡°I think stair is very interested in doing business.¡±


    She agreed with him. She felt the same way too.


    ¡°If there is a chance for him to train, just let him do it. Your father is getting older and since you can¡¯t take over, it will be a win-win situation for everyone.¡± Christopher¡¯s proposal made Everleigh think.


    Previously, Abraham had hoped that she could take over thepany, but she chose to study medicine, so he didn¡¯t have high hopes for her to do business.


    If stair was really interested, she might just allow it, but then she was also worried that it might be too much pressure for him.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± stair felt someone was looking at him, so he turned her head and called out to her.


    She came to her senses and said with a smile, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°stair likes to ask about the business, so I exined a little to him.¡± When he spoke of this, there was a little more glee on Abraham¡¯s face.

 Chapter 279 Alastair’s Interests

    Hearing this, Adrienne climbed down from Christopher¡¯s arms and walked over to Abraham. ¡°Grandpa, can you teach me about it as well?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you want to know?¡± Abraham rarely ever became this interested and he looked at the both of them lovingly.


    Adrienne looked upwards and frowned,and it seemed very difficult for her to find words for her to say.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think it¡¯s better if you exin the process of making ice cream to me.¡± Her face turned red, but she said it anyway.


    Then, everyone in the house burst intoughter, especially Christopher.That being said, Adrienne was still a child, and she was better off not involving herself in business. It was better if someone else took care of her.


    When Adrienne saw that they wereughing, she alsoughed along with them.


    It was almost as if she wasn¡¯t the one beingughed at.


    After dinner, Abraham told them that there would be a family dinner in a few days, and he wanted Christopher to attend.


    Thus, Everleigh was stunned and said, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to do this. He¡¯s really busy.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Christopher is your husband now. There¡¯s no reason for him to not attend the family dinner,¡± Abraham suddenly said in a stern voice.


    She was speechless and did not dare to say anything else.


    Christopher, on the other hand, looked happy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,Dad. I¡¯ll definitely dress up to attend the dinner. Do you want to invite my mom and dad too?¡±


    ¡°If they are not busy, you can ask them toe with us.¡± When Abraham heard this, his voice became much softer. Theirst meeting had been very unpleasant, and they hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to talk about it so far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they aren¡¯t. Even if they are busy, they will make time to join.¡± Christopher waved his hand and said with a smile.Thus, hepletely ignored Everleigh who was pinching him.


    Shewas really speechless. She was trying to figure out how to solve this problem.On the other hand, Christopher still wanted to be involved. If the truth came out in the future, shame woulde to them all.


    As she sent Christopher off, Everleigh was very unhappy and said, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing but good intentions. Do you want me to refuse your father¡¯s proposal?¡±


    Everleigh was once again at loss for words.His words made sense.


    ¡°I wanted you to meet my parentsst time but your incident screwed things up.This time, I can take advantage of the opportunity.¡± Christopher¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He was not all smiles as before, but he became more serious.


    Hence, Everleigh had no choice but to agree.


    Now, she just hoped that the day would be a bit easier and that there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Theodore had just finished dealing with thepany¡¯s matters, and from time to time, he would think of Everleigh¡¯s face.


    Moses walked in and said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, Miss Trevino has been discharged from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Trevino family is going to organize a family dinner. The Meyers will also attend.¡± After Moses finished speaking, he observed Theodore¡¯s expression.


    Seeing that Theodore did not have any untoward reactions, he let out a sigh of relief.


    However, what he didn¡¯t see was the veins on Theodore¡¯s hand popping as a result of him grabbing his pen really tightly.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Moses left, his heart was still fearful. He was worried that Mr. Godfrey would have an adverse reaction. Ever since he called off the engagement with Josephine, he had been in a bad mood.


    Theodore sat on the chair alone as he turned around to look at the scenery outside, but his heart was filled with annoyance.


    If the incident did not happen seven years ago, the person attending the Trevino family¡¯s feast would be himand not Christopher.


    Sadly¡­There were no ¡®ifs¡¯.


    If he could turn back time, he would definitely find out why she left, and then he would not be caught off guard by the sudden revtion of the truth.


    His expression changed slightly, and his gaze gradually turned ice-cold. His expression was harsh, but there was a hint of firmness in it.


    The day gradually turned dark and the sun went out of sight. The dark atmosphere made many people feel cold, but someone felt that it was as warm as spring. That someone was Everleigh.


    Every time sheid in her room, she felt so warm, as if she had returned to a few years ago. She had always missed this feeling.


    At this time, a familiar ringtone sounded, and Everleigh picked it up as soon as she saw the caller ID.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Why did you answer the phone so slowly?¡±


    Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve already picked it up as soon as possible.¡±


    On the contrary, Cecil said in a very contemptuous tone, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Girl, did you call me from another country to quarrel about this? Where have you disappeared to this whole time?¡± Everleigh had too many things to deal with and had forgotten about this.


    Cecil had said that she was going to run an errand, but she hadn¡¯te back yet.


    ¡°I was in a bit of trouble, so I didn¡¯t go home. I¡¯m calling you to ask if the rtionship between Josephine and Theodore is really over?¡± When it came to this, Cecil¡¯s tone was obviously colder.


    Hence, Everleigh was stunned. ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what happened even when I¡¯m abroad? I have a lot of spies, you know,¡± Cecil said proudly.


    On the contrary, Everleigh believed that it was her friend who told Cecil.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s as you¡¯ve heard. Theodore knew that Josephine was involved in the matter back then, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s so angry.¡±


    Cecil listened and frowned. ¡°How did he know? If he knew, would he have been engaged to her? I think that that man¡¯s brain is filled with trash.¡±


    Everleigh felt very hapless as Cecil just said whatever she wanted to at times.


    ¡°It¡¯s Christopher. He was the one who told Theodore what Josephine did in the first ce, and that¡¯s why this has happened.¡±


    Then, Cecil snorted and said, ¡°I told you that Christopher didn¡¯t do this out of goodwill. You should stay away from him in the future. That b*stard, I¡¯m so angry just thinking about him.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Why was she still holding a grudge?


    ¡°Alright, now, I finally know what¡¯s going on. Josephine deserves to be punished.¡±


    ¡°She and Theodore are a perfect match. Why do they have to be separated? Don¡¯t a scumbag and a b*tch make a heavenly match?¡± Cecil¡¯s voice was still filled with anger. Her voice was raised a few decibels, but little did she know that her words had already been heard by the person standing at the door.


    Then, he kicked the door open and asked angrily, ¡°Cecil, repeat what you just said.¡±


    ¡°It makes no difference no matter how many times I repeat it,¡± Cecil said, not wanting to be outdone.


    Everleigh, who was on the other side of the phone, was in deep shock. The person who had just spoken seemed to be Leon.


    Why was he there?


    Didn¡¯t Cecil hate him the most?


    ¡°Cecil, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± After saying that angrily, Cecil hung up.

 Chapter 280 How Many Men Are You Marrying

    Without waiting for her to speak, she had already hung up the call before Everleigh could ask her when she would be back.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± She thought.


    On the day of the family dinner, stair and Adrienne were dressing up in the room. stair was dressed simply in a tuxedo as he sat and yed with his phone, Adrienne on the other hand was dressed up in a ball gown like a princess,and she even put on a tiara. She looked extra adorable with her cheeks as red as an apple.


    ¡°Mommy, do you think I look nice today?¡± Adrienne said while turning around, looking lovely.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh wore a white strapless dress and the style was very simple. Even so, the look suited her quite well and it made her look like a fairy of some sort. Her smile was warm and she looked at her children lovingly.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re very beautiful today. I will wear clothes like yours when I grow up.¡± Adrienne reached out her hand to touch Everleigh¡¯s clothes, and her eyes were filled with envy.


    Truth be told, Everleigh was looking forward to the day that her daughter would be all grown up.


    By then, she would probably be an olddy already.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.Let¡¯s not keep the others waiting.¡± Everleigh stretched out and held their hands in hers while walking out.


    When they made their appearance,everyone cast their gaze at Everleigh who looked ethereal. The two children by her side gave off an air of handsome charm, and bustling excitement respectively. They all looked very good together.


    Abraham, who was standing below, saw this, and the corners of his mouth curved into a smile. The others also followed suit.


    ¡°Abraham, you are so lucky that you have such beautiful grandchildren, I¡¯m so jealous.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know when my children will give me grandchildren of my own.¡±


    ¡°Ah, we don¡¯t have that kind of luck.¡±


    There was a hint of a smile on Abraham¡¯s face as everyone spoke.


    He also loved his two grandchildren from the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, Christopher, his parents, and Feliciaappeared by the door.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino.¡± Vanessa came in and greeted Abraham, and the smile on her face did not diminish.


    Abraham also walked over to greet her, saying politely, ¡°Mrs. Meyer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, not Mrs. Meyer, you can just call me Vanessa. We are a family, no?¡± Vanessa was very dissatisfied with the way he addressed her.


    On the other hand, Abraham was also a little embarrassed. Wasn¡¯t this marriage fake? He did not want people to think that he was deliberately trying to take advantage of the Meyers, who were also one of the four main families of Ocpeace City.


    ¡°It¡¯s a slip of the tongue. Come and have a seat. We¡¯re all family.¡± Abraham made a gesture of invitation and pointed at the sofa on the side.


    Christopher had already gone to find Everleigh. stair and Adrienne both decided to y with him when they saw himing over.


    On the other hand, Felicia was sitting beside her parents in a proper manner. Her status was different, so she needed to be on her best behavior.


    When Selena came downstairs, she saw that everyone was having fun without her and she didn¡¯t like the idea of it.


    It was the same in the past and nothing had changed.Was she so easily forgotten?


    Then, she walked to Everleigh¡¯s sidewhere Christopher, stair, and Adrienne were.


    ¡°Everleigh Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked up at Selena, who had dissatisfaction written all over it.Hence, she was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you now? Inviting the Meyers. I thought it was a fake marriage?¡± Selena¡¯s voice was not loud, but Everleigh heard it clearly.


    This was nothing to be proud of,and Selena couldn¡¯t be as shameless as Everleigh.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, how many men do you want to marry? Theodore ims that he is the father of the children, but now the Meyer family says that you are wed to them. How many men are you marrying? I feel embarrassed when our rtives ask about you,¡± Selena said with anger on her face.


    Obviously, she was still unhappy with Everleigh.


    Adrienne was puzzled to see such a scene. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    ¡°stair and Adrienne, go sit with your grandpa.¡± Selena didn¡¯t want the children to hear anything bad.


    The children viewed the world very purely, and she didn¡¯t want to destroy it.


    stair and Adrienne didn¡¯t want to leave, but Everleigh asked them, ¡°Do you know where Grandma and Grandpa are?Have you forgotten how much they love you guys?¡±


    stair¡¯s IQ was much higher than that of Adrienne¡¯s, so he frowned slightly and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Mommy, is Auntie going to bully you?¡±


    ¡°No, why would she bully your mommy? I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Christopher answered, winking his eyes with a hint of yfulness.


    stair trusted Christopher very much. Although he was ascivious man, he would never allow others to hurt his mommy. Thinking of this, he reached out and took Adrienne¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Grandpa and Grandma.¡±


    Adrienne didn¡¯t know what was going on, butshe followed him anyway.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Meyer had a huge grin on her face when she saw them and it was clear how much she loved them.


    ¡°Well Selena, let¡¯s settle the score.¡± Christopher turned his head and said. He didn¡¯t have a yful look on his face, and his eyes were cold and stern.


    She was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? What score do I have with you?¡±


    ¡°No? Then what do you mean by saying such things? What do you mean by saying that your sister is married to many men? She is mywful wife, making her a member of the Meyer family.Theodore¡¯s just spouting nonsense as he doesn¡¯t know the truth.¡± Christopher looked at her with a face full of disdain.


    Then, Everleigh secretly pulled at his hand and asked him to be polite.


    She knew that Selena was not mean but she just thought that Everleigh took away the spotlight that belonged to her.


    This came to her mind just a while ago. When Selena entered the room, no one had noticed her.


    She had also said that because of her, Selena did not get the attention that she deserved in the Trevino family.


    s, Christopher continued to stare at her as if he didn¡¯t feel it at all.


    Selena looked at him with a gloomy face, and the disgust in her eyes was not hidden at all. ¡°You¡¯re only good with words. You are notorious when ites to having affairs. Who¡¯d think that you would marry Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to question it? Your father didn¡¯t say anything, so why are you so upset here?¡± He snorted coldly and revealed his casual look again.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was like a joke between a brother-inw and his sister-inw, which annoyed her.


    Thus, Selena couldn¡¯t rebuke him and pointed at him in exasperation. She couldn¡¯t even utter a single word for a long time. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you say? I do have a name. ording to seniority, you should be more polite to your brother-inw. Don¡¯t always bully your sister.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Everleigh felt that the atmosphere was looking a little dour, so she quickly interrupted him.


    He curled his lips and said, ¡°I shall not argue with my sister-inw for your sake.¡±


    ¡°Who is your sister-inw? You¡¯re so shameless.¡± Selena was so angry that her expression soured. ¡°This shameless man.¡±

 Chapter 281 Who Are You Embarrassing

    Seeing the look on Selena¡¯s face, Christopher said with a disdainful smile, ¡°If you were not Everleigh¡¯s sister, I would not even admit that you are my sister-inw. Do you think that everyone can befriend the Meyer Family?¡±


    His harsh remarks had deeply hurt her.Was he trying to say that the only reason he gave her the time of day was because of Everleigh?


    Seeing that she was very agitated by his words to the extent that she couldn¡¯t even control her facial expressions, Everleigh stepped in and warned Christopher in a deep voice.¡°Stop saying such things.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± He looked obedient. People who didn¡¯t know the truth would really think that he loved his wife dearly.


    Seeing them like this, Selena was so angry until she had a stomach ache. She snorted and went somewhere else.


    After she had left, Everleigh looked at him reproachfully and said, ¡°You went overboard with how you treated my sister.¡±


    ¡°Your sister is hostile towards you. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister. Besides, she is not as bad tempered as you think.¡±


    Christopher frowned when she defended Selenaashe didn¡¯t forget how Selena had set her up previously.


    Everleigh only ever saw the best in people.


    Then, Felicia came over and saw that the two of them were at loggerheads. Her eyes were full of displeasure. She walked over and said, ¡°Did you annoy Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I swear.¡± He looked at the stern look on his sister¡¯s face and felt his heart skip a beat.


    He feared his sister most when she looked like this.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked Everleigh, who was sitting beside him.


    Shewas surprised and nodded her head.


    Felicia¡¯s gaze was sharp and her short haircut made her look more authoritative.Thus, Christopher felt as if he was standing on hot coals. If he could, he really wanted to go to where his mother was, as anything would be better than this.


    ¡°Everleigh, if he bullies you, just tell me. I will have the dean suspend him so he gets to stay home and be a babysitter,¡± Felicia said calmly.However, her tone left no room for questions.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher and Everleigh widened their eyes,and her words made things very awkward.


    Christopher in particr wanted to hide away so badly.Did Felicia even consider him her brother?


    She was clearly on Everleigh¡¯s side.


    ¡°You invested in the hospital just so you could control me right?Felicia Meyer, you really are cunning¡­¡± He did not finish his words and changed what he was going to say immediately to, ¡°Cunningly smart and super decisive when ites to decision making. I am very proud of you.¡±


    He very reluctantly stopped himself from telling the truth at Felicia¡¯s re.


    s¡­


    Everleigh immediatelyughed at his sudden change.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me, I know what kind of person he is.¡± Felicia picked up the ss on the table. From the refraction of the lighting, her eyes seemed to be showing how heartless she was.


    Everleigh smiled awkwardly, and reaffirmed to her that there was nothing going on and finally, this matter was over.


    However, at this time, an uninvited guest came to the door,and behind him was a small crowd.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the other side,and Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s gazes met each other in unison.


    After that, they got up and walked over.


    Abraham also noticed that, and as the host, he had to go over to entertain the guests. However, that person was the veryst person he wanted to entertain.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,to what do I owe this visit?¡±


    Theodore was dressed in a ck suit, and his handsome features were stern. He looked deeply into Abraham¡¯s eyes, and his thin lips tightly pressed together. The elegance that emanated from his body made it seem as if he was born with it.Frankly, it was impossible not to notice him.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Trevino. I¡¯m here today to seek Everleigh¡¯s hand in marriage,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice. His expression showed his respect towards Abraham.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the room inhaled deeply.


    That day was a banquet held by the Trevino family, and the Meyer family was invited as well. Why did the Godfreyse to propose marriage? Were the rumors that Everleigh had been having an affair true?


    Knowing that it could be possible, everyone looked at her with envy and loathing. They were jealous because they didn¡¯t expect Theodore to be with her, and they loathed the person she had be.


    Although Everleigh was shocked by Theodore¡¯s words, she recovered from it immediately.


    So many things had happened, and he still wanted to seek her hand in marriage.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± She thought.


    Then, Vanessa and Samuel looked at each other. Both of them were suppressing their anger, but it was towards Theodore instead of Everleigh.


    As for what had happened between them, Christopher had already told them about it. This man was simply inhumane, and the Godfrey family was even worse.


    Hence, Vanessa wanted to go over and talk to Theodore, but she was stopped by Felicia. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved. Let Everleigh and Christopher deal with it together.¡±


    However, Vanessa was a little worried. Theodore was not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Felicia is right. Just wait and see. The two of them will be fine.¡± Samuel believed in his daughter¡¯s judgement. It was time for Christopher to step up.


    Since he was married, he should be responsible for his own marriage.


    Sure enough, as soon as they finished speaking, Everleigh and Christopher walked over.


    Meanwhile, Abraham¡¯s face was a little pale. He had seen Theodore at thest banquet, but he did not know about Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s marriage. Now that they were here, he felt very awkward.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,the Trevinos are having a family banquet. Are you trying to embarrass me or Everleigh?¡± Christopher put his arm around her shoulder and asked Theodore teasingly. It was as if he didn¡¯t hear what he had just said.


    However, Theodore ignored Christopher and stared at Everleigh.


    Her face was cold, and she stared at him indifferently. She clenched her hands tightlyas if she was restraining some emotions.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you sote?¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice was heard. When she was about to run over, Selena stopped her.


    Although she didn¡¯t like Christopher, she didn¡¯t like Theodore either. She had previously thought that he would be a good sponsor, but she didn¡¯t think so anymore.


    ¡°Auntie, why are you stopping me?¡± Adrienne stared at her with her big eyes. She didn¡¯t like that she was stopped from going to her father.


    ¡°Adrienne,e with me back to the room.¡± stair stood and said with a gloomy face.


    She rarely saw him like this, but she dared not disobey him. She said disappointedly, ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Selena was a little stunned to see stair like this. It was the first time he disyed such emotions, as he usually listened to Adrienne, but the positions had switched that day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs together.¡± She walked upstairs with them, but Adrienne looked back at Theodore as she walked up the stairs.


    The others whispered to each other when they saw such a scene, but they dared not speak loudly.


    Meanwhile, Theodore looked at their backs with a hint of disappointment in his deep eyes.


    Seeing this, Christopher could not help but sneer. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if you¡¯re smart, you¡¯d better leave here as soon as possible. Don¡¯t embarrass Everleigh. You¡¯ve caused her enough troublest time.¡±

 Chapter 282 I Am Here To Propose

    When Theodore heard this, he recalled that thest time he came here;it was stair who asked him to help out, but this time¡­


    He clenched his fists tightly and a trace of emotion flowed out of his eyes. He raised his head and looked at Abraham with a firm gaze. ¡°Mr. Trevino, I¡¯m here to propose. I¡¯m not lying. Your daughter and I have been together since seven years ago.¡±


    His words caused amotion in the crowd. Seven years ago? Wasn¡¯t it when she was in college?


    Abraham frowned, his eyes somewhat displeased as he looked at him. ¡°So? What do you mean by appearing here?¡±


    ¡°I know that my presence has disturbed your gathering, but I just want to take advantage of today¡¯s banquet to exin the rtionship between me and her,¡± Theodore answered in a deep voice.


    Christopher and Everleigh looked at each other, and they saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. It was useless to say this now.


    ¡°Since you know that today is a family gathering, you shouldn¡¯t havee then. Don¡¯t you know you are embarrassing Everleigh like this? Don¡¯t you know that they¡¯re already married?¡± Abraham sternly answered.


    Theodore shook his head. He didn¡¯t mean it this way. He just wanted everyone to know that he used to be with Everleighand that he had trulye to propose to her.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, you out of all people should know that this marriage is fake. Furthermore, Everleigh and I also have children together.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t mind whether she was married or not. As long as he could be with her, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Even if it was a matter from seven years ago.


    His words stunned everyone in the room once more. Everleigh and Christopher were actually faking their marriage?


    This¡­ How could this be possible? The Meyer Group was a member of the Four Great Families. How could they have allowed Everleigh to do such a thing?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Abraham¡¯s face immediately darkened,and he was on the verge of exploding in anger.


    Not to mention him, even Vanessa and Samuel, who were standing on the side, felt very embarrassed. How could he say this in front of everyone?


    ¡°The children are not yours.¡± Abraham snorted and didn¡¯t say anything about the marriage.


    Theodore frowned in displeasure. Without further ado, he took out the DNA test and ced it in front of Abraham.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, this is a paternity test. If you don¡¯t believe us, we can do it again, as long as Everleigh is willing,¡± he said as he nced at her.


    However, she looked at him with an indifferent expression, as if she was looking at an irrelevant person.


    Theodore was stunned. He thought that she¡¯d react in a myriad of ways, but he didn¡¯t know what to do with her expression at the moment.


    Abraham nced at the DNA report. Even if he didn¡¯t see it, he believed that stair and Adrienne were Theodore¡¯s children.


    stair was a duplicated version of him.


    No one would believe that he was not Theodore¡¯s son.


    Everyone in the room stared in the direction of Abraham; it was so quiet that they could even hear a pin drop.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of someone pping, and everyone looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was Christopher apuding ashe chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what are you trying to say? Just because they are your children, you are asking Everleigh to marry you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The children are mine, and their mother is mine as well. Furthermore, she and I were together seven years ago,¡± Theodore said in an rmingly cold tone. He didn¡¯t seem to show the slightest sign of giving up at all.


    When Everleigh heard this, she sneered. They had been together for seven years, but it was just the beginning of a mistake.


    And did he forget how she got pregnant with his children?


    Hearing what he said, Christopher really wanted to scold him for being so shameless. How dare he still talk about what had happened seven years ago when all the pain she had suffered was because of him?


    ¡°People see many things they like in the store, but they never im to own them. Mr. Godfrey, you should have some self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, I¡¯m not here to argue with you. You and she are obviously faking the marriage, so why aren¡¯t you willing to let her go?¡± Theodore gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯te here to shoot the breeze.


    His heart was filled with fear. He was afraid that once that day¡¯s banquet ended, everyone would be certain of Christopher and Everleigh¡¯s rtionship.


    Then, he really would be left with no chance.


    He was also very clear that it was an impulsive act of him to propose, but he had toe.


    Christopher sneered as he looked around at the rest of the Trevino family who were gossiping.


    ¡°Fake marriage, so what? I have been with her for seven years and we were officially married while we were still abroad. Although the children are not mine, you can try to ask her whether she is willing to be with me or with you,¡± he said mockingly.


    Initially, he wanted to not say anything, but this man was pushing his limits too far,and Christopher could no longer keep quiet.


    Theodore was shocked. The scene of the two of them being together kept reying in his mind. The mere thought of this made his heart feel as if it was being gripped by someone else.


    Could it be that they had really already¡­


    Christopher smiled even more brightly in his heart. Didn¡¯t Theodore say that he didn¡¯t care? Now that he was showing such an expression on his face,he meant somethingpletely different.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that blood is thicker than water.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very true. When a child sees their own biological father, they will definitely be very happy. But Theodore, I¡¯m going to ask you, where were you when she gave birth to them?Weren¡¯t you enjoying your life with Josephine?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was not very loud, and there was even a hint of mockery in it.


    His cold expression made Theodore speechless.


    Everything he said was correct.


    After Everleigh left, he was together with Josephine. Since they were best friends, she would definitelye backif Josephine got married.


    However, he made a mistake. After news of the engagement spread, she did not show up and he ced himself in a difficult predicament.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh didn¡¯t say a word. Looking at Theodore¡¯s expression, she had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    She wanted to ignore the feeling, but it was still so painful.


    It hurt so much that it made her feel pain when she breathed.


    However, Christopher¡¯s hand on her shoulder unconsciously increased her resolve, as he was trying to encourage her not to be too pessimistic.


    It was better to be strong as a person.


    Everleigh¡¯s face was pale, which was very different from the appearance of the fairy like girl like a while ago. She pulled the corners of her mouth stiffly into a smile, indicating that she was fine.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No? Mr. Godfrey, what you said really doesn¡¯t have strength behind it.Who here doesn¡¯t know about themotion it caused when Everleigh left the city and you got engaged to Josephine?We had heard a lot about you from abroad. Both of us saw it happening as well so what are you trying to deny?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s favorite thing to do was to reveal one¡¯s faults, especially Theodore¡¯s.


    He realized that his arrival that day was simply too timely.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was unsightly as a cold and sinister aura filled his face.


    Abraham was also very angry when he heard this. He thought that his daughter broke off the rtionship with him for seven years for her children, but in the end, she got the news of this scumbag¡¯s engagement.

 Chapter 283 Theodore Had No Reasons

    He regretted his initial tough attitude. Letting Everleigh give birth overseas had caused her plenty of hardships.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,today¡¯s focus is my family¡¯s dinner. If you have nothing else to do here, you¡¯d better go back,¡± Everleigh said in a deep voice, with disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey, my brotherand my sister-inw have had a misunderstanding since the Thanksgiving banquet,and now is a good chance for them to clear things up.Mr. Godfrey, please don¡¯t make trouble again,¡± Felicia also said. Her sharp gaze made people shudder.


    Theodore felt as if he had been ignored. He walked up to Everleigh and his eyes were filled with grief. The fierce aura from before hadpletely died down. In a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Do you think so as well? Are you really going to let go of your seven-year rtionship just like that?¡±


    She raised her head, and her indifferent expression concealed her sadness. She slightly raised the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what Felicia said is right. Today¡¯s banquet is very special for me.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Theodore¡¯s body swayed, and he almost fainted.


    Seeing this, Moses took a few steps forward. If Theodore was about to faint, he could support him.


    ¡°Are you really going to be so heartless?¡± He didn¡¯t give up and continued to ask.


    Everleigh suddenlyughed and said in a cold voice, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you are really unreasonable. If I am heartless, then what about you? After I parted ways with you, you became engaged to my best friend. Weren¡¯t you heartless? Didn¡¯t you know the reason why I left then? Do you think that I can still be with youafter everything the Godfrey family has done to me?¡±


    He felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if someone had cut him open. He knew that he was wrong and that he had gone too far. He wanted to make up for it, but why didn¡¯t she give him the chance?


    ¡°Besides, you mentioneding to propose marriage. Allow me to ask you one more question. Does your mother know? She won¡¯t use all her strength to hurt Everleigh likest time, will she?¡± Christopher also added softly.


    He seemed unfazed, as if Theodore wasn¡¯t there to fight him for his wife.


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened.


    Everleigh felt depressed. It seemed that he had not thought of anything and came here directly. Perhaps in his heart, as long as he liked her, he would do it and never care about her wellbeing at all.


    Many people said that she was arrogant, strong, and liked the spotlight, but Theodore was exactly the same.


    They were the same person.How dare he question her?


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I still remember how Mrs. Godfrey scolded Everleigh at the banquetst time. To be honest,I don¡¯t think I could bear it even as a man. What more to say, a woman?Even if she did marry you, will you really make her happy?¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore stared at each other. One had a smile on her face, while the other had a gloomy expression on his.


    The two of them formed a sharp contrast.


    Upon hearing this, Vanessa realized that it was time for her entrance. She walked over in her high heels and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I am very satisfied with my daughter-inw. Although they might be in a fake marriage, as long as they are registered, she is a member of the Meyer family. The Godfrey family regards her as a pain in the as*, but she is a treasure to us, the Meyers.¡± When she had finished her sentence, Vanessa held Everleigh¡¯s hands in hers.


    Her love towards Everleigh was evident from her expression.


    There was no doubt that she really liked her.


    Theodore could see the love on her face. Compared to his own mother, there was a stark contrast between how Vanessa and Madison treated Everleigh.


    There was nothing he could say to that.


    ¡°Everleigh, what about the children? Do you really think that the children are better off without their father?¡± He didn¡¯t want to take the children away.


    His love for the children was not less than anyone else.


    Christopher sneered. ¡°To think that you have the audacity to bring this up. I still remember how your mother referred to the children.If I¡¯m not wrong, she said that they are illegitimate? How could she bring herself to say such things to her biological grandchildren? You Godfreys are surely amazing pieces of work.¡±


    ¡°What? Did she really say that?¡± Vanessa immediately became furious. She liked the two children very much and could not forgive those who called them illegitimate children.


    ¡°You im yourself as a father, but you didn¡¯t put any effort into it. Yet, the Godfreys still aren¡¯t satisfied,¡± Christopher continued, the sarcasm on his face clearly visible.


    Everleigh lowered her eyelids, and the pain in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden away.


    Meanwhile, Abraham stood at the side, seething with rage as he listened. Although the Trevino family was not as mighty as the Godfrey family, they would not be humiliated like this.


    ¡°You¡­Did Mrs. Godfrey really say that?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with that woman? She¡¯s just a divorced woman who relies on her son so that she can run amok in the Godfrey family and do those inhumane things,¡± Vanessa said exasperatedly. She didn¡¯t hide the anger on her face at all.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say a word as he stood there. He didn¡¯t care about what others were saying about Madison,as he knew that they were telling the truth.


    However, how could Everleigh be so cruel? Did she really feel nothing for him?


    ¡°Enough, all of you, shut up!¡± Abraham suddenly shouted angrily. His voice echoed in the room and it did not dissipate for a long time.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Vanessa was also shaken by his voice, and her expression clearly showed that she was still in shock.


    Not only her, but everyone else was also scared by his voice.


    They didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry.


    Then, he walked towards Theodore. His face was filled with coldness, and his turbid eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Now that you mention the children, where were you when I drove her out of the family because she was pregnant? She lived a hard life abroad. Where were you?¡± His question rendered Theodore speechless.


    He really didn¡¯t know that Everleigh left because she was pregnant.


    Perhaps even if he knew at that time, he might not necessarily admit it. He would only think that the child was Stainley¡¯s.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t show up when she needed you, you don¡¯t need to appear again. Although Christopher is notorious, he is sincere towards Everleigh. He¡¯s much better than you, who¡¯s nothing butan irresponsible person. Mr. Godfrey,the Trevino family doesn¡¯t deserve your attention. Please leave right now.¡± Abraham pointed to the door, and his face was full of anger. If Theodore dared to refuse, he would drive him out.


    On the other hand, the Meyer family was pleasantly surprised to hear Mr. Trevino¡¯s words. However, they were also very guilty.A woman hade knocking on their door previously because of Christopher¡¯s promiscuous ways.


    Everleigh still didn¡¯t know about it, so they didn¡¯t dare topliment him for his ¡°wonderful achievements¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± Theodore said sincerely.


    However,Abraham refused tly. He immediately ordered the security guards toe in and escort Theodore out.


    He was not afraid of the revenge of the Godfrey family. What he cared most about was that Everleigh would be hurt. He knew about Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s attitude that day. How could he, as a father, not be sad when thinking that his daughter would be treated like this?

 Chapter 284 Theodore Fainted

    Theodore still wanted to say something, but the security guards didn¡¯t give him any chance to do so. The people he brought with him didn¡¯t dare to make another move either.


    After all, he didn¡¯t say anything yet. Hence, the group of people were chased out of the function by the guards.


    All the guests in the room werepletely silent. They widened their eyes and looked at Abraham in disbelief.


    Theodore was from the Godfrey family. How could he chase them out just like that?


    Christopher, on the other hand, was d to see that happening.Indeed, Abraham was a man of integrity. He didn¡¯t care about power and authority, but rather, wanted to ensure that his daughter got justice.


    Seeing his quick moves, the Meyer family all nodded their heads in agreement. Abraham and Everleigh were very simr, at least in this aspect, as they would never yield easily.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Everleigh whispered. Her eyes turned slightly red, and many emotions were hidden in her tone.


    He turned around and looked at her, who was already teary-eyed. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed you to leave like thatst time,and if I didn¡¯t, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.¡±


    Hearing this, she suddenly burst into tears, but she had a smile on her beautiful face.


    Obviously, she did not expect her father to tell her such things.


    For so many years, she put the me on herself for leaving because she was agitated.With that, she almost cost him his life.


    In fact, she ought to be the person apologizing to him,yet he admitted his mistake to her.


    The others did not know how to respond, seeing what had happened.


    However, Christopher wasn¡¯t fond of seeing such scenes,so he quickly replied, ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t like this at all. Everleigh has never med you,and her insistence hurt you.Plus, she told me her father was the best in the world.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was pulled aside by Felicia. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? I¡¯m saying this on behalf of my wife,¡± he pouted in disagreement. However, his expression still said otherwise ashe was pretty satisfied with his own words.


    Because of their actions, many people couldn¡¯t contain theirughter.


    Of course, Everleigh¡¯s sadness was also gone at Christopher¡¯s wackiness.He really knew how to lighten the mood, as she¡¯d never said that before.


    When Vanessa saw Everleigh smiling, she was relieved. She walked over and patted her hand. ¡°My child, I know a lot of things have happened, but we don¡¯t mind.Regardless of whether your marriage to Christopher is real or not, you are still the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. Do you understand?¡±


    Everleigh nodded and felt more guilty. Not only did they fake the marriage,but nothing ever happened between them.


    But how could she bring herself to say anything like that?


    Thus, she had a feeling that it would be a little difficult to exin this matter in the future.


    On the other hand, Christopher did not care ashe was used to it already. As long as he could be free, he could forget everything.


    The Trevino family¡¯s banquet went on as normal; but on the outside, things were very different.


    Moses couldn¡¯t help but look at Theodore, who had been standing still at the door of the Trevino family home. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart.


    He had already told him that it was a bad idea for him toe uninvited. Not only had they interrupted the gathering, he had brought embarrassment to himself as well. It was like seeking to be pped himself.


    Theodore stared at the doors shut tightly in front of him, ¡°Moses, I blew it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, love is never lost.¡± Moses shivered violently at his words.


    Then, he thought, ¡°I don¡¯t even have the time to fall in love, so how will I know he feels?¡±


    Theodore suddenlyughed bitterly. She didn¡¯t care about him anymore.Honestly, he couldn¡¯t me her since he had wronged her greatly. Anyone else would not forgive him too.


    That time when she went abroad, he couldn¡¯t forgive her and he resented her for seven years. How could she forgive him in return?


    Then, he turned around. His eyes were dim, and his heart felt like it had stopped beating.


    So, they would never get back together anymore.


    At the thought of this, his heart couldn¡¯t help but throb in pain. He put his hand on his chest to soothe it. Unable to even take a few steps ahead, he fell into darkness and fainted on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Moses was rmed,and he quickly held Theodore up before he ordered those standing behind him, ¡°Send Mr. Godfrey to the hospital now!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the number of vehicles in front of the Trevino family¡¯s gate decreased dramatically. Once again, the night returned to its tranquility.


    After the banquet ended, the Meyer family stayed behind.However, Everleigh received a callinforming her that Theodore had fainted and was rushed to the hospital.


    Her expression changed slightly. After a long pause, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m not on duty today. If you have something to report, go to Dr. Smith.¡± Then, she hung up the phone directly.


    As Christopher sat next to her, he clearly heard what was going on the phone. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go over?¡±


    ¡°Your parents are here. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to leave. Besides¡­ Stainley will take care of him.¡±


    Nevertheless, Christopher still saw through her thoughts. Obviously, she was very concerned about him. Her hands were clutching the table cloth so tightly that it was almost being tugged away by her, yet there she was still trying to force herself to not care about him.


    Meanwhile, stair and Adrienne were by Vanessa and Felicia¡¯s side. Adrienne was a sweet girl and always said nice things, so naturally, she found favor with the both of them.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    This was especially so for Vanessa, who was grinning from ear to ear. She doted on Adrienne very much.


    At night, stair came to Everleigh¡¯s room and asked, ¡°Mommy, can we talk?¡±


    ¡°Okay,e in and have a seat.¡± Everleigh moved aside and let him sit next to her.


    stair and Adrienne were different. He dealt with matters very differently from kids of his age. Just like that day¡¯s event, he knew that they had something to say, so he took his sister away from the scene.


    ¡°Do you want to ask about what happened today?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mommy, is it true that you don¡¯t like that person very much?¡± stair raised his head and stared right into her eyes questionably.


    His expression reminded her of Theodore.


    As far as she knew, he had never called Theodore ¡®daddy¡¯. Only Adrienne called Theodore that.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t like that person, especially Madison. Although I don¡¯t know what happened seven years ago, I can feel that every time you meet him, the result won¡¯t be anything good.¡± Even though his voice was still very much a child¡¯s,his intonation was very mature and emotionless.


    As she read the expression on his face,the smile at the corner of her mouth gradually disappeared. He had never asked her such a question before, nor did he talk about other men with her. He¡¯d always fooled around with Adrienne.


    Perhaps he was agitated by what had taken ce that day.


    ¡°stair, the adult world is very confusing, just like me. I know what you mean, but it¡¯s the way the world works.We don¡¯t get what we want every time.¡±


    ¡°But what does it have to do with today¡¯s incident?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°He is your biological father, but he and I are not getting back together. I know it¡¯s a little selfish for me to raise you in a single-parent family, but I hope you can understand that I hoped to give you aplete family, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    That was right, she couldn¡¯t give them the family they hoped for. They were used to relying on each other and didn¡¯t think about anyone else getting involved. Theodore¡¯s appearance was just as she had expected, but she couldn¡¯t expect what would happen next, just like that day¡¯s situation.

 Chapter 285 Alastair’s Advice

    If it wasn¡¯t for that letter, she would never have returned.


    Nevertheless, she still had a lot of rancor within her¡­ Maybe that was why she came back.


    ¡°Mommy, are you sure you won¡¯t get back together with him?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to be with him?¡±


    stair shook his head and then lowered it. ¡°Not at all, Mommy. I hope that he is a person who can bring you happiness, not a person who will only bring harm to you. I once read a book, and it said that the most important thing in life is to travel freely in the world, to dream, to love one another and be together forever. But Mommy, although Christopher is notorious for his yful acts and he was impable in terms of the way he treats you, his nature is difficult to change. Although Uncle Stainley is a nice and gentle guy, hecks manliness. Neither of them suit you.¡±


    Everleigh was even more astonished when she heard his words. She didn¡¯t expect that he could read people so thoroughly.


    ¡°stair¡­¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you should find someone who likes you with all his heart and soul, not any one of the three of them.¡± It was only during this period of time that he had managed to figure this out.


    He had investigated, and no one could ept what happened to his mommy seven years ago. He didn¡¯t want the rest of her life to be ruined further.


    Hearing his words, she suddenlyughed.


    He was so young; how could he have analyzed people so urately?


    ¡°Could it be that his IQ has reached an unparalleled level?¡±


    ¡°What are youughing at? Did I say anything wrong?¡± stair was a little puzzled by herughter, and he couldn¡¯t figure out why.


    Everleigh grinned further. She reached out to touch his head and said in a loving tone, ¡°No, I just think that my stair has grown up and knows how to help me.¡±


    His face reddened because of her words. Although he had heard praises many times, he still felt a little shy in his heart.


    ¡°I will remember your opinion. If you have a suitable candidate, you can introduce him to me.¡± She was not just talking about it. If stair had such an idea, she was open to it, too.


    He lowered his eyelids, and a look of disappointment shed across his face. ¡°Mommy, do you want to do it because of us?¡±


    ¡°No, not just for you, but I also want to try as you said,¡± she meant every word she said.


    If it was someone else, it could work out if they had a different mindset.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more. He got out of bed silently and went back to his room.


    She still wanted to say something, but the child was no longer interested in listening.


    ¡­


    At that moment, in the hospital. When Theodore opened his eyes, he could smell the scent of disinfectant. His eyes were dim.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    He heard the familiar voice and turned his head to look. He saw that Stainley was sitting next to him, and Moses was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You fainted, and your assistant sent you to the hospital,¡± Stainley exined briefly, and the tone of indifference was obvious.


    Theodore sat up straight. He felt like his heart seemed to be a little stuffy. Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out and touch his own chest.


    When Stainley saw this, his eyes slightly flickered. ¡°The blood supply to your heart was poor because you didn¡¯t get enough rest and stayed upte during this period of time. That¡¯s why you fainted. Go back and rest well. Don¡¯t stay upte. After a period of recuperation, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± After saying this, he was ready to leave the ward.


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you know about Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s gathering today?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    The hand that was about to open the door stopped for a while and it took a while for him to regain his senses.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t give up? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡± Theodore looked at him sarcastically.


    ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡± Stainley asked in a low voice without looking back; his hand gripped the doorknob with even more force.


    His nails were also turning white at that point.


    Theodore leaned back against the hospital bed andughed at himself, ¡°I went to see that harmonious family. Stainley, I didn¡¯t have a chance, and you don¡¯t have a chance either. Everleigh once told me that she had nothing more than respect for you as a senior, but you¡¯ve mistakenly thought that as love, and are still pestering her to this day.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Stainley¡¯s gentle expression had long since vanished. Turning around, he looked at him and said, ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re looking for someone to apany you in your misery, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I want you to see the truth yourself. You and I are both people who can¡¯t get her.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. He couldn¡¯t ept this reality.


    Stainley sneered and said, ¡°Is that so? What you think has nothing to do with me. I can tell you that it¡¯s all your fault that she has be who she is now. There is no doubt that you can¡¯t win her heart.¡±


    The anger in his eyes gradually retreated, and his heart seemed to be suppressed by something.


    He knew that no matter in what aspect, he had seeded.


    After Stainley left, all that was left was silence in Theodore¡¯s ward. Suddenly, a bitter smile spread on his face.


    What was he doing? It was clearly all his fault, but he was venting his anger on Stainley. Did he want him to feel pain along with him?


    When Moses came in, Theodore sat alone on the bed and was in a daze. He put down the things in his hand.


    After a rather long time contemting, he finally told Theodore that Madison wanted to see him back at home.


    ¡°Why should I go back?¡± Theodore asked, his voice still hoarse and his sight still fixed on the scenery outside the window.


    Through the window, leaves were rustling and swaying against the wind; a true picture of what Theodore¡¯s heart was like.


    All of it was messed up.


    ¡°She found out about what happened to you during your visit to the Trevino family and became furious. She also wanted to talk to you about the issues with the Bailey family¡­¡±


    ¡°These things have nothing to do with me. Tell her that she had done unforgivable things. Therefore, other than the fact that she is my mother, she¡¯s nothing else,¡± Theodore spouted each word ruthlessly.


    Moses felt the matter didn¡¯t have to be that big of a deal.


    After all, Madison was his biological mother.


    ¡°Leave now. I intend to rest.¡± Theodore waved his hand slightly. Moses then left without saying anything else.


    The following day, Everleigh arrived at the hospital. Everything was the same as usual; the only variant was that Theodore was upying the VIP ward.


    When she saw his case, she recalled what stair had said.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, what did you say?¡± She was pulled back to reality from her thoughts when someone called her name.


    The nurse said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not calling you. I¡¯m just wondering what you are doing with the case studies in your hand. Aren¡¯t you going to do your rounds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go now.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go at first, but on second thought, she was a victim in these things, and she didn¡¯t feel bad for him. Why should she avoid him?


    However, just as she entered Theodore¡¯s ward, she realized how foolish she was. It turned out that all the precautions would disappear when she saw his face.


    He was also stunned when he saw her.

 Chapter 286 Being Unreasonable.

    After the previous day¡¯s incident, Theodore had thought that Everleigh never wanted to see him for good, but there she was in his ward.


    She pretended to act as if nothing had happened as she held the stethoscope and listened to his heart. Her delicate features were right in front of him as he stared nkly at her. When he thought about how she would no longer belong to him, his heart once again began to ache.


    The nurse aside suddenly recalled something and eximed, ¡°Dr. Trevino, I forgot the sphygmomanometer.¡±


    It was also because of the nurse¡¯s shout that their thoughts were both brought back to the present, especially Everleigh, who calmly said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of yelling? Get it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it now.¡± As she said that, the nurse put the patient¡¯s record on the bed and went to get thesphygmomanometer.


    Then, Everleigh and Theodore were left alone in the ward. Neither of them talked to each other. After checking on his heartbeat, she picked up the record and filled it in. In the big room, merely the sound of a pen writing on a piece of paper could be heard.


    ¡°You can get another checkter. If there¡¯s nothing off, you will be discharged from the hospital.¡± She treated him with the standard bedside manner.


    On the other hand, he was starting to miss her long-winded advice. It was the most precious thing to him now as he would no longer hear it.


    Just when he parted his lips and seemed to want to say a thing or two, the sound of clicking high heels was heard from the direction of the door.


    The woman, who wore a ck dress, walked in. Her dignified temperament was on full disy. ¡°Theo¡­¡±


    The both of them looked at Madison, who was standing at the door.Then,theyturned their heads away from her in a flippant gesture.


    It was the same for Madison. When she saw Everleigh, the concern in her eyes had disappeared,and disgust reced it.


    She strode over and pointed at her, saying in a harsh voice, ¡°Everleigh,you¡¯re like a stubborn cockroach. Wherever I go, you¡¯re there.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the hand persistently pointing at her, and sneered, ¡°Madam Allen, I think there is a problem with what you¡¯ve said here. This is my workce,and I didn¡¯te to see him on purpose.Your anger is misced.¡±


    Hearing her words, Madison realized where she was standing.


    But this also could not be the reason for Everleigh toe over.


    There were so many doctors in the hospital. Why did shee here?


    ¡°So what? You are here to see him in this ward because you are thinking of reviving your past rtionship. Am I not right?¡± Madison used her, forgetting that it was Theodore who had been to Everleigh¡¯s ce, and he who proposed.


    Everleigh¡¯s clear eyes were full of sarcasm, and she found the woman in front of her to be simply unreasonable.


    ¡°You think of your son as a treasure. However in my eyes, he is nothing. You¡¯d better pay attention to your words, or I don¡¯t mind having someone drive you out, Madam Allen.¡±


    ¡°How dare you? This is the hospital I invested in!¡±


    ¡°Madam Allen, you must be senile. Have you forgotten that you have stopped investing funds here?¡± Everleigh kindly reminded her, and then nced at Theodore, who was sitting on the hospital bed with a gloomy face.


    She really felt helpless for him to have a mother like this.


    Madison froze for a moment before turning to look at Theodore. Had she stopped investing in the hospital? Hadn¡¯t he taken care of it?


    Everleigh walked past her and went straight out. It was a waste of her breath to talk to her.


    After Everleigh left, Madison growled angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t invest further?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done terrible things, and you still want me to invest? You¡¯re an investor, not someone who ckmails,¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was obviously cold.


    He left his mother with no other words.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about the hospital for the time being. Why did you go to the Tervino family to propose marriage?¡±


    Upon hearing this, he didn¡¯t say a word. A trace of sorrow shed through his eyes before it disappeared.


    He was rejected by Everleigh after he proposed to marry her.


    ¡°Speak! Are you out of your mind? Why would you propose to that woman?¡± Madison shouted; she was so loud that the whole hospital could hear her.


    When he heard her unfiltered words, he felt as if his head was going to explode.


    ¡°How could you even question me?Don¡¯t you know? The reasonshe became like this? ¡±


    ¡°What do I know? I¡¯ve said it many times. I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Madison hated this false usation. She didn¡¯t do anything, so why would he keep framing her?


    Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed with remorse. He didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore.


    Everleigh was on her rounds just next door and overheard everything they said, but she just smiled it off. She believed that the evil would receive their karma; it was just a matter of time, and anyone who owed debts would have to pay it back sooner orter.


    Madison threw a big fit in the hospital, and the whole ward could hear everything. Christopher heard such words when he was in the hospital and jeered.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Theodore deserved it.


    At noon, Everleigh got a call from Cecil¡¯s phone and was told to pick her up at the airport at night.


    It was a pleasant surprise for her. ¡°Are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, by force. I¡¯ll tell you everything when Ie back,¡± Cecil answered.


    Everleigh, however, smiled without another word. As long as she coulde back, it was fine. In the evening, she and Christopher would be switching shifts.


    He asked her where she was going.


    She told him that Cecil would being back and Christopher¡¯s mood immediately became sour.


    ¡°Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t let here here if she has nothing better to do,¡± Christopher said as if he wanted to drive away a gue.


    She felt helpless and she grabbed her keys before going to pick Cecil up.


    At the airport, Everleigh, who had obviously arrived early, was sitting in her car and observing the hustle and bustle of the streets.


    She didn¡¯t go in until it was time to do so.


    When she walked in, she saw Ceciling out of the gate. Before she could greet her, she noticed that Leon was walking behind her.


    Suddenly, Everleigh became serious, and she asked, ¡°What are you two up to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me this b*stard. Let¡¯s go back.¡± With a gloomy face, Cecil took her hand and walked out.


    Leon wanted to follow them, but he did not dare to get too close to them. He could only watch them leave.


    In the car, Everleigh asked while driving, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±


    ¡°That b*stard ruined all my ns,¡± said Cecil, gnashing her teeth.


    Along the way, she had been listening to her talk about Leon¡¯s deeds. He really didn¡¯t learn from his experiences. During such an asion, to think that he was still in the mood to flirt with others, didn¡¯t he know that he might have brought fatal consequences?


    Cecil leaned back in the chair, looking haggard, and said weakly, ¡°My effort is all gone.¡±


    Everleigh could see that she was really exhausted. She believed that it took a lot of hard work to get such an opportunity.


    Anyone would be angry if he or she was destroyed like this.


    ¡°By the way, how did your family banquet go? Did the Meyer family say anything?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I get upset just thinking about it,¡± Everleigh said helplessly and told her the whole story.


    Cecil listened to her and her eyes widened, ¡°Your father is really amazing. Indeed, no man can be trusted, except one¡¯s own father.¡±


    ¡°Your men are also very powerful, such as your older and younger brother.¡±

 Chapter 287 Desperate Cecil.

    Of course, Everleigh did not forget to tease her. Both Cecil¡¯s brothers were talented and amazing people.


    On the other hand, she did not deny her statement as well.


    ¡°How long will you be staying this time?¡± Everleigh saw the red light up ahead and directly stopped in front of it.


    She turned around and asked.


    However,Cecil seemed to be fast asleep.


    Thus, Everleigh shook her head helplessly and rolled down the window to let her sleep morefortably. It was a bit hot and stuffy that night, probably because it was going to rain.


    If the air-conditioning was too strong, Cecil would get a headache.


    It was already the next day when she woke up. She couldn¡¯t even remember how she arrived home.


    Then, she turned her head and she noticed that Everleigh was fast asleep. After that, she stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    Everleigh opened her sleepy eyes,and she said while rubbing them, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you up so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Why am I here? Why didn¡¯t you send me home?¡± Cecil said anxiously and quickly got up to change.


    It seemed like she was in a hurry.


    On the other hand, Everleigh was startled by her behavior. What was wrong with this girl? Hadn¡¯t she lived here before? Why was she so anxious about leaving?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I came back this time because I received a call from my brother. I forgot to tell you to send me back to my house.¡± Cecil had put on her clothes and looked around for her shoes, but she still didn¡¯t find them after rummaging for a long time.


    Everleigh frowned slightly. If she was in such a hurry, why didn¡¯t she ask someone from her family to pick her up?


    Furthermore,she hadn¡¯t told her what happened yet.


    ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free, okay?¡± Cecil shouted as she walked out of the room.


    Then, Everleigh opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll ask her next time.¡±


    When she woke up, Everleigh saw Selena looking at her with a gloomy face as she fiercely took a bite of bread while staring at her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Why were you screaming in the morning? Don¡¯t you know that I need my beauty sleep? How can I go to my shoot looking like this?¡± Selena threw her bread on the te, and her tone was very resentful.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want it to happen either as she didn¡¯t expect Cecil to scream so early in the morning.


    Even then, she¡¯d failed to stop her in time.


    At the time, stair and Adrienne also came down andwent to the table.Adrienne picked up some bread and said, ¡°Mommy, can we go out to y today?¡±


    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡±


    ¡°Today is a holiday, so we want to go to the zoo.Our teacher said that we need to take a photo with the animals we like before we put it in the time capsule, so we need to go there.¡±


    Adrienne spoke in a childish tone.Then, she wanted to grab the jam with her little hands, but she couldn¡¯t reach it.


    Selena¡¯s heart suddenly melted at the sight, and she reached out her hand before she handed the jam to her. The loving look in her eyes was totally different from the angry person she was earlier.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    At the sight of Selena¡¯s behavior, Everleigh blinked and pretended to be very apologetic, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time today. Why don¡¯t we go next week?¡±


    Hearing this,Adrienne¡¯s face was full of disappointment. ¡°All right.¡±


    On the other hand, stair didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Although he also wanted to see the pandas very much,he would give it up if Everleigh didn¡¯t have time.


    Selena saw their disappointed looks and felt sorry for the kids. Then, she turned her head and scolded, ¡°How can you call yourself a mother? You can¡¯t even fulfill a tiny request from your kids.¡±


    Everleigh picked up the milk on the table as she folded her legs together and leaned back in the chair.


    ¡°I lived like this abroad. In order to earn money, I couldn¡¯t always fulfill their desires.¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression was indifferent, but her eyes were full of sadness.


    Someone once said thatlife and love were filled with hard choices. It was always one or the other, never both.


    Although it wasn¡¯t that bad, to support herself and her children, she had tried her best.


    Selena was stunned when she heard her words. She didn¡¯t know what kind of life Everleigh had led with her two children abroad.


    She looked down at stair and Adrienne,and they seemed used to their mother¡¯s attitude towards them. They were a little disappointed, but they were not angry at her.


    Just from this point,it was clear Everleigh had taught these two children very well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take them to the zoo.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the film shoot? Do you have the time?¡± Everleigh asked indifferently.


    Selena looked at her with disdainand her voice dripped with annoyance. ¡°I can dy the shoot. I don¡¯t want the kids to be let down like this. Do you think everyone is as heartless as you?¡± After that, she turned her head and said in a kind tone, ¡°I will take you there, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay Auntie, then can we note back in the afternoon too?Can we eat out?¡± When Adrienne heard that she was willing to take her, she suddenly smiled, and the previous disappointment disappeared.


    Selena didn¡¯t care where they ate, as long as the children liked it.


    Everleigh secretly smiled but it soon disappeared. However, stair still managed to catch it.


    To be honest, stair was also very exasperated at his mother¡¯s childish behavior.


    After Adrienne gobbled down her breakfast,she left with Selena with her small school bag on her back. As usual, stair followed her silently.


    After they left, Abraham came down and looked at the closed door. ¡°Even if you want Selena to bring the children out, you didn¡¯t have to do it this way.¡±


    Everleigh looked back at her fatherwith a faint smile on her face. ¡°Nothing gets past you,Dad.¡±


    ¡°After you left, Selena never talked about you. I knew she was angry because of your departure, but she¡¯s not a bad person.¡± He sat in the chair as hetook a sip of the milk on the table.


    Her eyes dimmed a little, and she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡± His eyes flickered slightly, revealing a hint of awkwardness.


    Then, she lowered her head and kept silent. The past was the past, but for her, it was a thorn in her heart forever. Every time she thought about it, she felt that she was an unfilial daughter.


    Ultimately, she had hurt her father,who loved her very much.


    ¡­


    When Everleigh arrived at the hospital, Christopher was busy flirting with the nurse. When he saw hering in, he ran over with his face flushed.


    His face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you juste slightlyter or earlier than this?You have such bad timing!¡±


    ¡°The nurse is new right? She is only 19 years old, and you have the audacity to flirt with her.¡± She ignored his dissatisfaction and went straight to her seat to look at the patient records.


    Perhaps it was some sort of cosmic joke,but the first page she turned to belonged to Theodore.


    ording to the record, everything was fine.


    Christopher snorted. ¡°What do you know? The younger the better,theyst longer that way.¡±

 Chapter 288 Josephine’s Conjecture

    Without even lifting her head, Everleigh said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have already failed before even trying. By then, you¡¯d be known as ¡®the destroyer¡¯.¡± Then, she got up to check the rooms.


    Christopher went with her as he had nothing else to do.


    The first room was Theodore¡¯s room.


    He sat on the bed, surrounded by piles of documents akin to mountains. His brows were tightly furrowed, and his deep gaze was filled with suppressed anger. It was as if he had encountered something unhappy.


    ¡°Wow, the president is so busy. Even when he is sick, he still can¡¯t forget about his work.¡± Christopher¡¯s sarcastic voice came from the door.


    When Theodore raised his head, he saw Christopher and Everleigh standing at the door, staring at him.


    He closed the documents and said in a deep voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so messy in here. When did the VIP ward be a pig¡¯s sty?¡± Christopher looked at the documents on the ground with disgust. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know where to step.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and didn¡¯t care about it at all. She took the stethoscope and thesphygmomanometer to examine his body.


    Seeing that he still had his eyes on the documents, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you before that when you are sick, you shouldn¡¯t be rushing with work? Didn¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Theodore felt her displeasure, and his stare grew slightly intense. ¡°I have a lot of things to do. It¡¯s impossible for me to not do anything here.¡±


    ¡°Then you could transfer to another hospital. I don¡¯t know how to treat a disobedient patient,¡± she said coldly, and then began to pack up. She turned to look at Christopher.¡°Go through the transfer procedure for him,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He immediately beamed with joy. It seemed as if throwing Theodore out of the hospital is something to relish.


    Theodore frowned slightly and felt a chill in his heart. He turned his head and said, ¡°As a patient here, I have the right to choose.¡±


    ¡°If you want to stay here, then you should be resting. Don¡¯t you know the doctors¡¯ ¡®six principles of no treatment¡¯?¡± Everleigh turned around and asked.


    His thin lips pressed together and he lowered his gaze. He didn¡¯t respond to her question. Instead, he ced the documents on one side, stretched out his arms and sat patiently to wait to be examined.


    She winked at Christopher. Knowing instantly what she meant,he took her things and went on to give him an examination.


    When the door of the ward opened, a familiar figure came over.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    She looked at the person in front of her; gone was the usual ssy and dignified look. ¡°Josephine.¡±


    Everleigh called out in a low voice. The two men in the room were stunned and looked towards the door. Josephine stood in front of Everleigh, but the two of them formed a sharp contrast.


    Everleigh was innocently pure and lovely, gentle and dignified, while Josephine was anxious and haggard, and she had lost some weight.


    ¡°I heard that Theodore is ill, so I came over to visit him.¡± Josephine lowered her headasjealousy shed across her eyes.


    She was the daughter of the Bailey family after all, but she was in such a deplorable state now.


    Compared to Everleigh, she was certainly at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s really been hard on you, Miss Bailey.¡± Everleigh¡¯s piercingly cold voice slowly returned, but her gaze remained fixed on Theodore.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her toe either. Subconsciously, he wanted to exin that he didn¡¯t have anything to do with her anymore, but he was afraid that the more he tried to exin, the more questions and doubts it would lead to.


    ¡°No matter how hard I¡¯ve worked, it can¡¯tpare to your hard work. I heard that you¡¯ve done a few surgeries today,¡± Josephine said softly.


    Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s faces froze. They turned around and asked her, ¡°How did you know about that?¡±


    ¡°I just overheard the nurses when I came here,¡± she answered naturally, as if she didn¡¯t hear Everleigh¡¯s questioning.


    They stared at her quietly, as if they wanted to see through her heart.


    At that moment, Everleigh felt that every move of hers had been observed by Josephine, and she knew everything that she had done.


    Noting that she didn¡¯t say anything further, Josephine went straight into the ward, with no intention to remain there.


    ¡°Theodore, I heard that you¡¯re ill. Are you feeling better?¡± She asked softly, unable to conceal the affection in her eyes.


    Without waiting for Theodore to speak, Christopher said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to disturb these two lovebirds.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Christopher, would you die if you remained silent?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I would,¡± he answered loftily, looking even more haughty than before.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Everleigh urged. Without even looking at him, she turned around and left.


    The ward once again fell silent.


    Josephine sat on the chair, in a dilemma. She thought that if she came to see him, he would at least appreciate her kindness, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be so cold to such an extent.


    Was it that he could not see her sitting there?


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Miss Bailey, we had already dissolved the engagement. Please have some self-respect,¡± he responded coldly, his eyes revealing his dissatisfaction with her.


    She lowered her head, a sliver of guilt shing through her eyes. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve made an unforgivable mistake, but that matter really has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with you? What do you have to say about the evidence right in front of you? Would you give up only when that woman, Cindy, shows up?¡± His sarcastic voice was like a sword so sharp that it pierces directly into Josephine¡¯s heart.


    She was dead under this ¡°sword¡±, without even having achance to refute.


    ¡°Theodore, did you really have to say that?¡±


    ¡°It was you who did such a thing first. You dare talk to me about the ruthlessness of Everleigh in my ear? You made me believe you, and I hurt her.¡±


    Theodore¡¯sheart felt painful, like it was bleeding. Every night, he would recall what he had done, and he wanted to p himself in the face.


    Other than regret, he felt no other emotions.


    Josephine bit her lip, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Theodore, don¡¯t talk as if you¡¯re that innocent either. If you weren¡¯t that outstanding, would I have fallen in love with you? Do you know how upset I feel every time I see you and her together? I wanted to give up on you, but you are stuck in my head. Tell me, what should I do?¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to do this. If Everleigh was willing to give him up earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to do such a thing.


    Everything was caused by Everleigh herself. She had always been a proud princess, but she was nothing in front of her. She did not feel gratified. She wanted to prove that she was stronger, and thus she had caused the following things that urred.


    Just when shehad finally seeded, Everleighre-appeared, even telling him what had transpired in the past.


    She had lost thest leverage to hold against her.


    Theodore couldn¡¯t help butugh out of anger listening to her nonsensical ims.


    ¡°Josephine, how many excuses do you have for yourself? Do you think I¡¯d forgive you just because of what you¡¯re telling me now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t ask for your forgiveness. When I did such a thing, I thought that you would never know the truth because Everleigh still loves you. As long as she loves you, she would not reveal to you her dark past.¡±

 Chapter 289 Have Her Disappear Completely

    However, Josephine had miscalcted. She forgot that Everleigh was a harsh person who would treat her the same way. Why would she take her threat to heart?


    What she wasn¡¯t willing to ept was the fact that she loved him as much as Everleigh did, so whycouldn¡¯tTheodore see the good in her?


    Theodore was stunned when he heard her saying that ¡®Everleigh still loves you in her heart¡¯.


    Love him?


    Was this true?


    The way Everleigh looked at him now was piercingly cold. Sometimes, he really looked forward to her examination, but at the same time, he also wanted to refuse her, all because he didn¡¯t want to see those cold eyes of hers.


    ¡°So what are you trying to say after all these exnations? You wanted to prove that everything you¡¯ve done is for me, so you framed her, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Theodore, I know that you have me in your heart. Otherwise, why would you, after learning the truth, end our engagement right away, but not call the police?¡± She came here because of this affirmation.


    She had only thought of this after pondering over a long time, because based on hischaracter in the past, he wouldn¡¯t have done this to her.


    There must be something else.


    Theodore felt utmost disgust towards Josephine¡¯s delusions.


    He only ever had Everleigh in his heart. He knew very well that in the past seven years, he had said that he hated her, but the more he said it, the more he missed her.


    The reason why he chose Josephine was because she was willing to be obedient and would not do anything out of line.


    Who would have thought that she was the mastermind behind all this? He didn¡¯t report her not because he loved her, but because if this matter was ever exposed, Everleigh¡¯s secret would be revealed as well. If everyone found out about it, Everleigh wouldn¡¯t have been able to live a normal life.


    Therefore, he only made Josephine¡¯s family suffer from some financial crises.


    ¡°Josephine, get out of here right now.¡±


    ¡°No, why should I go out? You clearly have me in your heart.¡± She refused to leave. No matter how he scolded her, she would not give him up.


    Theodore pressed the bell, and the nurse came in quickly. Since he was a VIP, the nurse would be responsive and quick-acting. ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey. May I assist you?¡±


    ¡°Get this woman out of here.¡±


    The nurse nodded and looked at the woman respectfully. ¡°Miss, please leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to call for security.¡± Having seen such people frequently, the nurse was naturally unafraid, as she knew someone wouldback her up, anyway.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Josephine stared at her angrily, unable to utter a single word.


    Theodore¡¯s cold voice rose. ¡°If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to the Bailey family, then it¡¯s best if you just disappear in front of my eyes now.¡±


    Josephine¡¯s mouth was wide open, and her stare was nk. She had shbacks of the time spent previously. Those were the uneasy periods of time when even a day felt like a year.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Under his threat, she could only leave this ce. Just after leaving, she saw Everleigh and Christopher walking out of another ward. They were talking andughing happily.


    Seeing this, she ruthlessly scratched along the wall withher long fingernails, adding a few scratch marks on it. Her clear eyes were bright red at this point. If she could, she really would rush over and maul that woman to death.


    It was all Everleigh¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t existed, she would have been respected by tens of thousands of people as Mrs. Godfrey.


    How could Everleigh, such a tainted and dishonored woman, be Mrs. Meyer,while she could only be a daughter who was about to fall from grace?


    No, she would not ept this. She must do something.


    Josephine took a deep breath to suppress her dissatisfaction,ing up with a n that would make Everleigh disappearpletely from the earth.


    Then she withdrew her gazeand thought to herself to let Everleigh enjoy being carefree for a few days more. However, just as she was about to leave, she didn¡¯t notice that a pair of eyeswere staring ather until she was out of sight.


    Everleigh had been busy all day and had not taken lunch. When she learned that it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she thought of grabbing a sandwich to eat.


    Just when she was about to dig in, Adrienne¡¯s voice came from the door,¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne? Why are you here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    Grinning, Adrienne turned back to look at stair and Selena who were following behind.


    Selena was in sportswear and a baseball cap. Her big sunsses almost covered her face.


    ¡°The smell here is really bad. I really don¡¯t know why you chose this career,¡± Selena said, disgusted.


    Everleigh, however, wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for us,sick people would have nobody to turn to.¡±


    Selena snorted. ¡°She always has something to say,¡± she thought.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, asked about the taste of her sandwich. She stretched her neck and sniffed it. ¡°Mommy, are you eating only this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t eaten anything since this morning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat that anymore.I¡¯ve brought some snacks for you.¡± Adrienne walked to stair¡¯s side as she spoke. She opened the bag on his back and took out the biscuits and other snacks.


    The corners of Everleigh¡¯s mouth turned up slightly, and she thought, ¡°This stair is certainly a walking treasure bag. He¡¯s not physically big at all, but he seems strong.¡±


    ¡°Eat, Mommy,¡± Adrienneid them down one by one, but her pitch-ck eyes were still staring at them, and she couldn¡¯t help but control her saliva from dripping out.


    Such a scene made Selena and Everleighugh, to which Adrienne grinned sheepishly.


    An embarrassed and humored stair thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t eaten anything.What a glutton!¡±


    ¡°Here you go. I¡¯ll eat with you,¡± Everleigh opened a box of biscuits and took out one for Adrienne.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Her smile grew wider asshe epted and ate it instantly.


    ¡°Adrienne, stair.¡±


    A male voice came from the door. Everyone in the room looked over and saw Theodore standing at the door with a pale face. Behind him was a person.


    Everleigh looked at the person behind him. If that was not Leon, who else could he be?


    ¡°Daddy,¡± eximed Adrienne with her mouth filled with food. She strode over and held his hand, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°I just came. Daddy, you don¡¯t look well,¡± she looked up to his face.


    Theodore¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed, and his gaze was gentle. He carried her up and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been well and I¡¯ve been receiving treatment.Otherwise, I would have taken you to have ice cream.¡±


    Selena frowned slightly and nced at Everleigh. She thought she could see something in her, but she was disappointed. Everleigh seemed expressionless and continued eating. It seemed that whoever was standing at the door had no rtions with her.


    ¡°Everleigh, you didn¡¯t have lunch?¡± Leon walked over and looked at the food on her table;the smell of the sandwich was still in the air.


    Adrienne nodded and said adorably, ¡°Mommy is very tired. She didn¡¯t eat on time. Daddy, you have to eat on time or else your health will be bad.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Theodore reached out his hand and stroked her head. Her hair was very soft, exactly the same as Everleigh¡¯s.


    He liked Everleigh¡¯s hair very much as well when they were together.


    Now¡­


    stair stared coldly at him, as if whatever he did had nothing to do with him.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t angered by this. stair tended to have deep thoughts of his own for his age, which was something good for him.In fact, Theodore would be relieved if there could be someone like him by Everleigh¡¯s side to look after her.

 Chapter 290 Mommy Doesn’t Like You

    Leon looked at the things on the table. He could not help but shake his head,¡°Things seem really hard for you, so much so that you¡¯re even eating such things.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Allen, not everyone can be like you, having so much free time and also money to spend,¡± Everleigh replied under her breath. Shecontinued eating as if the person who just talked was not her.


    He was silenced instantly. Indeed, being the perpetual idler he was, hewas always thinking about courting women for pleasure.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.Only someone like me fits into such a role¡­You¡¯re that star, aren¡¯t you?¡± Leon asked before he could finish his sentence, for his eyes lit up instantly the moment heid his eyes on Selena. Shewas standing by the side, emanating an extraordinary aura.


    Hearing what Leon had said, Theodore and Everleigh both frowned at the same time and looked at her.


    Selena originally wanted to deride Everleigh, but when she saw Theodore,she felt that it was better to maintain her image.


    As for the man before her, she had known about him all along, Leon Allen; he was also Theodore¡¯s cousin. Selena had originally wanted to get on Theodore¡¯s list, so naturally she had to investigate him to get a clear picture of the people rted to him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She was wondering why someone like Josephine could assume the identity of Mrs. Godfrey, but not her. By means of family backgrounds and the way she carried herself, she was not any inferior to Josephine.


    Refusing to ept reality, she tried to get close to him using her celebrity status.


    As a result, the return of Everleigh disrupted all of her ns.


    Now that she and Theodore even had children, she could kiss her daydream goodbye, for there was nothing much she could do.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Allen,¡± she gave a gentle smile; it was the standard smile which made people¡¯s hearts blossom like roses in full bloom, mesmerizing and pleasing.


    To boot, Leon had always been adies¡¯ man, never refusing beautiful women flocking to him, especially ones like Selena.


    ¡°You know me? I¡¯m really sorry for being so abrupt,¡± he said humbly, but his feet disyed an otherwise behavior as he walked straight to Selena¡¯s side.


    Looking at his mannerisms, Selena maintained the smile on her face, and the smile grew even more affectionate.


    Everleigh said suddenly, ¡°Leon, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. This is a hospital.¡±


    She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°hospital¡± to implythat this was not a ce for courting women.


    Theodore didn¡¯t like him behaving in such a manner, either. His face darkened and he said, ¡°Leon,e here.¡±


    ¡°But Theodore, I¡¯m re-forming a pleasant internal rtionship on behalf of you,¡± said Leon, who refused to leave things like that. She was Everleigh¡¯s sister, after all, and he was obviously within scoring position, so it was not wrong for him to do so.


    Theodore wouldn¡¯t believe any words from this lustful brat. In fact,he had long since gotten used to such behavior and was totally unsurprised. However,he felt it was best not for Leon not to mess with Selena.


    ¡°Adrienne, I have snacks in my room. Do you want toe?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Adrienne¡¯s tiny face reflected her dilemma. She looked at Everleigh with her dark eyes, as if she was asking for her opinion.


    ¡°There are cakes and tidbits,¡± Theodore added softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Daddy, you are not in good health. I will take good care of you, right stair?¡± She asked adorably but in a righteous manner, worried that her decision might drag her brother into trouble.


    But how could stair not see through her intention?


    Everleigh nced at Adrienne, her eyes emotionless. stair also looked at her, as if asking for her opinion.


    ¡°Just go, but let¡¯s go home after work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Mommy,¡± Adrienne eximed excitedly, andhugged Theodore¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go,Daddy.¡±


    Theodore looked at her who was close by his side, and breathed in the scent of his endearing daughter.


    A quiet stair just followed him from behind.


    Theodore looked at Everleigh with deep thoughts running through his mind, then brought his two children back to the ward.


    Leon sighed slightly and left without a choice.


    By this point, Everleigh and Selena were the only two people left in the office, and things got quieter in an instant.


    ¡°Theodore hasn¡¯t given up on you yet,¡± Selena said suddenly.


    Everleigh nced at her and chuckled, ¡°I, your sister, am not an easy person to be forgotten.¡±


    Selena was stunned by her remarks. She had seen shameless people before, but none like her.


    ¡°You really dare say that huh?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Iam resilient,and have a beautiful face with a good figure. No man could ever forget me,¡± Everleigh exined haughtily, her eyes filled with mischief.


    Selena snorted and looked totally unamused. ¡°Shameless woman,¡± she saidand turned around, preparing to leave.


    It was at the same moment that the disapproving look on Selena¡¯s face disappeared in an instant, and she wore a smile on her face instead.


    Looking at her back, Everleigh smiled even more.


    At this moment, inside Theodore¡¯s room, a furious Leon questioned, ¡°What the hell were you thinking? Who am I doing this for? Didn¡¯t you say that you still love her?¡±


    Sitting on his bed, Theodore handed over thesnacks to Adrienne, to whichshe ate happily, with butter smeared over her lips.


    ¡°Daddy, are you going after Mommy?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± He asked softly. His heart feltan inexplicable sense of nervousness. If he really wanted to pursue her, it would be better to build a close rtionship with the children first, for they were also very important to him.


    Adrienne was in a dilemma,as she did not know who to choose.


    Uncle Christopher and Uncle Stainley were both quite good, but¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Mommy doesn¡¯t like you,¡± said stair who was standing at one side frowning; his tone had a tinge of indifference.


    All three of them looked at him, especially Theodore. A hint of sorrow appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°stair, your words really break Daddy¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°Mommy is also very sad. Do you want him and abandon her?¡± His question stopped Adrienne from talking.


    In the children¡¯s hearts, they loved their mother the most.Should she be hurt and saddened in the end, then they wouldn¡¯t want their daddy in their lives at all.


    Leon looked at stair, and then at Theodore¡¯s facial expressions that seemed so simr. It felt as if he saw Theodore¡¯s face in the boy.


    ¡°I want Mommy.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes sank slightly and his heart felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°See? Even your son and daughter won¡¯t help you. You¡¯re really¡­¡± Leon touched his forehead helplessly. He felt that someone like Theodore would never be able to have a wife anymore.


    He acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard what Leon said. Ever since Josephine had mentioned that Everleigh still had him in her heart, he was indeed happy. However, he had also witnessed what had happened that day.


    Even if she really liked him, she might not confess it so quickly.


    Looking over to the furious Leon standing at one side, stair¡¯s eyes reflected a sense of indifference.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leon didn¡¯t seem to understand his words.Did it mean that if he left, then Theodore would get back together with Everleigh?


    Theodore turned his head aside, his deep gaze filled with displeasure. Leon didn¡¯t dare to say anything else even if he wanted to, and could only leave resentfully.


    When it was getting dark, Everleigh came to pick stair and Adrienne up to return home.


    Adrienne fell asleep soundly on the hospital bed after snacking. Theodore sat on the sofa checking his mobile phone. stair was also sitting on a chair on the side. There was zero interaction between the two.


    ¡°stair, time to go home,¡± Everleigh opened the door, but didn¡¯t have any intention ofing in.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded andgot off the chair to wake Adrienne up.

 Chapter 291 Met Under Such Conditions

    Seeing Adrienne sleeping so soundly, Theodore couldn¡¯t bear to wake her from her sleep. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her out,¡± he said.


    Everleigh hesitated for a moment, but nodded.


    The four of them reached the parking lot. Theodore then ced Adrienne on the booster seat. Everleigh said ¡°thank you¡± to him, got in the car and left.


    He stood behind and watched the car slowly disappearing from his sight. At that moment, it was as if something was gradually disappearing into his heart as well.


    For the first time, he felt anxious. Seven years ago,it was anger that he felt most, but now, he suddenly realized that he would be losing everythingpletely.


    If you loved someone and had feelings for them, you would feel their existence even if they were at the ends of the earth; but if you didn¡¯t love them,you wouldn¡¯t be bothered even if they were right in front of you.


    He was terrified by such a feeling.


    ¡­


    Inside Everleigh¡¯s car, stair, who sat at the back, said, ¡°He said he still likes you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He looked out of the window. The stillness on his face and his age just did not seem to match.


    Looking at his ¡°little adult¡± demeanor, Everleigh couldn¡¯t helpughing. In fact, she also didn¡¯t know what to do.


    It was a love-hate rtionship between the two.


    ¡°Do you have him in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just feel that you shouldn¡¯t be looking for someone who doesn¡¯t love you,¡± he wanted to reject Theodore, but after a slight change of thought, he switched the conversation topic.


    In stair¡¯s heart, he rejected Theodore because he didn¡¯t treat Everleigh well. In fact, it could even be said that he held a grudge against him.


    ¡°I¡¯m also confused. Let¡¯s not talk about this for the time being, okay?¡± Everleigh said softly;it was not difficult to sense the agitation in her tone.


    She had always been avoiding this question. She thought it would all be enough as long as she could uncover the truthfrom seven years ago, but now that the truth is out, what good has it done? Could the both of them pick up from where they had left off?


    Due to this, both Theodore and Everleigh didn¡¯t sleep well. The main reason was that they didn¡¯t know which stage would be considered best for their rtionship.


    In the morning, when Everleigh got up, Selena was already sitting in the dining room. Seeing her smiling, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Happy because you got a new script?¡±


    ¡°Leon Allen said he would like Theodore to invest in a television series, and he wants me as the main character,¡± she revealed, with no intention of hiding this,feeling rather pleased with herself .


    Hearing the name ¡°Leon Allen¡± made Everleigh feel worse, for she knew very well what kind of man he was.


    ¡°Stay away from him. You mentioned that Christopher is one attractive yboy. Isn¡¯tLeon the same?¡±


    With a piece of toast in her hand, Selena froze and stared at Everleigh with displeasure,¡°You just can¡¯t bear to see me well-off,can you?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go ask around.What did Leon do to make himself ¡®unforgettable¡¯ back at the Godfrey family¡¯s banquet,¡± Everleigh said, unbothered by Selena¡¯s displeasure. Shecontinued eating her toast.


    Speaking of the truth.


    Something came into Selena¡¯s mind when she heard ¡°the Godfrey family¡¯s banquet¡±.


    Everleigh had decided that she would not say anything further.Whatever went on in Selena¡¯s mind was none of her business, butLeon was someone whom Cecil rejected.Hence, he and Selena would not be a good match at all,let alone be happy together.


    The long awaited holiday had finally arrived. Cecil called to ask Everleigh out,but her voice didn¡¯t sound joyful.


    She didn¡¯t turn her down and decided to go shopping with her.Whenever Cecil seemed down, she would do things half-heartedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden hang out invitation? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why I came back?¡± Cecil sat on a chair, withone hand stirring a ss of juice.Her eyes were fixed on the passers-by.


    Everleigh shook her head. How would she know?


    ¡°I¡¯m back because of an arranged marriage for me, but please,how old am I? Is it still necessary to get engaged now? And that includes having the wedding as well. My brother is even more ridiculous. He purposely came back to force me on a blind date. I guess I¡¯ll go crazy if we hadn¡¯t met today,¡± Cecilined;her delicate face contained traces of suppressed anger.


    Hearing Cecil saying¡°How old am I?¡±,Everleigh really wanted to let her know that she herself was no longer young;she even had two children.


    Cecil hasn¡¯t ceased talking;it was as if she was talking the hind legs off a donkey, with her never-ending yapping.


    At first, Everleigh listened with great interest, but towards the end, she only looked at her nkly, feeling that her mouth was getting a little dry.


    ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just listening to what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°Then you say something for a change, I¡­¡± Before Cecil could finish her sentence,her eyes widened as she looked straight to the front.


    Seeing her behaving in this way, a curious Everleigh took a look for herself. She saw a man in a military uniform walking over. His skin was tanned, his sharpeyebrows were thick and ck, and coupled with his sparkling eyes, he was extraordinarily handsome.


    A trace of surprise shed across her eyes. Very silently and carefully, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°He is the one I¡¯m supposed to go on a blind date with,¡± a helpless Cecil exined. ¡°Why is he everywhere?¡±


    For the past few days, she had been going out all by herself, but it seemed like¡­


    The ability to follow one¡¯s trail seemed to have been mastered by him.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You think so?¡± Cecil asked in return.


    Everleigh sat aside and scanned him up and down. This man seemed so much better than Leon. His aura, looks, and body certainly beat Leon hands down.


    ¡°Your friend?¡±


    Her eyes grew wider as she had been noticed. For a moment she was caught between introducing herself or pretending not to.


    She felt a little lost.


    ¡°Zeldan, this is my friend Everleigh Trevino.Everleigh,this is Zeldan Levin. He is my brother¡¯srade-in-arms,¡± Cecil introduced him inly. After all, she was very much ady from a respectable family, so disying good mannerisms was still a must.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too,¡± Everleigh responded.


    Zeldan seated himself on the chair with his back straight. Such an upright and manly posture made Everleigh feel very small.


    She felt somewhat embarrassed sitting together with a stranger¡­


    ¡°Had your dinner?¡± Zeldan asked the two of them.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    The contradicting answers from both Everleigh and Cecil made things even more awkward. The fact was thatCecil was not any better in such a situation. As much as she was a self-professed, fiery woman, she had to swallow her pride and anger before him.


    With his gaze fixed on Cecil, Zeldan¡¯s bright eyes contained a hint of smile. He signaled a waiter over and ced the orders, with most being Cecil¡¯s favorites.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Don¡¯t order too much. We¡¯re not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Just before meeting you again, I had gone to find out about your likes and dislikes. But for Miss Trevino, I¡¯m really sorry as I don¡¯t know what you like. Just order your favorites,¡± Zeldan¡¯s exined in his hearty voice as he handed over the menu to her.


    Everleigh felt that this man seemed pretty reliable as he knew how to test the waters prior tomitting himself.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not necessary. Cecil¡¯s taste is very simr to mine. I like the things which you have ordered.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Okay,¡± Zeldan didn¡¯t press on, for his target wasn¡¯t Everleigh.


    The scene of these three sitting and eating together seemed pretty harmonious. However, Cecil¡¯s face was not the case as it disyed a look of worry. She wasn¡¯t enjoying the food either.


    ¡°I wish to go to the washroom for a while. You two carry on eating,¡± Cecil said asshe got up and headed to the bathroom. The remaining two watched as she disappeared in the direction of the bathroom.

 Chapter 292 Chase Her Again

    Zeldan withdrew his gaze and looked over at Everleigh,¡°Do you know her well?¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s been my best friend for years. She seldomes back from abroad these days, so she can be a little unbridled and stubborn.¡±


    Listening to what she had said, he burst intoughter.It was genuine, unpretentiousughter.


    Stunned, Everleigh was clueless as to which part of her conversation tickled his funny bone.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing because of your honesty. Since Cecil doesn¡¯t like me, naturally she wouldn¡¯t want to leave a good impression on me. However,now that you have mentioned these things, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be too happy about it.¡±


    For some reason,she believed him, but why she had said all this was because Cecil truly was remarkable.Cecil worked hard to get to where she was. And as a friend, Everleigh was certainly proud of such exemry achievements.


    ¡°Cecil doesn¡¯t like you because she doesn¡¯t fancy meeting you in this way.¡±


    Zeldan didn¡¯t say anything, butsmiled.


    As the two of them sat and talked, they did not notice that someone beside them was spying on them, and even recorded them both using a mobile phone.


    With a wicked smile, the person spying on them said, ¡°Let¡¯s see you smile now.¡±After which, theperson kept the mobile phone and prepared to leave.


    When Cecil returned, she saw them chatting happily. Bewildered, she then asked, ¡°What were you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°About the interesting things in my hospital.¡±


    Zeldan wanted to foot the bill,much to Cecil¡¯s disagreement.


    ¡°I am a man. I don¡¯t need a woman to pay the bill.¡±


    She still wanted to say something, but was held back by Everleigh. ¡°He¡¯s sincere. Let him be. Let¡¯s just wait for the next round.¡±


    However, Cecil just didn¡¯t want to owe him anything.


    When all three of them walked out, Everleigh decided to go home so as not todisturb the two.


    Zeldan always had a smile on his face, and he seemed toe out of his shell and opened up to Everleigh.


    Back home, Abraham was telling stair about the state of affairs in thepany, to which thetter listened with interest. Adrienne, on the other hand, was sitting on the sofa with snacks in hand, feeling drowsy.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Everleigh bought clothes for them, and she knew best that girls loved to look pretty.


    ¡°Go try them on.¡±


    An overjoyed Adrienne took the clothes and went upstairs to try on the clothes, whilestair did not seem to be in a hurry, but remainedlistening attentively to his grandpa¡¯s stories about his business.


    ¡­


    Newly discharged from the hospital, Theodore satin his study, deep in thought. Hisputer screen was filled with all things rted to Everleigh.


    Just as he was about to turn off theputer and go to sleep, he received an email from Josephine.


    The email¡¯s subject was ¡°Everleigh¡±.There was aplicated look in his gaze, but he involuntarily clicked the email.


    Before his eyes were images of Everleigh and a man in military uniform chatting away;the smile on their faces remained throughout.


    Holding the mouse,his grip tightened without him realizing it. If he could, he wished that he could crush the mouse into pieces.


    A few minutester, he took out his phone and called Josephine.


    Upon seeing the iing call, the corners of her lips curled up, forming a smug smile;she was pleased.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    ¡°When did you sneak these photos?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just identally saw the two of them in the mall today. I thought that you shouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark.¡±


    What Josephine had said was indeed for Theodore¡¯s sake, but still that couldn¡¯t hide the smugness in her eyes. Just when she still wondered if Everleigh would ever get back together with him, it seemed that she already had another man, leaving Josephine with nothing to worry about at the moment.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold,¡°Do you think Everleigh would be with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? I¡¯ve investigated this man. He has a rather proper family background.¡± Josephine did conduct a thorough investigation.Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have sent these to him so hastily.


    Theodore snorted. ¡°The position of being a mistress in theMeyer family speaks louder than him. It¡¯s best to think with the right mind before saying such things in the future,¡± he retorted, and hung up the phone.


    However, he still felt somewhat uneasy. He still had a glimmer of hope for Everleigh, because her marriage was fake.


    But now, she would rather choose someone else than be with him. How could he feelfortable inside?


    Back on Josephine¡¯s side, she was fuming with anger. To her, all that she had done had always been for that one person. It was still eptable not being thanked for, but he took it out on her instead.


    ¡°Theodore, you¡¯ll regret what you said.¡±


    Theodore thought for a long time,then called Leon. However, thetter was too wasted from the drinks at the nightclub, so he was unaware of his phone ringing.


    Thus, he missed the call.


    The next morning, Leon was still in his bed, only to be woken up by noisesing from the door.


    ¡°Who? Who gets up so early in the morning?¡± He got up in a daze, and his voice sounded annoyed.


    ¡°Early in the morning?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm, but his gaze was as cold as ice.


    Such a familiar voice sent shivers down Leon¡¯s spine. His intention to continue sleeping was gone instantly. ¡°Theo-Theodore, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t have known about your unfettered ¡®wander-ful¡¯ life.¡± His cold voice rose again.


    What was meant to be warm from the rays of sunshine turned out to be ironically bone-chilling instead.


    Such was the paradox in that moment.


    From the outside, he was clearly warm, but within him, it was icy cold.


    ¡°I¡­ I was out for business.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you still had any.¡±


    In an instant, Leon grew embarrassed and spiritless. He sat on the sofa, not having the courage to look up. ¡°So, my dear cousin, what do you want from me?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I want to chase after Everleigh.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon became full of energy instantly.Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t miss her?So why was he thinking about her now?


    An expressionless Theodore stood before him, his eyes filled with some sense of guilt. He was human after all, so it was only natural for him to feel guilty. It was, however, not obvious.


    He had never intended to do anything at first, but the thought of Everleigh being with another man made him very angry. He was obviously more outstanding than that guy.


    ¡°That¡­ Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hearing his affirmative answers, Leonughed. ¡°That¡¯s easy. First, you have to show that you care. Take what happened before as an example. When she got too busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to eat, you can be more attentive to her needs and prepare a good meal. Take things one step at a time. It could work.¡±


    Theodore looked at Leon¡¯s gleeful face and frowned slightly. Why did he feel that his ideas weren¡¯t very reliable?


    It wasn¡¯t like he had never cared for her before, but all he got was her rolling her eyes at him.


    ¡°Just trust me.People now like kind and considerate types.¡±


    In actual fact, Leon had used such tactics previously, thus winning arge number of women over, which resulted in him losing count and control over them.


    Theodore sunk in his thoughts for quite a while, and turned to leave. Before he left, he said, ¡°If the n doesn¡¯t work,I¡¯ll hunt you down.¡±


    Hearing this, Leon¡¯sughter and joy turned to misery and woe within seconds.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± He sighed helplessly.


    In the end, Theodore really took heed of the advice. He delivered food to her and even sent her a mini bouquet of roses.


    Everleigh looked at the presents on her table and asked the nurse.


    ¡°Who¡¯s been here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Moses. He said that it was Mr. Godfrey who sent him here,¡± the nurse tried to recall what the man had saidas much as she could.


    Stunned, Everleigh thought, ¡°Theodore?¡±


    What the hell is he up to this time?


    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± she said, and proceeded to call Theodore. What on earth was this man thinking?

 Chapter 293 Romantic Urban

    Theodore sat on a chair in his office, withhis eyes fixed on theputer. His slender fingers tapped on the table rhythmically.


    A familiar ringtone rang from the side. Looking at the caller ID, the expressions of his eyes changed slightly, and a trace of joy arose in his heart.


    When he picked up the call, his deep voice rang out in the quiet office. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Theodore, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I should go to bed earlyst time? I¡¯ve listened to you, but as a doctor, how can you not know how to take care of yourself? You are always eating sandwiches and instant noodles, and that¡¯s not healthy.¡± Theodore knew that she would call him to question him.


    He had already rehearsed his lines in his head.


    She looked at the sd on the table and immediately sneered, ¡°You will make my husband angry if you do this. Do you want our family to be in disharmony?¡±


    ¡°That day in the Trevino family, I could see that Christopher dotes on you very much. He¡¯ll do whatever you want. He won¡¯t me you.¡± His eyes darkened slightly, and he gritted his teeth. When he thought back to that day, his heart began to hurt again.


    He didn¡¯t care whether or not he was really rejected, but he wanted to know what Everleigh was bearing on her shoulders.


    Hearing his words, her eyes turned cold, and she felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept the things from today, but don¡¯t give me anything else tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my own affairs.¡± After that,he hung up the phone. He would never engage in small talks. This was just his character as he had always been resolute.


    For the next few days, these things kept showing up in the hospital. Christopher didn¡¯t say anything at first, butter, he felt very strange. ¡°Is he trying to pursue you again?¡±


    ¡°How could you tell?¡± Everleigh said without looking up.


    ¡°From everything. What does Theodore want? Is he trying topete with me?¡±


    She was speechless. ¡°How would I know?You are just being too childish.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, just you wait. I will bring you to have a nice breakfast tomorrow.¡± He snorted coldly, picked up the food on the table, and walked out.


    She shook her head helplessly. She felt that these two people were being really childish.


    Theodore came to the bar to look for Leon in the evening. At this time, Leon had already been surrounded by beautiful women, and there were delicious dishes and wine. It was a very cheerful scene.


    When he entered the room, the crowd looked at him, and their smiles froze on their faces.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Theodore walked over and ordered the other people in the room to get out.


    Leon was well aware of this man¡¯s temper and disposition, thus he allowed those people to leave first.


    Of course, he still felt a little reluctant to part with thedies.


    ¡°Hurry up and get out!¡± Leon yelled.


    The door was closed with a loud thud. The room used to be very noisy, but at that moment, it was lonely and empty.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°That n of yours didn¡¯t work. She is giving everything I gave her to someone else.¡± Theodore had asked Moses to go to the hospital to check on her as well, but in the end, she had given everything to someone else. She only ate the food that Christopher had brought for her.


    Leon¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°No way. It has been so many days, yethe still hasn¡¯t stopped yet,¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Then, take her out for a date. I heard that there¡¯s a new ce called Romantic Urban. It¡¯s for couples, especially for those who are in the pursuit of love. It¡¯s simply perfect for you two.¡± Leon¡¯s face was full of pride. He initially wanted to go, but Selena had no time, thus he could only dy that thought for the time being.


    It was better to let him test the waters first.


    Theodore frowned, his eyes filled with thoughts. He felt that it wasn¡¯t very reliable.


    ¡°How did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many of my friends have been there and they said that it¡¯s very good,¡± Leon said proudly whiledrinking a big mouthful of wine from the ss in his hand.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his ss and took a huge gulp. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth. If it¡¯s fake, then don¡¯t me me if I was to do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Theodore came to the hospital the next morning and looked at the blue sky. The sun was shining brightly, and it was a sight to behold.


    When Everleigh arrived at the hospital, she saw him leaning against the car and looking at the entrance of the hospital. She didn¡¯t know who he was looking for.


    However, she ignored himpletely and went straight into the hospital.


    Just as she was about to walk in, someone tugged her hand. She turned around and nced at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± he said with a serious expression as he held her hand.


    Her clear eyes were filled with displeasure. ¡°Get straight to the point. I need to go to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for leave for you. You can just leave with me. Don¡¯t worry, you can pick up stair and Adrienne when it¡¯s dark,¡± he said in a deep voice;his cold expression looked serious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°You have to go. Come on.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t give her the chance to exin. He pulled her into the car.


    Everleigh struggled, but she couldn¡¯t break free.


    He brought her to Romantic Urban. Everleigh looked at the manor in front of her. The words ¡®Romantic Urban¡¯ were clearly written on the wall. There were roses crawling on the top of the metal fence, and the nts at the back of the fence were roses as well. They gave off an enchanting fragrance that made one¡¯s heart flutter.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± She asked with a cold face.


    ¡°Get out of the car. Didn¡¯t you say that you liked ces like this?¡± He said as he unbuckled his seatbelt.


    She looked at his actions and immediatelyughed. ¡°Theodore, you are not young anymore. Don¡¯t do such childish things, okay?¡±


    ¡°Childish? I don¡¯t find this childish at all.¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed open the car door and got out of the car.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything even if she was reluctant. She finally realized that he would be really dissatisfied if she didn¡¯t do anything.


    The moment the two entered and pushed open the door, it was apletely different scene. The long corridor was filled with flowers, and on both sides wererge doors. Each door had a name written on it.


    They were all words of blessings.


    Everleigh looked at this scene and recalled that she had heard from a nurse that the new Romantic Urban was open.


    She didn¡¯t care about it even from the beginning, but at that moment, she understood it.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is what you have scheduled. This way please.¡± A manager with sses walked in front of them. He had a standard square face, and he revealed a row of neat teeth.


    Theodore nodded. He stretched out his hand and pulled Everleigh¡¯s hand as they walked inside.


    He was afraid that she would turn around and run away.


    She indeed wanted to go, but the ce was almost out of the city. Without buses and taxis, where else could she go?

 Chapter 294 How Unlucky

    The two of them followed the manager into a private room named ¡®Dream Love¡¯.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, pleasee in.¡± As he spoke, he pushed open the door.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was also Theodore¡¯s first time here, thus he wasn¡¯t very familiar with this ce either. When they entered, they saw another world.


    The light inside was dim. It was as ifstars had been scattered across the room. In the dark haze, they could barely see each other.


    Looking up at the starry sky, it was as if he could touch the stars if he stretched out his hand.It felt like the two of them were standing in space.


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± A voice came through the speaker. Only then did they notice that there was a set of table and chairs under the starry sky.


    There were dishes of delicious food on the table.


    The two sat down and enjoyed the starry sky and delicious food. The atmosphere was wonderful, but Everleigh was not in the mood. Although she was eating under the stars, it did not mean that she had the appetite to eat.


    ¡°Do the two of you have any dreams?Why don¡¯t youshare them with each other?¡± A gentle voice said. This kind of voice could guide the warmth of everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Everleigh was silent and did not speak.


    On the other hand, Theodore¡¯s maic and captivating voice rang out, ¡°Yes, my dream is to spend the rest of my life with my lover. Money and status, all of these will remain with me forever. The only thing I¡¯mcking is love.¡±


    Her whole body shook, and her bright eyes were shining with a strange light in the darkness.


    His eyes were even deeper than before as he stared at her like a cheetah.


    ¡°What about thedy?¡±


    ¡°My dream is that he will stay far away from me. All the pain in my life was brought to me by him.¡±


    ¡°Madam, most of the time, pain stems from little misunderstandings. Sometimes, you just need to exin yourselves to each other.¡±


    The rehearsed lines weren¡¯tforting to her at all.


    She sneered. Misunderstanding? Was the incident during that rainy night also a misunderstanding? She didn¡¯t even know how she got through it.


    Now, whenever she thought about it, she would feel disgusted, as if she had eaten a fly.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, and his thin lips were tightly pressed together. His heart was also filled with pain.


    ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. The evidence is right in front of you. Theodore, what you are doing right now will only make me feel like you are trying to make up for it. Pain isn¡¯t something that can be resolved with your care and love. Please don¡¯t do something like this again in the future,¡± she said as she stood up angrily, wanting to leave the room.


    However, the moment she opened the door, a bucket of water at the door sshed on her face.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡±


    Theodore heard the noise and immediately turned to look at Everleigh, whose entire body was drenched in water.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you alright? What¡¯s going on?¡± Theodore took out a tissue to wipe her face. His tone was full of hostility.


    However, there was an awkward voiceing from the other end of the line. ¡°This is just a small punishment. Whenever you lie, we¡¯ll¡­¡±


    How could she even bother about if she had lied or not? She was so angry that she could kill someone. What was with this ¡®Romantic Urban¡¯? It was obviously making fun of people.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t think so. ¡°You are lying.¡±


    ¡°Do you think those are lies?It¡¯s obvious that the people here are doing this on purpose just because I didn¡¯t follow what they said,¡± she sputtered. Her face was a little red.


    Although the lighting here was a little dim, he could still sense it.


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s go out first and talk about it. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you stand here,¡± he persuaded.


    When they went out, the manager at the door quickly came over and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Godfrey. This was created based on the photometry machine, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Find a room now. She needs to get changed.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get it ready right away.¡± The manager didn¡¯t dare to offend them any further and took them to the room upstairs. There were a lot of clothes in it, all of which were bought from abroad.


    However, even if she wanted to put these clothes on, she would have to pay for them.


    Everleigh chose white overalls and a shirt. She looked energetic, but her face was extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Theodore.¡± She let out a furious roar and turned to walk out.


    Theodore couldn¡¯t exin himself even if he wanted to, thus he could only follow silently from behind.


    However, at this time, a person ran out of another room and knocked her down. Coincidentally, there was a pool at the door. As expected, shefell into it head-first.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± He hurriedly walked in and helped her up.


    She was caught off guard and gulped down a few mouthfuls of water. She almost choked to death and coughed non-stop.


    ¡°Who was it? Can¡¯t you watch where you are going?¡± She roared. She was even more wet than before.


    When the manager at the door saw this, he quickly went to get a towel and wrapped it around her. ¡°Miss, put it on quickly so that you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    However, the perpetrator stood by the side in fear, with a face full of horror. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said in a trembling voice; she could not even utter a full sentence.


    Everleigh looked at the girl in front of her and really felt that it was her unlucky day. She must¡¯ve offended God for her to be this unlucky.


    ¡°Why were you in such a hurry to run out? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was brought here by my ex-boyfriend. He said that there¡¯s a polygraph machine here,¡± the young girl said and was about to cry. Her red eyes made Everleigh very angry.


    However, as soon as she finished her words, a boy with colorful hair came out with anger in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know how expensive this ce is? Why did you run away? Hurry up ande back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The girl looked at him in horror, turned around and ran out.


    When Everleigh and Theodore saw such a scene, they didn¡¯t know how to react.


    The manager was afraid that something would happen, thus he quickly called the security guard. He would arrest these two first, so as not to cause any trouble.


    The manager was also sweating profusely. How could so many things happen in a day?


    Were they not fit to operate their business that very day?


    ¡°Let go of me. What are you guys doing?¡± The boy struggled to run over.Theodore pulled Everleigh back.


    As a result, the boy reached out his hand and pulled Theodore¡¯s clothes, pushing them back. Everleigh once again fell into the pool.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold. He stretched out his leg and kicked the boy, making him kneel before him.


    A blood-curdling scream rang out.


    Theodore didn¡¯t care that much. Instead, he went back to the pool to help Everleigh out. She couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly in her heart. What the hell was going on?


    She might as well stay in the water.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police and sue you for deliberately hurting me.¡± The boy covered his knees and whined on the ground.


    When the girl on the other side saw this scene, she was very angry. ¡°How shameless are you to talk about others. It was clearly your fault that caused her to fall into the water. If you are calling the police, then I¡¯ll do the same too. You harassed me and forced me toe to such a ce.¡±


    When Everleigh came out of the pool, her anger had already dissipated.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The boy eximed.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t dare to do it,then I will do it instead.¡± Theodore¡¯s entire body was drenched. His face was iparably cold, and his entire body exuded a terrifying aura.

 Chapter 295 Here To Buy Medicine Or Ice Cream?

    Theodore¡¯s eyes were as cold as a knife as they stabbed into the boy¡¯s body.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the police to arrive. Theodore said a few words to the police, and the boy was taken away.


    The girl followed him to the police station as well as they needed to submit their reports.


    Although Everleigh was standing under the hot sun, her whole body was wet and she still felt cold. She swore that she would note to such a ce ever again.


    Just once was enough.


    In order to show his apology, the manager gave her a set of clothes.


    Theodore¡¯s beautiful date was ruined.


    On the way back, Everleigh sneezed a few times, and Theodore¡¯s cold eyes were still full of concern.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy some medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.I want to go back.¡±


    The guilt in his eyes grew heavier.She would not allow him to bring her to any other ce either,thus he could only send her back to the Trevino family home.


    She walked in without looking back. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave either. He was only willing to leave when he saw that she hadpletely disappeared into the house.


    Theodore¡¯s clothes were also wet, but he didn¡¯t change out of them. At that moment, there was nowhere for him to vent his anger.


    Leon was still enjoying his wonderful time at home, thinking about whether he should go to look for Cecil. However, at this time, Theodore walked in with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Theodore, weren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    Theodore red at him coldly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned around and left.


    Leon said with a face full of grievances, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°How could I be alright?¡± Leon felt even more wronged when he heard this. He took out his mobile phone and called Romantic Urban to ask about what had happened.


    He was the one who reserved the room they went to. When he asked about what had happened, he realized that he had just escaped death¡¯s w.


    He was lucky to not have been beaten to a pulp.


    As a result, Everleigh had a fever that evening. Sheid on the bed and kept sneezing. Abraham, Selena, stair, and Adrienne were with her.


    ¡°Mommy, how did you end up like this?¡±


    ¡°I had bad luck today. Let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± Everleigh said with a heavy nasal voice.Her eyes were full of helplessness.It was indeed her worst day ever and she wanted to erase it out of her memory.


    ¡°Mommy, I noticed that this isn¡¯t the dress that you went out with this morning.¡± stair¡¯s cold and sharp voice came, and he still remembered the clothes hanging on the hanger.


    ¡°Yeah, why did you change your clothes?¡±


    ¡°I fell into the pool and had to change my clothes. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have caught a cold.¡± After saying that, she sneezed again, and even wanted to cry.


    Abraham¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m a doctor myself too. Dad, could you go and buy me some medicine?¡± Everleigh sat up, took out a piece of paper and a pen, then wrote a prescription.


    He nodded.


    Selena looked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Look at what time it is,yet you still want to bother Dad?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s hand paused, and her eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t know whether or not to continue writing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been resting at home all day anyway. I¡¯ll just take it as going out for a stroll.¡± Abraham¡¯s tone didn¡¯t reveal any displeasure, but his eyes were filled with warning.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Selena was very dissatisfied and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯ll bring stair and Adrienne to buy it for you instead, and let Dad take care of you. I don¡¯t want you to infect the children either.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Auntie, let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Adrienne said and took Selena¡¯s hand, hoping to buy the medicine straightaway.


    stair agreed as well, thus he followed along.


    ¡°Your sister is a woman with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Selena came out with stair and Adrienne. Adrienne looked at the ice-cream shop next to the pharmacy and was immediately drooling. ¡°stair, do you think that ice cream would be delicious?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to buy some medicine for Mommy or to eat ice cream?¡± He asked.


    She pouted and said, ¡°Buy the medicine for Mommy¡­¡±


    Selena took a deep breath and said, ¡°I will buy the ice cream for youter. Let¡¯s buy medicine first, shall we?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrienne shouted happily. As expected, her aunt treated her the best.


    In the car, she ate the ice cream, and her face was covered with it. Looking at Adrienne making a mess of herself, stair couldn¡¯t bear to look at her.


    Before they reached home, Adrienne¡¯s phone rang. It was from Theodore.


    ¡°Hey, Daddy.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Mommy is ill. Auntie and I came to buy her some medicine.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Really? When will youe over?¡±


    As soon as her words came out, Selena and stair both subconsciously frowned.Was Theodoreing over?


    It was not really bad news, actually.


    ¡°Okay, Daddy.Mommy likes eating ice cream, especially the strawberry one. You must bring some more. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the gate,¡± she said in a childish tone and then hung up the phone.


    ¡°He¡¯sing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he said he wanted toe meet Mommy. Auntie, we¡¯ll wait for Daddy toe tomorrow.¡± Adrienne grabbed the chair and said with expectation.


    Selena did not speak, but drove quietly.


    Although she didn¡¯t ask what happened to Everleigh, she had guessed something more or less.


    If Theodore knew that she had fallen into the water, then it meant that he was together with her when it happened.


    When the three of them returned home, Selena went to get her some water.


    Abraham brought the children back to their room to rest.


    ¡°When we wereing back, stair received a call from Theodore.¡±


    Everleigh ced the medicine in her mouth and took a sip of water as if she didn¡¯t hear her words.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. Does it have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°How is it none of your business? Weren¡¯t you with him today?¡± Selena couldn¡¯t help but say this in a very agitated manner.


    Everleigh was silent for a long time and did not speak. Seeing her like this, Selena got so angry that she turned around and left.


    There was only Everleigh in the room. She was lying on the bed, and her whole body was sore.


    Everything that had happened recently was reying in her mind like a movie.


    Unknowingly, she fell asleep. She fell into a dream. She dreamtof the days when she and Theodore were still in university, and the both of them were smiling happily. However, in the next moment, the things that happened that night once again came to haunt her. She tried her best to run away, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the people behind her.


    Just as she was at a dead end, a person appeared. She could not see the face of the person. Just when she was about to finally see who it was, a cold bucket of water sshed on her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡±


    Everleigh shouted and suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at the surroundings, and found that it was both familiar and unfamiliar for her.


    Selena sat aside and looked at her in horror. She then ced a cool towel on her face and was trying not to scream.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°You had a fever, and your lips were cracked.¡± Selena looked at her red face and exined what had just happened.

 Chapter 296 He’ll Take Care of It

    Everleigh suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. It was hard to tell whether it was sweat or water from the wet handkerchief on her forehead.


    Her face was still flushed, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Selena was a little worried. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. You have a high fever now. The medicine doesn¡¯t work at all.¡±


    Everleigh did not speak. She did not dare to open her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, everything would start spinning. The dry corners of her lips were a little scarlet and she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She entered the hospital in a daze. Before she fell asleep, she heard a voiceing from the door, but the noises from all directions were attacking her ears.Therefore, she couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully.


    When she finally opened her eyes, a wave of a familiar scent hit her and she knew where she was.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    When she heard this voice, she was very familiar with it. She turned her head and saw that deep gaze.


    ¡°Theodore, why are you here?¡± She suddenly sat up, her eyes filled with shock.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When he saw how agitated she was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already slept for two whole days. I went to your house to look for you. I was told that you were hospitalized, thus I came over to visit. After all, it was my fault that you fell ill.¡± His tone was sincere without a hint of falseness.


    She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t want to deny it either. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have been hospitalized.


    ¡°Where are my sister and father?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone back. They¡¯lle overter to see you. stair and Adrienne wille as well,¡± he exined, his gaze still lingering on her face.


    She wanted to go to the bathroom, but she couldn¡¯t tell him.Hence, she could only sit on the bed and fidget back and forth.


    He noticed that she was acting a little strange. He looked at the medicine on the table and realized something. He stood up with aplicated expression on his cold face. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you some of your favorite fruits.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh agreed without hesitation. She really wished for him to disappear from there as soon as possible.


    After Theodore left, she took the IV drip bottle and went to the bathroom. She finally felt much more rxed.


    When Theodore came back, he had a lot of things in his hands, thus he put them aside.


    ¡°How did you get them so quick?¡± She looked embarrassed. She had just sat down.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he quietly peeled the apple for her.


    Soon, the voices of stair and Adrienne came from the door, followed by Christopher¡¯s.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± As Adrienne¡¯s voice sounded, the awkward atmosphere subsided a lot.


    Looking at Theodore, Christopher snorted and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey,aren¡¯t you busy? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°You are with my wife, yet you are saying that it has nothing to do with me? Are you trying to make me a cuckold?¡± Christopher said rudely.


    Everleigh heard thetter part of his words and nced at him helplessly. He didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    When did she ever want to make him a cuckold?


    No, when did they have anything to do with each other? Even if they were a fake couple, there was no need to act to such an extent.


    Theodore stopped peeling the apple in his hand. His eyes darkened as he looked in Everleigh¡¯s direction. For some reason, every time he heard the words that she was Christopher¡¯s wife, he would inexplicably burst into a rage.


    It was obvious that they were faking the marriage, thus why did everyone say that?


    ¡°Did you twoe here just to fight?¡± She asked in a cold voice.


    She was ming Christopher in her eyes.


    He acted as if he didn¡¯t notice it. He took out the fruits he had bought and gave it to stair. He didn¡¯t eat Theodore¡¯s food.


    Adrienne and stair felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, and they did not dare to speak.


    Christopher reached out and touched Everleigh¡¯s forehead. Noticing that her temperature was getting lower, he also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What happened to you? Why did you suddenly have such a high fever?¡±


    Facing his question, she felt inexplicably anxious. She couldn¡¯t just say that she got sick because she went out with Theodore, right?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°It was because she went out with Daddy, and she had a fever when she came back.¡± stair¡¯s tender voice sounded, full of iciness.


    Christopher was flustered and looked at her subconsciously.


    She also looked at him helplessly.


    ¡°Did he take you out? And he didn¡¯t even take good care of you?¡± He pointed at Theodore. Although his tone was filled with anger, it wasn¡¯t directed at Everleigh, but at Theodore.


    ording to her character, she would not take the initiative to go to him.


    How could Theodore not understand his words? He put down the knife in his hand with his gaze deep. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize. I¡¯llpensate for all of Everleigh¡¯s losses. I¡¯ve already told Abraham everything, thus there¡¯s no need for you to use me of this anymore.¡±


    ¡°You are still so self-righteous. Don¡¯t you know your own identity?¡±


    ¡°My identity is that of the children¡¯s father.¡± Theodore¡¯s words were loud and forceful, leaving Christopher speechless.


    His words were stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t say anything, and he almost choked on his words.


    Theodore looked down at Everleigh, who still didn¡¯t look very well. His cool voice slowly rang out, ¡°I can rest assured now that your fever has subsided. I¡¯lle and see you again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, he had already left the ward.


    However, Adrienne shouted at the door, ¡°Goodbye, Daddy. Remember to bring something delicious tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Adrienne, just wait for me.¡± Theodore turned around and looked at her dotingly. He adored his daughter very much. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like his son, but he felt that his son was being very distant with him.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to him even if he wanted to.


    Christopher frowned. It wasn¡¯t that Adrienne wasn¡¯t allowed to stay in touch with him. It was just that things with Theodore were a littleplicated.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring me food? Give it to me. I¡¯m so hungry.¡±


    ¡°Do you even have the appetite?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for two days. Do you know how I feel now?I¡¯m famished to the point that I¡¯m hallucinating,¡± Everleigh said while gesturing.


    Christopher snorted coldly and gave the food in his hands to her. She didn¡¯t even know what was good for her. Didn¡¯t she know to stay away from Theodore as soon as she saw him?


    ¡°Look at what happened now. Do you know what you did wrong?¡±


    After Theodore came out, he called Leon and severely scolded him. Leon was also suffering at that moment. Looking at his aunt sitting opposite of him, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Madison, who was sitting opposite him, had heard Theodore¡¯s words very clearly, and she was also very angry.


    ¡°Get the hell over here now,¡± she shouted.


    Theodore froze for a moment. His eyes turned cold as he pursed his thin lips tightly and hung up the phone. He sped up and drove back to the ce where Madison was currently staying.


    When Theodore arrived, he saw Leon sitting on the sofa like an obedient dog. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. When he saw Theodore, his first reaction was that he had been rescued.


    Madison looked at his figure and walked over in exasperation. She did not look like a nobledy at all.


    ¡°You went to meet Everleigh, haven¡¯t you? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±

 Chapter 297 Scared Of Someone Like You

    Theodore¡¯s eyelids drooped as he looked at Madison. He sneered and said, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? When have I angered you?¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you go to look for Everleigh? That woman is not worthy of your love.¡±


    ¡°Why do you dislike her so much? Is it just because of her personality?¡± Theodore simply couldn¡¯t figure it out. Other people¡¯s mothers would want their children to be happy, but only Madison wanted to control his life. Everything was done ording to her wishes. Was he such a useless person?


    She said with great disgust, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care about the Trevino family, but this woman has made you fall heads-over-tails for her. I want to find a person who would serve you wholeheartedly, instead of the other way around.¡±


    Theodore really felt that her words were ridiculous. What did she mean by looking for someone who would take care of him wholeheartedly? These kinds of high-and-mighty words were just an excuse to deceive others.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say those words in front of me.¡±


    She was flustered for a moment, and a sliver of guilt shed across her eyes.


    Leon, who was sitting by the side, also looked at her with confusion. If he was looking at it from his aunt¡¯s perspective, he would definitely think that she was being reasonable.


    However, from Theodore¡¯s perspective, he seemed to be able to understand how he was feeling right now.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really care about whether I listen to Everleigh or not. You are just afraid that she would be the second you, because you are the daughter-inw who wasn¡¯t ¡®obedient¡¯. If my father hadn¡¯t had affairs with other women, my grandmother wouldn¡¯t have kept you until today, and even more so topensate you for protecting the Godfrey family¡¯s reputation.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, making people tremble all over.


    It was more like a cold knife stabbing into Madison¡¯s heart, making her feel that her whole blood was frozen.


    Leon sat on the sofa with his mouth wide open. ¡°No way, is that what Aunt is really worried about?¡± He pondered.


    Madison blinked her eyes for a moment and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? In the past, I couldn¡¯t understand why you could ept Josephine, but couldn¡¯t ept Everleigh. It wasn¡¯t until just now that I understood what you are doing this for.¡± His words were undoubtedly a p in her face.


    Moreover, it was the kind of p that would still hurt for days toe.


    Theodore looked at her coldly. ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to like her, and I will also tell you now that from today onwards, you have no right to interfere with my choices. Otherwise¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    Madison came to her senses and instantly burst into a rage. ¡°You¡­She¡¯s an impure woman now. Do you still dare to be with her?¡±


    ¡°Impure woman? Aren¡¯t you the one who pushed suchbels on her, my dear mother?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were red, and hatred and resentment filled his eyes. He hated himself for not being able to personally get rid of this ¡®enemy¡¯. He hated his mother for doing such a thing, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    As her son, he was also an aplice.


    s¡­If only he had seen through the Godfrey family¡¯s cruelty.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She still wanted to say something, but he was no longer interested in listening. He turned around and left.


    ¡°Theodore, wait for me.¡± Leon was like a monkey ashe ran out with him. If he didn¡¯t leave now, he was afraid that he would never get such a chance ever again.


    There was only Madison in the middle of therge living room. Her face was pale and her forehead was sweating. She rolled her eyes and fainted.


    The butler outside heard the sounding from inside and quickly walked in. Seeing Madison lying on the ground, he shouted, ¡°Madam! Hurry up and call an ambnce.¡±


    Theodore and Leon, who were standing outside the room, heard the voicesing from inside the room. They acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard anything and left the room.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk with his own mother. He knew how much pain she had gone through for so many years. It was precisely because of this that he respected her so much.


    However, he was disappointed.


    He had experienced first-hand what the saying ¡®those who are pitiful must have a cause for having sunk to their lows¡¯meant.


    The news that his mother was hospitalized reached his ears. Theodore, on the other hand, only asked his secretary to check on her. He didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else, much less going to visit her.


    Madison was even more enraged at this.


    ¡­


    Everleigh was discharged from the hospital the next day. When Cecil knew about the incident, she came to visit her in a hurry. She saw clearly what illness could do to someone. She was a little chubby before, but now, she had obviously lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? We haven¡¯t seen each other for just one day.¡± When Cecil saw her, she lectured her immediately.


    Everleigh looked helpless and said, ¡°I¡¯m sick. Can¡¯t you keep the nagging to the minimum?¡±


    ¡°What? You got yourself sick, yet you can¡¯t even take some scolding?¡± As soon as she finished, she took the apple on the table and took a bite, as if she was biting Everleigh¡¯s flesh.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Everyone in this world would eventually fall sick. Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry that you got sick and didn¡¯t even inform me. If I hadn¡¯t gone to your house to look for you,how long would you try to hide it from me then?¡±


    Everleigh knew that she was doing this for her own good, and she was well-aware of it.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Cecil stayed in the ward for a whole day before she agreed to go back. However, before she left, she told her that she might have some leads for the thing that she was investigating. Everleigh was saved by someone that year.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hearing this, Everleigh felt a little nervous and expectant.


    If she was really saved by someone, then she¡­Was it okay for her to be a little hopeful?


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small lead. After all, it had been a long time, and it may be a little troublesome to pry further, but it¡¯s good to have expectations. There will always be a day when the truth would reveal itself.¡±


    There was a smile on Cecil¡¯s face, which waspletely different from her previous look. She was concerned about her friend.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such words between us.¡±


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.It was her mistake to have trusted Josephine and she thought back to how foolish she was back then.


    Without saying anything to her, Cecil went straight back.


    Everleigh sat on the bed. She didn¡¯t want to think about what had happened in those days, but she had to.


    That was because this was the only way for her to know whether she had been vited back then.


    She recalled what had happened in the past. On that rainy night, lightning struck and the disgusting faces appeared in her mind one after another, especially the scarred man, which made her even more frightened.


    Later, she gradually lost consciousness. When she opened her eyes, she was in a luxurious hotel.


    Everleigh¡¯s forehead was covered with small beads of sweat, but she finally gave up.


    She really couldn¡¯t think of anything,thus she¡¯d better let it go for the time being.


    Everleigh raised her head and looked at the scenery outside. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few years, things still hadn¡¯t changed. The only thing that changed was her state of mind.


    ¡°If nothing had happened that day, what could I do?¡±


    Should she be happy? Or should she be sad?


    When Everleigh came out to have dinner in the evening, the whole family gathered together. The atmosphere was in harmony for a change.

 Chapter 298 Public Opinion

    When Selena took care of Adrienne, both of them were very peaceful.Meanwhile, stair and Abraham sat together and talked about work from time to time.


    Abraham also carefully educated him. Only Everleigh sat alone and ate. Once again, she realized how good it was to be apanied by a family. The two children were taken care of by others, which made her feel much more rxed.


    Everleigh was awakened by the sunshine. She stretched herself in an inelegant way and was full of energy.


    After washing up, she went downstairs with her purse and was ready to send stair and Adrienne to school.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take them to school. You may go straight to the hospital for work.¡± Selena took their school bags and was about to head out.


    Everleigh was taken aback, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the shoot?¡±


    ¡°We already finished filming the day before yesterday, and next would be the premiere. I want to take them there, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯d like it or not.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d love it. I haven¡¯t been there before. Auntie, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± As long as Adrienne heard of ces that she had never been before, she would definitely want to go.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you there. Now, we have to go to school,¡± Selena said kindly.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrienne nodded.


    stair obediently followed behind her withoutsaying much.


    Everleigh felt relieved and went straight to the hospital. She was so relieved to see that her body was much better than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good sign.¡±


    However, just as she entered the hospital, she saw Josephine¡¯s figure and thought to herself that this wasn¡¯t a good sign at all.


    This was the beginning of bad luck.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°This is the doctor¡¯s office. If you want to see a doctor, go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m not here to see a doctor. I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Josephine said softly. She didn¡¯t look as rosy as she used to be.


    She frowned.¡°Is there anything for us to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, why don¡¯t you hand Theodore over to me? I don¡¯t have anything right now.¡± Josephine looked at her pleadingly.


    Everleigh really wanted tough when she heard this. ¡°Josephine, I really don¡¯t know how you coulde to me and want me to hand him over to you without a trace of shame in you. Haven¡¯t you already used scheming tricks back then?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. Compared to me, you are just too excellent. I can¡¯t do anything about it. Everleigh, since I¡¯m begging you like this, can¡¯t you just let me have him? I¡¯d evenkneel down before you,¡± Josephine said as she knelt down in front of her.


    Everleigh did not stop her, but looked at her with cold eyes. There was no warmth in her eyes.


    Josephine gritted her teeth. She had never kneeled before anyone in her whole life.


    Everleigh was the first.


    ¡°Do you think I would forgive you just like this? Josephine, you¡¯ve underestimated me too much. I had nightmares because of you.¡±


    When Josephine heard these words, it was as if she had fallen into a hole of ice. She raised her head asplex emotions surged in her heart.


    However, at this time, the door of the office was opened in an instant.


    Shortly after that, there were shes.


    Everleigh now understood what Josephine was thinking.


    ¡°Sure enough, she¡¯s sticking to her old habits.¡±


    The reporter rushed in, held the microphone up, and said to Everleigh, ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you in conflict with Miss Bailey?¡±


    ¡°Outsiders said that Miss Bailey is engaged to Mr. Godfrey because of you. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Why is she kneeling down now?¡±


    Everyone asked one question after another.


    Everleigh, however, crossed her arms, showing no signs of panic. With her cold eyes, she looked at them as if she was looking at a bunch of clowns.


    Josephine was flustered. Everleigh¡¯s mannerisms were a bit different from what she had imagined.


    She seemed to have guessed it, didn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Everything you are saying now is under the presumption that I¡¯m stealing Theodore away from Miss Bailey, right?¡± Everleigh picked up the casebook on the table and said while looking at it.


    The reporters looked at her and looked at each other.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, what do you mean by that? Did we get it wrong? Didn¡¯t Miss Bailey show up here because you took Mr. Godfrey away?¡±


    ¡°Then, you can ask her directly what happened. She thinks of herself as the victim, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°That¡­ Isn¡¯t she the victim?¡±


    Hearing the words, Everleigh¡¯s eyes became sharp in an instant, and with a ¡°p¡±, she closed the casebook.


    Lifting her head to look at the person who had just asked such a question, she puffed up her chest and walked up to that person.


    ¡°The victim? From the moment you came in, you¡¯ve confirmed that I was the one who hurt her, and now, you are forcing me to think that I am indeed the one who had stolen Theodore from her. What is the responsibility of a reporter? Fabricating news out of thin air?We hadn¡¯t even said anything yet, and you¡¯ve already made the final conclusion. In the face of my interrogation, can you still be righteous?¡± Everleigh said word by wordsonorously and forcefully.


    The reporters were a bit ashamed. When they came in, they noticed Josephine kneeling on the ground and thought that she was the victim. In addition to thest incident, they were sure that she had been bullied.


    ¡°Only we know what the truth is. What you want is your business, but let me tell you something, if something fictitious starts to spread about me, I will not be polite anymore. You¡¯d better remember this. I¡¯m saying all these not to threaten you, but as a warning.¡±


    When the reporters heard this, they all burst into anger.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you are really humiliating our professional ethics by speaking like this. Since when did we ever spread lies?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you didn¡¯t. Just remember what you put out there when you use someone,¡± Everleigh said in a deep voice, but her eyes were looking at Josephine.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just stood there pitifully. She had wanted to use the public opinion to suppress Everleigh, but it was resolved by just a few words of hers.


    ¡°Get out of the way. What are you doing early in the morning?¡± A ruffian¡¯s voice came from the door, and it didn¡¯t take long for a person toe in.


    Christopher nced at Everleigh and then saw Josephine. He immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, what do you want from my wife?¡± He asked in a deep voice with strong displeasure.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here to see her¡­¡±


    ¡°Hubby, she knelt down and begged me to give up on Theodore. Look, you are such a handsome and charming person with a high status. Why would I ever go for that heartless man?¡± Everleigh grabbed his hand witha look of grievance on her face.


    Hearing this, Christopher¡¯s face turned cold. He stood next to Josephine and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even take control of your own man,then why are you out here looking for trouble? Do you think that everyone likes Theodore? What are you trying to do by calling these reporters here? Do you think it would be that easy to bully my Meyer family?¡±


    When Josephine heard the words Meyer family, a look of fear appeared on her face. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°No? Do you want me to investigate this personally? I know very well what kind of person you are, Josephine. How dare a shameless woman like you dream of obtaining something that doesn¡¯t belong to you? Who gave you the guts to do this?¡± His eyes narrowed, and his dangerous aura was gradually revealed. He was even more different from the cynical person he used to be.


    A few reporters, however, secretly lowered their heads and did not dare to look at anyone.


    Josephine bit her lips and burst into tears, as if she had been greatly wronged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think of pretending to be pitiful. Josephine, if you want to use the public opinion to destroy Everleigh, I won¡¯t let you seed. Just you wait and see.¡±

 Chapter 299 Play Cards for Ice Cream

    Christopher only spoke in a conversational volume. However, the coldness in his face made people shiver uncontrobly.


    Josephine was dumbstruck on the spot. It wasas if all the blood in her body seemed to have solidified, making her unable to move.


    ¡°Miss Bailey, what are you crying for? Did I hit you, or scold you? Don¡¯t act like we have bullied you.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice rose by a few decibels subconsciously.


    Josephine was startled, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, Christopher, I¡¯m sure justice exists in people¡¯s hearts. Don¡¯t think that tears can cover up what you have done.¡±


    When he heard Everleigh¡¯s words, he stopped reprimanding Josephine. Instead, he turned around and looked at everyone coldly, ¡°Do you have anything else to ask?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, hurry up and leave. This is the doctor¡¯s office. If you dyed other people¡¯s treatment time, who would shoulder the responsibility?¡± He asked in an annoyed voice.


    The reporters looked at each other and immediately left like a swarm of bees.


    They didn¡¯t want to stay any longer.


    Although the young master of the Meyer Group was known for his reputation as a yboy, everyone knew that his temper was not good.


    As Josephine looked at their backs as they were fleeing for their lives, the anger in her heart soared. If Christopher wasn¡¯t here, she would¡¯ve seen it to the end with Everleigh.


    There were only the three of them in the office.


    ¡°Everleigh, you are truly lucky.¡±


    ¡°To deal with you, one would only have to use their mouth. Josephine, you don¡¯t need to put on that act anymore. After all, your acting is just as bad as your character. It makes people feel disgusted.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Everleigh, don¡¯t be too proud. There wille a day when someone would punish you,¡± Josephine fiercely cursed, but she prayed in her heart that this person would appear sooner orter.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t care. Some people always liked to say some meaningless words when they were exasperated and helpless. Only in this way could their anger be vented bit by bit.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. When she walked over, he subconsciously reached out his foot and tripped her.


    Josephine fell down directly in the corridor, and everyone in the corridor cast their eyes on her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Christopher.¡±


    ¡°What are you yelling for? You should have looked where you were going. My foot had always been here. Why are you ming me since you are the one stepping on it?¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was louder than hers. It was like they werepeting with each other to see who could be the loudest.


    Josephine¡¯s face was fierce. She quickly got up and ran out with big steps.


    Everleigh had been watching coldly from the side. Looking at Christopher¡¯s indignant face, she asked, ¡°Where has your gentlemanly demeanor gone?¡±


    ¡°Then, where¡¯s yourdy-like demeanor?¡±


    ¡°I fed it to the dog.¡± The two people said that almost at the same time, and then they couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Such a tacit understanding could not be formed in just one or two days.


    At this time, Josephine strode out. Because of her high heels, she almost sprained her ankle. She was so angry that she hit the wall of the hospital.


    ¡°D*mn it.¡± She looked like a mentally ill person. No one could have guessed that she and Theodore had once almost gotten married.


    She clenched her fists tightly and her scarlet eyes were filled with hatred.


    She would definitely return the favor for the humiliation she had suffered.


    Just as she was about to leave, she heard someone scolding angrily, ¡°What about Dr. Trevino? The way I see it, she¡¯s just a quack. She doesn¡¯t even know how to cure diseases. She should just die.¡±


    She froze as she listened to the curses that gradually went away with the person¡¯s lips.


    By the time she came to her senses, the person was already gone.


    A trace of jealousy appeared in her eyes, and a thought arose in her mind once again.


    She just wanted something that could knock Everleigh down a peg. Since she couldn¡¯t use public opinion to achieve that, she might as well get someone else to do the job for her.


    Josephine¡¯s thoughts grew more and more intense. In the end, she felt a rush of adrenaline in her head as she followed that person.


    ¡­


    The busy day was over. Everleigh was so tired that she had forgotten the incident that happened in the morning.


    Christopher couldn¡¯t even lift his arm after the operation. He leaned back against the chair and keptining, ¡°What have I done? Why do I have to suffer like this? I am a rich man, yet I have to live such a difficult life.¡±


    ¡°We have chosen to sacrifice ourselves for others, to show our love to others.¡± She was also very tired. She held the teacup with her trembling hands.


    There was no other way but to drink it using a straw.


    ¡°Eat something. I have bought food for you.¡± Stainley came in with two bags in his hands and ced them on their tables. He had been busy outside for the past few days and did not have much time.


    ¡°Stainley, do you mind feeding me?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he said with a chuckle. He took out the burger he had bought and served it into his mouth.


    Christopher was lying on a chair, with his long legs propped up. His face was gaunt, and he was weak when chewing.


    Just as Stainley was about to hand Everleigh something to eat and she was about to reach out to take it, she heard a ring from the VIP ward.


    She gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°You take a rest. I¡¯ll go check it out.¡± Stainley pressed her down, and put down the things in his hands. Then, he turned around and went out.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a bite first? You and I have to be on duty tonight.¡± Christopher¡¯s mouth was full.


    She thought for a while and agreed that it would be best if she was full too.


    In the evening, they had one more person on duty. During that time, Stainley had been apanying the two of them. The three of them sat together and yed some poker. Whoever lost would have to stick up a note on their face.


    Everleigh¡¯s face was covered with two notes.


    Christopher was the most miserable as Stainley only had five notes on his face.


    ¡°Ace! Haha, I won.¡± Christopher¡¯s savage voice rang out, and hisughter was like a ghost¡¯s.


    ¡°Hurry up and stick it, haha¡­¡±


    Stainley and Everleigh looked at him, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a win? You don¡¯t have to act like this.¡±


    ¡°You are really invested in this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been tired for a whole day, thus I have to relieve some stress.¡±


    Christopher stuck a note to each of the two of them.


    The nurses on duty at the door couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw this scene. They felt that the hospital finally had a touch of humanity for the first time.


    They had seen enough death everyday. More or less, they felt the same way. With such people by their side, it would be a little more interesting.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you have to work hard.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will. If I win, I will buy you two ice cream,¡± Everleigh smiled and replied, but when she turned her head, there was a serious look on her face.


    Stainley and Christopher couldn¡¯t helpughing. This time, it seemed that she was going to take it seriously.


    The lively atmosphere of the three people had infected a lot of people. As a result, some people who couldn¡¯t fall asleep, as well as the nurses on duty, all gathered around to watch them y. The atmosphere suddenly became lively.


    As a result, many people were pointing fingers around, and Christopher¡¯s cards were not bad, just as Everleigh had guessed.


    ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? All for the ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you are right, Dr. Meyer. It¡¯s getting hot in here.¡± The patient¡¯s family member couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Although Christopher was angry, there was still a happy smile in his eyes.

 Chapter 300 Everleigh Was Attacked

    Just like that, the night had passed, and everyone left in the early hours of the morning. Christopher had lost. Butsince Everleigh had promised to buy them ice cream, she naturally had to ept the punishment.


    They didn¡¯t end their shift until everything was settled. Afterwards, they went back to rest.


    When Everleigh returned to the Trevino family home, stair and Adrienne were getting ready to go to school. However,the person who was going to send them to school was not Selena, but Abraham instead.


    ¡°Dad, why are you sending them off instead?¡±


    ¡°Selena is going to the shoot today, thus she doesn¡¯t have time. Since it¡¯s still too early for me to go to thepany, I figured I might as well send them to school in the meantime. I happen to have something to talk with stair about.¡± At this point, Abraham looked at him with a different expression.


    ¡°Mommy, did you juste back?¡± Adrienne raised her head and tugged on Everleigh¡¯s shirt. There was a look of amusement in her eyes.


    She was used to her mothering backte already.


    Everleigh bent down and looked at her with doting eyes. She stretched out her hand to tidy her dress and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve juste back from a night shift. You have to behave well in front of Grandpa, understand?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Then, you two better leave quickly.¡± Everleigh stood up straight and looked up at Abraham as she said, ¡°Dad, be careful when you drive.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go up and have a rest.¡±


    Abraham stretched out his hand, held his grandchildren¡¯s hands, and walked out. Everleigh didn¡¯t withdraw her gaze until they had left. She got up and went upstairs to wash up. Then, she covered herself with the quilt and had a good rest.


    On the third day, she came to the hospital early in the morning. Seeing that a man had walked in, her eyes were filled with dread.


    ¡°Mr. rk, is there anything I could help you with?¡±


    Yadreil stared straight at her, his scarlet eyes filled with malice. ¡°Just tell me if you are going to treat me or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that you have to do an examination first before we can do anything.We can¡¯t operate on you without any information about your illness. Besides, your position is special,¡± Everleigh said patiently.


    Yadreil had a tumor growing in his thigh.As he refused to undergo an extensive body scan, she couldn¡¯t tell whether the tumor was malignant or not. He insisted that it was no big deal and that Everleigh should just remove it. Then, he would be fine.


    He thought that the body scan would be too expensive.


    Everleigh was not a doctor without conscience. She could pay for the cost of the body scan out of her own pocket, but the follow-up treatment would also cost a fortune.


    She couldn¡¯t help him even if she wanted to.


    After all, she still had a family to take care of.


    ¡°The way I see it, you are just not talented enough to treat me and are refusing to admit it,¡± Yadreil shouted loudly, which attracted a lot of people¡¯s attention.


    She looked at the people around her. She was used to this kind of situation. After all, something like this wasmon in her line of work.


    ¡°Mr. rk, if you really think that my medical skills are not good enough, you can go to other hospitals. I can guarantee that any doctor would give the same answer as me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to threaten me like that. You just don¡¯t want to treat me. You are a disgrace of a doctor who only cares about money.¡±


    When she heard his angry scolding, she felt very helpless. She had already told him everything she could. If he refused to believe her, there was nothing she could do anymore.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then do whatever you want.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left.


    However, to her surprise, Yadreil rushed over with a kitchen knife in his hand. His eyes were filled with anger and hatred ashe said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of such evil from our society, you evil doctor.¡±


    At the sight of this, the nurse standing aside looked terrified. ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh felt something was wrong and instinctively turned around to take a look. When she saw the shining knifeing before her, she instinctively reached out her right hand to try to stop it.


    In an instant, fresh blood flowed out.


    When the onlookers saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but scream, and several of them came out to stop him.


    However, it was already toote. Even with three people,they still couldn¡¯t manage to stop him, let alone a female doctor.


    Everleigh covered her hand and tried to dodge aside, but Yadreil was determined to kill her. Before she knew it, she had already suffered five cuts.


    Her face was pale, and more blood sttered on her face. The scene was horrifying.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Hurry up and stop him.¡±


    The nurse noticed that something was wrong, thus she hurried to call the security guard. When they finally arrived, Yadreil had already shed her twice more.


    Seeing this, the security guards stepped forward and kicked Yadreil away. He flew towards the wall next to Everleigh. Blood flowed out of his nose.


    ¡°How dare you assault me?¡± Yadreil touched his nose, and his hands were covered with blood. He roared in anger.


    Everleigh noticed that his nose bridge had copsed, and it was obvious that his nose was broken. At this time, Yadreil looked at her with eyes wide open, and his nosebleed was everywhere. He reached out and strangled her neck.


    She realized that she was in imminent danger,thus she turned around and tried to run away. However,she couldn¡¯t summon up any strength. She watched as he strangled her, and felt her breath slowly escaping her.


    The blood from Yadreil¡¯s nose spewed onto Everleigh¡¯s face.


    Seeing this, the security guard rushed over and pushed him far away.


    Even though he was being pressed against the ground, Yadreil was still shouting while struggling, ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! I will kill this evil doctor!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, how do you feel?¡± Seeing that he had been apprehended, the nurse hurriedly helped Everleigh up, looking very anxious.


    Everleigh then realized she was safe. She parted her lips and was about to say something, but suddenly, she passed out.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, Dr. Trevino? Bring me a stretcher and prepare the emergency room,¡± the nurse said loudly.


    The onlookers dared not to look straight at her. The doctor that was talking normally just moments ago, was now lying there unconscious.


    They were too terrified to move.


    Christopher turned around and came over. When he first saw the chaotic scene before him, he was getting excited and wanted to watch the drama unfold. However, when he noticed who the victim was, he realized that something was wrong.


    He stared at Everleigh¡¯s face that was covered with blood. If it wasn¡¯t for her staff ID around her neck, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized her.


    ¡°What the f*ck happened here?¡± He walked over, grabbed the young nurse and asked. Panic was written all over his face.


    ¡°Dr. Meyer, Dr. Trevino was shed by a patient,¡± the nurse cried and exined.


    They all liked Dr. Trevino. To have watched helplessly as she was being attacked like this, it would be a lie to say that they were not upset.


    When Christopher wanted to ask who the patient was, he saw the security guard dragging a man out as he shouted, ¡°Let me go! I will chop that doctor to death! That woman deserves to die!¡±


    Upon hearing this, his handsome face was filled with anger. He strode over and punched him in the face. The security guard did not expect him to make such a sudden move. Then, they noticed the white coat on him.


    Therefore, they didn¡¯t try to stop him.


    They had seen these kinds of people before. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not they were beaten. They were security guards, not the police.


    Yadreil was hit by a punch even before he could see him clearly. He was immediately dizzy from the punch.


    Christopher did not intend to let him go with just that punch either. He then kicked him directly in the stomach.


    It was this kick that made Yadreil pass out.

 Chapter 301 Why Didn’t You Protect Her

    The nurse was worried that Christopher would kill him if he continued, thus she hurriedly pulled him and said, ¡°Dr. Meyer, I think you should go and have a look at Dr. Trevino first.¡±


    When Christopher was done beating, he said to the nurse, ¡°Call the police. Let¡¯s arrest this guy first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After he left, no one noticed that someone had taken out a phone and dialed a number in the crowd.


    Everleigh was sent to the operating room, butthe main surgeon was Dr. Harrison instead.


    He had just returned from giving a talk. When he heard that something had happened to Everleigh, he was so frightened that his legs almost couldn¡¯t support him anymore.


    He hurriedly ran over to have a look. When he saw Everleigh who was covered with blood, he felt very sorry for her.


    ¡°Send her in at once. I¡¯ll operate on her personally,¡± he said.


    When the others heard that, they all felt relieved. With Dr. Harrison there, the danger level would decrease by a considerable amount.


    That kind of incident wasn¡¯t thatmon, but it had still happened a few times before. However, Dr. Trevino was one individual who had experienced that kind of incident several times.


    She had encountered many things in her life.


    The lights in the operating room lit up. When Stainley and Christopher went over, the operation had already started.


    Therefore, they could only sit outside and wait.


    They didn¡¯t go in because they were afraid. They were worried that Everleigh wouldn¡¯te out of the operating room alive,thus they would rather wait outside and find out what would happen.


    ¡­


    At that moment, Theodore was still in the middle of a meeting at thepany. He had a gloomy expression on his face as he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Moses walked in hurriedly from the outside.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, something happened,¡± he said in a panic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯m done with the meeting,¡± Theodore said with a displeased expression.


    Moses nced at the people in the conference room, hesitated for a moment, then walked to his side and whispered something.


    A look of panic appeared in Theodore¡¯s deep eyes, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, Theodore¡¯s figure shed by, and he disappeared from the office.


    The others looked at each other and seemed to be at a loss. They had never seen Mr. Godfrey act like that before.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, Mr. Godfrey is¡­¡±


    ¡°The meeting will be postponed. Please wait for any updates and notices,¡± Moses said with some concern. It seemed that the situation was quite serious this time.


    Theodore immediately drove to the hospital and ran through all the red lights.


    When he asked where Everleigh was, the nurse told him that she was in the operating room.


    When he reached the entrance of the operating room, he saw Stainley and Christopher sitting on the bench with a worried look.


    Theodore strode over to the front of Christopher. He pulled his cor and punched his face without any hesitation.


    Christopher was punched before he could see who it was that punched him. When he noticed who it was, his anger was instantly ignited.


    ¡°Are you out of your f*cking mind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m out of my mind. She¡¯s your wife. Why didn¡¯t you take good care of her? Why did you let her get attacked?¡± Theodore¡¯s cold face seemed very angry, and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    Why? Why couldn¡¯t he protect her since she was inside the hospital as well?


    Hearing his words, Christopher felt very ironic. Who the hell was he to me it on him?


    He touched the corner of his lips and spat out a mouthful of blood. He then raised his hand and threw a punch at Theodore¡¯s face.


    ¡°What right do you have to me me? She¡¯s your woman, your children¡¯s mother. You didn¡¯t even protect her well yourself, yet you are here causing a scene like a lunatic.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s words shocked him, and the anger in his face vanished.


    Stainley was sitting on the side and watching them coldly. He didn¡¯t n to stop them from fighting either. At such a point in time,didn¡¯t they know what was more important?


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Theodore heard a different meaning from Christopher¡¯s words, but he wasn¡¯t sure.


    He touched the corner of his lips and snorted, ¡°Why did Everleigh fall in love with you? She must be blind. If you still don¡¯t realize it until now, then you don¡¯t even deserve to have her.¡±


    He recalled that during those seven years, what Everleigh had suffered through were all for naught; it really wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Furthermore, she had even raised the two children with great difficulty.


    Theodore¡¯s mind was shaken by the words ¡®you don¡¯t even deserve to have her¡¯. What did he mean by that?


    It was obvious that they were married, and they had already met each other¡¯s parents.


    Could it be that they¡­


    Christopher looked at the operating room with nk eyes, as if he had returned to seven years ago. His expression was cold, and his hoarse voice slowly sounded, ¡°Theodore, why did you hurt Everleigh so cruelly? She once told me that you used to treat her very well and was considerate to her every time.With your status and identity, it doesn¡¯t seem like you would do all of those things. However, at that time when she needed you the most, you didn¡¯t trust her. Why didn¡¯t you pursue the matter to the end?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression stiffened, and the regret in his heart swept over him like a tidal wave. Why didn¡¯t he pursue the matter to the end?


    He was also thinking about that question.


    However,even by thinking of the reason, he still couldn¡¯t change what had already happened.


    He did not pursue the matter to the end because he was blinded by anger. It was solely because of his identity and status that he got very angry from her betrayal.


    He didn¡¯t pursue the matter because of his own dignity.


    Nevertheless,the moment he learned the truth, that dignity of his was really something ridiculous.


    ¡°In order to give birth to the children, she had a difficult birth. She even thought thatif anything happened to her, she would send the children to you in order to prove that you really were in her heart. However, after she came back, she realized that she was wrong. She was extremely wrong. You were going to marry the woman who framed you two, and you even let her be threatened. She was even kidnapped! Theodore, I just want to ask you what you have done for her. Other than hurting her, what have you given her? Think about it.¡± Christopher shouted thest few sentences in a hoarse voice.


    The whole corridor almost trembled because of his voice.


    Stainley, who was sitting aside, pursed his lips tightly and his eyes slightly sank. It seemed that the two¡¯s conversation had nothing to do with him. It wasas if he was the only one who knew how painful his heart was.


    Thinking about Everleigh¡¯s forced smile from before, he felt that it was still a very precious and rare sight.


    It was better than being in there and not knowing whether she would be alive or dead.


    Theodore lowered his gaze. The regret, pain, and his broken heart fell out along with the tears from his eyes. Christopher was right; other than making trouble for her, he didn¡¯t give her anything in return.


    ¡°Theodore, her fake marriage with me was just to give the children a status,¡± Christopher finally said in a cold tone.


    Theodore suddenly turned around and grabbed his shoulder excitedly, ¡°In other words, both of you have never¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since our marriage is fake, we naturally don¡¯t live together, but what¡¯s the point of saying these things now? Both of you will never have any possibilities after today.¡± Christopher raised his head and looked at him mockingly. However, in his heart, he felt exceptionally relieved. That man should know what it felt like to lose his lover.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 302 I Don’t Think She Can Hold A Scalpel Anymore

    Everleigh¡¯s suffering for so many years was directly rted to him.


    Why was she the only one suffering, while he was living infort?


    Theodore¡¯s dispirited steps nearly caused him to fall to the ground.


    His heart had all kinds of emotionsashe didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or sad.


    At that time, Stainley looked at him with deep eyes and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said it.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡¯s life or death is uncertain, but he kept whining. What right does he have?¡± Christopher answered.At the same time, he hoped that Theodore could understand that from beginning to end, he had always been in Everleigh¡¯s heart.


    Whether it was seven years ago, or seven yearster, he would never have that chance again.


    How could Stainley not know his way of doing things and his intention in it? Although he had made it clearst time, he still didn¡¯t feel relieved.


    The three men waited at the entrance withplicated feelings.


    After Felicia got the news, she went there immediately. Of course, she didn¡¯t tell anyone, but she knew very well that the matter wouldn¡¯t be hidden for a long time.


    ¡°Christopher, how is Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here, Felicia?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Can I afford not toe over when such a big thing has happened? Jeez, you can¡¯t even protect your own wife,¡± she said angrily.


    Someone who couldn¡¯t protect his own woman was only a useless person.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Christopher lowered his head and said nothing.


    Theodore was silent as well. He prayed in his heart that nothing would happen to Everleigh. At least,he would be given a chance to make things up to her.


    The four of them stood at the door and waited for a long time. Finally, the light of the operating room went off, and the door was also opened.


    Several of them quickly went up to ask Dr. Harrison.


    Dr. Harrison swept his gaze across the crowd and sighed softly. ¡°I did manage to save her life, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Theodore asked anxiously with his deep gaze fixed on him.


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s eyes slightly sank, and he said reluctantly, ¡°But her right hand is heavily injured. I¡¯m afraid¡­ It¡¯s impossible for her to hold a scalpel in the future.¡±


    His words were like a bolt of lightning, striking all of their heads open.


    They all knew how enthusiastic Everleigh was about the field of medicine. If she couldn¡¯t perform any operations, it would be more miserable than dying to her.


    Christopher¡¯s expression was nk. Trembling, he grabbed Dr. Harrison¡¯s hand and said in a choked voice, ¡°Dr. Harrison, is there really nothing we can do about it?¡±


    He was silent for a long time before he gently shook his head.¡°Even I can¡¯t find any other way, let aloneordinary people. However¡­ It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way out. Perhaps, there¡¯s some other way abroad. It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    Theodore took a step back. There was panic in his eyes, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what he said just then.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Harrison.¡± Felicia¡¯s face was also not very pleased, but she was the only one who was still rational.


    He nced at her, and was very unhappy at her for thanking him. Why should he be thanked for saving his own disciple?


    Wouldn¡¯t he feel ashamed then?


    She frowned slightly. She wondered why she felt that Dr. Harrison was a little unhappy.


    At that time, Everleigh was pushed out. The blood stains on her face had been wiped off, and her little pale face was exposed, with no trace of blood at all.


    Both of her eyes were tightly shut. If Dr. Harrison had not said that he was able to save her life, they would have thought that she was dead.


    ¡°Send her to the ICU and observe her for the whole night,¡± Dr. Harrison said with an aching heart. His turbid eyes were slightly red.


    He had only gone away for a few days. Why did things turn out like that as soon as he just came back?


    The news of Everleigh¡¯s injury could no longer be concealed. Abraham brought stair and Adrienne to visit her. They looked at Everleigh who was lying there motionlessly through the window.


    stair leaned on the window. His pitch-ck pupils were filled with tears, but he refused to let them fall down.


    Adrienne was also crying while leaning on the window, ¡°Mommy, I want Mommy.¡±


    Abraham¡¯s brows were also deeply furrowed, and the redness in his eyes was proof of how he felt at that very moment.


    Theodore and the rest were also watching. Listening to Adrienne¡¯s crying voice, Theodore¡¯s heart felt like it was dripping blood.


    ¡°Daddy, why is Mommy like that? Tell me, nothing will happen to Mommy, right?¡± Adrienne raised her head to look at him with a sobbing face.


    He felt very upset. He crouched down and hugged her, ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t cry. Your mommy will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Sob¡­ I don¡¯t believe you,Mommy has never been like that since the past. I want to go back abroad and nevere back. After Mommy came back¡­ She would always be sad. I don¡¯t¡­ like that,¡± she cried intermittently and spoke in an unclear manner.


    Nevertheless, everyone understood what she meant.


    In particr, stair also wanted to leave this ce. Sowhat if he had found his father? In that situation, let alone his own father, even if his ancestors came, he would still be disdainful to them. He wouldn¡¯t be polite to whoever bullied his mother.


    ¡°stair, say something. Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± When Adrienne saw that no one was speaking, she became even sadder.


    stair turned around, his face was exactly the same as Theodore¡¯s. It was filled with a bone-piercing chill, and the surrounding atmosphere also seemed to be colder.


    Felicia, who was standing close to him, felt inexplicably cold.


    ¡°stair.¡±


    ¡°Who did it?¡± He looked sharply at Christopher.


    He lowered his head in shame. He was in the same hospital as her, but he did not know that something had happened to her.


    ¡°It was a patient who came to consult Everleigh before, but the patient has no money. She originally wanted the patient to pay for the examination fee, but the person refused and insisted on asking Everleigh to operate on him. The following medical expenses are also very expensive, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is that person?¡±


    ¡°That person was taken away by the police.¡±


    stair didn¡¯t want to listen to thoseplicated things. The result was that his own mother was lying on the cold hospital bed.


    ¡°Christopher, do you still remember what you said before? Now that my mommy is lying inside there, who do you think is responsible for it?¡± stair went straight to the point.


    The guarantee he had received in exchange for returning was such a vulnerable thing.


    Christopher was also ashamed to look at the children.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, stair.¡±


    ¡°Investigate that person¡¯s background thoroughly. I don¡¯t believe that a normal person would still hurt Mommy when she helped him like that. I think that someone is behind this incident.¡± stair¡¯s ability to think logically had always been good.


    The difference between him and Adrienne were miles apart.


    When the others heard his words, they were all shocked. They were all feeling sorry for Everleigh that they had neglected the root of the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the investigation,¡± Theodore said in a low voice.


    Felicia interrupted directly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. You don¡¯t need to worry about the affairs of the Meyer family.¡± As she said this, she took out her mobile phone and called someone to investigate.


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened. He felt very displeased. If he didn¡¯t know about the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have been so sad. However, there wasn¡¯t any real rtionship between the two of them, yet he was forced to act like an outsider and watch as other people cared for his woman.


    ¡°I can also investigate it on my own.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Our Meyer family will naturally take charge of this matter as she is the daughter-inw of our family. You are not qualified to do so,¡± Felicia said.

 Chapter 303 Good News

    Abraham suddenly spoke up from the side. He denied him with just one sentence.


    All of this was due to the Godfrey family.Who was Theodore trying to bluff by saying things like that.


    Theodore clenched his fists tightly and suppressed his anger. He almost couldn¡¯t control himself.However, when he looked at Adrienne¡¯s face, he realized that he really was the one at fault.


    The atmosphere became quiet again.


    Abraham nced at Everleigh and said to them, ¡°All of you can go back. We¡¯ll watch over her.¡±


    Stainley and Theodore were outsiders. They would only be eyesores if they were there.Hence, Stainley didn¡¯t say anything and left. He would be able toe visit at any time since he was working there.


    Theodore left reluctantly. No matter what he did right then, it would all be deemed wrong. He would rather do something practical instead of being despised there.


    ¡­


    When Josephine heard the news, sheughed arrogantly. She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to mess her up.


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s see what you can do this time when you can¡¯t continue to be a doctor.¡± Josephineughed loudly.


    After such a long time, she finally vented her anger.


    A few days ago, she went to find Yadreil, who cursed Everleigh. She investigated him and found out that he had a gic mental disease. He had only been discharged from the hospital a few years ago. Recently, he would go to visit Everleigh as his body didn¡¯t feel well. She said that she would pay his examination fees for him because he didn¡¯t have the money. However, he would still have to pay the other expenses by himself.


    It was because of what she said that made him feel like she was the same as the other doctors who only wanted to make money.


    The reason Everleigh said that was because she wasn¡¯t sure about the result. It would be great if it was benign. If it was malignant, there was no way for her to help him with her ie.


    However, she didn¡¯t think that Yadreil would hold a grudge against her.


    Then, Josephine went to meet him and talked badly about Everleigh to him. She also said that he wouldn¡¯t go to jail even if he shed her.


    It was precisely because of those words that he would attack Everleigh.


    Josephine truly understood the feeling of ¡®using a borrowed knife to kill¡¯ from that matter.


    She felt so awesome.


    She was still happy at the moment.She didn¡¯t know that a disaster woulde soon.


    Theodore asked Moses to investigate those who were in contact with Yadreil.Moses didn¡¯t dare to neglect this matter as it had proved Theodore¡¯s feelings towards Everleigh.


    Theodore sat on thepany¡¯s office chair.Then, he turned around to look at the bustling street below, like a wandering snake. Even the stars in the sky looked cold and cheerless. It reminded him of the time when he went to Romantic Urban.


    Everleigh said that they had no possibilities anymore.He was the one who caused her to suffer.


    He wanted to make up for it, but soon, he realized thathe wouldn¡¯t be able to do it anymore.


    stair¡¯s attitude that day exined everything. He didn¡¯t love him as his father. Theodore was a stranger to him.


    That made him feel even more frustrated.


    He had been in a high position all these years. Others would follow his lead and never dared to speak out their mind. However, he was defeated by his son, stair. He was afraid that he would treat him coldly or not want to ept him.


    Under the dim light,his expression looked a little cold, buthis heart had manyplicated emotions in it.


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t know how to face Everleigh and his two children.


    ¡­


    Cecilrushed to the hospital when she heard the news. When she saw Everleigh lying motionless in the ICU, her tears fell down in an instant.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± She knocked on the window, feelingheartbroken.


    Christopher and Abraham were waiting with each of the children in their arms. They watched as Cecil came over.


    Both of them fell into silence.


    ¡°Christopher, how could you let this happen to her?¡± She turned her head and looked at him, who was sitting on the chair without saying a word. Then, she walked over and shouted at him.


    He looked haggard and did not look as high-spirited as before.


    She opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything more in the end.


    She knew that everyone felt ufortable right then. No matter how much she said, it would only upset them even more.


    After a long while, she said slowly, ¡°How is Everleigh¡¯s situation?¡±


    ¡°Her life is safe, but she can¡¯t hold a scalpel in the future anymore.¡±


    Hearing that, her whole body trembledand there was a feeling of despair in her heart. Everleigh¡¯s obsession with the medical field was very deep. If she learned that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a scalpel anymore, she might not be able to bear with it.


    ¡°When will she wake up?¡±


    ¡°They will be observing her for the nightand we¡¯ll know it after the reportes out tomorrow.¡± Christopher¡¯s hoarse voice sounded in the room.It seemed a bit abrupt.


    The five people sat thereand no one closed their eyes.


    It was already dawn.Dr. Harrison also stayed up all night from meetings with the aim to find a solution. Everleigh was his proudest student andhe still had to pass on his legacy to her. He could not give up just like that.


    Not to mention that Everleigh wouldn¡¯t be reconciled either, he himself wouldn¡¯t be either.


    After the examination was done, Abraham asked in a hurry, ¡°Dr. Harrison, how is the current situation?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s basically stable now. She will be fine.She will be sent to a general wardter,¡± he said in a low voice. The red veins in his eyes were very obvious.


    When Abraham heard that, he let out a sigh of relief. He was happy as long as she was alive.


    Everleigh was sent to the general wardand Abraham followed after her. At that moment,he looked much olderand Cecil, who was following behind, felt like crying when she saw that scene.


    If Everleigh saw how her father looked right then, she would be extremely sad.


    Several people were looking after her in the ward.Selena brought them a lot of things.


    She felt bad when she looked at Abraham.


    ¡°Dad, have some soup first.¡± She poured him a bowl of soup.


    However, Abraham wasn¡¯t in the mood for soup. He only looked at Everleigh who was lying on the bed.


    Selena also felt ufortable. She had always wanted Everleigh to disappear, but when it really came to that day, she realized how painful her words of anger were.


    ¡°Selena, take stair and Adrienne back.¡±


    ¡°No.We want to apany Mommy,¡± stair refused directly.


    Adrienne could not hold on any longer and had already fallen asleep by the side. Her eyshes were still wet, which was proof that she had cried for a long time.


    ¡°You still have to go to school.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go for now.¡± stair¡¯s cold and stiff tone sounded.He left no room for negotiation.


    Abraham looked at him and his eyes lit up slightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, then so be it. Stay here and apany your mommy.¡±


    Hearing that, Cecil didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She could only give up.


    When Everleigh woke up, it was already afternoon. Upon seeing the white walls, she knew where she was without a doubt.


    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Her weak voice sounded.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When the people in the ward heard the sounding from the bed, they all gathered around.


    ¡°Mommy, do you feel any difort?¡± stair was the first to rush forward and ask. There was a trace of tears in his small eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.It¡¯s just that my wound hurts a little.¡± Everleigh¡¯s dry lips twitched.Her face was pale.


    stair smiled, but he still couldn¡¯t stop his tears from flowing out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± She wanted to reach out her hand to wipe his tears away, but her right hand was bandaged.

 Chapter 304 Mentally Ill

    It was only then that Everleigh realized that her right arm was bandaged.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel my hand?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Your hand is injured. It hasn¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Christopher responded in a low voiceand a trace of disappointment shed in his eyes.


    She nodded. That was true. She still remembered that when she was being shed, she used her hand to block it.


    She couldn¡¯t muster any strength in her right hand right then.


    Seeing her like that, everyone couldn¡¯t bear to tell her the truth.


    It was the same with Cecil. Although she said that she would not hide anything,she was afraid that she would break her promise that time.


    ¡°By the way, where is that person?¡± She asked about Yadreil. She was wondering where he was.


    ¡°He must have been arrested. Just focus on recovering. Don¡¯t meddle with other businesses.¡± Christopher was still cynical. He wondered how she could bear to worry about others when she was in this kind of state.


    Everleigh smiled slightly. She just asked out of habit. It was not that she wouldn¡¯t hold any grudges to others, but she felt that this matter was a little strange. She had always treated Yadreil in a polite manner.Why would he point his knife at her all of a sudden?


    At that moment, Christopher¡¯s phone rang. It was from Felicia.


    His eyes became gloomy but he covered up his emotion when he raised his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a call. Have a good rest,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied.


    When Cecil saw the caller ID on his phone, she went out with him.


    When they were out, she heard his voice that was as cold and sharp as a knife, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over now. I must teach her a lesson.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone. When he turned around, he saw that Cecil was standing behind him.


    She had a stern expression on her face.


    ¡°You eavesdropped on my phone call.¡±


    ¡°This matter is different. The phone call just now, was it about Everleigh¡¯s incident?¡± Her tone was cold.Her eyes looked as if she wouldn¡¯t tolerate any lies.


    He looked at her and nodded solemnly, ¡°Yes.stair said before that Yadreil wouldn¡¯t be like that all of a sudden without any reason, and there must be a mastermind, sowe investigated.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the result? Who did it?¡±


    ¡°Josephine Bailey.¡±


    When Cecil heard the name, she was stunned.However, her anger surged into her mind after a moment.


    ¡°That b*tch, she won¡¯t stop if she isn¡¯t taught a lesson. I¡¯m going to get even with her.I¡¯m going to beat her up to the point that Madison can¡¯t even recognize her,¡± she said as she suppressed her angry voice.


    If it was possible, she really wanted to shoutbut she had not forgotten what had happened to Everleigh.


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± he said while ncing back.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to look for her now, aren¡¯t you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course. Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go.¡± Cecil imitated his way of speaking and strode forward without looking back.


    Christopherfollowed behind her and alsohad a stern expression.


    This time, he had enough evidence to deal with her.


    When they were on their way to meet Josephine, Theodore was already in the Bailey family home.


    As for Josephine, she was caught by Moses. She looked at Theodore with tears in her eyes and kept on begging.


    ¡°Theodore, please don¡¯t do this. I only did such a thing because my love for you is too much.¡±


    When Cecil got closer, she heard that and became even angrier.Then, she shouted, ¡°Josephine!¡±


    When the people in the room heard the voiceing from the door, they all looked over. Theodore was the only one who didn¡¯t look over as he already knew who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± Josephine was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Christopher and Cecil toe over.


    Cecil approached her.Without saying a thing, she pped Josephine in the face with all her strength. ¡°You evil woman.Since you touched my best friend, I will skin you today.¡± As soon as she finished her words, she kicked her.


    Due to Cecil¡¯s background, she was familiar with martial arts ever since she was a child. Although she still had difficulties when dealing with a man, it was an easy task for her to deal with a woman.


    On the other hand, Josephine had been spoiled ever since she was a child.She didn¡¯t know how to fight. She would use her mouth like a civilized person, but Cecil wasn¡¯t a person like her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She had always liked to fight.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Jefferson came in from the outside. Upon seeing that his daughter was beaten ck and blue, he immediately became angry.


    Seeing that Christopher and Theodore were standing aside with no intention of stopping Cecil, he became even more furious.


    ¡°Theodore, she¡¯s still your fianc¨¦e. How can you just stand aside and do nothing when she¡¯s getting bullied?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Fianc¨¦e? Does she deserve to be my fianc¨¦e?¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was cold, and the mockery in his eyes was deep.


    Seeing that, Jefferson felt ufortable. He felt that there was something wrong with Theodore that day. Furthermore, so many people were there. What was going on?


    ¡°Dad, help me. They¡¯re going to send me to a mental hospital,¡± Josephine pleaded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not trying to send you to a mental hospital, but the doctors have diagnosed that you have a mental illness,¡± Theodore cut her off and looked at the doctor he brought with him.


    The doctor approached them. He took out his business card and a report. It said that Josephine had paranoid schizophrenia.


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, has she ever done violent acts such as throwing things or having an irascible temper?¡±


    Hearing that, Jefferson was a little hesitant.


    Seeing at how hesitant he was, Christopher and Theodore sneered in their hearts.


    Josephine was his precious daughter and she was spoiled, soshe naturally would¡¯ve smashed some things to vent her anger in the past. Therefore, the answer to the doctor¡¯s question would definitely be yes.


    ¡°Looking at you, she must¡¯ve acted that way before,¡± the doctor confirmed it.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense,¡± said Josephine.


    Cecil felt annoyed when she heard her voice. Then, she raised her hand and pped her, which made Josephine dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to speak here. You ¡®murderer¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How could my daughter be a murderer? It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°You will know whether she¡¯s a murderer or not after you look at this,¡± Theodore said as he asked Moses to give him the document with the information that he had investigated.


    Jefferson picked it up and took a look at it. It clearly stated that Josephine persuaded someone to kill.The time and location of when she did that was also stated there.


    ¡°This¡­¡± He looked at the words on the document in disbelief.Then, he turned his head to look at Josephine, who was beaten ck and blue.


    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth again.


    Cecil crossed her arms and sneered, ¡°You ordered someone to humiliate Everleigh in the past. Now,you still weren¡¯t willing to give up and wanted to sh her to death. Josephine, do you not feel any difort in your heart?¡±


    Josephine raised her head and said with fierce eyes, ¡°What right do you have to scold me? What¡¯s wrong with me chasing after my own happiness?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that what you did wasn¡¯t wrong? They were separated for so many years because of your scheme. Yet you¡¯re still so delusional that you think that you can get what doesn¡¯t belong to you and make it seem usible too.¡± Hearing that, Cecil really wanted tough.


    How could she have the face to say such a thing?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Josephine shouted without any care about her image. Her eyes were red with tears and filled with killing intent.


    She didn¡¯t look like she had repented at all.


    ¡°Sure enough, she definitely is mentally ill. Having a conversation with her is such a humiliation to me,¡± Cecil sneered. The angrier Josephine was, the more beneficial it was to her.

 Chapter 305 It’s Nothing Compared To Wealth And Glory

    Josephine shouted angrily, ¡°You are the one who¡¯s mentally ill!Your whole family is!¡±


    Cecil looked at her disdainfully.Then, she walked to the doctor¡¯s side with her arms crossedand said, ¡°Take her away quickly. What if she suddenly loses contrnd hurts someone?¡±


    The doctor nodded and asked the people behind to take Josephine out.


    Her hands and legs were bound. She wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t muster any strength at all.


    On the contrary, she was bound even tighter.


    When Jefferson was about to step forward to save her, Theodore¡¯s figure appeared in front of him.


    He stared at him like a hawk.


    Jefferson was stunned, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bailey, it¡¯s better for you to calm down a little. You should let your daughter be treated if she¡¯s mentally ill instead of letting her hurt others and yourself.¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife. He deliberately emphasized thest few words.


    No matter how dumb Jefferson was, he was able to understand.


    She must¡¯ve done something to make Theodore hold a grudge against her.


    Otherwise, how could the Bailey family have so many changes all of a sudden?


    ¡°If she¡¯s taken captive, many things won¡¯t happenand you don¡¯t have to suffer so much either.¡± The continuation of Theodore¡¯s words was even more threatening.


    Jefferson originally wanted to beg for mercy, but the words seemed to be stuck in his throat.He couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    For the sake of the Bailey family¡¯s business, he chose to remain silent. Josephine was his daughter, butpared to wealth and glory, he would be willing to throw all ties of kinship to the back of his mind.


    When Josephine saw his behavior, she became discouraged in an instant. She had done so much for the Bailey family butin the end, she was still just a tool for making money.


    She stopped struggling in an instant. Since there wasn¡¯t even a ce for her to establish herself in that family. It was better for her to¡­


    Just like that, she was taken away. Theodore looked sideways at Jefferson and sneered, ¡°Do you know why you¡¯re not better than Abraham?¡±


    Jefferson turned his head and said with a pale face, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Abrahamis a father who is willing to sacrifice everything for his daughter, but you¡¯re willing to abandon your daughter for the sake of glory and wealth. You¡¯ll never be a member of the upper ss in your life.¡± Theodore left the ce after he said that.


    Cecil and Christopher looked at each other. Since Josephine was taken away, there was no point in staying there anymore.


    After everyone left, Jefferson stood at the gate of the Bailey family home. At this moment, he seemed to have seen the Bailey family¡¯s future.It was meager and silent.


    He felt a little regretful. If he offered all his assets to save his daughter, would things be¡­


    Cecil and Christopher went straight to the hospital. Selena, Abraham, stair and Adrienne were all in the ward, apanying Everleigh.


    ¡°Where have you guys been?¡± Everleigh turned her head and asked with a slight smile on her pale face.


    Christopher and Cecil looked at each other in tacit agreement.Then, she snorted and said, ¡°Do you think that I have something to talk about with him?¡±


    Everleigh had forgotten that there was a chasm between the two of them.


    He shrugged his shoulders helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. You know it too.¡±


    She smiled and turned her head away.


    The matter between them was quite old. What was more, it was all in the past. She had already told Cecil many times, but it didn¡¯t result in anything major.


    Selena and Abraham went back in the afternoon. stair and Adrienne kept staying with her as they were unwilling to leave.


    Christopher also went to help with his work, mainly because he didn¡¯t want Everleigh to have any suspicions. He knew that the matter regarding her medical skills couldn¡¯t be concealed for a long time, but¡­ He wanted to keep it a secret as long as he could and only tell her when she found out about it.


    Cecil stayed back and took out her drawing board to design jewelry.


    ¡°You really like to design jewelry, huh?¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Just like how you love the medical field,¡± Cecil said without raising her head. Then, she thought of something and asked, ¡°If you and I can¡¯t realize our dreams one day, what will you do?¡±


    Everleigh frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    stair sat aside and was a little anxious. He was afraid that his mother would be sad if Cecil told her that matter.


    ¡°Aunt Cecil, Adrienne wants to eat ice cream. Can you buy some for her?¡± stair interrupted her. When Adrienne heard that she could eat ice cream, her eyes suddenly lit up.


    It seemed that she was looking forward to it.


    Cecil looked at him deeply, especially at his face that resembled Theodore¡¯s.


    After a long while, she slowly opened her mouth, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and buy it now.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you, Aunt Cecil. Let me tell you, not all ice creams are delicious. We have to pick carefully¡­¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice gradually disappeared in the corridor.


    There were only stair and Everleigh left in the ward.


    ¡°Since when did you encourage Adrienne to eat ice cream?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Adrienne cried sadly when something happened to youand she couldn¡¯t even rest properly either. Naturally, she needs something to make up for it. Mommy, I was so worried that something bad might happen to you.¡± stair walked to the side of her bedand his ck eyes were shining with tears.


    It looked as if tears would fall at any time.


    She reached out her hand and caressed his head;she felt very ufortable too. She didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen to her either, but she wouldn¡¯t let it happen next time. She was not only living her life for herself now.She had to live for the sake of her two children too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± she softly persuaded.


    stair nodded. He was really afraid of losing her.


    Cecil was happy to be coaxed by Adrienne, and they bought a lot of things.All of them were Adrienne¡¯s favorite snacks.


    She did not forget about stair. She also bought some of his favorite snacks.


    The ward had a very warm atmosphere, but in the doctor¡¯s duty room, the atmosphere was so oppressive that it made people feel suffocated.


    Christopher kept on smoking one cigarette after another. He was not a person who liked to smoke, but when something happened, he would always smoke and try to think of a solution.


    However, that ¡®business¡¯ was so serious that even if he finished all the cigarettes in a factory where they were produced, there still wouldn¡¯t be any good results.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, is there any good solution? I have sent her case to my ssmatesand they said that there is no way to solve it,¡± Stainley said in a disappointed tone.The helpless look in his eyes would make people feel inexplicably ufortable.


    Dr. Harrison was also very worried. If he had a solution, he wouldn¡¯t have acted like that either.


    ¡°I have no solutions,¡± he answered.


    ¡°But you¡¯re the one with authority.¡±


    ¡°Authority can¡¯t cure diseases,¡± Dr. Harrison said helplessly. He liked Everleigh as much as they did.


    Christopher looked up at the smoke floating on the ceiling, as if he had gone a few years back.


    When they first met, they were in the hospital too.

 Chapter 306 Let’s Wait And See

    At that time, Everleigh had a faint smile on her face.Her smile was like a golden light shining in the darkness, saving him.


    In the past few years of working there, he got to witness her passion and obsession with medicine.


    She said that her biggest dream was to be able to save more people. No matter how difficult the conditions were, she would bear it. If he told her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to continue to do operations, how could she ept it?


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted foreign experts. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Dr. Harrison¡¯s tone was heavyand his eyes were devoid of any energy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her.¡± Christopher pinched off the cigarette in his hand and got up to visit Everleigh.


    When he walked in the ward, he took a deep breath and changed his expression.


    ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯ve bought your favorite sushi,¡± he said with a smile on his face as he pushed the door open.


    Everleigh was eating snacksand she didn¡¯t feel that hungry either.


    However, she still had to ept his kindness.


    ¡°Alright, bring it over. I need to nourish my strength so that I can work hard in the future.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    His expression became a little stiff, but it could not be seen without looking carefully. Cecil, who was sitting by the side, also fell into silence.


    Her heart felt so heavy that she couldn¡¯t bear to say anything.


    ¡°Did Dr. Harrison say when I could be discharged?¡± Everleigh ate the sushi Christopher brought and asked with her expectant dark eyes. She couldn¡¯t wait to be discharged from the hospital.


    She didn¡¯t feelfortable lying there like that.


    He walked over and looked at stair and Adrienne, saying, ¡°You should take care of yourself and rest since you¡¯ve worked hard for such a long time.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t always rest, can I?¡±


    ¡°Rest while you still can. Look at Christopher, when did he rest? He looks exhausted every time we meet,¡± Cecil rudely belittled him and did not forget tofort Everleigh at the same time.


    Everleigh was worried that they would quarrel soshe quickly interrupted her and said, ¡°Okay, I got it. You can rest assured that I will rest properly.But can you guys send stair and Adrienne back to the Trevino family? I am a little tired.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Adrienne didn¡¯t want to go back, nor did she want to leave her mother.


    stair also wanted to stay, but he was worried that Everleigh wouldn¡¯t be able to rest properly so he agreed and said to Adrienne, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and visit Mommy tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Adrienne pouted with unwillingness written all over her face.


    ¡°Go back. You guys won¡¯t be able to rest properly if you¡¯re here.I won¡¯t be able to rest properly either. I¡¯ll call Christopher to pick you guys up tomorrow morning, okay?¡±


    Adrienne still wanted to say something, but was stopped by stairso she could only agree. He also brought back a lot of her snacks.He knew that she was actually reluctant to part with those snacks.


    Christopher sent them backand Cecil stayed back to apany Everleigh.


    ¡°You can go back too. Don¡¯t you want to go back and draw up some designs?¡±


    ¡°No, I only need to work twice a year to live properly. I think staying with you here is more important. I can¡¯t sleep if I go back either. Also, I have already told you that you should avoid those patients that have a bad temper, haven¡¯t I? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t pay attention to news either.¡± When it came to that matter, Cecil was very angry. Why wouldn¡¯t she know how to avoid these kinds of situations?


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want things to end up like that either. It happened so suddenly that she couldn¡¯t even react to it.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention it anymore. I¡¯m already so upset now, yet you still don¡¯t want me to have a peace of mind?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s sharp eyes swept over her. She would not have done it in the past, but this time, she chose to shut up.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Everleigh was sent for an examination, so there was no one in the ward. Selena brought stair and Adrienne to visit her.When they didn¡¯t see anyone in the ward stair became a little anxious.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? Aunt Selena, where did she go?¡±


    Seeing that he was panicking, sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll go and ask the nurse now. You guys wait here.¡±


    Cecil and Everleigh came back just as she opened the door.


    ¡°Where have you guys been? The children were so worried when they couldn¡¯t see you,¡± said Selena.


    ¡°We went to have an examination. Don¡¯t you know that you can ask the nurses? Why are you shouting at your sister here?¡± Cecil was dissatisfied with her attitude.


    After all, she was her elder sister.She should be more polite when speaking to her.


    Selena was stunned.As she looked at Cecil¡¯s face, her anger soared, ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to talk anything about the things between us, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph.If it¡¯s not my ce to say anything, then why didn¡¯t you stay backst night to take care of her? Your father is old, so I won¡¯t say anything about him, but you are young. It¡¯s only natural for a younger sister to take care of her older sister,¡± Cecil retorted.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s head ached a lot. Couldn¡¯t she be hospitalized with peace of mind?


    ¡°Mommy, where did you go? I was so worried about you,¡± stair asked.


    ¡°I went to have an examination,¡± Everleigh replied and went back to the ward to rest. Adrienne and Selena apanied her in the ward.


    He stood behind and looked at Cecil. He wanted to ask about the result. She didn¡¯t hide anything from him either. She could see from the day before that he was more mature than any ordinary children of his age and was much better at speaking and handling things than adults.


    He was silent for a long time.Then, he asked coldly with his tender and childish face, ¡°Have you found that person?¡±


    ¡°She had been captured. She¡¯s in a mental hospital right now, but I¡¯ve already found a few people to ¡®take good care¡¯ of her. I believe that she will feel very fortable¡¯ these days.¡± Cecil wasn¡¯t like Theodore, who settled with only capturing her.She was really mad this time.


    ¡°If Theodore had half of your thoughts, my mommy wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much,¡± stair said with a look of deep dissatisfaction on his face.


    Did Theodore think thatpensation could offset the pain in Everleigh¡¯s heart?


    He really wasn¡¯t suitable for her.


    Cecil suddenly burst intoughter, ¡°You really are very dissatisfied with your father, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m dissatisfied. He¡¯s not even as good as Christopher.¡±


    Speaking of him, stair¡¯s expression rxed considerably. Christopher¡¯s performance was quite good this time. He would always take care of Everleigh whenever something happened to her. Even until that moment, Theodore hadn¡¯t shown his face yet.


    Upon hearing thetter part of his sentence, Cecil¡¯s face suddenly darkened.She said in a weird tone, ¡°Which part of Christopher is good?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he good?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, he¡¯s a lecherous b*stard. He actually ran away after making a fool out of my sister. I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯d rather you ept Theodore than ept Christopher.¡±


    stair had nothing to say about her prejudice. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he could see that Cecil didn¡¯t like Christopher very much.


    It seemed that she held a deep grudge against him.


    ¡­


    Selena took Adrienne to buy snacks, leaving Everleigh alone in the ward. Then, Theodore appeared at the door with a pot of soup in his hand.


    Everleigh smelled the scent of the soup and found it to be very fragrant. She thought that Cecil had brought her some soup, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him.


    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± He walked in after a long silence.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said in a low voiceand she didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    He knew that his appearance would make her unhappy, so he didn¡¯t say anything else.

 Chapter 307 Confession

    Theodore ced the items on the coffee table. Hepoured the soup outand ced it in front of Everleigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ve specially asked a nutritionist to prepare this soup for you.It¡¯s very good for the bones. Isn¡¯t your hand injured? This soup is the most suitable for you,¡± Theodore said. He even used a spoon to scoop a spoonful of soup and put it beside her lips.


    Everleigh was stunned. Her clear eyes were full of doubts, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡±


    ¡°At least drink a little. It¡¯s good for your health,¡± he said.


    ¡°My father has already asked someone to cook some soup for me, soI won¡¯t bother you, Mr. Godfrey.¡± Her words made him feel ufortable.


    He realized that no matter how Everleigh became, she would always be the woman he loved.


    He did not care about what had happened before. He would be happy as long as she was willing to stay by his side.


    ¡°Then drink itter.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have any business with me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just here to visit you,¡± he said in a serious tone. He could tell that she was chasing him away from her tone.


    She turned her head.Her body was against the sun rays. At that time, a gentle breeze blew in and her hair fluttered.The fragrance of her hair went into his nostril along with the smell of disinfectant.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    ¡°My injury is not a big deal, but my hand may need some time to recover,¡± Everleigh said and nced at her wrist. She was a doctor, too. It had been a few days, but she still couldn¡¯t feel her wrist at all.


    If it went on like that, she would also start to wonder if she was disabled or not.


    ¡°It¡¯ll take a hundred days to recover from an injury that involves the bone. You¡¯re a doctor too. You should know thatthe recovery rate will definitely be slower for a wound like this.¡± Theodore¡¯s deep voice suddenly sounded. His tone was calm, but it wasn¡¯t hard to tell how much he cared about her.


    Everleigh did not say anything. She was clear about her own situation.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had much to do recently, so I cane to visit you. You said that a patient¡¯s mood needs to be changed through emotions.¡± He was worried that she would reject him, so he used her own words at her.


    She nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°What can you change?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want you to feel at ease,¡± he answered.


    That short sentence filled her heart with unspeakable emotions.


    Feel at ease.


    How could she feel at ease? The knot in her heart was him. Watching him walking back and forth in front of her everyday would only make her feel even more depressed.


    When Cecil and stair came back and saw Theodore in the hospital room, both of them were stunned.


    ¡°You guys are back,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Cecil askedwith her gaze fixed on Theodore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Everleigh answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to visit her.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, because he felt bitter from her words.


    Could it be that his appearance was so uneptable for her?


    ¡°Stop crying crocodile tears.Don¡¯te here if you really have her in your mind. After all, you¡¯re the one who got her into trouble.¡± Cecil crossed her arms and looked at him with disgust.


    Everleigh furrowed her beautiful brows and looked at him, ¡°What does she mean by that? Is it because of your¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Josephine who incited Yadreil to hurt you. We also found out that Josephine is mentally ill and captured her,¡± he gave her a simple exnation.


    His expression did not change in the slightest. It was as if that woman, who had once been his fianc¨¦e, was not worthy of mentioning at all.


    ¡°You really are a fickle man.In any case, she¡¯s still a woman who used to be together with you, you know?¡± Cecil sat on the sofa and said coldly.


    Theodore raised his eyes and looked into Everleigh¡¯s clear eyes. The affection in his eyes was so deep that it couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    She was shocked and turned her head hurriedly to avoid his eyes.


    ¡°Because I was the one in the wrong,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Cecil sat up straight as if she didn¡¯t understand his words.


    Did he just admit that he was in the wrong?


    If that was really true, the sun might set in the east that day.


    ¡°In the past, I felt resentful because of Everleigh¡¯s departure.Josephine told me a lot of things about her departure, but I believed in her without confirming the factsand I¡¯ve regretted my actions ever since. If I had investigated it earlier, you might¡¯ve been able to live a better life and would not need to raise the children alone overseas,¡± he exined.


    His eyes were filled with regret and distress. He had never said those words to her before. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to say them, but it was for the sake of his own dignity to admit that he was wrong.


    However, when Everleigh¡¯s life was in danger, he realized that he would have no chance to say those words if he didn¡¯t say it now.


    He would regret his whole life if he didn¡¯t pursue his love with all his heart.


    Everleigh listened to him quietly with her head down.She felt as if he was going to confess to her.


    stair¡¯s eyes were cold. He sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t say a word. He clenched his little hand as if he was holding something back.


    ¡°I know that you hate me, but I don¡¯t me you. After all, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t trust you and also hurt you. I¡¯m sorry, Everleigh,¡± he said in a sincere tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymoreand you don¡¯t have to say such things again. I¡¯m a little tired, would you mind leaving?¡± She replied.


    He understood that she was running away from reality. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He was able to pursue her seven years ago, so he would definitely be able to do the same seven yearster.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle visit you tomorrow as well,¡± he said as he stood up and left.


    Both Cecil and stair sat on the sofa with sullen faces, as if they didn¡¯t hear his words.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was depressed.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you might still be pondering his confession to you. What do you think? After seven years, he still confessed,¡± Cecil said bitterly.


    Everleigh sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Cecil didn¡¯t like Theodore very much, but she couldn¡¯t control him. She was innocent as well.


    stair¡¯s eyes were low and he didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡­


    When Mrs. Godfrey heard the butler¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely true. Right now, the people of the Trevino family are already in a state of chaos.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go and prepare a car for me. I want to give Everleigh a big surprise.¡± Madison¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, but the viciousness in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Hearing that, the butler felt a faint sense of uneasiness in his heart.


    ¡°Madam, I think it¡¯s better to not go. If Young Master finds out, you won¡¯t be able to restore your rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.If I don¡¯t go, we wouldn¡¯t be able to restore our rtionship either. Even though I wasn¡¯t the one who did it, he still insisted that I was the one. Do you think there¡¯s room for us to talk with such a son?¡± Madison thought of Theodore¡¯s attitude before and got angry.Who did she work hard all those years for? How could he tell her off just like that.


    What was the point of keeping such an unfilial son?


    Hearing that, the butler fell into silence. He knew in his heart that Madison had done a lot of bad things too.


    She wasn¡¯t the one behind this matter, but for the other matters¡­


    When Madison went to the ward, only Everleigh and the two children were inside it. stair and Adrienne were waiting for Selena to pick them up, so they stayed behind.


    When they saw Madison, the two children walked and stood beside Everleigh¡¯s bed.All six eyes stared at her in unison.


    ¡°I heard that you were shed, so I came here to visit you.¡±

 Chapter 308 Let Me Tell You A Piece Of Good News

    Madison had a smile on her face when she entered.It was obvious that she was taking pleasure in Everleigh¡¯s misfortune.


    Everleigh sat on the bed and stared at her without blinking. She was guessing what she came here for.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I just came to visit you.¡± Madison sat on the sofa by the side and her eyes fell on stair and Adrienne.


    In particr, stair¡¯s expression was exactly the same as Theodore¡¯s.


    How could such a child be worthy of the Godfrey family¡¯s bloodline?


    He felt her displeased gaze, but he wasn¡¯t afraid.He red back at her.


    ¡°Hmph, children must be taught well. Don¡¯t they know how to greet their grandmother?¡± Madison said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that they were illegitimate children, yet you want them to treat you as their grandmother? Madam Allen, do you possibly have dementia?¡± Everleigh had always been sharp-tonguedand she would never give in when dealing with such a person.


    The moment Madison called stair and Adrienne illegitimate children, she knew that the Godfrey family would not ept them.


    Madison¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold as she said sternly, ¡°Everleigh, you really have quite the sharp tongue now. I wonder if you can still be sharp-tongued like you are now when you be a disabled person in the future.¡±


    Adrienne was very unhappy to hear that. She pouted and said in a childish tone, ¡°Nonsense, my mommy won¡¯t be a disabled person.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m still talking, little brat. Who allowed you to interrupt me?¡± Madison had been dignified throughout her life and everyone would always pay rapt attention to her when she talked, but now, she was interrupted by a child.


    She was just as uneducated as Everleigh.


    Upon hearing her sharp voice, Adrienne was a little scared and she hid behind her mother.


    Everleigh looked displeased, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it now. Please leave. Don¡¯t scare my children.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave soon. After all, you won¡¯t be able to hold a scalpel in the futureand you¡¯ll soon be disabled. I can only say that your medical career is over now.¡± Madison crossed her armsand a ferocious look appeared on her dignified face.


    Everleigh was a proud and arrogant person who was also very self-centered. However, since she couldn¡¯t do an operation anymore, Madison believed thatshe would be immersed in grief in the future.


    In that way, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Theodore anymore.


    Upon hearing that, Everleigh felt a burst of panic in her heart. She raised her voice as she panicked, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Go ahead and ask your husband. Isn¡¯t the Meyer family looking for a doctor to treat your hand? I heard that your mentor, Dr. Harrison, can¡¯t think of a solution either.¡± Madison stood upand her proud face was deeply imprinted in Everleigh¡¯s pupils.


    Other than shock, there were no other emotions in Everleigh¡¯s eyes.


    It was impossible. Her hand was only shed.She knew that she couldn¡¯t muster much strength than before, but how was it possible that she couldn¡¯t even hold a scalpel in the future anymore?


    Seeing her like that, stair felt very upset. He raised his head and said, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t listen to her talking nonsense. Since medical technology is so well-developed now, you will definitely be cured.¡±


    Madison snorted, ¡°You want to cure your hand? It won¡¯t happen unless the sun rises from the west.¡±


    Everleigh was extremely sad in her heart, but she didn¡¯t forget that Madison was still there, ¡°Do you think that I will believe in your words?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you believe or not.I¡¯m just telling you. The facts will prove everything sooner orter. Everleigh, let¡¯s see what you can do in the future.¡± Madisonughed exaggeratedly.


    Herughter echoed through therge ward.


    stair¡¯s eyes were red and his little face was also red because of anger. He shouted at her angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Madison stoppedughing and red at him.


    ¡°How dare you say such things to me!¡±


    ¡°You d*mned olddy. How dare you bully my mommy? Who do you think you are? If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll call the police to arrest you.¡± After saying that, stair took out his phone and prepared to call the police.


    After all, Madison was a person who had been through a lot. How could she get angry because of a child?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± She tempted.


    ¡°Do you really want to give it a try?¡± A male voice sounded from outside.


    Everyone in the room turned around and saw Christopher standing at the door with a gloomy face.


    His pitch-ck eyes stared at Madison.His anger could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Madam Allen, why are you treating the hospital like it was funded by the Godfrey family and acting tyrannically here?¡±


    ¡°Christopher, you¡¯d better be more polite with your words.¡± Madison was very angry when she heard that.


    That hospital had always been invested by Madison¡¯s mother-inw, Madam Scott, but it was taken over by someone in the end, and she felt sorry.


    Madam Scott once said that the Godfrey family had much fortune, so they had to do good things. That was why the Godfrey family invested in that hospital, but now, she was the one who caused them to lose the hospital.She didn¡¯t have the face to confront Madam Scott even when she died.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn how to act more polite instead since you¡¯re the one who disturbed my wife? Madam Allen, you should treat others more kindly, or you¡¯ll get into trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Leave. Don¡¯t make me drive you away.¡± The coldness in Christopher¡¯s eyes was like a block of ice.


    Madison¡¯s expression froze slightly. Although she was angry, she knew that Christopher was not someone to be trifled with.She had already achieved her goal ofing.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave. But I have to tell you. I, Madison, am not someone who can be threatened by anyone.¡± She had never lost in terms of grandeur.


    Then, she passed by Christopher and left.


    After she left,Everleigh¡¯s vignce was instantly disintegratedand tears burst out of her eyes.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. That baddy has already left.¡± Adrienne raised her head and looked at her when she felt that her face was a little moist.


    She saw Everleigh¡¯s tears flowing without restraint.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Christopher and stair stood aside and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    They all knew about that matter. They knew that there would be a day when it couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore, but they never thought that the truth would be unveiled so quickly.


    ¡°Christopher, did you know about the fact that I can¡¯t hold a scalpel anymore?¡± She asked him with red eyes.


    He remained silent. He opened his mouth, but he couldn¡¯t manage to say anything.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Christopher, I know that others would lie to me, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would lie to me too.¡± Sheughed bitterly and looked at her bandaged hand.


    She had an impulse in her mind to chop it off.


    ¡°Yes,Dr. Harrison has ordered the others to contact foreign doctors. Now that the medical field is so developed, there will definitely be a day when your hand is cured.¡± Christopher¡¯s hoarse voice slowly sounded. He knew how powerless his words were.


    They were all doctorsand some words were said only tofort people.


    His words were no exception.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart broke at this moment. She had never dreamed that such a day would arrive.


    ¡°Christopher, send them back. I want to be alone,¡± she said.Then, she bent her knees and buried her head between her legs.


    Her lonely figure made the others feel distressed.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Please go back. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need some time to ept such a thing,¡± Everleigh answered.


    When Christopher heard that, he did not say anything else. The sadness in her heart was beyond anyone else¡¯s. No matter how good he was with his words, it would not help.


    ¡°Okay.I¡¯ll bring both of them to visit you tomorrow morning,¡± Christopher answered.


    She did not answer.

 Chapter 309 Heartbroken

    Adrienne didn¡¯t want to leave. She wanted to stay with Everleigh.


    ¡°Christopher, I want to stay,¡± she said.


    ¡°Adrienne, please be obedient and go back with me. Your mommy needs some time for herself. You don¡¯t want to see her like this too, do you?¡± Christopher squatted down and persuaded her softly.


    She wanted to say something, but was interrupted by stair, ¡°Adrienne, be good. We¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±


    She pouted and looked at Everleigh worriedly. She had no choice but to leave with Christopher and stair.


    The three of them left while looking back at her, and they finally had no choice but to leave in the end.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She burst into tears. In the quiet ward, waves of crying could be heard.


    Others couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed when they heard that.


    Everleigh cried while looking at the stars outside. She thought that if she looked at the sky that was full of stars, her sadness would go away gradually. She also keptforting herself by telling herself that in the vast universe, she was just a small person. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t go through. However, the more she thought about it, the more upset she felt.


    Tears kept streaming down her face.


    She didn¡¯t close her eyes that night. For the first time, she realized that the summer night could also be that long. She tried her best to sleep, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what.


    She also wanted herself to rx, but she was clear that if her own master couldn¡¯t solve the problem, that no one could.


    The morning sun rose gradually.The first ray of sunshine shone on her face. Her tears could not flow out anymore, and she could only look out of the window with her red and swollen eyes.


    She listened to birds¡¯ chirping noise quietly that came from outside the window.


    Nheless, she was not interested in listening to such noises.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Theodore arrived early.The food he brought there were all Everleigh¡¯s favorites. When he opened the door and walked in, he saw that her back was facing the doorand he couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    ¡°Why did you get up so early?¡± His deep voice sounded. He walked over and ced the food in front of her.


    Everleigh turned her head. Her pale face was gaunt and silent.There were ck circles under her red and swollen eyes.


    His face stiffened. He crouched down and raised his head, asking, ¡°Everleigh, what happened? Don¡¯t scare me, okay?¡±


    His terrified gaze was reflected in her eyes. A pair ofrge hands were touching her cheeks, and his voice was trembling.


    She blinked her eyes.The stinging pain made her want to burn away her eyes.


    She lowered her gaze and looked at him.She slowly said in a raspy voice that sounded like a river that was dried up and hadn¡¯t had any contact with water for a long time.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Tell me,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Your mother camest night.¡±


    His expression stiffened when he heard that, ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡±


    ¡°She came over to satirize me.She even told me a piece of news. It turned out that my right hand is disabled, and I can¡¯t hold a scalpel anymore. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous? My dream is to save the dying and heal the wounded, but right now¡­¡± Her tears fell again before she could continue her words.


    Theodore stood up and hugged her. He said with slightly red eyes, ¡°It¡¯ll definitely get better.¡±


    ¡°Really? Your mother was so sure. Haha¡­ What an ironic thing it is, for her to be the one to tell me such news.¡± She didn¡¯t move in his arms.She could feel his warmth clearly with her cheeks.


    However, what could that achieve?


    She was a good-for-nothing now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her talking nonsense. You know her personality,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes, I know her personality. After all, she is your mother. What can I say? I can¡¯t even refute to her when I¡¯m beaten,¡± she replied.


    Theodore froze for a moment,and aplex expression appeared in his eyes. He knew that no matter what he said, she wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    It was all his fault.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Everleigh.I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    She pushed him away,and her cold eyes were like knives stabbing into his body. Gradually, her cold eyes became empty and hollow.


    ¡°Please leave. Don¡¯t show up in front of me again.¡± After she said that, sheid on the bed. Shecovered herself with the quilt and refused to look at him.


    Hedidn¡¯t have the face to stay. He left after putting down the food.


    After hearing the sound of walking fading away, she lifted the quilt.


    Tears couldn¡¯t flow out of her eyes anymore. She could only stare at the door.


    Theodore¡¯splexion looked extremely bad when he left the hospital. Moses quickly walked over to support him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Moses, purchase all the shares in my mother¡¯s hands and chase her out of the board of directors.¡± Theodore¡¯s gloomy voice sounded.


    Moses¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, isn¡¯t this too over the top?¡±


    ¡°A man dies the way amp goes out. No one can interfere with it that much. I have the authority in the Godfrey family now. Do whatever I tell you to do.¡± He didn¡¯t want to care about Madison¡¯s matters anymore.


    Even if his grandmother was still alive, she wouldn¡¯t show mercy if she knew about this matter either.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Moses did not dare to say anything else.


    Theodore turned around to look at the entrance of the hospital.He said while his eyes darkened, ¡°Listen up, Moses. Bring her apples and a bouquet of fresh flowers that aren¡¯t too exaggerated everyday. Also, give her some medical books regarding hand injuries.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Theodore got in the car. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to show himself here for a short period of time.


    He had more important things to do now. In the past, he always broke his promise and couldn¡¯t give her an answer, but right then he could give it to her.


    ¡­


    Moses was indeed Theodore¡¯s most capable subordinate. In just one day, he managed to buy all of Madison¡¯s shares.


    When she learned of that, she went to find Theodore angrily and pointed at him with trembling fingers. ¡°Theodore, how can you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do this? Isn¡¯t this the reason you have nothing to fear when you do things?¡± He answered.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you doing this for that woman?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all because of that woman. I might as well tell you directly. If you dare to make trouble for Everleigh again, don¡¯t me me for going even further.¡± Theodore had always cared too much about his mother¡¯s feelings in the past.


    That was why she treated Everleigh worse as time went by.


    Madison was so angry that her chest was heaving. She pointed at him and told him off for a long time. Then, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze was cold. Without saying a word, he called someone to send her to the hospital. The news of Madison being hospitalized quickly spread throughout thepany. Everyone guessed that he had angered her to the point that she fainted.


    When he was in a meeting, he was criticized by everyone. Of course, they only said a few words.


    Theodore¡¯s cold gaze swept over them, and everyone fell into silence. His cold voice slowly sounded, ¡°Do you guys want to experience what it feels like to faint from anger?¡±


    When everyone heard that, their bodies trembled and no one dared to speak anymore.


    However, there was still an old man who dared to interrupt, ¡°It¡¯s your mother after all. If you did that, didn¡¯t it mean that you weren¡¯t considering her feelings at all?¡±


    ¡°Since you like to consider other people¡¯s feelings, why don¡¯t you be like her too?¡± As soon as Theodore finished speaking, he beckoned Moses over and said in front of them, ¡°Go and buy his shares for me. Anyone who dares to say another word will end up the same as him.¡±

 Chapter 310 She Is Finally Willing To Eat

    Theodore¡¯s attitude showed that he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy towards anyone. He finally realized that being kind to others would cause his loved ones to be bullied by others. If anyone still dared to argue with him, then, he would make them be lost for words.


    ¡°Wait.Theodore, you can¡¯t do this. We¡¯re all partners of the Godfrey family¡­¡± The old man said loudly as he realized that he had said something wrong.


    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize.


    Theodore raised his eyes and said with a smile that didn¡¯t seem like one, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ve had enough of you guys meddling in my business.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t bother with their thoughts anymore. He stood up and left the meeting room.


    ¡­


    In the hospital, Everleigh had been silent and hadn¡¯t eaten for a whole day. Adrienne sat beside her and kept crying. When Stainley went to visit, that was the scene he saw.


    Christopher and Abraham couldn¡¯t do anything about it either.


    ¡°Everleigh, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Stainley approached and looked at the table full of delicious food that showed no signs of being eaten.


    She remained silent, as if she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°Stainley, don¡¯t say anything more. Give her some space. She will start eating when she straightens things out.¡± Prior to that, Christopher had said a lot of things to her, but it had no effect on her in the end.


    He could only pray that she woulde out of her heart soon.


    As a result, a day passedbut she still remained in that motionless position.


    stair couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said softly, ¡°Mommy, when will you be willing to ept reality?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sad now. Don¡¯t disturb me now okay? Give me a few days.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice sounded like a pot being scratched, piercingto the ear.


    He didn¡¯t like how she was acting. They had gone through the hard days abroad;why would such a small thing matter?


    She also wanted to be more open-minded, but when she felt that she still couldn¡¯t feel anything in her right hand, she inexplicably felt anxious.She kept thinking about how to survive the future days!


    What else was there for her to look forward to in the future?


    stair fell into silence.


    When Christopher sent them back, Everleigh was still keeping silent, as if she didn¡¯t hear anything.


    She was left alone in the quiet room.


    At that moment, Moses walked in from outside and called out respectfully, ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh turned her head and looked at him, feeling a little strange about his arrival.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, Mr. Godfrey asked me to bring these to you. He said that one apple per day is good for your health, and these are the flowers you like most. Also, these are some medical books.Of course, it is up to you whether you want to read it or not as you are a specialist in this field.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    She looked at the things in his hands and opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.Please have a good rest.¡± He put the things on the table and left.


    She stretched out her hand to take the medical books in front of her. Those books were all about hand injuries.


    There were all kinds of cases in them.


    Her eyes dimmed. She used to be able to perform such a surgery with a scalpel, but now, they had all be mere memories.


    The next day, Moses showed up again. This time, with delicacies in hand.He still brought an apple and flowers.


    He left after he ced everything.


    Everleigh looked at the apple and flowers as Theodore¡¯s handsome face appeared in her mind.


    When Christopher went to visit, he saw those things, ¡°It seems that you know that I am hungryso you specially ordered me some food.¡±


    He didn¡¯t show any modesty.He immediately opened the box of food and ate it. He had to admit that the food was very delicious.


    Everleigh¡¯s stomach started to growl when she saw him eating. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything for two days. When she smelled the scent of food and heard the sound of him eating food, she became really hungry.


    His mouth was full of grease. He said with a silly smile, ¡°You must be hungry. Come on, I didn¡¯t touch this part. Quickly eat it.¡± He brought the box of food to her as he spoke.


    She wanted to take the cutlery to eat, but Christopher stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You¡¯re the patient, so you have to be fed.I can only show my care for you as your husband.¡±


    When she heard that, she didn¡¯t smile at all. On the contrary, her heart became even heavier. She knew that he wanted her to be happy.


    She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be happy anymore in the future.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He took out a spoon and he wanted to feed it into her mouth.


    She opened her mouth and chewed carefully. It tasted like the food from the restaurant near the university.


    ¡°This tastes good. Where did you buy it?¡± He didn¡¯t know who sent those things. He thought that Cecil or Abraham had brought them here.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but tears started to gather in her eyes. She took the spoon with her left hand and stuffed the food into her mouth as tears fell down from her eyes.


    When Christopher saw her eating like this, he had an unspeakable feeling in his heart, ¡°Everleigh.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She continued eating and didn¡¯t stop until she finished eating.


    ¡°Give me a ss of water.¡± She ate too quicklyand her stomach felt a little ufortable.


    Due to the fact that she hadn¡¯t eaten for two days, her body couldn¡¯t bear it if she ate so much suddenly.


    He stood up to pour some water for her, but he was interrupted by a voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    The two of them looked over and saw Ceciling in. She put down the flowers in her hands and went to pour some water.


    ¡°Have you epted the situation and moved on?¡±


    Everleigh gave a wry smile as she recalled the taste of the past.


    ¡°Since you are here to apany her, then I will go to work.¡± The first thing Christopher did when he went to work recently was to visit her.


    Cecil didn¡¯t reply to him.She sat next to Everleigh and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Everleigh, Madison haspletely left the Godfrey family.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t show any expression. She didn¡¯t care about how Madison was.


    She once wanted to return and take revenge, but now,revenge was not so important anymore.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Everleigh, you are one step closer now.Do you understand?¡± Cecil was very dissatisfied with her attitude. It was just that she couldn¡¯t hold a scalpel for the time being, right? It didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t hold one for the rest of her life?


    What was more,pared to Cecil¡¯s life, she was already much luckier.


    ¡°Cecil, is this important?¡±


    ¡°How is this not important? Have you forgotten the purpose of your return? Everleigh, it¡¯s just a hand. It¡¯s not broken. It¡¯s just that you won¡¯t be able to hold a scalpel for the time being.It doesn¡¯t mean that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold one for the rest of your life, right? So, why are you clinging so tightly to it? I know that your dream is ruined, but there is still hope.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s thin lips squirmed, but she didn¡¯t say anything.Her eyes became even more dimmed.


    Cecil turned her head and felt very distressed upon seeing her state.


    ¡°Everleigh, you can keep being depressed, but I hope that you can understand that most of the time, the more depressed you are, the more dissipated your personality will be. By then, your dreams will also vanish. What¡¯s life without any disasters? Everyone is the same.You should just regard this incident as one of life¡¯s hardships. Sooner orter, another window of opportunity will surely show up for you to grasp.¡±

 Chapter 311 A Miracle Will Happen

    Everleigh listened to her words and felt very ironic. She knew about it but there were only a few people who could do it.


    ¡°Even though a miracle might happen at ater time, it will still definitely happen. Everleigh, you have to restrain the sadness in your heart. What¡¯s more, the situation now is not very bad either. At least, your hand is still there.¡± As Cecil held Everleigh¡¯s other hand, she could feel her sadness.


    She experienced that feeling before as well, but it had all be a thing of the past.


    ¡°Cecil, I also want to, but I feel ridiculous when I see my hand now.¡± Everleigh¡¯s bitter voice slowly sounded.


    Cecil held her with both hands and encouraged her, ¡°Believe me, you still have hope. I have asked a few foreign friends before I came. They all said that there¡¯s still hope for recovery if the bone¡¯s growth hasn¡¯t matured yet.¡±


    Tears streamed down Everleigh¡¯s face, but she said nothing.


    At night, she sat alone on the bed. The moonlight shone through the window, surrounding her in a bleak atmosphere. She tilted her head and looked at the flowers in the vase.The flowers were quite in line with her current mood.


    They looked beautiful, but they looked rather bleak and sad under the moonlight.It was more like they were covered with ayer of frost.


    Her mind quietened down.


    Everleigh got out of bed and opened the door of the ward. She felt that the corridor of the hospital at night was very deste.


    She remembered that the first time she entered the hospital, the corridor was crowded with peopleand it was very lively.


    Everleigh walked forward step by step.She looked at every ward she passed through;they were all wards that she was familiar with.


    The first thing she had to do when she reached there every morningwas to patrol the wards.


    Everleigh recalled her feelings during that time. The higher her expectations for the future was, the greater the sense of loss she felt now.


    She continued to walk forward.Out of her expectations, she heard voicesing from the ward in front. She felt a little suspicious. Who would still talk with each other at that point of time?


    As she slowly walked over, the voicesing from the ward by the stairwell became clearer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe over when it¡¯s already sote.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I know you can¡¯t sleep well and eat well since you¡¯re hospitalized.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that? Do you know howfortable I am staying here every day?¡±


    ¡°Alright.Since you feel sofortable, why don¡¯t you eat more?¡±


    Everleigh walked over and saw two people eating in the ward. There was a man in his work attire that had a lot of dust, while the woman looked haggard because of her illness.


    However, the bliss on their faces could not be covered up.


    ¡°Eat more.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten anything yourself?¡± The woman asked halfway through her meal. Her eyes were filled with affection and concern. That man would always bring her food to eat without eating something. He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t feel full.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to work tomorrow, so I might visit at ater time,¡± the man said as he fed her the food.


    Everleigh, who was standing by the door and watching the scene, suddenly felt a little envious.


    What a nice thing it was to have such simple love. Actually, a couple didn¡¯t need to be rich as long as the two of them truly loved each other.


    She withdrew her eyes and continued to walk forward. Then, she heard someone talking again.


    ¡°Did the doctor say when you will be able to be discharged?¡±


    ¡°I only need to stay here for two more days. Dr. Meyer said that my legs will not recover, so I can only live on as a cripple.¡± An old voice slowly sounded from the ward.


    Everleigh stopped unconsciously.


    ¡°Then why are you so happy?¡± The other person asked.


    The old voice sounded again. ¡°Of course I am happy. You didn¡¯t know that I was actually hit by a car.Even though I¡¯m quite old, I still have a child to raise, so I¡¯m not scared of being a cripple.What¡¯s scary is if I die, what would my wife and child do? Right now, I don¡¯t live for my own sake.I have to live for my family too.¡±


    When Everleigh heard that, she felt that her heart was touched by somethingand there was a tinge of sadness in the pain.


    It was a feeling she could not describe.


    ¡°You are quite optimistic, huh? But what you said is not wrong. People sometimes really don¡¯t live only for themselves, but for their families too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Let me tell you, my son is a very clever kid.He would always ce first in his exams¡­¡±


    She stood at the door and listened to them talking and thecorners of her mouth raised unconsciously.


    She did not intend to continue walking forward.She turned around and went back to have a good rest.


    She was much luckier than that old man.At least she still had her father to back her up and friends to help her.


    Her children were also very sensible, too.She felt that there was nothing worth to be sad about anymore.


    Yes, her hand couldn¡¯t move anymore, but at least she could still treat patients.


    Cecil was right. A miracle might happen at ater time, but it would definitely happen. She wondered if she should look forward to that miracle in her heart.


    Everleigh slept very well that night. Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t slept for too long or the fact that her heart felt much better than before, but she fell asleep very quickly.


    When Christopher visited and saw that she looked much better, his hanging heart heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep for a while more?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Where are stair and Adrienne?¡± She asked as she couldn¡¯t see anyone behind him.


    ¡°They went to school. Your father was the one who urged them to go. After all, children should prioritize their studies more. If you miss them, I¡¯ll pick them up and bring them here after they finish school tonight.¡± Christopher wanted her to follow her heart.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything but looked at the sky outside. That day¡¯s weather was very good.She wanted to go to the garden and look around.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Before Christopher could finish his sentence, he heard someone knocking on the door. He turned around to open the door and saw Moses walking in with flowers and food in his arms.


    Seeing him standing at the door, Moses was also stunned, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He went straight in.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, your breakfast.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everleigh did not speak.She looked at Christopher.


    He frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°Why did Theodore send you here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey asked me to bring breakfast for Miss Trevino. These were all specially prepared by a nutritionist.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, please enjoy your meal.¡± Moses showed a standard business smile that no one could find anything wrong with.


    After he left, Christopher asked, ¡°Was the food I atest time sent by him too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you looked like you enjoyed it a lot too,¡± she answered.


    He said with a disgusted face, ¡°If you¡¯ve told me sooner, I would definitely go and get my stomach pumped.¡±


    She ignored him.Her stomach growled as she smelt the aroma of the food.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten properly in the past few days, so it was only natural that she felt hungry.


    Christopher wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. With Everleigh¡¯s current situation, not to mention that what Theodore sent was delicious food.Even if he sent over some trash, he wouldn¡¯t stop her as long as she liked it.


    As long as she was happy.


    She ate a lot.Soon after, Stainley also brought some of her favorite food for her. He went to work with Christopher after asking her a few questions and putting down the food.


    She had nothing to do alone.Therefore, she went to the garden and basked in the sunlight, which made her feelfortable.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t put on any sunscreen, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting tanned?¡± Cecil¡¯s voice sounded from the left side.


    Everleigh turned her head towards the direction of the voice.

 Chapter 312 It’s Not My Fault

    Cecil was wearing an orange dressand the sound of her high heels entered her ears. Everleigh saw that she had a drawing board with her too.


    ¡°Why did you bring that thing here?¡± She looked at Cecil and asked.


    Cecil put the things in front of her and said with a mysterious smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s for you. You can paint if you have nothing to do. It¡¯s also a good way to cultivate your emotions.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes dimmed as she looked at the nk drawing board. How could she not understand her intention? She was worried that she would overthink thingsand wanted her to train her hand¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I don¡¯t have many things to do in this period of time, so I¡¯lle visit you and draw my designs. I realized that when I¡¯m with you, a lot of inspirations would appear in my mind,¡± Cecil said exaggeratedly.


    Everleigh smiled slightly and said, ¡°Am I that charming?¡±


    ¡°Yes,Everleigh, look over there.¡± Cecil reached out her hand as she looked at the rainbow in front of her.


    Her eyes lit upas if she had suddenly thought of something.She quickly took out a pen and paper and started to draw.


    Everleigh looked at her behavior and asked in confusion, ¡°Did you just get some inspiration?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me. Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I would get a lot of inspiration when I¡¯m with you?¡± Cecil said as she drew earnestly.


    The corners of Everleigh¡¯s mouth twitched, and she looked at her wrist.


    She gently twisted it. She felt a slight pain and some numbness. She considered it to be a good thing.At least she could feel something now.


    When they returned to the ward, it was already noon. It was too hot outside, so they went back as they were scared of getting heatstroke. The moment they opened the door, they could smell the fragrance of gardenias.


    ¡°It smells so good.¡±


    Everleigh looked around and saw that the flowers in the vase had changed. In the morning, the flowers in the vase were still tulips, but now,they had turned to gardenia.


    ¡°Since when was Christopher so romantic?¡± Cecil said in disbelief.


    ording to his usual behavior, he would only do childish things. Did he actually learn what it meant to be sentimental some time?


    In thenguage of flowers, the meaning of gardenias was ¡®eternal love¡¯.


    It also meant to stay strong and that someone was waiting.


    Everleigh walked over and looked at the water stains on the table.They hadn¡¯t dried yet, so she believed that they were just changed not long ago.


    ¡°Everleigh, I brought you something delicious.¡± Christopher walked in with a smile, carrying two bags of things in his hand.


    When Cecil saw him, she put her arms in front of chest and her delicate face was full of disdain.


    ¡°You really do know how to be romantic, huh?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He looked confused, but soon, he reacted and showed a smirk on his face, ¡°Look, I am indeed a considerate and romantic person.Did you finally realize it?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you treat my sister like that?¡±


    Hearing that, his face suddenly changed. He said impatiently, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. I didn¡¯t know that she was your sister, okay? If I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t have taken action either. What¡¯s more, she was the one who came to me. She even said that she wanted to be friends with me.¡±


    Cecil frowned and looked displeased. She said in a firm tone, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. My sister has always been an obedient girl. How could she proactively go to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, do you know where I first met her? It was on the dance floor.She was wearing a sexy dress that day too. How could she be an obedient girl? You¡¯re the only who thinks that she¡¯s a pure girl,¡± he said disdainfully.


    Everleigh frowned, but she seemed to have thought of something.


    Cecil was very angry. She rolled up her sleeves and was going to hit him.


    ¡°Cecil, he is telling the truth,¡± Everleigh suddenly said from the back.


    Cecil turned her head and looked at her with mixed emotions. ¡°Why are you on his side too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not on his side, but I¡¯ve seen Diana ying in a bar before.She¡¯s quite crazy with it too,¡± Everleigh said with certainty.


    She never lied.


    Cecil was stunned and asked, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before either. After all, Diana had an aura of a pure and obedient girl.The woman I saw in the bar had very heavy makeup, so I didn¡¯t think that It was her, but Christopher had just reminded me about it.¡±


    It was hard for Cecil to believe. In her eyes, Diana was impatient, but she was a kind person.


    ¡°You will know the truth if you go and investigate. You two are my friends. I don¡¯t want you guys to argue over a misunderstanding. It won¡¯t be toote for you to take actionter if Christopher really had hurt your sister, right?¡±


    Cecil hesitated for a moment. Then,she walked out without saying a word.


    When she passed Christopher, her charming eyes were filled with anger, ¡°It¡¯d better be like what you said, or I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I will look down on you if you aren¡¯t able to investigate the matter.¡± He stretched out his index finger and pointed to her head.


    He looked down at her.


    She snorted and left.


    Everleigh looked at Cecil worriedly. She was hoping that nothing would happen to her.


    Christopher took advantage of his meal time to pick up stair and Adrienne.He was stunned after seeing Theodore when he arrived.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Christopher, Daddy wants to treat us to a grand meal. We¡¯ll go to the hospital after that,¡± Adrienne said happily.


    He frowned. It was not that he was worried about the two children.If Everleigh found out about it, she would definitely overthink it.


    ¡°stair, are you going as well?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Adrienne. You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± stair said solemnly.


    Christopher was very worried about Adrienne, but he was assured when it came to stair. Since he had said so, then he must¡¯ve had his own goal that he wanted to achieve.


    ¡°Alright.I won¡¯t tell your mom about it, but don¡¯t be toote. She¡¯ll be worried if you guys don¡¯t show up.¡± After saying that, he cast a deep nce at Theodore.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened. Without saying a word, he got into the car and left with the two children.


    Christopher watched him drive away and went back to the hospital.


    Theodore brought them to Ells Restaurant. That ce had everything. The restaurant was located on the top floor. They could enjoy the scenery of the nightand see the traffic below from above.


    When Adrienne sat down, she felt a slight breeze as she was very high up, and it felt quitefortable.


    Theodore ordered a lot of delicious food. Of course, he didn¡¯t miss out on the desserts and ice creams.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Adrienne took a spoon and began to eat. During that period of time when she was with Everleigh, she didn¡¯t have the mood to eat.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze fell on stair¡¯s face. He felt that it was quite mystical when he saw how alike stair was to himself.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with your mom?¡± stair asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter.¡± Theodore¡¯s face stiffened. He took a sip of wine from the ss on the table and looked down at the street below.


    After all, stair was still a child. He would not understand, even if he told him about adult matters.


    Seeing him like that, the corner of stair¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer, ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 313 No Expectations

    stair wouldn¡¯t believe what he said. Theodore was clearly looking down on him, thinking that he was a child and wasn¡¯t someone to talk with about that topic.


    Adrienne¡¯s face was covered with ice cream. She opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°stair is right. That person looked so fierce.She also shouted at me just because I said something.¡±


    When she recalled it, she had a look of horror on her face.


    Theodore¡¯s heart ached as he looked at her.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± He asked.


    ¡°She told me to not interrupt. She was also fierce towards Mommy. Mommy cried because of her arrival.¡± When Adrienne exined the situation, she also felt very scared in her heart.


    Theodore¡¯s face turned ashen as he sped his hands tightly under the table.


    ¡°My mommy has been bullied by the Godfrey family ever since she came back. I really hope that you can leave her.You are not suitable for her.¡±


    stair¡¯s dark eyes were full of dissatisfaction,and his cold face didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all.


    Theodore lowered his eyes and pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t want toe with you today, but I thought that I had to make some things clear. Mommy couldn¡¯t get out of the hazeand it¡¯s all your fault. Your mother even said some hurtful words regardless of people¡¯s feelings. Everyone said that the Godfrey family is a prominent family, but in my eyes, the Godfrey family is not even as good as some country bumpkins.¡± stair¡¯s tender voice sounded in the dark night.


    A child¡¯s innocence couldn¡¯t be seen in him at all.


    Theodore frowned and looked at his son.He actually felt that he was a little unfamiliar, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Was what I said wrong?¡±


    Looking at the bad expression on stair¡¯s face, Adrienne put down the spoon immediately and stopped eating.


    Although she couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying, she still heard something along the lines of Everleigh getting treated badly.


    Anyone who treated her mother badly wasn¡¯t a good person in Adrienne¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°stair, I miss Mommy. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± stair had also said what he wanted to say. Then, he took out his phone and called Christopher. He didn¡¯t need Theodore to send him off.


    Theodore knew what his intention was when he saw his actions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± As soon as stair finished speaking, he heard Christopher¡¯s voiceing from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°stair.¡±


    ¡°Come pick us up. I¡¯ll send you the address,¡± stair said as he stared coldly at Theodore.


    His face was full of disgust for him.


    Theodore had experienced what it felt like to be isted by his own family now.


    When Christopher was on the way to pick them up, stair and Adrienne went downstairs to wait for him. Theodore didn¡¯t leave.He stood by their side and apanied them. He couldn¡¯t just let them wait there alone.


    When Christopher arrived, stair took Adrienne¡¯s hand and walked out.


    ¡°Christopher, let¡¯s go.¡± The two children got into the car.They didn¡¯t even look back at Theodore.


    Christopher knew that stair must be very unhappy when he saw his expression.


    However¡­ What did that have to do with him? Theodore was someone who really deserved to be punished.


    The three of them returned to the hospital. When they were on their way, stair instructed Adrienne to not tell Everleigh about them meeting Theodore.


    ¡°Your mommy already knows about it,¡± Christopher interrupted him.


    stair red at him, ¡°You didn¡¯t help to cover us up?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I¡¯m not good at lying.She saw through me in an instant.¡± Christopher smiled and looked silly.


    stair rolled his eyes at him. He no longer had any expectations towards him, but he felt morefortable as he was able to say what he wanted to say.


    Theodore said that he would help Everleigh solve her problems, but in the end, she still faced a lot of troubles.


    When the three of them returned to the hospital, Everleigh¡¯splexion was much better.


    ¡°stair and Adriennee here.I¡¯ll give you guys some delicious food,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mommy.¡± Adrienne ran over with her small legs. Looking at the delicacies on the coffee table, she quickly picked them up and ate them.


    Everleigh looked at them with a smile on her face. He turned to Christopher and said, ¡°Where is Dr. Harrison?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s busy. I think he¡¯ll be free tomorrow.¡±


    She nodded and was looking forward to the day after. She had to find out what was going on with her hand to give uppletely.


    He looked worried. He did not know what Dr. Harrison would say the day after.


    The next day, Everleigh got up and went to Dr. Harrison¡¯s duty room to wait for him.


    When he saw her as soon as he came in, he said with surprise, ¡°Everleigh, why aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve rested long enough. Sir, you know the reason I¡¯m here, don¡¯t you?¡± She went straight to the point.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to know the answer.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had never gone to meet him before, but at that time, Dr. Harrison had gone away to give a talkand she couldn¡¯t even see him.


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s face that was full of wrinkles revealed a bit of sadness, and his turbid eyes showed a bit of disappointment.


    ¡°Everleigh, among so many of my disciples, I love you the most as you have a strong and endless spirit.You will also never discriminate against patients.That¡¯s why I want to pass on my legacy to you.¡±


    ¡°So am I a disappointment to you now?¡± Hearing his words, Everleigh¡¯s expectations in her heart were extinguished once again.


    She originally wanted to hear what he had to say personally.


    Nevertheless,her hope was about to be shattered.


    ¡°Everleigh, there are many miracles in this world.I believe that a miracle will also happen to you. I¡¯ve seen your X-ray. Although you are seriously injured, it¡¯s not to the point that you can¡¯t use any strength. You can feel some pain and numbness now, right?¡±


    ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to lie to me anymore. I know what¡¯s going on.¡± Her face darkened slightly, and there was an unspeakable feeling of difort in her heart.


    He fell into silence for a while. There were many things in the medical field that he couldn¡¯t solve. They couldn¡¯t decide on people¡¯s lives either.


    ¡°Everleigh, I promise you that your dream wille true,¡± he said.


    ¡°I understand.I¡¯ll go back first.¡± She didn¡¯t want to hear words offort anymore.


    She had heard too many of those words. It onlymade her feel even more hopeless.


    Dr. Harrison couldn¡¯t say anything tofort her when he saw her bad expression.


    ¡°Everleigh, I can guarantee you.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Okay.¡± She spoke after a long time. The hope in her eyes had disappearedand she felt like she had fallen into a bottomless abyss.It felt like she would never be able to stand out again.


    The figure of Everleigh walking alone in the hospital¡¯s corridor looked very depressing. Dr. Harrison was someone who had seen many things, but seeing that scene, he suddenly felt like crying.


    He had so much medical skills, but he still wasn¡¯t able to help her.


    Everleigh went back to the ward and smelled the fragrance of flowers.


    However, she was not in the mood to appreciate the fragrance.


    She lowered her head and looked at her right hand.


    A useless person.She had be a useless person now.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t control the emotions in her heart and burst into tears.


    Christopher stood at the door and was about to push open the door. He wanted to ask her about the situation but suddenly, he heard a shrill voice.


    He held onto the handleand didn¡¯t push the door open.


    Instead, he stood where he was and listened to her weeping.


    ¡°Why is it like this¡­¡± She had never been so sad before.All her expectations had vanished.


    There was no future left in her life.


    He lowered his eyes and pursed his thin lips. It was an unspeakable feeling.

 Chapter 314 Lovable Adrienne

    The two of them stayed like that, one outside the wardand one inside.Christopher did not go in to bother Everleigh.


    He knew that she was a strong person and would never cry in front of others. She would always bear the grievance alone, no matter how big it was.


    That time wasn¡¯t an exception.


    She cried alone for a long time. She stopped when she realized that her voice had turned hoarse. Christopher was still standing by the door as if he didn¡¯t intend to leave.


    He calmly lit a cigarette and took puffs of it.


    The people in the corridor didn¡¯t understand what he was doing. They all only felt that there was something wrong with him to have smoked there. Didn¡¯t he know that the hospital was a no-smoking zone?


    Everleigh fell asleep after crying. When she woke up, the setting sun was already shining on her.


    When she saw the setting sun with her own eyes, she felt an indescribable feeling of mncholy in her heart.


    She was not a person who would easily be discouraged, but that was reality, and she had no choice but to ept the fact. She then got up and went straight to the bathroom to wash her face so that she wouldn¡¯t look that haggard.


    Not long after she finished washing up, the door opened, and a familiar scent entered her nostrils.


    She turned her head and looked at the person who came in. She cried out in surprise, ¡°Mrs. Harrison, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Because I just learned that you were hospitalized. How dare that old fart keep it from me for so long? I specially made your favorite pork dish for you. Do you want to eat it?¡±


    Everleigh nodded and looked at Mrs. Harrison¡¯s back. She really missed the times when she would always go to her house to eat and drink, and bring some food back.


    Nevertheless, she was a grown-up right now, and she had a lot of things to do, so she never went to revisit them.


    Smelling that familiar aroma, she missed those times even more and began to eat inrge mouthfuls.


    She didn¡¯t care if it was hot or not.


    ¡°Eat slowly.¡± Seeing her acting like that, Mrs. Harrison felt a little bittersweet.


    She heard everything from Maxwell. He only told her after such a long time. How would she not know how strong a person Everleigh was? She was the same as the old man.


    Right then¡­


    Everleigh ate a lot of food and belched with satisfaction, ¡°Mrs. Harrison, your food is the best.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll visit and bring it to you everyday. Also, I cooked you some soup. I¡¯ll pour some out for you.¡± She poured the soup for her as she spoke.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for her to bring her the soup.


    After eating and drinking, she was no longer in such a bad mood.


    ¡°Mrs. Harrison, why did youe here at such ate hour?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Cooking all this took quite some time. You brat, why didn¡¯t you tell me that such a big thing had happened?¡±


    Everleigh gave a wry smile. What did she want her to say? The fact that she was shed by her patient and could no longer hold a scalpel for her whole life? It was such a ridiculous thing that she wouldn¡¯t believe it if it really didn¡¯t happen to her, not to mention other people.


    Mrs. Harrison also realized that she had said something wrong, so she quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that you have two children. Why didn¡¯t theye over? I also prepared some gifts for them.¡±


    ¡°They should be arriving soon.¡± Everleigh looked at the clock. It was almost time.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Adrienne¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Adrienne and stair went in, followed by Selena. During that time, Selena didn¡¯t have much work too, so she took care of the two children. Everleigh was grateful towards her, but she knew clearly in her heart that her sister still didn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°Oh, these two babies are so good-looking.¡± Mrs. Harrison liked Adrienne and stair¡¯s appearances at first sight.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, this is Mrs. Harrison. You guys need to call her Madam Prisci.¡± Everleigh introduced.


    ¡°Hello, Madam Prisci. Mommy would always mention you. Thank you for your care and your food,¡± Adrienne said in a childish voice, which was very pleasant.


    Mrs. Harrison became even more ecstatic after hearing that. The main reason was that Adrienne was wonderful at talking.


    ¡°Come here, one for each of you. It¡¯s my gift. You have to ept it.¡± She was worried that they would not ept it, so she quickly said it out loud.


    stair and Adrienne both looked at Everleigh as if they were waiting for her answer.


    She nodded her head, indicating that she had agreed.


    Adrienne giggled, ¡°Thank you, Madam Prisci. You must be tired, aren¡¯t you? Hurry up and have a seat. You¡¯vee all the way here to visit Mommy, so it must¡¯ve been hard, right?¡± Adrienne took the small gift and pulled her to sit on the sofa.


    Like a little adult, Adrienne liked to talk about domestic matters.


    Selena stood at the door and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Everleigh also felt very helpless. The only thing Adrienne excelled at was her talking skills; she dared to talk about anything.


    She could even convince people that the dead were alive.


    Madam Prisci grinned from ear to ear when she heard her words. She liked children who were lively and cute.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came specially to see you. You don¡¯t even know. In the past¡­¡±


    Mrs. Harrison didn¡¯t hold back and directly told her about how she met Everleigh, and Adrienne was fascinated by her.


    stair, on the other hand, was quietly sitting aside and said some things from time to time.


    Selena seemed a bit abrupt. She walked up to Everleigh and said, ¡°You were so shameless in the past.¡±


    ¡°This is called improving my rtionship between my teacher and me,¡± she answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re wonderful at finding excuses,¡± Selena replied.


    The sky gradually darkened as the sun set. Mrs. Harrison had to go back to prepare dinner, so she left first.


    Adrienne was very reluctant for herto leave, and she shouted from behind, ¡°Madam Prisci, let¡¯s talk next time.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will bring you some food next time too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, cook more of it, okay? stair also likes to eat it.¡± When Adrienne heard that, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. Food, that was great.


    Selena received a phone call from her crew, and she had to leave to film a cut, so she left with the children.


    The noisy ward became quiet again.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart was filled with worry, and it was even more intense than before.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A few dayster, her wound became much better, and she was discharged. Dr. Harrison personally went to remove her stitches. He looked extra thin, which made him seem older.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Prisci has cooked your favorite dishes for you. Come eat with us tomorrow night. Bring your two children with you too. I haven¡¯t seen them even once either,¡± he said.


    He was nagged by his wifecountless times when he went back. Although they were in the same hospital, they didn¡¯t have much time to meet.


    Hence, they weren¡¯t able to meet with each other often.


    Everleigh looked at her hand and she felt a little pain when she moved it a little, ¡°Dr. Harrison, do you think I¡¯m a failure?¡±


    ¡°How could you be a failure? You¡¯re my best student, after all. Everleigh, let me tell you the truth. When I left back then, even though I was angry, I was still very reluctant to part with you. I thought that if you weren¡¯t in trouble, you wouldn¡¯t have left either. As your teacher, how could I be unhappy to see you return?¡± He would never speak such emotional words, but the situation right then was different.


    Everleigh¡¯s dream was disrupted.


    ¡°Teacher, do you really think so?¡± She asked.


    ¡°What else can I lie to you about now? Your situation is very different. I still want to pass on my mantle to you because you¡¯re as upright as I am,¡± he said.

 Chapter 315 Comforting Her

    Dr. Harrison didn¡¯t want to use his hard-earned education only on surgery. He also wanted to write put it all down in a book.


    He would sort out all the information for her, so that she could continue toplete his dreams.


    Everleigh was very moved by his words as she knew that he was giving her a future.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. You were able to conceal the fact that you bore children in secret, so how could you not be able to bear such a thing?¡± He said.


    Everleigh smiled bitterly. She was really unlucky, wasn¡¯t she?


    When she walked out of the hospital, Dr. Harrison, Christopher, Stainley, and the other nurses went to see her off.


    They all knew that Everleigh would need some time before being able toe back to work.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, remember to bring your children with you.¡± He was apprehensive that she might forget, so he deliberately reminded her.


    She chuckled before she got in the car and left. Meanwhile, in a ck car on the street opposite the hospital, a pair of deep eyes were staring at the car Everleigh got in.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, shall we follow them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice.


    He hadn¡¯t seen Everleigh for a long time. He couldn¡¯t go to the hospital, so he could only see her there she was discharged.


    Seeing her goodplexion, he believed that she felt much better than before.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh sat in the car and looked at the people on the street. She wasn¡¯t that sad anymore.


    Perhaps she should go out for a walk and look at the outside world. She might feel better by doing that.


    At the gate of the Trevino family home, Abraham was waiting for Everleigh at the gate along with stair, Adrienne, and Selena.


    Abraham had some work to do, so he ordered the chauffeur to pick her up.


    ¡°Mommy, wee home.¡± Adrienne walked over said with a smile as shehugged her leg.


    Everleigh pulled up the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, it¡¯s too hot here. I bought a lot of tonics for you.Take this opportunity to have a good rest. You can go to work when you feel better,¡± Abraham said with a tone that was full of concern.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hilda also walked out of the house,and she led some people to bring in Everleigh¡¯s belongings. However, stair stopped at the back and looked at the car in the front, on the left. Although he could not see inside it, that car still gave off a very familiar feeling.


    Moses looked at stair who stayed behind. The sharpness in his gaze was exactly the same as Theodore¡¯s. They were indeed father and son, and the look in his eyes could stop the world.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, let¡¯s go back. I think stair has noticed us,¡± he said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just stay here.¡± Theodore looked at his son in front of him with an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    The words they exchanged thest time still echoed in his ears.


    His son despised him that much. As a father, he was really a failure.


    ¡°stair, what are you looking at?¡± Selena couldn¡¯t see stair when she looked back, so she went back to find him.


    He turned around and replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything else either. She walked over to take his hand and they went back.


    When Theodore saw that everyone had gone inside, he didn¡¯t stay any longer. Instead, he returned to the Godfrey Group.


    Everleigh took stair and Adrienne to Dr. Harrison¡¯s house the next night.


    The two children saw that the house was filled with antique furniture and found that it was really a fit for Dr. Harrison¡¯s personality.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you finally came. Come in quickly. It¡¯s so hot outside, so I¡¯ve prepared some ice cream for the children.¡± Mrs. Harrison quickly invited them to have a seat, especially stair and Adrienne. She guessed that they were about to arrive, so she had prepared the ice cream for them.


    Adrienne looked at the ice cream and her eyes shone, ¡°Thank you, Madam Prisci.¡±


    ¡°You have such a silver tongue.Have more of it. I¡¯ll go and have a look at the food. I¡¯ve made a lot of delicious things for you,¡±Mrs. Harrison said.


    Her busy figure reminded Everleigh of the past. Whenever she gave Dr. Harrison the wrong answer, she would always be scolded by him,and Mrs. Harrison would always defend her every time. She would even make many delicious dishes for her too. Also, even though Dr. Harrison acted very angry, he wasn¡¯t truly mad.


    When Dr. Harrison came out of his room and saw the two children eating ice cream on the sofa, a faint smile appeared on his stiff face.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Are they your children?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everleigh got up and asked the two children to get up before she introduced them, ¡°This is Mr. Maxwell.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Maxwell,¡± the two children said at the same time.


    He took a liking to them immediately, he said, ¡°Good, good. Sit down quickly. What are you still standing there for?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Maxwell, you should sit down first. My mommy said that you took good care of her, and I finally get to meet you today.¡± Adrienne walked over, took his hand, and invited him to sit down.


    She really made herself at home.


    Maxwellughed when he heard what she said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mommy tell you how strict I was?¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that a strict teacher would always produce brilliant students, so it¡¯s better for you to be strict with her. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. Maxwell?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡± His smile grew even wider. He then caressed Adrienne¡¯s hair with his wrinkled hands.


    She was very good with her words, and she seemed very mild-mannered.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. Come here.¡± Mrs. Harrison came out of the kitchen with some delicious food in her hands.


    The four of them went over and sat on the table. They were all listening to Adrienne talking the whole time, which made them so happy that they were all smiles. In the end, it even made Mrs. Harrison reluctant to part ways with her.


    When Everleigh saw how her children were acting, she remembered what she heard from the patients in the hospital that day.


    No matter how ufortable she felt, as long as she was alive, she had to be responsible for her children. So what if her right hand was disabled? As long as she was alive,nothing else mattered.


    She admitted that she couldn¡¯t do such a thing since she had never really experienced the sufferings of others.


    After dinner, Mrs. Harrison got up with the children and went to y with them, giving Maxwell and Everleighsome alone time.


    ¡°Everleigh, do you see how much Prisci likes your children? Come visit her if you have time. You two can also talk about life at the same time. I think that it will be very helpful to you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you think my cooking is good?¡± Everleighughed. She did not forget the days when she made delicious food with joy and let Dr. Harrison taste it.


    He forced a smile, ¡°They¡¯re all awful. I think you should learn some things from Prisci so that you won¡¯t poison your children.¡±


    Everleigh understood his intentions, but¡­ whatever. No one could change what was destined.


    They talked for a long time. Maxwell didn¡¯t want her to do anything stupid because of that hand of hers. He knew that she was a proud person and was scared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept reality, that was why he decided to talk to her.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Everyone needs some time to ept things, and I¡¯m no exception either. Besides, I still have two children to raise. How can I give up just like that?¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this kind of thinking. It¡¯s gettingte, I think you should go home. Remember toe over and learn to cook when you have time.¡± He also pointed to Mrs. Harrison as he spoke.


    Everleigh smiled without saying a word.


    When they were about to leave, Mrs. Harrison gave them a lot of things.

 Chapter 316 The truth

    Everleigh had be ustomed to receiving gifts from her.


    Every time they came, Mrs. Harrison would prepare lunch boxes for them.


    She was very sad to part with the children, so she asked Everleigh to bring the children over whenever they were free.


    When Everleigh returned home, she saw Selena giggling on the phone. The emotions in her eyes could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Go find Hilda and wash up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± stair and Adrienne went upstairs.


    Everleigh sat next to Selena and took a sip of the tea on the table. Seeing that she had no intention to leave, Selena asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Who¡¯s the lucky guy?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Selena snorted coldly before sheturned sideways with her phone.


    Everleigh knew what love felt like, soshe knew how it felt to be swept up in all the emotions.


    She noticed Selena¡¯s change as soon as she entered the door. She used to dress rather modestly at home,and she only ever put on makeup when she went for shoots, but now, she had learned to put on makeup and paid attention to her appearance.


    That meant that she was in love.


    ¡°Selena, you should choose carefully when you look for a boyfriend. Don¡¯t be like me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t learn from you, but there is one thing worth learning though. If you can ept a man like Christopher, is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡±


    These words made Everleigh stunned and her expression changed. She looked appalled, as if she had remembered something.


    Seeing her face turned pale, Selena knew that she had said something wrong, but she could not put her pride aside to apologize. She put away her phone and returned to her room.


    Everleigh sat on the sofa alone, deep in thought. It was not because of Selena¡¯s words that she felt embarrassed. She did not like Christopher¡¯s reputation as a yboy either, but it seemed that she could still ept such a person with what Selena just said.


    Could it be that the person whom Selena was dating was also a yboy?


    No, she could not let her be one of those girls who got dumped by guys like Christopher.


    Thinking of this, Everleigh took her phone to the garden and dialed a phone number that she was very familiar with.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you out of your mind? Just because you don¡¯t sleep in the middle of the night doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, I need you to help me find out who Selena has been in touch with recently.¡±


    ¡°Are you bored? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°How does it not matter? I don¡¯t want her to be deceived.¡±


    He was very frustrated.She hadn¡¯t dealt with her own problems, yet she wanted to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. Not to mention that Selena was not very kind to her.


    ¡°Okay, I got it,¡± he replied and hung up the phone.


    The next day, Everleigh did not receive a call from Christopher.Instead, she received a call from Cecil. ¡°Hey, Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, are you home?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Cecil¡¯s hoarse voice went off in Everleigh¡¯s ears. She was slightly startled and an ominous feeling surged up in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be at Blu Cafe waiting for you. Come over, I have something to tell you.¡± Cecil hung up the phone as she finished her words.


    Everleigh still had something to ask, but she was left with the dial tone from the phone.


    Blu Cafe was the most famous coffee shop in Ocpeace City. The coffee here was the best and it was loved by everyone. The most important thing was that the staff members here kept secrets very well, andmany people discussed business here. It was not only safe but also discreet.


    When Everleigh arrived, she saw Cecil sitting on a chair with a haggard face. The private rooms were all soundproofed.


    ¡°Cecil, what¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯t have a good rest, did you?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, do you know that I was cheated?¡± Cecil said with a wry smile.


    Everleigh was puzzled;who would try and deceive Cecil?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I went and looked into Diana. I thought of her as my own biological sister but I never thought that she would plot against me like this. When I was with Leon, she hid her identity, but¡­¡± As Cecil went on, she was heartbroken.


    She did not care so much about rtionships, but she cared about how far her sister went to scheme against her. She had never expected any of that.


    Then, Everleigh learned from her that when she and Leon were together, her sister didn¡¯t tell him her true identity, but pretended to be an outsider instead.


    She told Diana about Leon before, and Diana even gave her her blessing in person.


    However, Cecil didn¡¯t expect her to seek out Leon privately. She told him that Cecil only wanted to y around with him and that she didn¡¯t mean to actually be with him.


    Plus, the Allen family was not good enough for the Hayes family either.


    s, Cecil was none the wiser.


    At the time, she remembered that Leon asked about her family affairs several times, but she¡¯d resolved all of the issues. Hence, she thought that he had no idea what was going on.


    Then, Leon gradually became distant from her.


    Upon hearing this, Everleigh felt speechless, ¡°So¡­After you found out, does Diana know about it?¡±


    ¡°How could she know when she¡¯s not here? I just can¡¯t figure out why she did this to me.¡± As Cecil spoke, her eyes were full of sadness.


    She also had a big quarrel with Christopher because of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t you say that you were the one who wanted to break up with Leon? Why does it seem like he doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±


    If they really broke up because of this matter, then it was he who should be angry at Cecil, not the other way around.


    Cecil¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and her anger followed up soon after. ¡°That¡¯s because Leon got drunk at a bar and was drugged by Diana. She also sent me a photo, so I always thought that he betrayed me.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Then¡­ What about Christopher? Aren¡¯t you looking into this matter?¡±


    Cecil thought it was hrious when she heard the name ¡®Christopher¡¯. ¡°He was sucked into this by ident,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°At the time, Christopher and I were friends butDiana thought that he was my boyfriend. She yed the same tricks and wanted to sow discord between us.However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be an expert at romance. Not only did she fail to provoke us, she got teased by him too. Diana even whined about him. I didn¡¯t expect things to be so ironic.¡± Cecil couldn¡¯t suppress her anger.


    Did Diana really think that she would be able to turn the tables in this situation?


    She even med Christopher for this matter, but now it seemed that it was not the case at all.


    He even punished her for Cecil¡¯s sake.


    Everleigh listened but did not know how to persuade her. Christopher was really a yboy and he knew his way around things like these. It was really¡­


    ¡°What are you going to do now? Are you going to turn against your sister?¡±


    ¡°No, since she wants to y, I¡¯m game.Nevertheless, I am sorry for what happened to Christopher.¡± Cecil had to admit it.


    She couldn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t wrong. If it wasn¡¯t for this, she would never know the truth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry that I wasn¡¯t there when you were discharged from the hospital. ¡± When Cecil picked up the coffee, she saw the wound on Everleigh¡¯s hand. Although there were no bandages on her hand, the red marks were still visible.

 Chapter 317 A Sudden Incident

    Everleigh lowered her eyes and looked at the scar on her hand. She said with a faint smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s no need for formalities between us.¡±


    The corners of Cecil¡¯s mouth pulled up. Both of them were in a bad mood, but they didn¡¯t talk about their own problems. Instead, they talkedabout everything except those sensitive topics.


    Some timeter, the two of them were thirsty after the chat. Cecil¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from her assistant.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Tell them to wait.¡±


    ¡­


    Then, she said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back right now.¡±


    Seeing that she was very busy, Everleigh said, ¡°Go ahead if you have something to attend to. I¡¯ll head back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine?¡± Cecil said thoughtfully as she pointed at her hand.


    ¡°I came here on my own, so why can¡¯t I go back by myself? Don¡¯t worry.¡± To reassure her, Everleigh deliberately shook her wrist. Except for the obvious scar,everything else fine.


    Cecil¡¯s eyes twinkled. She said nothing more and hurried back.


    After paying for the coffee, Everleigh went out and walked with the flow of the crowd.


    She walked around and once again realized that it had been a long time since she went shopping. She used to stay in the hospital all the time, so she never got to observe the changes in Ocpeace City.


    She hadn¡¯te back for seven years, and things had changed a lot. The small stall that used to sell pasta had be a pasta restaurant. As she smelled the street food, she was a little hungry. She bought some and ate it as she walked.


    Just as she was walking into a street corner, she heard a screeching sounding from behind her. When she looked back, a car had knocked over a person, and there was a child crying next to the victim.


    The look on her face changed. She put aside the things in her hands to see what was going on.


    Other onlookers all gathered around. Some people called the police, and others called the ambnce.


    There were quite a number of enthusiastic people.


    She watched as the woman, who was lying in a pool of blood, gasped heavily as she slowly became unconscious.


    She knelt beside her and performed CPR on her, but her right hand was a little weak.


    ¡°Miss, miss, can you hear me?¡± Everleigh was persistent and her clothes were already covered with blood.


    Since her arms could not exert much strength, it wasn¡¯t very effective.


    ¡°Miss,are your arms weak?¡± A man in a pair of sses next to her asked with concern.


    She nodded and said, ¡°I am a doctor. I had an ident a few days ago and now, my right arm doesn¡¯t have much strength, but if I don¡¯t do this¡­ she will die.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯m a doctor too.¡± The man did not say anything when he heard her words. Instead, he motioned for her to get up and let him do it.


    She did not hesitate and quickly helped him with other matters.Meanwhile, the victim looked dazed and her pupils dted.It didn¡¯t seem like she would hold on much longer.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy.¡± Watching the scene, the child next to her kept crying. Her arm was also scratched, but shepletely ignored it.


    Then, Everleigh looked at the victim lying on the ground as well as the doctor and she realized how ipetent she was now. She couldn¡¯t even perform simple treatments on patients.


    Just as she sat there dazed, the siren of the ambnce came from afar, pulling her back to her senses.


    The ambnce stopped beside her and she clearly saw that it was the hospital¡¯s staff.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    She looked in the direction where the familiar voice came from and saw Stainley get off the ambnce.


    ¡°They sent you?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on duty. Let¡¯s talkter, we don¡¯t have time.¡±


    She nodded and watched them load the woman into the ambnce, but she was very clear that the woman was slowly losing her life. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Everleigh, nice to meet you. My name is Xanvior.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the hand in front of her, which was stained with blood. When she looked up, she saw bloodstains on the man¡¯s sses too, but there was a pure smile on his face.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I heard about you when I was in the hospital. To be frank, you shouldn¡¯t be using much of your hands at all, but I am very surprised to see that you just treated the patient in that way.¡± Xanvior¡¯s sincere eyes distracted her a little.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since someone looked at her like this. Every time, it was always a look full of sympathy and pity for her.


    She gave a wry smile and said, ¡°I have some errands to run, so I¡¯ll have to go first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I still hope to see youat the academic exchange conference,¡± he said.


    Everleigh was startled and her eyes dimmed. She knew about the conference because she once prepared materials for all the doctors in the state, but now she couldn¡¯t go.


    The reason was that her hand was now disabled.


    Hence, shedidn¡¯t answer him, and instead, she left the ce.


    As the incident was not over yet, the police came over to investigate. They found out that the driver was drunk, so he wasn¡¯t able to brake in time and eventually hit the pedestrian.


    On one side, the crowd seemed very lively, but on the other side, it seemed a little deserted. Theodore sat in the car, watching Everleigh from the back as she looked depressed. He felt somewhat upset.


    ¡°She likes to eat those,so buy some for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Everleigh seemed powerless as she could do nothing about what happened that day. When she entered the door, she saw the guard holding a lot of things in his hand.


    ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°These are the things you bought. They were sent from the store.¡± The guard held two bags of food in his hand.


    Everleigh smelt the wonderful aromaof the snacks she¡¯d just eaten, but there were other scents too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°The person who sent these said that you did.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She took them over, but she was a bit confused about who bought them.


    ¡°And these flowers are also for you.¡± The guard took out a bouquet of flowers for her.


    Looking at the flowers, Everleigh understood what was going on.


    Other than Theodore, no one else would do such a thing.


    Adrienne and stair were sitting in the living room. When they saw her with the bags, they immediately walked over.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, what did you buy?¡± Adrienne had a sensitive nose and smelled food in the bag.


    Everleigh smiled as she put the bags directly on the table and let the two siblings take their pick of the food.


    As for her, she went back to her room to wash up. After taking a walk, her whole body was covered with sweat.She would be very stinky if she didn¡¯t take a shower.


    When she came out of the shower, her phone rang. It was from Christopher.


    ¡°Christopher.¡±


    ¡°You were at the scene of the incident today.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She frowned.


    He said helplessly, ¡°I saw it from the surveince cameras. Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t overwork your hands?It¡¯s only been a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°I was in a hurry and forgot about it.¡±

 Chapter 318 Injured Again

    For doctors, it was their job to treat patients. Since Everleigh was sworn to this responsibility, she would not give up saving a life so easily.


    ¡°How¡¯s the victim?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Christopher said without hesitation.


    She was silent for a moment. She knew that it would happen, but she still felt bad to hear it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t call you for this. I called to say that I¡¯ve investigated the thing you askedst time. Your sister is currently dating Leon Allen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± When Everleigh heard the word ¡°Leon¡±, her voice rose a couple of octaves.


    How could it be him?


    ¡°Ever since they met at the hospital, Leon went to see the film crew and offered to buy the actors and actresses drinks. Naturally, he got familiar with Selena. Speaking of Leon, he¡¯s still very close to the second female lead despite dating your sister. To make matters worse, those two women hate each other.¡± Speaking of this, Christopher couldn¡¯t help but show his disagreement.


    Even if he yed with women¡¯s hearts, he did it one by one. But Leon? Two-timing would get him in trouble sooner orter.


    On the other hand, Everleigh was worried that Selena would get hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. If you¡¯re concerned, you can give her some reminders, but my advice is that it¡¯s best not to say it. People are all foolish when they¡¯re in love, so they won¡¯t listen to us even if we tell them.¡±


    Everleigh knew this fact very well. Back when Mrs. Godfrey wanted her to leave Theodore, would it ever turn out like this if it wasn¡¯t for her persistence?


    She couldn¡¯t let Selena follow in her footsteps.


    Madison was from the Allen family, and she loathed the Trevinos. If Selena was really dating Leon, then it went without saying that Madison could make life terrible for all of them.


    In the evening, Selena changed her clothes and was ready to go out. She even put on some delicate makeup.


    Everleigh saw her and remembered Christopher¡¯s words. No matter what happened, she was willing to give it a try.


    ¡°Selena, can I talk to you?¡±


    ¡°I have something urgent to deal with. The director is waiting for me,¡± Selena replied in a low voice and walked out without turning back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t keep you for too long.¡±


    ¡°Then wait until Ie back. If you have nothing to do, go and look after the kids.¡± Selena frowned unpleasantly.


    Seeing her attitude, Everleigh couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    The next day, Everleigh sent stair and Adrienne off to school. Those were the happiest moments for the children as they could see their mother every day before school.


    stair got out of the car and looked at Everleigh with worried eyes.Then, she reached out and stroked his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I still have to look after the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to school.¡± After listening to her words, stair felt relieved and went to school.


    Just as she turned around to leave after watching them enter the school, she saw Theodore¡¯s car parked in front of her. Everleigh¡¯s clear eyes were fixed on the car.


    Theodore was in the car. Watching her haggard face, he felt a little nervous thinking whether she would walk over.


    She watched the car and hesitated for a long time before getting in her car and leaving.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are we still going after her?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on her. Buy her whatever she likes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Moses took out his phone and dialed a series of numbers.


    Everleigh had always been aware of Theodore taking care of her all this time, and he would buy anything she liked for her.


    He remembered that she once said that she liked to buy things to ease her bad mood, even if it was only a few dors.


    However, over the past few years living abroad, she had quit this habit of hers. The main reason was because she couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Everleigh went to the mall alone.stair¡¯s and Adrienne¡¯s clothes had be too small for them, so she wanted to buy them new sets of clothes.


    When she got to the children¡¯s clothing department and looked at the price, she realized that nothing in Ocpeace City could grow as fast as the pricing.


    ¡°Is there anything cheaper?¡± Everleigh pointed at the design of the clothes.


    ¡°Miss, this is already the lowest price, and the quality is great. You can try touching the material.¡± The saleswoman introduced the dress and rambled on.


    Everleigh recalled the pharmaceutical salesman who came beforeand thought that she was also as good as him at sales.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will pack it up for you.¡± Upon hearing the words she said, the saleswoman grinned instantly.


    She was afraid that she would feel embarrassed if she continued.


    When she walked out of the mall with the clothes, she felt a sense of powerlessness. She wanted to buy some more clothes for the two of them, but now, she had no money on her.


    Everleigh walked back helplessly.However, she was unaware that there were renovations going on at the storefront and there were a number of steel pipes above her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Be careful!¡±


    She heard a sound and looked up. She watched as a steel pipe came smashing down on her.


    She wanted to dodge, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move .


    All of a sudden, a figure shed past her. Everleigh¡¯s body swayed, and she fell to the ground. Her right hand smashed directly into a flower bed, and the sound of steel pipes falling to the ground echoed in her ears.


    ¡°Ah!¡± She screamed in pain. She felt as if her right hand was broken.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you okay?¡±


    She knew that voice. She struggled to look at the person in front of her and their eyes met.


    His love and care for her was tenderly disyed in his eyes.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°My hand¡­ hurts.¡± She looked down at her right hand. The wound on it had split open again and blood gushed out.


    Theodore looked over at her right hand before he took out a handkerchief and tied it around her hand. Then, he picked her up and ran towards his car.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Everleigh, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± He was tense, and panic was all over his face as she watched him.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized that the pain she once endured had all vanished into thin air. She sat in the passenger seat while Theodore looked flustered as he drove.


    ¡°Slow down, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± She was worried that she would die in a traffic ident with him before she received treatment at the hospital.


    Theodore nodded andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be fine once we get to the hospital.¡±


    She looked at her hand. The blood had soaked through the handkerchief and coagted into a bloody lump. ¡°My hand is already useless. It won¡¯t change anything even if I¡¯m injured. Let¡¯s just go slowly. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°How is it not a big deal? It¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t take good care of you and let you suffer for so many years. Everleigh, I don¡¯t care if you hate me or me me as long as you stay healthy.¡± When Theodore said these words, his eyes were slightly teary. He just realized this after Everleigh was hurt by someone.


    He just wanted to be with her but he ignored her feelings. Until that day when she was lying in the ICU covered in blood, he realized how important it was to see her alive and well.

 Chapter 319 Sympathy Or Empathy

    Everleigh gave a bitter smile as her eyes turned red. It was the first time that she had heard such words from him.


    He had never spoken such honeyed words, even when they were dating.


    When the two arrived at the hospital, Christopher and Maxwell were on duty. They were startled when they saw the two of them entering the building.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Everleigh held her right hand.


    Maxwell did not say anything. He pulled her straight into the emergency room and examined her personally.


    Christopher and Theodore were both sitting outside while they waited.


    ¡°How did you end up with her?¡±


    ¡°When she walked out of the mall, she was nearly knocked down by a steel pipe. However, her hand hit the flower bed,¡± Theodore murmured in a serious tone as he stared at the door.


    At that very moment, he wanted desperately to go in, but he knew that there was nothing he could do, even if he barged in.


    She finally came out with Dr. Harrison in the afternoon. Once again, her hand was wrapped up with bandages.


    ¡°Christopher, take this for a blood test.¡± He gave Everleigh¡¯s drawn blood to him.


    Christopher couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Why are you doing a blood test?¡±


    ¡°Just do it when I tell you to. Stop the nonsense.¡± Dr. Harrison¡¯s aged face wasmanding.


    Christopher stopped asking questions while Everleigh stood aside and remained silent. Her body was stained with blood.


    ¡°You should go back early and rest. Remember toe back for a checkup in seven days.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head back first.¡± She smiled, but her face was a little pale.


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked as if he wanted to speak, but stopped on second thought. In the end, he did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out,¡± Theodore said as he followed her.


    She nodded, not refusing his offer.


    Dr. Harrison watched their backs and frowned. He looked at the report in his hand and fell into deep thought.


    In the car, neither of them spoke. Everleigh could barely stand the tension of the atmosphere. ¡°Send me back to the mall.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go home and have a rest?¡±


    ¡°The clothes that I¡¯ve bought for the children should still be thereif I can find them.¡± Everleigh had spent a lot of money on buying them.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose them like this.¡±


    Theodore felt his temper rise at the sound of her words.¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why do you still care about the clothes?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? stair and Adrienne have been asking for new clothes for a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought a lot of clothes for them, so you don¡¯t have to go back. Moreover, I hold responsibility for the kids too. I can¡¯t let you bear all the consequences alone,¡± he said in a low, charming voice.


    It made her feel like something flickered in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t deny it this time. Indeed, he had his part for the children, but she had never mentioned him to them.


    She got off at the front entrance of her house as Theodore followed. ¡°Everleigh, if there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to ask me. Please know that you shouldn¡¯t always carry the burden alone.¡±


    ¡°Are you making it up to me now, or do you think that I¡¯m pitiful?¡± She raised her head and stared at him seriously.


    He paused for a moment. ¡°If it¡¯s neither of it,it¡¯s just me trying to get you back. Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,¡± she answered firmly and walked into her house.


    When she walked halfway, the corner of Everleigh¡¯s mouth curved upward.


    From the beginning of the ident until that moment, those caring eyes of his was something she had been so familiar with.


    She believed that he was trying to get her back.


    Seeing how straightforward her refusal was, Theodore felt a little disappointed, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she was here, there would always be hope for him.


    As soon as Everleigh entered the house, she saw her father sitting on the sofa. ¡°Dad, why are you home so early today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much important in thepany, so I came back. What¡¯s wrong with your hand? Didn¡¯t you remove the bandage already?¡± Abraham nced at the bandages on her hand. He looked a little anxious and quickly went over to take a look.


    She had forgotten about this matter. She silently pulled back her hand and said awkwardly, ¡°There was a small ident and I was injured. I have already asked the doctor to wrap it up for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, is it?¡±


    ¡°No. How can you not trust Dr. Maxwell¡¯s medical skills? Besides, I¡¯m a disabled person. Is there anything to be afraid of?¡± Thinking of this, she felt extremely upset.


    In the past few days, she had been able to ignore this feeling, but when it was mentioned again, she was even sadder than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Hilda to make you some tonic. Eat a little. It¡¯ll be much better if you take a look on the bright side.¡± Abraham¡¯sforting words rang in her ears as he worried that she would take it harshly.


    Everleigh noticed that her father¡¯s hair had turned white and thewrinkles at the corner of his eyes had deepened.


    She felt that she was an unfilial daughter. He couldn¡¯t be at ease for so many years as there was nothing he wasn¡¯t anxious about.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t let you live afortable life, not even for a day. You have always been restless because of me.¡±


    He shook his headandreached out his hand. Hepatted her on the shoulder and said with a light chuckle, ¡°Everleigh,this not the first day for you as a mother. For your children, your parents are everything. Others may not tolerate it, but parents will. You are my daughter. No matter what you did, I won¡¯t me you. You should have known this.¡±


    Her tears fell as she hugged her father and said, ¡°Dad, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re family. We don¡¯t need to be so courteous to each other.¡±


    Hilda came out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Miss Everleigh, Mr. Abraham, it¡¯s time for dinner. Adrienne and stair will be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright. By the way,has Selena returned?¡± He turned around and asked Hilda.


    At the mention of Selena¡¯s name, it brought up to Everleigh¡¯s mind that her problems weren¡¯t resolved.


    After dinner, stair and Abraham went into the study room for some business talk, while Adrienne went back to her room to y with Hilda.


    Everleigh was all alone sitting on the sofa, waiting for her sister.


    Selena had drunk a lot when she returned, with a ton of things in her hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Selena had drunk a little too much asher cheeks were slightly blushing. She wobbled as she walked.


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to talk about? I¡¯m busy,¡± Selena said as she got up and swayed back to her room. Everleigh helped her upstairs, but she never let go of her shopping bags. By the time they were in Selena¡¯s room, Everleigh took those bags and found out that they were children¡¯s clothes.


    Selena had already fallen asleep without washing up.


    There was no way to talk to her in this situation, so Everleigh covered her with a quilt and went out.


    Selena had a terrible headache the next morning, so Everleigh was the one who asked Hilda to make some hangover soup for her.


    ¡°Miss Selena, Miss Everleigh asked us to cook this soup for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Hilda.¡± Selena did want to drink a little. Her head hurt so much that she promised herself that she wouldn¡¯t drink so much again.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be excused. Miss Everleigh wille to youter.¡± Hilda left after telling her.


    Selena was confused. What did Everleigh want from her?


    She remembered vaguely that Everleigh wanted to talk to her the previous night when she returned, but she was drunk too much to remember what had happened afterwards.

 Chapter 320 She’s Sick

    Everleigh appeared right after Selena finished the soup.


    ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡±


    Everleigh did not answer her question. Instead, she sat down on a chair and said, ¡°Selena, I know you¡¯ve gotten into a rtionship recently.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say? Do you want to tell Dad?¡± Selena snorted, dissatisfied with her attitude.


    Everleigh sighed. ¡°You are not a child anymore. Why should I always tell dad about you? Besides, I did note to stop you from dating.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Are you dating Leon?¡± Everleigh¡¯s gaze slightly sank as she spoke in a stern tone.


    Selena was stunned before she thought of something. ¡°Did you have someone investigate me?¡±


    ¡°Am I right?¡± She did not answer her, but instead asked seriously.


    Selena red at herandthe anger in her eyes did not seem to fade, while Everleigh remained expressionless.


    The two of them were locked in a stalemate for some time, and neither of them gave in. Finally, Selena admitted defeat.


    It was the same every time. As long as it was something Everleigh was determined about, she would not change her mind even if the world exploded.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Selena couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Now she knew why she always lost to her sister.


    Hence, Everleigh did not say anything, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°He came to see me after he left the hospital that day. I know he is a yboy, but¡­ He is very smart, so I¡­ tried to ept him. Who knows he might change someday? It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Selena¡¯s voice weakened in the end.


    She refused to admit it because she thought that it was embarrassing. She used to look down on Christopher, but Leon was no better than him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like people like Christopher? Why are you dating someone like him now?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Have you really forgotten about Theodore? Are you really happy being with Christopher?¡± Selena retorted, annoyed by her words.


    Leon was really good to her. He¡¯d cut off the other girls long ago.


    Everleigh knew that she would have tons of reasons to exin her behavior. ¡°The person I wanted to talk to you about is Leon, not Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Is it so weird that I¡¯m with him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. Leon is handsome and his family is also doing well.Plus, you have the support of the Godfrey family too, but there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Everleigh hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Leon and Cecil dated in the past. He used to be so devoted to Cecil butter, he cheated on her with another woman. She found out and they broke up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Selena was a little dismayed. ¡°Cecil is just one of them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s one of them but she was special. They nned to get married before.¡± Everleigh¡¯s words managed to provoke her sister atst.


    Then, Selena turned around and red at her. ¡°You don¡¯t like me, do you? Are you happy to see me living a tough life?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Everleigh was speechless at her stubbornness. If it wasn¡¯t for her sake, she wouldn¡¯t care so much.


    ¡°You can think of it as you like. If you think he treats you differently, you can try to ept him but let me warn you, heartbreakguts you like a fish.¡± She finished her words and got up.


    It was Selena¡¯s own matter to deal with.


    As she listened to Everleigh, her expression darkened.


    Despite that, she was still a little suspicious of her words.


    Her encounter with Leon during this whole time obviously had her carried away. Nevertheless, she knew deep down in her heart that she was very strict when it came to rtionships. If there was any deception, she would never forgive Leon.


    By the time Everleigh came out, stair and Adrienne had been sent off to school by the driver.On the other hand, Abraham was also dressed and ready for work.


    ¡°Are you done talking to each other?¡±


    ¡°Dad, did you know about this?¡±


    His wrinkled face twitched as he smiled. ¡°Selena has changed a lot recently. I can see it. Everleigh, if you have more to say, just say it. If it¡¯s not a well-matched family, I will not approve of their rtionship too.¡±


    ¡°I understand. She¡¯s old enough to have her own opinion. Dad, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He nodded. He doted on both of his children very much.


    Everleigh had nothing else to do, so she went to the hospital to visit Dr. Harrison.


    As soon as she walked in, she heard a conversation between two nurses.


    ¡°Is it true what you said?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Who else do you think would have gone so far to Auview if they could help it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean byAuview?¡± Everleigh could not help but walk over and ask.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino!¡± The nurses responded. The smiles on their faces did not fade as they were d to see her.


    She smiled and said, ¡°What are you talking about? It seems to be about something embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°The hospital will be sending a team abroad for medical support. As you can see, there are only a few people who are willing to go.¡± One of the nurses frownedas if she would be chosen by the hospital.


    Everleigh knew that they would choose a medical team every year, but she didn¡¯t expect that they would go that far abroad this year.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you here for a follow-up?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to visit Dr. Harrison. Carry on with your work. I¡¯ll go and see him first.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Dr. Trevino, if there¡¯s nothing important to attend to, feel free toe and join us.¡±


    Shenodded and walked out. She got along well with these nurses and often shared things with them. This was also one of the reasons why she didn¡¯t want to leave.


    Everleigh was about to knock on the door before she entered when she heard a voiceing from the inside. It was Christopher. ¡°Dr. Harrison, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Why did Everleigh get infected with AIDS?¡±


    When she heard this, she was astounded and her mind was buzzing.It was as if she hadn¡¯t heard them at all.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. You don¡¯t want others to know. Besides, who said she has AIDS? It¡¯s just spection. That person was also injured when he hurt Everleigh. His blood report turned out to be positive for AIDS, but she is not necessarily ill.¡± Dr. Harrison went on but he still sounded worried.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but step back. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears from streaming down and the expression on her face turned grave.


    Then, she looked around. At this very moment, she felt as if the sky was falling.As she took a step, she cked out.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    The two people in the room were stunned when they heard a noiseing from the outside. They opened the door and went out to have a look.


    Then, they saw her passed outon the ground.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡± Christopher shouted as he ran over to pick her up.


    ¡°Bring her inside.¡± Dr. Harrison anxiously called and quickly opened the door to put her down on the sickbed in his office.


    The nurse came in and Dr. Harrison checked on her. After a while, he breathed out a sigh of relief. ¡°She fainted because she got agitated. It¡¯s not a big deal. Go on and carry on with your work.¡±


    Hearing those words, the nurse was relieved and didn¡¯t stay any longer. After all, they were all busy attending to their tasks.

 Chapter 321 Life Is Unfair to Everleigh

    Christopher looked at Everleigh¡¯s gaunt face and began to feel bad for her. ¡°God is so unfair to her that he allowed all these injustices to happen to her,¡± he thought.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, is she really okay?¡±


    He sighed softly and said, ¡°She must have overheard the conversation outside, or she wouldn¡¯t have fainted from shortness of breath.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe the truth, either. Life was unfair to Everleigh.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, what should we do about Everleigh?¡± Christopher asked worriedly. He knew that Everleigh would be able to live through the troubles of her past but it was about life and death this time.


    Dr. Harrison¡¯s face was full of sorrow. He didn¡¯t know what to do either. If he knew, the doctors would let the patient know about their illnesses and not just tell their family members instead.


    Everleigh slowly opened her eyes and looked at the familiar surroundings she was in with a blurry mind.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± He sat on a chair and waited for her to wake up.


    She sat up on the bed and thought about the things that happened before she fainted. ¡°Dr. Harrison, am I really¡­¡± She asked with a pale face.


    ¡°Stop overthinking. Have you learnt nothing as a doctor? There is an incubation period for AIDS, and you¡¯re aware of that, aren¡¯t you?¡± He saidbefore she could finish her sentence. His tone was slightly upset as his clever eyes were filled with worry.


    She let out a wearyugh and said, ¡°Dr. Harrison, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I know there¡¯s a huge chance of getting it through blood transmission.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, I¡¯ll be back a few days¡¯ time for a check up. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll excuse myself for now,¡± she replied. Then, she got off the bed and walked out of the room lifelessly.


    It was obvious that she was unable to ept the truth.


    Christopher finished with work and came over to see how Everleigh was doing. He saw her walking soullessly out of the room with a lost gaze, as if she didn¡¯t see him.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡± He called out, but she did not hear him and continued walking forward.


    He was worried about her. He walked up and grabbed her arm. Everleigh felt someone grab her arm and she shouted.


    ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s me.¡± His heart ached for her reaction.


    She must have thought that since she was sick, nobody should go near her.


    Everleigh was still lost in her thoughts, and it took her a long time to recover from the shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk. Let¡¯s go.¡± Without waiting for her to agree, Christopher pulled her out to the garden of the hospital. There was barely anyone there because it was the middle of the day.


    The two of them walked under the shade of the tree. She looked dull, and the expression in her eyes gradually dissipated.


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t worry. It might not be the case. We¡¯ll know once you¡¯re out of the incubation period, so stop worrying too much.¡± He couldn¡¯t help butfort her.


    She was still in a daze, as if she didn¡¯t hear what he had said. Her lips were pursed together tightly and she remained quiet.


    He felt anxious. He would much rather she cry it out and release her emotions, aspared to bottling it up like she was right now.


    ¡°Can you say something please? You¡¯re making me feel so worried about you.¡± His voice trembled a little as his charming face was filled with helplessness and fear.


    He had never seen Everleigh behave like this. She seemed lifeless.


    He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept things and do something to hurt herself.


    Everleigh turned her head and looked at him sadly. ¡°Christopher, can you not tell anyone about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t tell anyone about it. It might not necessarily be true.¡± He was not dumb enough to spread the news.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± she kept mumbling these two words. She looked up at the sun and it was too ring for the eyes.


    He followed her gaze and looked up at the sun. He was lost for words and didn¡¯t know what to do with the situation either.


    He could only sit there and apany her silently, and he had no intention of leaving.


    Finally, after the sun had set, she came back to her senses. Her body and clothes were drenched in sweat from the zing sun.


    ¡°Christopher, I¡¯ve been under the sun for a whole day. Will the virus in my blood be dposed by the sun?¡±


    Her hoarse voice slowly sounded in the air and she sounded very weak, as if she was unwilling to part with this world.


    His throat was a little dry and he felt like it was burning.


    ¡°Everleigh, stop overthinking. Didn¡¯t Dr. Harrison also say that everything would be fine?¡±


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t a medical student, I may still be hopeful about this but those are all just ifs.¡± She smiled bitterly.The bitterness seemed to have filled her body inside out.


    She had now experienced the despair of people who were diagnosed with cancer.


    It really was hard to bear.


    ¡°There will be a miracle.¡±


    ¡°Miracles? What miracles could there be? I thought God wanted my hand and I gave it to him. It turns out, I was the foolish one. God actually wanted my life. Christopher, can you understand what I¡¯m feeling? I want to raise my kids and I want to watch them grow up. I want to watch my kids live their lives happily. I do not want to leave this life, especially not in such a sad way,¡± she said as tears filled her eyes.


    Her miserable gaze was hard to watch.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes turned red too. He reached out to hold her and said softly, ¡°Everleigh, all that you wish for will eventually happen. This time, it¡¯s just a small hurdle. Isn¡¯t there a saying? Life will not always be in your favor and challenges are part of it.¡±


    Her tears rolled down her face instantly. ¡°Do I still have a life to live now? What if I won¡¯t have a chance to grow old,¡± she thought.


    He let go of her and wiped her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You have to stop living in sadness. Don¡¯t worry, I will follow up on your report. I will personally let you know if there¡¯s anything about it. Stop overthinking, alright?¡±


    She wiped her tears messily. Instead of answering him, she nced at his cell phone and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick my children up from school.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡­ Wait for my news,¡± he persuaded.


    She nodded after a long pause. Even if she was going to die, she would not die in such a sad way. She had a lot of things to do and did not want to have any regrets.


    After picking up stair and Adrienne from school, Everleigh was not in a hurry to bring them home. Instead, she brought them to a fast food restaurant.


    Adrienne looked up at her and said, ¡°Mommy, didn¡¯t you say that these are junk food? Why did you bring us here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright to have it asionally. What do you guys want to eat? I will treat you,¡± she said with a smile on her face, but she was unable to hide the emotions in her gaze.


    ¡°Okay! I want to eat ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will buy it for you.¡±


    The three of them ordered and ate a lot of food. Adrienne was the happiest; her tummy was round and full.


    ¡°Mommy, when are we going to eat here again?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯lle here again another time. You don¡¯t have to go to school tomorrow. Let¡¯s go to the zoo. stair, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to see the pandas? I¡¯ll bring you to see them. The day after, we will be going to an aquatic show. I bought the tickets already.¡±

 Chapter 322 Find Out What Illness She Has

    stair¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He felt thatEverleighwas acting a little differently that day, and wondered if something had happened to her.


    ¡°Mommy, why do you have so much free time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to work anymore and will be spending more time with you two at home. If I¡¯m not here anymore in the future, remember to spend more time with your grandpa, alright? Also, Grandpa likes it quiet¡­¡± Everleigh instructed the two of them.


    Adrienne and stair both felt thatEverleighwas acting strange that day for saying these words out of the blue.


    ¡°Mommy, is there something you¡¯re hiding from us?¡± stair¡¯s tone sounded steady like an adult.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just trying to tell you how to treat your grandpa and your Aunt Selena well. They treat you so well so you should repay them with love.¡±


    She answered in a very natural way. She knew that stair was very smart and was not easy to fool.


    He nodded, still suspicious, and did not ask anymore questions.


    When they returned home in the evening, stair and Adrienne went to rest as they looked forward to going to the zoo the next day.


    ¡°Dad, I bought a massage machine for your feet. Hilda said that you¡¯ve beenining about your sore feet.¡± Everleigh carried the machine with great effort, with a smile on her face.


    Abraham saw her struggling to carry the machine and quickly grabbed it over to ce it aside. ¡°Your hands have not healed yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just carried it inside. I also bought quite a few things for you, all with my own money. Consider them gifts from your daughter.¡±


    She had never bought anything for him. She didn¡¯t think that she would until she thought about herself dying.


    This time, she was going to make up for her loss of so many years.


    ¡°What are you doing? I don¡¯tck any of these things,¡± he said as he watched the maids carry in many bags of items into the house.


    ¡°I just saw what I liked and bought them. Dad, you¡¯ve done so much these few years. I have been a bad daughter to you and I¡¯ve done so many horrible things. I wasn¡¯t even by your side when you were admitted into the hospital.¡±


    ¡°It is all in the past now,so there¡¯s no point talking about it.¡± He felt his heart ache as he listened to her words.


    Everleigh lifted the corner of her lips slightly as she felt a sting in her eyes. She kept quiet, then turned around and instructed the maids to carry all the bags into her father¡¯s room.


    She also prepared a gift for Selena and ced it in her room. It was a token of appreciation for her sister.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re back just in time. I got you a new dress;e see if it fits you. I remember you saying that you liked this brand worn by this model, so I got it custom made for you from overseas.¡±


    Selena looked at the gift box on the bed, frowning with doubt. ¡°What are your intentions? Are you going to persuade me to leave Leon?¡±


    ¡°No, I just thought that I had never given you a gift, so I bought it.¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting so kind?¡± Selena mumbled as she opened the gift. It was a long dress in a pastel mint color. It was the same one worn by that model.


    Her eyes became much softer, but she still refused to admit defeat. ¡°Finally, you think about getting me a gift. What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ve lost my mind. Is this what you mean?¡± Everleigh said sarcastically.


    Selenaughed as she was amused by Everleigh¡¯s words. She tried to hide her smile but she didn¡¯t manage to. ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s what I meant,¡± she replied.


    Everleigh saw herughing and felt that it was worth it. She thought that her children would be in good hands once she was gone in the future.


    ¡­


    Theodore sat in the study going through documents. Moses called and told him that he tried to send the items to Everleigh that day but she wasn¡¯t home.


    ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°She went to the hospital and had lunch with her children in the afternoon. Then, she went shopping for a lot of things.¡± Moses felt that she was acting strange. Although it was normal for women to like shopping, she had overdone it this time.


    It was as if she was buying a whole life worth of items.


    Theodore was deep in thought. ¡°Do you know why she went to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that but she fainted in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Fainted? Howe?¡± Theodore¡¯s tone became anxious as he heard that she had passed out.


    He was afraid that something bad might have happened to her.


    Moses quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I heard was the nurse saying that she fainted due to shortness of breath, and it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    Theodore felt much more at ease after hearing his words. However, he was still worried. ¡°Go and find out the reason she fainted. Shortness of breath could be one of the symptoms.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go investigate now.¡±


    When Theodore hung up the phone, he fell deep in his thoughts. His gut told him that something bad was about to happen.


    He stood up and walked in front of the window. A gust of cold wind blew through the open window. He raised his head to look at the cloudy sky and noticed a few shes of lightning. It seemed as if it was going to rain heavily.


    His mood felt like the sky; it was suffocating him to the point where he couldn¡¯t breathe. He felt as if something ominous was about to happen.


    ¡°Everleigh, I really hope that nothing happens to you,¡± he said as he gazed at the dark sky.


    Suddenly, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Raindrops fell, hitting the window. His heart was in a state of turmoil.


    It was said that the sun after the rain was particrly hot, and there were raindrops on the leaves. The raindrops were crystal clear under the bright sunlight. Everleigh opened the window and smelled the scent of soil; it was refreshing.


    She looked at the scenery in the distance with a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t know how long she could enjoy such sunshine and scenery.


    She changed her clothes and got ready to bring stair and Adrienne to the zoo.


    She walked down the stairs and saw Selena in a casual outfit as she refilled stair and Adrienne¡¯s water bottles. It seemed that she was going to go to the zoo with them.


    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Selena said she is going to the zoo with us.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Everleigh was d; she wanted to speak with her too.


    It was the weekend, and the zoo was crowded with people. Everleigh and Selena brought the kids somewhere with lesser people; they went to see the giraffe.


    ¡°Mommy, look! The giraffe is so tall!¡± Adrienne looked up as the sun shone in her eyes.


    Selena reached out her hand to cover her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Look again.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I can see it clearly now.¡±


    After looking at a few different animals, stair and Adrienne were worn out. They found a bench and sat down.


    ¡°Selena, are you thirsty? I¡¯ll go get us some water,¡± Everleigh said as she stood up to get water. Selena didn¡¯t answer her.


    They sat down at the side as they watched stair and Adrienne y.


    ¡°Selena, I may have to trouble you more with the kids in the future,¡± Everleigh said all of a sudden.


    Selena frowned and nced at her. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean? Trouble me? Aren¡¯t you their parent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be very busy in the future and I may trouble you more,¡± Everleigh said softly in a sad tone.


    Selena felt that something was wrong and asked, ¡°Are you in some sort of trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. You know how busy doctors can get. I¡¯ve brought them out while I¡¯m recovering from my injury. I may need you to do this for me in the future,¡± she said bitterly, as she tried to hide her emotions.

 Chapter 323 She Knew

    Selena snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me to do all this. They are my nephew and niece, and it¡¯s only normal for me to bring them out to have fun. On the other hand, the way you¡¯re acting right now makes me feel like you¡¯re dying.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and her eyes dimmed.


    Selena saw her expression and realized that she had said something wrong. ¡°I always talk like this. I mean, don¡¯t take it personally.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    After stair and Adrienne came back, Adrienne shook Everleigh¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go look at the pandas. stair likes them a lot.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh had brought them there because she knew that he liked pandas.


    The four of them arrived at the panda exhibit. There were fewer people there aspared to the morning. There were many pictures disyed along the corridor, all of which were taken with the pandas.


    ¡°Mommy, look, it¡¯s Daddy!¡± Adrienne pointed her finger at the photo on the wall. Everleigh and Selena both turned to look. They saw the picture of the four of them, smiling at the camera. Theodore had a faint smile on his face. Although his teeth weren¡¯t visible, they could tell that he was happy.


    ¡°You guys have been here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Adrienne and stair insisted oning.¡± Everleigh¡¯s tone sounded t.


    Selena looked at her and kept quiet.


    They walked in.


    When stair saw the panda, his eyes were shining. He excitedly reached out his hand to touch its fur.


    ¡°Mommy, its fur is so soft.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll take some pictures for you.¡± Everleigh pulled out her phone to take pictures of stair and the panda. The worker was standing by their side watching them.


    Selena joined in and took pictures of them with her phone.


    In just a few minutes, Everleigh had taken quite a few photos.


    When the four of them walked out, she nced at the picture on the wall.


    There was a sh of sorrow in her eyes; this could be theirst photo together.


    When they returned home, the sky was getting dark and the kids had fallen into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, Everleigh changed her clothes and went to visit the Meyer family. During this period of time, they had taken good care of her. It was reasonable for her to visit them.


    After Christopher found out about it, he purposely came home from the hospital and apanied her.


    ¡°Why are you visiting my house all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve not seen them since thest time. I want to take this opportunity to visit them,¡± she said in a soft tone. She thought about how the Meyer family had treated stair and Adrienne back then and she felt grateful.


    After all, they had nothing to do with the Meyer Group.


    Christopher frowned. He doubted her words. He had invited her over before but she would always find an excuse to refuseing over. He did not believe that she came over to visit for no special reason at all.


    When the two of them entered the house, Mrs. Meyer was busy cooking in the kitchen while Mr. Meyer was pouring tea by the sofa. The sofa was filled with clothes and toys for stair and Adrienne.


    Everleigh felt sad for no reason when she saw this.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, we are back!¡± Christopher entered and shouted. Everyone in the house turned to look.


    Especially Mrs. Meyer, who walked straight out from the kitchen.


    ¡°What took you two so long to get home? It¡¯s alright. The dishes are almost ready. Felicia will be home soon.¡±


    Upon hearing that his sister was going to be home soon, Christopher¡¯s face turned into a frown. ¡°Why did you have to call her?¡±


    Everleigh shook his head helplessly. Sure enough, Felicia was still Christopher¡¯s arch-enemy.


    The four of them sat at the dining table, waiting for Felicia toe back. Mrs. Meyer was worried that Everleigh would be hungry, so she specially prepared some snacks for her.


    ¡°This brat, Felicia, is alwayste,¡± Mrs. Meyerined.


    Everleigh was not bothered and she didn¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.


    Felicia entered with a lot of things in his hand. ¡°I went to the mall to buy something today. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    She passed her things to the maid and walked towards the dining table.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we didn¡¯t wait for long,¡± Everleigh was the first to speak.


    Felicia¡¯s lips curled up. She took out a box from her bag and gave it to Everleigh. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Christopher grabbed it and was about to take a look at it, but he was pped on the head by Felicia.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡±


    He rubbed his head and gave the things to Everleigh with grievance.


    She took it.The Meyer family were all staring at her and looking forward to finding out what was inside the box.


    She felt a little helpless and stressed. She opened up the box and it was a full set of jewelry.


    ¡°Oh my god! This was designed by a famous designer from abroad named Meverlyn. This must have cost a billion dors!¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the set of jewelry, and his gaze was filled with envy.


    ¡°Felicia, this gift is too expensive, I¡­¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I got it for you so just keep it. Ourpany recently settled on a project. I noticed that you don¡¯t have much jewelry and got you a set. In the future, if there are any events, you will have to dress up. It will be good for you to wear something branded,¡± Felicia said casually as she started eating.


    It was just an ordinary gift to her.


    Everleigh felt a little embarrassed because the gift was so precious.


    ¡°Felicia bought it for you so you should just keep it. Plus, it¡¯s true that you don¡¯t have a lot of nice jewelry. Christopher is so stingy and he never bought you any,¡± Mrs. Meyer added as she was worried that Everleigh wouldn¡¯t want to keep the gift.


    Everleigh felt more embarrassed.


    She felt that she was not here to visit them but to ept gifts.


    After finishing the meal, Felicia and Everleigh went to sit in the garden to enjoy the bliss of the evening.


    ¡°This garden is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Christopher said you like flowers so my mom asked the gardeners to switch it up,¡± Felicia said casually as she looked around the garden, as if it was her first time in here too.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh lowered her head, feeling more and more guilty. If only she was the real daughter-inw of the Meyer family but sadly, she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me and about your illness. You will be fine.¡± Felicia lifted her coffee cup from the table and took a sip from it.


    Everleigh was a little surprised. She raised her head and looked at Felicia in shock, ¡°Y-You know about it?¡±


    ¡°I invested in the hospital so it¡¯s only normal for me to find out. Everleigh, even though we have only met a few times, you¡¯re a good woman. My brother is lucky to be with you.¡±


    Everleigh gave a weary smile. He was not the lucky one, but she was. She was the lucky one to have met someone from the Meyer family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡± She asked in a pleading tone.


    Felicia nodded and looked at the scenery in the distance with a serious expression.


    When Everleigh was about to leave, her car was filled with bags of items for stair and Adrienne.


    ¡°If you have time, bring the kids here with you. We have a lot of space here.¡± Mrs. Meyer missed the children deeply but sadly, they could only stay with the Trevino family.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring them back next time.¡±

 Chapter 324 I Want to Help

    Christopher saw that all of them were frowning, and he felt troubled deep down. ¡°You guys should go inside. I¡¯ll bring her home when there¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if youe back or not, Christopher, as long as Everleighes back,¡± Samuel said casually from the back.


    He turned his head to look at Everleigh resentfully. ¡°It¡¯s as if you¡¯re blood rted to them.¡±


    ¡°I wish that was the case, but it¡¯s not,¡± Mrs. Meyer said helplessly with a tone of regret.


    Everleigh smiled and said nothing. It felt good to be around this kind of atmosphere asionally.


    stair and Adrienne were the happiest because they received a lot of things.


    Although Adrienne liked to eat, she also liked beautiful things.She looked at the new clothes and felt thrilled on the inside. She tried them on one by one.


    Everleigh could feel Felicia¡¯s attention for detail. Every set of clothing fits the children well.


    A few dayster, she came to the hospital with a heavy heart. Dr. Harrison was waiting for her in his office. The report on the table had not been opened yet.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Here you are. Have a seat.¡± Hepointed at the chair in front of him.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, where¡¯s my report?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. Christopher will be here soon,¡± he said in a serious tone; the worry in his eyes could not be concealed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Everleigh had likely guessed the situation as she noticed his expression.


    Although she was very sad in her heart, it didn¡¯t matter. She had already prepared herself for this.


    There was nothing to worry about.


    When Christopher came in, Everleigh had already arrived.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Open it and have a look yourself.¡± Dr. Harrison handed theb reports to Christopher as his hand trembled; he was afraid to see the truth.


    Although he was used to the circle of life and death, he would not be able to ept it if his beloved disciple passed away before he did.


    Christopher took it over, opened it and had a look. The report showed that there was a seventy percent rate of infection detected.


    His face suddenly changed a little, and he lowered his head in silence.


    ¡°How much is it?¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was full of tension.It turned out she was still unable to believe that she was infected with this disease.


    ¡°We have to wait a few more months before we can confirm this. This report might not be urate either. Let¡¯s not overthink it.¡± He shoved the report into his pocket and refused to show it to her.


    Dr. Harrison and Everleigh were not fools. Christopher¡¯s action had told them that the report might have shown a high percentage.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. It was impossible for her to pretend that she didn¡¯t know.


    However, it was good for her; she could finally stop guessing. If she wasn¡¯t infected, she would be happy, but if she was, there was something conclusive and she wouldn¡¯t keep hoping.


    The incubation period could be a few years. At least she had another few years with her kids.


    ¡°Everleigh, I don¡¯t believe that this will be the end. I will try my best and give my all for you to live.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, you don¡¯t have to. Just let nature take its course. If I really did get infected with the disease and die young, it is my fate. If I don¡¯t have it, it will be best.¡± Everleigh¡¯s tears flowed out of the corner of her eyes as she had a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t want them to worry about her.


    Dr. Harrison knew that there was no use for him to say anything now but he had no other choice. If AIDS could be treated, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people dying from it.


    As soon as Everleigh finished speaking, the three of them remained silent. She wiped the tears on her face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Dr. Harrison, isn¡¯t the hospital looking for a team to volunteer in Auview? Sign me up.¡±


    Dr. Harrison and Christopher suddenly looked at her with eyes of shock. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I know. Despite having the disease or not, I will volunteer myself to go there and help. It¡¯s only a year long and it might help me forget all about the bad things that happened by keeping myself busy,¡± she said with a serious tone, without hesitance.


    She wanted to escape from all of this. She was back this time to investigate the truth and do herself justice, but her life might end soon. All of that was no longer important to her.


    She knew that she was going to die in the end, so there was no point in being consumed by the idea.


    Dr. Harrison saw that she had made up her mind to leave and his words of persuasion were stuck in his throat. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, but you have to promise, once the window is over, you have to do a blood test.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do still have some hope. I won¡¯t forget that,¡± Everleigh said helplessly.


    Christopher looked at her worriedly. ¡°Do you really want to go? I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    ¡°No, you stay here. My children need your care. You¡¯re their nominal father, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°How could I let you be all alone in a ce like that? No, I don¡¯t agree to it.¡± He had a cold expression on his face. He was not going to let it happen.


    Everleigh asked Dr. Harrison for help to persuade Christopher. He nodded and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s best for you to let her go. It would be good for her to have some peace. Furthermore, we are allocated to safe zones. Where do you think we are going?¡±


    Christopher had nothing to say but he was still worried.


    Everleigh felt his worry for her and she was moved.


    ¡°Dr, Harrison, when will we be leaving?¡±


    ¡°A week from now. We are still selecting people for the team and since you want to go, I will leave a spot for you.¡±


    She nodded. She had another few more days; it was enough for her.


    When Christopher and Everleigh came out of Dr. Harrison¡¯s office, both of their hearts were heavy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the restaurant outside. I¡¯ve been wanting to try their food.¡± Everleigh remembered a restaurant nearby the hospital with delicious food that she had been wanting to try.


    Some things happened and she didn¡¯t have the mood to go before this.


    They came to the restaurant and ordered her favorite foods.


    ¡°Why are you leaving? It would be the same if you stayed here.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why she had to leave. His clear gaze was filled with sadness and unwillingness.


    She forced a huge bite of food into her own mouth. True enough, she was unable to eat anything when her mood was down.


    She finally experienced what it was like to force yourself to eat.


    ¡°Before this, you, Stainley, and I joined the aid team. It was a hectic time but it was when I was most happy. I was giving it my all to save every life. It doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me after this. I wish to help the ones in need with whatever I can; consider it myst contribution to the people.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was soft but filled with sorrow.


    She was unwilling to part with this world, and unwilling to part with herself.


    ¡°I wish we could go back to that period of time too. We would sit under the night sky filled with stars and talk about what had happened in the day. But¡­ It¡¯s all in the past. If we didn¡¯t leave that time, would things be different today?¡± Stars were shining in his eyes as he reminisced about the past.


    She didn¡¯t answer as she yed with the cutleries in her hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m going to Auview yet, especially your family members. They are great people but I¡¯m not a good daughter-inw.¡±

 Chapter 325 Theodore’s Overthinking

    Christopher chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re aware of that too? If you want to be a good daughter-inw, you¡¯d bettere back in one piece. I¡¯ll wait for you to reunite with us as a family.¡±


    Everleigh let out a smile on her pale face, which looked miserable under the sunlight. It looked like a flower that had not seen the sun for a long time, washed out and untouchable.


    His heart ached. He was deeply afraid that this would be thest time he was seeing her.


    Both of them had a hard time enjoying the meal. Many words were left unspoken.


    After separating from Christopher, Everleigh went to look for Theodore. She looked at the tall building in front of her as if it was a hurdle he and her were unable to get over.


    No matter how hard she tried, she was unable to do so.


    It was the same this time.


    She took out her cell phone and called Theodore to meet her downstairs.


    After so many years, she had never forgotten about him.However, when she found out about the truth, she didn¡¯t want to see him even more.


    However, now, the situation was different. There was a possibility of her dying and there was nothing else that scared her more.


    Just as Theodore¡¯s meeting ended, he heard his phone ring. The caller ID indicated that it was Everleigh.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Do you have time? Can youe out and meet me?¡± She stood outside the Godfrey Group building as she looked up at it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed very quickly. Even if he didn¡¯t have the time, he would still go and see her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the cafe near your office.¡± After saying that, shehung up and walked towards the cafe.


    He put down his phone and handed the documents to Moses. ¡°You can go back first. I need to head out somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Theodore came to the care and immediately saw Everleigh sitting by the window. The sun that was setting shone on her body. Her eyshes were flickering like butterflies. A light blush was seen across her pale face due to the sun. She was in a long white dress which brought out her calmness. She looked as pure as a lily flower.


    He walked over with big steps.


    She heard footsteps and looked over at him. ¡°You¡¯re here. Take a seat,¡± she said with a faint smile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He sat down and looked at the cup of lemon tea in front of her. His eyes flickered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you order a cup for me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always prefer coffee?¡±


    He replied in a deep voice, ¡°My taste has changed. I realized that sweet things taste good too.¡± He said so because it was her favorite.


    He did not mind changing his taste to suit hers.


    Her expression was unnatural. Then, she asked the waiter to bring Theodore a cup of lemon tea.


    ¡°Why did you ask to see me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just happened to pass by this area and wondered if you were free,¡± she said as she stirred the tea in her cup.


    Theodore also took a huge gulp of his tea and his eyebrows furrowed. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t used to it either.


    ¡°Did Adrienne look for you recently?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, recalling the time when stair and Adrienne had sought him out thest time.


    He truly failed at being a father, as his kids were not keen on him.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Theodore, stair and Adrienne can be hard to deal with. If you want to get closer to them, you might have topromise just a bit and I do know the position you¡¯re in now¡­¡±


    ¡°They are my children and I will naturally love them, so why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°stair is mature for his age. Did he happen to say anything to you?¡± She changed the topic quickly. During this period of time, she did not hear anything about ¡®Daddy¡¯ from Adrienne, so she guessed that stair had said something to him.


    Sure enough, when Theodore heard her words, he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Instead, he chose to remain silent.


    They sat face to face with each other. They suddenly realized that they didn¡¯t have much inmon to talk about.


    ¡°What did Dr. Harrison say about your hand?¡± He looked at the eye-catching scar as if his eyes had been stung.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say much. I¡¯m unable to hold the scalpel properly yet, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t be a doctor anymore,¡± she said as she exercised her wrist.


    Recently, she had felt much better and she believed that it would get better as time passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you have this mindset,¡± Theodore¡¯s gloomy voice rang out. He knew what her dream was.


    She was a good doctor. If she really gave up because of this matter, then the loss was not worth it.


    ¡°Okay, I have to head back now. I have other things to do for the afternoon, and you should head back to the office,¡± she said as she was about to get up from her seat.


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? Like you¡¯re¡­¡± He could feel the difference in her attitude towards him. She was no longer facing him with her usual icy expression, but was treating him as a friend.


    She stood up, and her heart tightened. A sense of sadness shed through her. ¡°What is there to talk about? It¡¯s still the same for me. Too much has happened between us and if it weren¡¯t for our kids, there probably won¡¯t be a need for us to see each other anymore.¡±


    When he heard what she said, the only hope in his heart was shattered. He thought that when she came looking for him, it would have been for a good reason, but he was wrong.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry. Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I drove here myself. I¡¯m going to pick up the kidster.¡± She refused him, turned around and walked straight out of the cafe.


    Theodore leaned back in the chair; the love in his eyes gradually turned cold and froze into ice.


    At this moment, he didn¡¯t know what he should do and whether he could continue like this.


    Everleigh left the cafe and her tears flowed out from her eyes. She had a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s nothing to cry about,¡± she mumbled as she wiped her tears off her face.


    No matter how she wiped them off, they didn¡¯t seem to stop.


    When Theodore walked out of the coffee shop, she had already left. He went back to his office to work, feeling moody.


    ¡­


    When stair and Adrienne walked out to the school exit, they saw their mother waiting for them. They were thrilled.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Adrienne took small strides and ran over with her short legs. Everleigh opened her arms and waited for her to run into her arms. ¡°Adrienne, I think you¡¯ve gained some weight.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, I have a very slim body. Mommy, let¡¯s go eat ice creamter.¡±


    Everleigh reached out her hand and pinched her nose. ¡°I just said you¡¯re heavy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very slim and I can only gain weight through eating ice cream.¡±


    stair walked over very calmly. He was already used to the way Adrienne and Everleigh behaved around him.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eat at home today. I¡¯ll cook for you two.¡± Everleigh had already asked Hilda to buy the ingredients. She also asked Prisci to guide her on cooking and now, she was ready to make a delicious meal.


    When stair and Adrienne heard her words, their faces both showed expressions of disbelief.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s just eat what Aunt Hilda cooks. You shouldn¡¯t cook for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down. Let¡¯s go.¡± Everleigh was determined to cook that day. There was no room for negotiation.


    It was not just stair and Adrienne. Abraham and Selena both came home for the meal too.


    ¡°Grandpa, you have topliment Mommy¡¯s dishester or there won¡¯t be an end to it,¡± Adrienne whispered.


    Abraham nodded his head in agreement. He knew his daughter very well.

 Chapter 326 I Hope That You Will Take Care of Them

    Everleigh served several dishes on the table. The others around the table were stunned when they saw the food that was almost ck in color.


    Was this even edible¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. Don¡¯t wait and start eating,¡± she said with dirt marks on her face. Her eyes were shiny as if she was looking forward to theirpliments.


    ¡°Mommy, what is this?¡±


    ¡°This is roast pork. The presentation isn¡¯t that great but the taste isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    The four of them looked at Everleigh who was filled with confidence; they couldn¡¯t bear to burst her bubble.


    They all picked up a bite of the dish with their forks and forced it down their throats.


    ¡°It tastes alright. You¡¯ve improved a littlepared to thest time.¡± Abraham¡¯s words were very euphemistic.


    However, Selena couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and spat it out directly. ¡°You call this cooking?¡±


    As soon as her words came out, the others were unhappy with her honesty. Selena knew that she shouldn¡¯t have said those words but the dish was truly terrible.


    ¡°Your cooking needs great improvement. It would be best if you cooked less in the future.¡± Selena put down her cutlery, turned around and went back to her room.


    She would rather eat chips than eat Everleigh¡¯s cooking.


    Everleigh took off her apron. She didn¡¯t feel upset as she knew that she would never be good at cooking in this life.However, she still wished to prepare a meal for her family. She did it so that they would remember her as a daughter and mother who did not know how to cook.


    ¡°Everleigh, cooking can always be improved through practice. There are still chances in the future.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I learned a few tips from Mrs. Harrison, but I guess it didn¡¯t work.¡± Everleigh¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound angry at all.


    Abraham, stair and Adrienne were relieved. It was fine as long as she wasn¡¯t upset about it.


    Time flew by and it was time for Everleigh to report to duty in Africa. Before she left, she went to Abraham¡¯s study to see him.


    She saw stair standing beside Abraham and paying deep attention to him speaking.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Here you are. Sit down.¡± Abraham pointed at the sofa on one side and asked her to wait for a moment.


    However, to Everleigh¡¯s surprise, stair was dealing with her father¡¯s documents.


    ¡°Dad, stair is¡­¡±


    ¡°stair is a very smart child. He has great potential in doing business. If he is cultivated, he will definitely be sessful in business.¡± Abraham reached out his hand and touched stair¡¯s head, unable to conceal his love in his eyes.


    She followed his sight and gazed at stair. It was as if she was looking at Theodore who was serious at work.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m done with it. You can have a look.¡± stair handed over the document.


    Abraham took it and didn¡¯t look at it. He said, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll have a few words with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodnight, Grandpa.¡± stair¡¯s tender voice rang out. He turned around and was about to go back to rest.


    After he left, Abraham asked instantly, ¡°Is there something you would like to say?¡±


    Everleigh turned to look at her father, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Dad, I am going to Auview tomorrow to aid them. I will be gone for a year and I hope that you will help me take care of stair and Adrienne.¡±


    Abraham¡¯s brows furrowed. She had barely been home for a year and now she was going to be gone for a year?


    ¡°Why did you make such a decision?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m no different from a disabled person now. My main purpose of going to Auview is so that I may experience a new environment and have a new outlook in life. It would be better than staying here.¡± Her tone sounded depressed.


    If she could, she would choose to stay here too.


    She had dreamed of spending quality time with her family for many years but not under such circumstances.


    Abraham knew very well what her intentions were. She wanted to go somewhere else, take a break and feel better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the kids will be fine here with me. I will train stair well. He will most likely be the heir of the Trevino family. You can go ahead with your n. Everything will be fine here.¡±


    He had always been a considerate father. If his daughter was in need, he would try his best to help her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°I am leaving for the airport tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve packed my luggage and you don¡¯t have to send me off tomorrow.¡± She didn¡¯t like saying goodbye. Furthermore, she was grateful for everything up to this point.


    Abraham nodded and said, ¡°Well, send me a message when you arrive there and let me know you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡± How could Everleigh let them worry about her safety?


    ¡­


    At Godfrey Group, Theodore was sitting in his office, staring at theputer in a daze.


    However, Moses rushed in panicking and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I have some bad news.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°ording to the news from the hospital just now, Miss Trevino is going to Auview tomorrow to join their medical aid team. This is the name list.¡± Moses ran in too fast. His breathing was a little rapid, and his forehead was covered with small beads of sweat.


    When Theodore heard that Everleigh was about to leave, his heart felt as if it had been struck by something. It felt so painful that his tears were about to flow out.


    He looked at the names on the list in a hurry, and his face turned pale.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what should we do?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he stared at the list in his hand with a heavy expression. The word ¡®Everleigh¡¯ was clearly printed before his eyes. His deep voice slowly rang out, ¡°Moses, lock down the airport tomorrow morning. Wait for my instruction.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, how long will it take?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long.¡± Theodore seemed to have made up his mind.


    This was hisst chance.


    The next morning, Everleigh dragged her luggage down the stairs and happened to see Selena sitting on the sofa with a cold face.


    Selena heard hering and looked over.


    ¡°Are you really going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already booked my spot.¡± Everleigh stood in front of her with a smile on her face.


    Selena remained silent. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I hope that youe back in one piece. Who else do you expect to take care of your children?¡±


    Everleigh smiled. It was a bitter smile. She wished that God would give her a chance to take care of her children too in the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Dad. I will take care of him. Before this, when you were gone for seven years, I was the one who took care of him all by myself.¡±


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but let out augh and said, ¡°Yes, I know that you will take good care of him and my kids too. Thank you, Selena.¡±


    Selena recalled the memory when they were younger and Everleigh would call her by her name so sweetly. Although back then, she used to hate Everleigh for stealing everything that belonged to her.


    Everleigh was running out of time. She turned around and was about to leave. When she reached the door, Selena¡¯s voice came from behind her, ¡°I¡¯ve broken up with Leon. You were right. He was not the ideal man.¡±


    Everleigh paused for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything, but she had a relieved smile on her face.


    She took a taxi to the airport and looked at the shops on the streets. She wondered what they would look like the next time she came back.


    At the airport, when Everleigh walked in, she saw her colleagues from the hospital standing there, looking a little anxious.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± She asked in confusion.

 Chapter 327 Theodore’s Ring

    When the people from the hospital heard her voice, they gathered around and pulled her into the airport.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, someone is waiting for you inside. Hurry up or we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡±


    ¡°What? Who dares to do this?¡± Everleigh was in disbelief. It was a public ce, and who had such an authority?


    ¡°We¡¯re unsure too. All they told us was to bring you to see him once you¡¯ve arrived. You have an hour. It¡¯s now up to you to see if we will be able to board the flight or not.¡± They pushed her into a room just as she was about to ask for more answers. Everleigh saw Moses standing not far away, waiting for her.


    When she saw Moses, she knew that Theodore was here. Come to think of it, only he had the power to do this.


    A chartered flight. He sure was amazing.


    Everleigh strode over and looked at Moses.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, please go in. Mr. Godfrey is waiting for you.¡± Thenhe opened the door for her. She did not say anything and walked straight in.


    Looking at the room, only Theodore sat alone in a chair, looking nervous.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± He stood up and walked over, step by step, looking down at her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I know my actions were a little abrupt, but I didn¡¯t have a choice. You were leaving and I don¡¯t know how to change your mind. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was low, and he sounded a little resentful in the empty room.


    She was stunned by his words, but soon reacted, ¡°You have an hour, and I won¡¯t change my mind.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve arranged for this.¡± He took out a ring from his pocket..


    She raised her head and looked at him puzzledly. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer her question. His deep eyes were filled with memories as his charming voice slowly rang out, ¡°This ring was customized by me seven years ago for you. At that time, I wanted to propose to you afterpleting my task, but you had chosen to leave.¡±


    Everliegh was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a bitter smile. The sorrow in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed, but there was a burning sensation in his throat. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to throw this ring away because I felt so ashamed, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do so. Everleigh, I want you to know that since the moment I met you, I¡¯ve never wanted to let you go. It¡¯s still the same now.¡±


    She stared at the ring for a long time. She never knew that he had ns for him and her.


    She thought that he would ignore her.


    ¡°If you want to leave this ce and live in a different environment for a period of time, I understand that, but could you give me a chance, Everleigh? Give me a chance to take care of you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, stop. I am now the daughter-inw of the Meyer family, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of that. I used to think that I had you by my side all the time but now I know that it was wrong. If you truly love a person, you should not limit their freedom, but instead give them space. Everleigh, I am going to give you space now but I also wish that you could give me a chance. Give me a chance so that this ring will be meaningful.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he stared at her. His eyes were filled with anxiousness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was afraid that she would reject him.


    Everleigh heard his words and wanted to ept his love but she was afraid to do so because she was unsure of her own future.


    She was also afraid that she would hurt him again and he would not be able to handle it.


    ¡°Theodore, don¡¯t be so full of yourself, okay? There¡¯s no way anything can still happen between us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. If you really didn¡¯t care about me, you wouldn¡¯t have given birth to stair and Adrienne despite your father going against it,¡± he quickly opened his mouth. Deep down, he was afraid that she would reject him.


    He had already tasted the pain of losing his lover, so he did not want to experience it again.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing the expression on her face, he picked up the ring from the box and put it on her finger. It was the perfect size.


    ¡°Fortunately, you haven¡¯t changed much in the past seven years. This ring is destined to be yours. Everleigh, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. Whether it¡¯s seven years or seventy years, as long as you¡¯re wearing this ring, you are mine.¡± Theodore looked at her affectionately, with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    Everleigh wanted to pull off the ring, but she couldn¡¯t lift her hand up; it wasas if her hand had been filled with lead. It seemed that she could still feel the warmth from his touch.


    ¡°Theodore, what if¡­ something else happens this time?¡±


    He was stunned. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Everleigh, I said that I will wait for you, which means that I will no matter what.¡±


    No matter what happened, he believed that she woulde back.


    When she heard this, she could no longer hold back her tears, and she burst into tears.


    He stretched out his finger to wipe her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±


    Everleigh really wanted to tell him that she might not be able toe back, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.


    Just at that moment, she thought that if she dide back alive, all she wanted was to be with him. She didn¡¯t want to have any regrets.


    ¡°Okay, wait for me toe back,¡± she said softly. Although she was very soft, he still heard her.


    He smiled knowingly and reached out to hug her.


    ¡°Thank you for being willing to give me a chance. I will cherish it deeply, believe me.¡±


    She did not push him away. Instead, she stayed quietly in his arms and smelled his scent.


    They sat in their room until the flight was about to take off. Theodore couldn¡¯t bear to part with her but he had no choice.


    When Everleigh walked out of the room, she saw that everyone was waiting for her at the entrance. They gathered around her. ¡°Dr. Trevino, who is the man inside?¡±


    ¡°Who was it who caused such a big scene? Tell us!¡±


    Everleigh saw them gossiping and smiled helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for boarding. Let¡¯s go in quickly for the security check.¡±


    When the group of people realized that she didn¡¯t answer, they all felt extremely curious and followed her to ask.


    Theodore walked out of his room and saw the group of people leaving. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with reluctance.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, aren¡¯t you going to chase after her?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle back,¡± he replied in a deep voice. His eyes were still on Everleigh, and he didn¡¯t want to miss the moment at all.


    Moses¡¯ heart was very ufortable. The two of them, who were clearly in love, had no choice but to part for now.


    Even as an outsider, he could not help but feel sad.


    Everleigh boarded the ne and watched as the people on the ground gradually shrank in size. For a moment, she seemed to have seen Theodore standing on the ground, looking up at her with a cold expression and waving his hand.


    Her nose twitched and she almost cried.

 Chapter 328 Arrival in Auview

    Everleigh looked down at the ring in her hand. It was the kind of design that she liked and it had their initials engraved on the back of it.


    The letters looked messy. Theodore must have carved them on by himself.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh at the image of him carving the ring with a knife. The people around her noticed herugh and one of them asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, what are youughing about?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of something funny that¡¯s all,¡± she replied without looking up. Then, she slid the ring back onto her finger.


    The person didn¡¯t say anything else and rested back in their chair for a good rest, tired from waking up too early in the morning.


    After a more than ten hour flight, they arrived. They looked down at the sandy ce and felt the heat in the air. They felt depressed just wondering what it would be like living here for a year.


    ¡°It¡¯s so hot.¡±


    ¡°The car is here to pick us up; let¡¯s go.¡± Everleigh saw a busing from their left. The bus had the name of their hospital on it, so it was surely there for them.


    All of them got into the bus and reached a rural area. They took out their cellphones to check for a signal but it was very weak. Even if they managed to make a call, they would be unable to hear the conversation properly from the other side.


    ¡°s¡­ We¡¯re doomed,¡± one of the doctors said in a depressed tone. They were all hoping for there to be electricity so that they could at least carry out some other activities.


    Everleigh was very calm. Even though the environment was not ideal, the air was fresh. She looked at the trees in the distance, and it felt less hot.


    The group reached their destination and they looked at an old hospital building in front of them. The paint was falling off the wall.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Go in, register yourselves, and take a rest after. We¡¯ll start work tomorrow.¡± Everleigh was assigned to be the leader this time and the others had to follow her orders. One of the reasons she was made the leader was because Dr. Harrison was afraid that she would get bullied.


    It was said that Mr. Lawson was made speechless by him and decided to allow Everleigh to be the leader of the group.


    They went in to report for duty, and the locals weed them warmly. The locals specially arranged dorms for them. Even though there weren¡¯t air conditioners, they were allocated their own individual rooms so that they could rest properly during the night.


    The hospital was in a rural area and there was not much entertainment around at night, the opposite of what they were used to.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring here. There¡¯s no television and we can¡¯t make any calls. How do the people live here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t even know what to do.¡±


    ¡°I brought some board games with me. Are you guys interested?¡±


    When everyone heard this, their interest was immediately piqued. They were willing to y board games to kill time; it was better than daydreaming.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you going to join us?¡±


    ¡°No, you guys can go ahead. I¡¯m going to unpack some things.¡± Everleigh was not interested in ying board games. She would rather head back to her room to do some reading.


    They didn¡¯t force her to join them. They sat down and started their game.


    She went back to her room and switched on the lights. She switched on a mosquito repent because the mosquitos were extra dangerous and she had to be careful.


    She opened the luggage and unpacked everything from it. She picked up the bug repent spray and some anti-inmmation ointment that Christopher gave her. They were all necessities despite the dangerous mosquitos. Everleigh saw a box full of items and the corner of her lips lifted into a smile as she thought about the day she got her medical report.


    He told her about the incident seven years ago. Josephine was not the only one behind the n. As it turned out, someone from the Godfrey family was secretly part of it.


    ¡°Everleigh, do you know anyone from the Godfrey family?¡±


    Everleigh thought about it carefully and thought of Xavier, whom she had only met once. Back then, she had only been with Theodore for a short period of time, but Xavier had found out about them. He seemed like a cheerful person back then when she met him.


    He didn¡¯t look like someone who would do such a thing.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ll find out an answer soon. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t look into it anymore. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± Everleigh lowered her eyelids. There was no point knowing about it anymore.


    He felt a little ufortable with her reaction and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give up on the truth like this. Don¡¯t forget about the reason for your return.¡±


    ¡°For a person who might die soon, what is there to hold on to?¡± She retorted.


    He could not say a word. He did not know how she felt. Perhaps he had not experienced despair.


    He had not experienced his own life and death situation either.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Everleigh came back to her senses as her thoughts drifted when she heard the sound of the others cheering as they yed board games.


    However, since she had left Ocpeace City, she must let go of the past and focus on her job here. Also,she had to wait for the incubation period to pass and see if she did in fact have AIDS.


    She sighed softly and put down the items Christopher bought for her. There was a letter at the bottom of the box that she had almost forgotten about. It was a letter that a stranger had mailed to her. It was kept between the pages of her book; she didn¡¯t know how it got here.


    She opened the letter and didn¡¯t understand it as she read the words. As she was about to keep it, the word at the back caught her attention.


    She was stunned and wondered what this word meant.


    ¡­


    Back at the Trevino family home, stair and Adrienne were in the living room doing their own thing. Selena felt confused and asked them, ¡°Your mommy left, so why aren¡¯t you two crying about it?¡±


    ¡°Mommy has always been like this. Sometimes she can be gone for two years. It was Christopher who took care of us back then,¡± Adrienne said as she sat on the couch, eating her ice cream. There was a look of joy in her eyes as well.


    It seemed that she wanted her mommy to leave as soon as possible, so that no one would stop her from eating ice cream.


    Selena was dumbfounded by the situation. She thought the kids would cry and throw tantrums, but it was the opposite.


    She really didn¡¯t know whether Everleigh was too ambitious or maybe she had taught her children well.


    At this time, someone rang the doorbell. Hilda went to open the door. Before she could ask, Cecil walked into the house and saw Selena in the living room with the kids.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Selena asked.


    ¡°Where is Everleigh? Why can¡¯t my call get through to her?¡± Cecil came over and asked her.


    Selena knew that Cecil had a good rtionship with Everleigh and thought that she would know that she left forAuview. Wasn¡¯t she informed?


    ¡°She went toAuviewto join the medical aid team. Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s face changed slightly. She paused for a long time then asked, ¡°She went toAuview?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Cecil. Mommy left in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t even tell me,¡± Adrienne raised her head and said in a childlike voice.


    ¡°This brat, Everleigh. She could have left me a message no matter how much hurry she was in. How could she just leave like this? I¡¯m so angry!¡± Cecil stomped her feet and her eyes were in mes.


    Selena did not try to calm her down. She felt ufortable herself because they were both somehow rted to Leon.


    Cecil was in anger but she was aware of where she was. She turned her head and asked, ¡°Do you know where she is?¡±

 Chapter 329 A Different Mindset

    Seeing her like this, Selena took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If you want to know, you can go ask the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re her sister and you don¡¯t know where she is?¡± Cecil asked with her eyebrows furrowed. She knew that Everleigh and Selena didn¡¯t get along well but she thought that Selena should at least care for her sister since she was going toAuview. It was a big deal.


    Selena cast her a cold nce and said in a low voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t tell us when she went. Why should I ask?¡±


    Cecil was at a loss for words but she thought Selena had a point since Everleigh left without informing Selena, who felt angry too.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go check with the hospital.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cecil did not say a word but turned around and left right away.


    Seeing her leave in such a hurry, stair and Adrienne felt a little strange. ¡°Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her; just continue having fun,¡± Selena leaned back on the sofa and saidzily. She felt a little worried because up until that point,Everleigh hadn¡¯t called home.It was unknown to them whether she had arrived safely.


    It was not that Everleigh did not want to call home but there was barely any signal, and she didn¡¯t know when her messages would get delivered.


    She simply stopped sending out messages and dealt with her own affairs.


    Cecil went to look for Christopher who had been unhappy since Everleigh left.


    ¡°Hey, it turns out that Casanova can feel sad too.¡±


    Hearing Cecil¡¯s voice, he shivered. He turned his head to look at her and asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I came to see you. Give me Everleigh¡¯s address,¡± she revealed her intention right away.


    He frowned, and his dark eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, her face darkened instantly. ¡°If I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t have toe to you now. Stop talking nonsense and give it to me.¡±


    Seeing her being so self-righteous, he could not help but look down at her. As he took out his pen, he said, ¡°Yet you said you two are best friends. You don¡¯t even know that she left.¡± He finished writing as he finished speaking.


    She grabbed it and looked at the address on it. ¡°What kind of ce is this? It seems bad just by looking at the name of it.¡±


    He put his pen back into his white coat and said, ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t see her in person, you could have called her to find out.¡±


    ¡°You are really good at talking nonsense. If I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t havee looking for you. Do you think I¡¯m thrilled to see you?¡± Cecil said as she rolled her eyes.


    Christopher burst outughing. He felt that a good man should not fight with a woman. He was toozy to argue with her.


    Just as she was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you conduct some investigation before this? Have you proved my innocence?¡±


    When Christopher¡¯s voice entered Cecil¡¯s ears, she trembled all over. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll talk about it after I go look for Everleigh.¡±


    God knew how nervous she was as she said that.


    He frowned. Seeing her fleeing figure, he was doubtful of her reply. How could someone from the Hayes family be this inefficient?


    As for Cecil, she arranged a trip toAuview.


    By the time she arrived there, ten days had passed.


    Everleigh¡¯s life was officially on the right track and she was busy treating different patients everyday.


    Her days were very productive.


    She also had other discoveries, which was a special medicine for heart disease. When she had free time to herself, she would do experiments.


    On this day, Everleigh took a rest under the shade of a tree outside at noon, drinking a cup of tea. From time to time, she could hear birds chirping in the wild. Such leisurely days had soothed her anxious heart a lot.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± An angry voice came from the side. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw that Cecil was carrying her luggage. She came over from the side with an upset face.


    She was very surprised to see her. ¡°Cecil, you¡­¡±


    Cecil walked toward her with vigorous strides, and Everleigh also took a few steps forward.


    ¡°Everleigh, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were leaving? Why did youe to such a deste ce? Do you know how long it took me to find you here?¡± Cecil couldn¡¯t stopining once she found her.


    Everleigh, however, couldn¡¯t stop smiling and felt moved. She knew that Cecil was a woman with a sharp tongue but a soft heart. It was not easy for her toe here.


    It was really good to hear her voice.


    ¡°Cecil, you must be tired. Come, I¡¯ll bring you to my dorm.¡±


    Cecil instantly passed her luggage to her and said, ¡°Take this. I¡¯m dying from the heat. I came down from the ne and this ce looked so dead. Ocpeace City would always be better than this.¡±


    Everleigh was not annoyed at all. She grabbed her luggage and went to her dormitory.


    Since it was her rest time, no one wouldment on it.


    When Cecil came to her room, she only saw a bed, a mosquito, an empty table, amp, and a few books. On the other side, there was a row of chairs that served as a sofa.


    ¡°This is so simple and crude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough for me. You haven¡¯t seen the ces the locals live in.¡± Everleigh poured her a ss of water and ced it in front of her. She fetched the water every morning.


    It was enough tost her a day.


    Cecil realized that Everleigh¡¯s skin was more tan but her gaze was no longer depressed. Instead, there was a glow in her eyes. It seemed like she was healing fine over here.


    ¡°You got tanner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this hot everyday. It hasn¡¯t rained once since I got here, but the breeze at night is cooling,¡± Everleigh exined.


    Cecil remained silent for a long time. ¡°Even if you wanted to heal your injury, you could have gone to other cities. Why did you have toe here?¡±


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s the environment. There is no fancy lifestyle over here, but it¡¯s very peaceful. There are no bright city lights but there is the sound of nature,¡± she exined as the sadness on her face faded away.


    When Cecil realized that Everleigh had adjusted to the simple life here, she didn¡¯t have anything to say. She was d that she was doing fine.


    In the afternoon, Cecil walked around the hospital. She saw some locals and a bunch of them having fun with each other, and she thought that it was not that bad living here.


    Everleigh got a meal for Cecil and returned to her dorm.


    At the same time, she turned on her mosquito repent.


    ¡°This is what you eat everyday?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad. At least there aren¡¯t any preservatives.¡±


    Cecil looked at the vegetables in the bowl and a few slices of meat that resembled pork.


    She lost her appetite in an instant.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not hungry. I brought you some face masks and snacks. You can snack on the food when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll mail you some again in the near future but it seems like with the speed of transport here, it might take some time to reach you.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the huge bag of face masks and snacks in her hand; it seemed like Cecil had personally hand picked them.


    ¡°Have some.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll treat it as a dish.¡± She grabbed a bag and began to eat happily.

 Chapter 330 The Four Greatest Households

    When Cecil saw how responsive Everleigh was, she picked up her cutleries and took a few bites of her food too. However, she ended up putting the food aside because she couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    The breeze at night was very cool and refreshing, and it made their bodies feelfortable. The two of them sat on the swing under the shade of the tree and sprayed anti-bug spray on their bodies. When they looked up, they could see the stars in the sky and hear the insects chirping.


    Sure enough, their state of mind had changed.


    ¡°Everleigh, how long are you going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on the situation,¡± she sighed. She liked the kind of life she was living now and she didn¡¯t want to return so soon.


    Cecil lowered her eyes and wanted to say a lot of things to her, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    The two just quietly looked at the stars, and neither of them had any intention of opening their mouths.


    Everleigh saw that her colleagues were nearby. They were either ying games or with musical instruments, and it sounded lively.


    ¡°Cecil, there¡¯s something I need you to investigate for me.¡± Everleigh looked in the direction of her colleagues and thought about the incident of the past.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Look at this¡­¡± She took out the letter from her pocket.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the letter you showed mest time? You even brought it here?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bring it here. It was put in my book, but take a look at this.¡± She turned over the envelope and saw the word ¡®Jenkins¡¯ at the back.


    When Cecil saw this word, her expression froze. ¡°The Jenkins family.¡±


    ¡°You know this?¡±


    Cecil looked dignified and nodded. ¡°You know the Four Greatest Households in Ocpeace City?¡±


    ¡°I know, the Hayes family, the Godfrey family, the Meyer family, the Jenkins¡­¡± Everleigh was suddenly stunned and looked at her incredulously. ¡°Could this letter be from the Jenkins family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I rarely see anyone from the Jenkins family but I¡¯m very sure that the words on it were written by them,¡± Cecil said with a serious expression.


    She remembered seeing this handwriting on one of the contracts of the Hayes family. It was by one of the Four Greatest Households so there was no way she couldn¡¯t recognize it.


    When Everleigh heard this news, she really didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°Why did the Jenkins family mail me this letter? Could the incident that happened seven years ago have something to do with them?¡± She thought to herself.


    Cecil and Everleigh looked at each other at the same time. They remembered that following the ident, if an ordinary person had saved her, he would have sent her to the hospital. She wouldn¡¯t have been sent to a luxury hotel.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ll help you investigate this matter. Maybe there was something else that happened during the incident seven years ago,¡± Cecil said seriously and took the envelope from her hand.


    Everleigh nodded and was looking forward to an answer. If there was a hidden truth in the beginning, it meant that she might be safe.


    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t wait to know the truth.


    Cecil stayed for a few days and left. She came to see Everleigh and now that she had achieved that goal, she also received such big news. She would try her best to help Everleigh.


    Everleigh looked at the blue sky, and her state of mind had be different from when she first arrived at this ce.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She was looking forward to the future.


    A yearter, at the Ocpeace City Airport, Everleigh led the team out of the airport. The hospital bus was waiting for them.


    ¡°It has been a year since we¡¯ve been back on this piece ofnd. I¡¯ve missed it deeply,¡± one of them said as he stretched out his arms and a smile lit up his tan face.


    Everleigh looked back at him and said, ¡°Remember this feeling right now because if there is a chance to go to another country soon, you will be going.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± That person immediately wailed. He no longer wanted to go to that kind of ce.


    Going once in a lifetime was more than enough.


    The group of people were amused by his miserable voice. On top ofing back looking much tanner, they needed time to get used to city life again after living a rural lifestyle for so long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The bus has been waiting for us for a long time,¡± Everleigh said helplessly.


    That person liked to make jokes, and it added joy to their year abroad.


    On the bus, Everleigh leaned against the window and looked at the scenery by the street. It seemed to have changed a little.


    It had been a year, and so, it was time now.


    When she thought of this, she instantly froze, and a chill crept into her eyes.


    At the entrance of the city hospital, Dr. Harrison was waiting for them with a group of people. Everleigh was the first to get off the bus. She immediately saw him, Christopher, and Stainley, the three familiar faces.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Christopher opened his arms right away and wanted to give her a warm hug, but he was beaten to it by Dr. Harrison. ¡°You¡¯re finally safely back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Harrison, I¡¯m back.¡± She smiled and hugged him back without saying a word.


    Christopher opened his arms awkwardly, with a stiff smile on his face.


    The others also got down from the bus and couldn¡¯t helpughing when they saw this scene.


    ¡°Dr. Meyer, we¡¯ll do you a favor,¡± one of the nurses said as she spread her arms to give him a hug.


    He did not mind; it was always a good thing to get a hug from a beautiful woman.


    Naturally, he couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head inside. There is a meeting in the afternoon to praise you guys for the job done,¡± Dr. Harrison said with a serious tone but he couldn¡¯t hide his joy.


    Everleigh was used to his serious face, so she knew that he was very happy at that moment.


    In the meeting, Mr. Lawson specially named a few people with some words of praise, especially Everleigh, who was not only treating patients abroad, but also developing a new medicine for heart diseases.


    For them, it was an infinite honor.


    Everleigh was given the position of chief surgeon, and her status was cemented.


    Dr. Harrison felt d when he heard about her promotion.


    He was one step closer to achieving his n.


    Everleigh was his proud student and she had been in a high position for a long time, which showed that he had taught her well. Moreover, he was not the kind of teacher who would only let his student do what he didn¡¯t want to do.


    He would pass on all that he had learned in his life to her.


    After the meeting, everyone was very tired. They wanted to go home to rest and didn¡¯t know that they would end up here.


    ¡°Everleigh, you should go back and rest first. You haven¡¯t seen your kids in a long time,¡± said Dr. Harrison as he patted her on the shoulder.


    She really wanted to see her children. She had been on phone calls with bad signals with them all year and had yet to see their faces.


    Christopher volunteered this time, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. I¡¯m handing my shift over to Stainley anyway.¡±


    Stainley felt annoyed when he heard what Christopher said because he was the one who was going to hand his shift over to him. However, he figured that Everleigh would want to speak to Christopher more.


    ¡°Yes, you guys should head home. I would be less worried too.¡± Stainley sounded gentle as usual.


    It had been a year since theyst saw each other, and he seemed steadier than ever.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t refuse their hostility. She was too exhausted.


    On the way back to the Trevino family house, Christopher had a serious expression on his face. He seemed to have something to say, but he remained silent.


    She knew what he wanted to say, but this time, she didn¡¯t bother listening. ¡°Let me know what happened after I get my rest. I¡¯m truly drained.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He had the same n. He was worried that she would not have a good rest.


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of the Trevino family, so it didn¡¯t matter if he spoketer.

 Chapter 331 Changes In A Year

    Everleigh returned to the Trevino family home. Selena and Hilda were in the living room, but she couldn¡¯t hear their conversation.


    They heard the sound of footsteps and turned to look.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, when did youe back?¡± Hilda cried out in surprise.


    Everleigh put her suitcase aside and sat on the sofa wearily, her eyes fixed on Selena.


    After not seeing her for a year, she felt that her sister was more charming than before.


    Selena¡¯s eyes were full of disgust. ¡°Did they not give you a ce to stay? Why are you so tanned?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they might as well not have.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t mind her tone as she was used to it.Rather, she would be surprised if Selena really cared about her.


    Selena snorted. She really couldn¡¯t understand why her sister was willing to go to those ces.


    Hilda was used to seeing the two sisters talk in such a way so she went to take care of Everleigh¡¯s luggage.


    Selena saw her lying motionlessly on the sofa and asked, ¡°If you are sleepy, then go to bed.If other peoplee in and see you like this, they will think you have no manners. Do you still want to embarrass Dad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. What are we having for dinner?¡± Everleigh was at the door when she heard Selena asked Hilda to cook her favorite dishes.


    That was why she didn¡¯t go upstairs.


    Selena thought Everleigh didn¡¯t hear it, so she snorted and went upstairs with her phone.


    Everleigh smiled and looked around at the familiar surroundings. Sure enough, home was the best ce to be.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t sleep the whole evening as she tried to get over the jetg. When she heard her two childrene back, she hurried down the stairs.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Adrienne noticed Everleigh and ran over with a grin on her face. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, when did youe back?¡± stair was much calmer. Although his expression was not exaggerated, the yearning in his eyes showed.


    ¡°I came back this morning and was resting at home.You two sure have grown in the past year. You¡¯ve lost some weight too, Adrienne.¡± Everleigh squatted and gently caressed their faces. A lot had changed.


    Yet their appearances stayed the same.


    Abraham also came back not long after. He knew Everleigh would being back that day, so he purposely put off his schedule to have a meal with his family.


    Everleigh¡¯s favorite dishes were all on the table. Abraham looked at her, who got tanned, and put some food on her te. ¡°Eat up. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Your hand looks much stronger too.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Because it¡¯s a little unsafe there, I learned some self-defense skills from the locals.I also work out in the morning, so I gained a little muscle as time went by.¡±


    Adrienne was eating and asked, ¡°Mommy, are the people nice? They don¡¯t seem very friendly.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°No, there are good people.I¡¯ll bring you there if we get a chance.¡± Everleigh felt the enthusiasm of the locals.


    She felt nostalgic in her heart.


    When Abraham heard that it was unsafe, he said, ¡°Forget it, Adrienne shouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    Everleigh knew that her father did not want to part with her, and she was also only thinking out loud.


    After dinner, they sat on the sofa and chatted. Everleigh bought gifts. Selena liked jewelry so she bought an authentic diamond. She couldn¡¯t buy much due to limited funds.


    She bought toys for stair and Adrienne while she got some local specialties for her father.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was from Cecil. She had totally forgotten to tell her that she was back.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯vee back?¡± Cecil asked in an interrogative tone.


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°You couldn¡¯te back even if I told you. I might as well give you a surprise when I pick you up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that you still have some conscience, but when are you going there? They know that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Everleigh heard her words and was slightly stunned. She looked at her father who was fondling the gift she had bought.


    She slightly lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Not everyone wants to see me.¡±


    ¡°Still,there aremany people hoping for your return. Your identity is different after all.¡± Cecil knew her concerns. However, when the truth was revealed, things would naturally change. Moreover, it was not necessary topletely disregard the Trevino family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Three dayster. I won¡¯t be going anywhere for a while after I get back so I can help you.¡± Cecil sounded excited as she was looking forward to seeing her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Everleigh said with a grin. She was looking forward to it too.


    After she hung up, stair asked, ¡°Mommy, who called?¡±


    ¡°Cecil. She¡¯ll be back in a few days, and I¡¯m picking her up since I¡¯m on a break,¡± she exined.


    stair nodded and sat with Abraham to look over some documents.


    Abraham stroked the boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°There are no papers tonight. You can go to bed early.¡±


    stair was saddened.


    ¡°Okay, Grandpa.¡±


    Everleigh looked at him and asked, ¡°Are you still learning from Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°stair has been working very hard. When he gets home and finishes his homework, he will talk about business with Dad. He has very different viewpoints, so sometimes, Dad will listen to him,¡± Selena exined while her eyes were still on the diamond.


    ¡°stair is a business genius, but it¡¯s a shame for him to be studying under my guidance.¡± Abraham felt sorry. His resources were limited so no matter how much experience he had, it still wasn¡¯t enough. If only there was someone to guide him professionally, then it wouldn¡¯t take stair long to be sessful.


    ¡°Dad,I have someone in mind if you are not against it.¡±


    ¡°You mean Felicia?¡±


    ¡°Theodore.¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but felt a little nervous when she said his name.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t actually interested in the business field but if he decided to take over, he wouldn¡¯t be fooling around.


    stair was his child so Theodore would definitely teach him everything he knew.


    When Abraham heard his name, his expression changed and so did Selena.


    Theodore had visited several times over the past year but was rejected by stair. Although Adrienne looked forward to seeing him, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything because of her brother.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Grandpa and I are doing pretty good together,¡± stair didn¡¯t want to mention Theodore either.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking out loud. Felicia¡¯s a good choice too, but the Meyer family¡­¡± After all, they were not actually married. If stair learned from her, there might be gossip.


    Forget it, let¡¯s put this n aside.


    It would be bad if the Meyer family said something unpleasant.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go and get some rest. Don¡¯t you have jetg? It¡¯ll take you more than a day or two to recover,¡± Abraham said as he retreated to his room.


    stair and Adrienne also went back to their rooms.

 Chapter 332 Theodore’s Current State

    It was the first time Everleigh had a good night¡¯s sleep since she left home a year ago. By the time she woke up, it was already nine o¡¯clock.


    She had never been so rxed.


    Selena was sitting alone on the sofa when she went down.


    ¡°Are you reading a script?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there is a new historical drama,¡± Selena said without looking up.


    Everleigh sat on the sofa and took a bite of the grapes on the table, ¡°I could watch your dramas over there, but they¡¯re iplete.¡±


    ¡°Really?It sounds like I¡¯ve made it big time.¡±


    ¡°I hate to burst your bubble, but the staff downloaded them. The locals don¡¯t even know you,¡±Everleigh said mercilessly.


    Selena¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Then you should¡¯ve kept it to yourself. That was upsetting.¡±


    Everleighughed and found that it was not bad to say so. At least, it was better than being bluntly hurtful.


    She went to the hospital to look for Christopher that afternoon.


    They had a lot of things to say to each other.


    When they got to the restaurant, they noticed that it had been renovated in the past year. It was a different experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a year but things sure have changed.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you have no idea how bored I was whenever I came here alone,¡± Christopher said with mixed feelings.


    Thinking about how he had been in the past year, he sighed.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you came alone.What about the girls around you?¡±


    ¡°I stopped lusting after women after you left.¡± His eyes sank slightly, as if he was determined.


    She looked at him disdainfully. If he could ever give up on that,she would quit eating.


    He chuckled and stopped teasing her. He said solemnly, ¡°Yvonne has taken control of the Godfrey family.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s hands, which were holding a knife and fork, stopped as she thought of the girl with braids.


    Even though she was impulsive, she was kind-hearted as well.


    ¡°What about Theodore?¡±


    Christopher put down his cutlery and said, ¡°There¡¯s a saying, beauty is the root of all evil. After you left, Theodore became depressed and neglected thepany. Yvonne took advantage and entered Godfrey Group¡­¡±


    He told her that Yvonne helped Loraine enter Godfrey Group and made her the vice president. She also secretly bribed the shareholders to support Loraine in order to get the position.


    By the time Theodore knew, it was already toote. Coupled with the fact that he was in the wrong, everyone felt that it was better to rece him with someone else.


    Although he was the CEO of Godfrey Group,Loraine questioned all the decisions he made. More urately, it was Yvonne who questioned them.


    He was not doing well in thepany either.


    Hearing this, Everleigh was filled with mixed emotions. Although she knew that Theodore didn¡¯t want to work in business, he shouldn¡¯t have ended up like this either.


    ¡°Everleigh, do you feel proud knowing that a man had done so much for you?¡± Christopher teased.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think I should be happy?¡±


    ¡°I would if I was you. After all, he got what he deserved, no?¡±


    She smiled but did not say anything. There was a hint of destion in her eyes. It had only been a year and such a thing had happened.


    She couldn¡¯t help but touch the ring on her finger. Ever since she put it on, she had never taken it off.


    ¡°What about Wilson? Didn¡¯t he want nothing to do with Godfrey Group? Why would he let Yvonne intervene in the family business?¡± Everleigh had almost forgotten about him.


    When he left the Godfrey family, he had already been on bad terms with Madam Scott. Now that Yvonne was working in Godfrey Group, didn¡¯t he say anything?


    Upon hearing Wilson¡¯s name, mixed emotions appeared on Christopher¡¯s face. His eyes were dim. He wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.


    Everleigh had rarely seen such an expression on his face. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, remember when I told you before you leftthat there may be someone scheming behind the Godfrey family¡¯s backs. He could very likely be Wilson.¡±


    She was slightly startled as coldness rose in her eyes.There was never conflict between them and he had never said anything bad to her.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. How could a person like him do such a thing and deliberately frame Madison?¡± He said coldly, with signs of disbelief.


    He also didn¡¯t believe it at first but then, he gradually epted it.


    No one from a big family would be willing to y a small character, but he didn¡¯t expect this man to be so cruel as to do such a thing to a woman.


    When Everleigh heard this, she thought of that rainy night. Although she had already known the truth, she still had to take revenge.


    ¡°Everleigh, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. Whether it¡¯s Madison or Wilson, I won¡¯t let them get away easily.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know that I¡¯m back yet and we don¡¯t know which of them will give themselves away.¡± Everleigh calmly cut a piece of beef and put it into her mouth. Her hands were clenched and her eyes were cold.


    Christopher was a little lost when he saw her like this.To him,Everleigh was sharp-tongued, butkind-hearted nheless. However, she had changed a lot aftering back.


    This made him feel distant.


    Just as she was about to leave after their meal,he asked when she would be back to work.


    ¡°In a few days. Since Cecil ising back, I have to pick her up,¡± she said as she pretended to be rxed.


    She had received a letter from Cecil.It exined that Christopher and Cecil had already buried the hatchet, and that it was Diana who did it on purpose.


    Although Cecil did not apologize, she had already forgiven Christopher through her actions.


    He looked down at his watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯m going back to work. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Everleigh saw him off and drove home.


    She had been trying to grasp what he had told her along the way home.The reason why she hadn¡¯t contacted Theodore was that she wanted to figure out their rtionship.


    Now that she was certain, things took a turn for the worse.


    Three dayster, Everleigh arrived at the airport, waiting for Cecil¡¯s return. When she saw her walking over, there were two other people behind her. One was Zeldan and the other was Cecil¡¯s older brother, Lenold.


    She wanted to call out for Cecil but when she saw the two people behind her, she decisively chose to pipe down.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡±Cecil shouted excitedly and ran over.


    She hugged her with a smile. She missed her so much.


    ¡°Why are youte? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see those two behind me?¡± Cecil put on a sad face. Initially, she came back by herself but she saw them as soon as she got on the ne.

 Chapter 333 A Newly Developed Medicine

    Everleigh and looked at the two people behind Cecil. She had met Zeldan before and seen Lenold eight years ago. At that time, Lenold was still a new recruit in the army. In just a few years, his burly figure had be more muscr and his tanned face made him look like a mature man. His eyes were bright and it was impossible to ignore his majestic appearance.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Trevino.¡± Zeldan¡¯s pearly white teeth showed as he was d to see her.


    However,she and Lenold had only met a handful of times, so their rtionship was neutral.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°What brought you guys together?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t think they would show up, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee all the way here.


    Cecil wanted to cry, but she had no tears. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go first.¡± She then turned to Lenold and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay at her house for a few days. You guys carry on with your businesses.¡±


    How could Lenold not know what she was thinking? He said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about tomorrow¡¯s family dinner.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She looked ufortable. She didn¡¯t want to go, but it was inappropriate for her to turn him down .


    She left with Everleigh. As they got in the car, she took a deep breath. ¡°That was suffocating.¡±


    Everleighughed, ¡°That¡¯s your brother.¡±


    ¡°Is it the same for you and your brother?¡± Cecil asked.


    Everleigh smiled and said nothing, thinking that they might not be on the same page.


    Cecil arrived at the Trevino family home and it was her first time there. She brought several gifts for stair and Adrienne.She had them custom-made. stair¡¯s was a diamond watch while Adrienne received a diamond bracelet, which they liked very much.


    ¡°You¡¯re wasting money.They¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fineas long as they like it.¡±


    ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Aunt Cecil.¡±Adrienne stood on the sofa and kissed Cecil on the cheek.


    On the other hand, stair thanked her sincerely. He would not kiss others like Adrienne.


    Cecil was very happy. She felt that the two children had grown taller.


    They had dinner together apart from Selena, who was still on set. ¡°What made you return this time?¡± Everleigh asked as she and Cecil rested on her bed.


    ¡°The family dinner tomorrow is for Diana. As her older sister, of course I need to be there.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back?¡±


    Cecil nodded and her eyes looked a little dim under the light.


    Everleigh was a little worried. Diana was two-faced, and although Cecil knew it, she could only do so much since they lived under the same roof. She was really worried that Cecil would get the short end of the stick.


    ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s only the adopted daughter.Besides, it¡¯s only a family dinner, so nothing much would happen.¡± Her expression changed as she spoke. She was very confident in her ce in her family and would never stand to be bullied.


    While Cecil went back home, Everleigh went back to work. The idea of going back to her post made her feel at ease.


    It felt just like when she came back from abroad.


    Dr. Harrison noticed that she was in high spirits, so he walked over and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, knowing that I¡¯m fine and well has me in full energy,¡± Everleigh said joyously.


    During the several months when she took time off, she really thought that she might be ill, but she had obviously overthought.


    She anxiously waited for the result during her time abroad. She had even thought about writing her will. She would rather end her life before dying due to the illness.


    Maxwell felt happy for her too, now that she was alive and well in front of him. At first, he was also on tenterhooks. He was really afraid that she would be infected with AIDS.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve developed a new medicine during your time abroad?Were you able to get it tested?¡± It was something Maxwell wanted to know.


    If she could really develop the medicine, it would bring her career to a whole new level.


    Everleigh shook her head and said, ¡°I did an experiment before but the effect wasn¡¯t noticeable. It still needs improvement. If everything goes well, I¡¯ll apply for a patent.¡± The reason why she did this was for her future.


    There was nothing more she could do with her hands. Since she couldn¡¯t hold the scalpel for too long, she had to find another way.


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t you see, this will help a lot of people.Anybody can do good deeds;it only depends on how it is carried out. If your medicine turns out well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll reach higher grounds.¡± Dr. Harrison¡¯s face was full of pride.


    This was his beloved student.


    Everleigh smiled but said nothing, but her eyes were full of gratitude for him.He had been motivating her since her ident. He evenwrote words of encouragement to her during her time abroad.


    ¡°Get back to work. It¡¯s your first day after so long, so you will need some time to get used to it.¡± He patted her on the shoulder.


    She nodded, put on her white coat and stethoscope, and went to make her rounds.


    When she walked into the first ward and took out the medical report, she was stunned by the name she was looking at.


    Hansen.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh.¡± Hansen¡¯s voice was low and weak.


    ¡°Hansen, you¡­¡± She carefully looked at the medical report. His heart condition had worsened.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, when did youe back? stair and Adrienne said you were on a business trip.¡± There seemed to be no trace of blood on Hansen¡¯s pale face. The corner of his lips twitched slightly,and there was some blood on his dried-up lips.


    ¡°Well, I just got back recently. Are you alone?¡± Everleigh held the stethoscope and listened carefully to his chest.


    The rhythm of his heart was getting slower and slower. She frowned. It seemed that his condition was quite serious.


    ¡°No. My mom wille over in a bit.¡± The door opened as soon as he finished his sentence.


    Yvonne came in, and just asshe was about to call Hansen, she saw Everleigh standing by his bed.


    ¡°Everleigh, when did youe back?¡± Yvonne was surprised to see her.


    When Hansen was admitted to the hospital, she wanted to look for Everleigh but unfortunately, she had gone abroad so she gave up.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t expect to see her. Now that they had met, she had a few words to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been resting for the past few days. I just came back to work today.¡±


    ¡°I see. Is Hansen alright? His heart has not gotten better this whole year.¡± Yvonne looked at him with worried eyes.


    Hansen didn¡¯t seem to care. A faint smile appeared on his face, as though he had already epted his fate.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine for the time being but he¡¯ll need further treatments. I will have a talk with his attending doctor.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I trust you. If it weren¡¯t for those incidents, I would still have you be my family doctor.¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes were full of mixed emotions.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When Everleigh was still their family doctor, Hansen¡¯s illness hadn¡¯t rpsed, but ever since she left¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. Now that I¡¯m back, I will treat him because he¡¯s my patient,¡± Everleigh said righteously.

 Chapter 334 What Yvonne Meant

    Hearing this, Yvonne was a little perplexed. She knew Everleigh¡¯s character well but her words were a little heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Can we meet privately?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m free at noon,¡± Everleigh answered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and look for you then.¡±


    Everleigh took out a pen and wrote something in the record book. She nodded without raising her head as a response to her words. After writing, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the other wards.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When she walked out of the ward, she felt as if her heart was covered with haziness.


    The moment Yvonne came in, Everleigh clearly felt the change in her. Her gentleness had disappeared and was reced by an oppressive aura.


    It looked like it would be difficult for Theodore to survive in the Godfrey family.


    After she made her rounds, Christopher was already leaning back in his chair, eating some fruits leisurely. ¡°Did you see Yvonne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, how long has Hansen been admitted to the hospital?¡± She asked.


    He sat up straight, handed the fruits he had cut up to her, sat on her desk and said in a low voice, ¡°About four months on-and-off since you left. Stainley has always been taking care of him.¡±


    ¡°Stailey¡¯s medical skills can¡¯t be¡­¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t finish her words, but her eyes widened as if she realized something. ¡°Could it be that he¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Stainley has changed. I thought he would give you up, but it turned out to be worse. Although Hansen¡¯s illness can¡¯t be treatedpletely, he shouldn¡¯t have rpses constantly,¡± Christopher said helplessly. As a doctor, it was always their responsibility to treat patients but Stainley crossed the line due to his selfishness. Although it wasn¡¯t disastrous, it still wasn¡¯t appropriate.


    Everleigh was silent for a long time before she said slowly, ¡°He is ruining his medical ethics.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Not entirely. At least he only did this to Hansen. I¡¯ve tried to persuade him, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± Christopher picked up a piece of watermelon and put it into her mouth.


    What he did not tell her was when she thought that she had AIDS, his behavior was even more outrageous.


    It was only after he knew that Everleigh was fine that he stopped.


    ¡°Stailey has been so foolish.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite stubborn. I¡¯ve tried to talk some sense into him but he wouldn¡¯t listen. None of my tricks worked on him.¡±


    Everleigh felt that she should find some time to talk to him. Things shouldn¡¯t go on this way.


    Yvonne gave her a call at noon, saying she had already booked a restaurant nearby.


    She knew that it was because Yvonne was afraid that she would not go.


    How could she not go? Theodore was not doing well because of her after all.


    In the restaurant, Yvonne handed the menu to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat. Please order what you want.¡±


    Everleigh was indeed hungry, so she ordered some steak and vegetables.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you¡¯ve be tanned and fit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, since I work under the sun everyday, it¡¯s hard not to get tanned.¡± Everleigh touched her face. It was much better after she put on facial masks when she came back.


    Yvonne smiled as she looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to settle down into a stable life, Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Yvonne?¡± Everleigh pretended not to understand and looked at her with sincerity in her eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she was being genuine.


    Yvonne stared at her for a long time and said slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what happened to the Godfrey family in the past year?¡±


    Everleigh began eating as soon as her food was served. She asked as if she did not care at all, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The signal over there is bad. It takes months for letters to go back and forth. It¡¯s all history by the time I find out.¡±


    Yvonne smiled. ¡°I am in charge of the Godfrey family now.¡±


    Everleigh froze andlooked at her in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, didn¡¯t you ask around? Theodore cked off because of you, so I took advantage of him.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him yet,¡± Everleigh said with a hint of coldness on her face as she put down the cutlery.


    Yvonne smiled slightly, but it was a different expression from before. ¡°Theodore really loves you.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, why are you telling me this? Are you trying to persuade me to stay for Theodore?¡± Everleigh suddenly couldn¡¯t understand her intentions. There was no need for Yvonne toe all the way here just to tell her that.


    It was better for her to get straight to the point rather than making her own assumptions.


    ¡°This is not something to hide. Now that the Godfrey family is under my control, I have you to thank. If Madam Scott was still alive, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get what I want within a year. What a shame¡­ that she¡¯s dead,¡± Yvonne said softly but her expression was a little hideous.


    That made her look ugly.


    Everleigh looked at her;she no longer knew this person in front of her. She knew Yvonne was meticulous, but at least she didn¡¯t show her ambitions and greed. However,now¡­


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s for my two children. It is all Madison¡¯s fault that Hansen is in poor health. I wanted to be with Wilson, but they¡­ have gone too far.¡± The hatred in Yvonne¡¯s eyes was immense when she spoke of the matter.


    If Madison was here, she would have executed her right there and then.


    Everleigh recalled the time when Hansen was kidnapped. She also had almost gone crazy, thinking that the reason Hansen became like this had something to do with Xavier.


    Could it be¡­ that she knew something?


    ¡°Yvonne, I understand that you are doing this for the sake of your children but what about Theodore? He is the most innocent victim here. When I was with him, he didn¡¯t want to do work in business at all. If Xavier hadn¡¯t had an ident, he¡­¡± Before Everleigh finished, Yvonne said sarcastically, ¡°You should me it on Wilson. It¡¯s all his doing.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°What are you talking about? What does this have to do with him?¡±


    Yvonne looked at her quietly and did not answer her question.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart quivered, thinking that she might have found out something.


    ¡°All you need to know is that this has nothing to do with you.¡± It took Yvonne a long time to speak out.


    Apparently, she did not want to tell her the truth.


    Although Everleigh was anxious, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions, mainly because she didn¡¯t want to alert Yvonne.


    This meal had her distressed.


    When both of them came out, Yvonne said, ¡°Please take good care of Hansen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s part of my job.¡±


    Yvonne smiled and left without saying a word.


    Everleigh stood at the door and thought about what she meant, but she couldn¡¯te up with anything.


    She could only head back to work.


    She saw Stainley having lunch in the office and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the canteen?¡±


    ¡°I just finished an operation. I was runningte so I asked the nurse to buy me some food. Everleigh, do you have some time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She put down the stethoscope she had hanging around her neck and said without looking back.


    Stainley¡¯s hand tightened as he held his fork. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± That was exactly what she wanted to do.


    They came to the garden of the hospital and enjoyed the afternoon sun. Although it was very hot, it was much coolerpared to where she was abroad.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard some things about me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but what I don¡¯t understand is why.¡±

 Chapter 335 Envious Of You

    Stainley raised his head to look at the blue sky, deep in thought. ¡°When you had an ident, I thought that if I had been by your side, I would have made sure nothing would happen to you. However, there are no ¡®what ifs¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you seeing Yvonne?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s from the Godfrey family. If it wasn¡¯t for Theodore, you wouldn¡¯t have been framed by Josephine and ended up in your current state. I wanted to do something for you.¡± Stainley knew that what he did was against the rules.


    However, he couldn¡¯t calm down. He wanted to do something for Everleigh¡¯s sake.


    When she heard his words, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. She thought that Stainley¡¯s feelings for her would be clear ande to an end in a year¡¯s time, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. I did it on my own will.¡± When he turned around, he happened to see her troubled expression.


    She twitched her mouth and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this. I thought I made it clear between us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just listening to my heart,¡± Stainley said before he left.


    She felt more and more guilty.


    When Everleigh returned to the ward, Hansen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aunt Everleigh, why didn¡¯t stair and Adriennee?¡±


    ¡°They are at school. When they are on holiday, I¡¯ll bring them here to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m so envious of them. stair is so kind to Adrienne.¡± He felt envious.


    She smiled. ¡°You have a sister too, don¡¯t you? Does Loraine treat you badly?¡±


    He shook his head as disappointment filled his eyes. ¡°Ever since she went to the Godfrey family, she hasn¡¯te home much. She isn¡¯t happy either.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes sank slightly. Of course, she knew that Loraine would not be happy. Knowing her,she would definitely refute if she was held hostage by her own mother like this.


    However, there was nothing she could do most of the time.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡±


    ¡°Daddy and Mommy always get into a fight whenever they meet. I don¡¯t want to see them.¡± He pursed his lips, looking upset.


    She had more or less guessed right. Something must have happened for Yvonne to get into Godfrey Group.


    Although they had met a few times, she could not read her personality well.


    When Everleigh returned home that night, the members of the Meyer family had all arrived, especially Mrs. Meyer. When she saw Everleigh, she quickly walked over and said, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re finally back.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡± Everleigh asked in surprise.


    ¡°I heard from Christopher that you¡¯re back. Come and let me take a good look.¡± Mrs. Meyer held her hand, smiling. She looked at her tanned skin and found that Everleigh was much fitter than before.


    Felicia looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a facial treatment tomorrow. You¡¯ll get your original skin tone back in two days.¡±


    Everleigh touched her face and said, ¡°Thank you, Felicia.¡±


    Selena saw them get along well like this but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    In name and status,Everleigh was still the mistress of the Meyer family.


    Christopher came too, and the Trevino family home was filled withughter, with everyone looking happy.


    Felicia went to the small garden, sat on a rocking chair, and watched the sunset. Smelling the flowers, she indulged herself in the moment.


    Everleigh came over to her with a cup of coffee and called out, ¡°Felica.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit inside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s much cooler here. I haven¡¯t congratted you. Nothing serious has happened during your time abroad.¡± Felicia took a sip of the coffee. Although her tone was cold, Everleigh could still hear the concern in her voice.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I appreciate your concern.¡±


    ¡°Now that you know what happened to the Godfrey family. What¡¯s your n?¡± Felicia asked.


    Everleigh was caught off guard.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When you left, Theodore locked down the airport. Didn¡¯t he propose to you?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s words were not surprisingbut they startled Everleigh.¡°Didn¡¯t they block the site that time? How could she know?¡± She thought.


    Felicia said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one else knows about this.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know, why are you still here?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her. Deep down, she felt bad for the Meyer family. Although they knew everything, they were still willing to take her in as their daughter-inw.


    Christopher said that it didn¡¯t matter.


    However, it made her feel even worse.


    ¡°Because I like you. You and I are very much alike. This is why I wanted to help you.¡± Felicia turned her head, and her eyes looked wistful.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t expect such an answer.She wanted to help her all because they shared a simr personality?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was a little hard to believe.


    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re quite an easygoing person.¡±


    Felicia looked at the sunset and said with sadness in her tone, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve been ying by the book all these years and never did anything I wanted to. I¡¯m very envious of you.¡±


    Everleigh was slightly dismayed. It was the first time that she had seen such a look in Felicia¡¯s eyes. There was sadness and destion in them. What could¡¯ve happened for her to feel like this?


    In her eyes, Felicia had always done things meticulously, just like Theodore.


    The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the two of them, just like their hearts at the moment.


    When Mrs. Meyer came to get Felicia, she returned to her usual demeanor and told Everleigh, ¡°If you want to help Theodore, you have to watch out for Yvonne. This woman is more shrewd than you think.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment, then immediately responded, ¡°Okay, thank you for reminding me.¡±


    Felicia smiled and turned to leave.


    Everleigh stood at the door, feeling that things were getting more and moreplicated. Perhaps she should meet up with Theodore.


    At the same time, Theodore was sitting in his office, listening to the staff report about their work. However,his expression was not as cold and stern as before.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Loraine the vice president? Just give it to her,¡± he said in a deep voice, but there was no light in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡± Moses stood aside and said in a low voice.It had been a year and Theodore had been absolutely lifeless since he came back from the airport.


    Was he really going to be wiped out like this?


    ¡°Leave.¡± Theodore leaned back in his chair tiredly. His deep eyes were closed and his brows were knitted together. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to hear anything.


    The staff members sighed softly, turned around, and left.


    They had been working under him all this while so when they saw him like this, they felt bad too.


    After the staff left, Moses couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He asked earnestly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you can¡¯t go on like this. Do you really want Yvonne to take charge of everything? You hired these people to work for you. Think about how hard it was for us to get to where we are today¡­¡±


    ¡°Moses, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am?¡± Theodore interrupted him. He stood up and looked at the distant scenery as his deprivation faded away.

 Chapter 336 Perhaps It’s Wilson

    Moses was dumbfounded upon hearing his words.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as the coldness in his gaze filled his eyes. He looked at the night view on the side of the street, which was in line with his mood at the moment.


    He wouldn¡¯t be watching such scenery from this viewpoint in the future.


    Since some people wanted to acquire the Godfrey Group, he would fulfill their wish.


    Moses stood behind him. Although Theodore¡¯s expression could not be seen clearly, Moses could feel his aura. It was even scarier than before.


    Seeing this, his heart was agitated. Theodore should be standing at a high ce, watching the people arrogantly, not being how he was now.


    The next day, Everleigh came to the hospital to examine Hansen. This time, Wilson was in the ward. When he saw her, he was stunned. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect to see her here.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, when did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Not too long ago. I didn¡¯t see your wife today.¡± Everleigh pretended not to know what was going on.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes were calm, without much emotion. ¡°She has something to deal with, so I came first.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± she said casually, without takinghis words to heart. She walked over and examined Hansen.


    He was very happy to see her. Every time she came, she would bring him lollipops of various vors.


    ¡°This is for you, but you have to go for a check-up with meter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hansen took the candy, opened it and took a bite.


    Seeing Everleigh like this, Wilson¡¯s eyes flickered, but it soon disappeared.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the nurse will take him for a check-upter. You can follow him. I¡¯ll go check the other wards.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh smiledand went to another ward. Everything seemed to be in harmony.


    However, she knew very well that Wilson was not as simple as she thought.


    Whenever she recalled that the incident eight years ago was all caused by him,she was dying to ask him why he could be so cruel as to do such a thing.


    However, everything that had happened told her that she couldn¡¯t do this at this moment.


    Everleigh clenched the pen in her fists so tightlythatit almost broke.


    Christopher leaned against the door of the office and looked at her face; his eyes darkened. ¡°The patient didn¡¯t offend you. You have to retain your attitude.¡±


    ¡°My attitude is fine,¡± she said so but her face looked extremely upset.


    He did not believe a word she said and dragged her into the office.


    She wanted to speak but he made a gesture for her to keep silent. They listened carefully to the people outside.It was obvious that those people slowed down when they walked past the office.


    Everleigh and Christopher looked at each other with a tacit understanding and she spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that the patient in room 32 needs a check-up.Why didn¡¯t he go?¡±


    ¡°If his family doesn¡¯t agree, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    ¡°Find a solution then,¡± she deliberately spoke in an exasperated tone but she was focusing on the noise outside.


    Not long after she finished speaking, the sound of footsteps drifted away.


    Both of them breathed a sigh of relief. Christopher opened the door and took a look. He was relieved when he found that there was no one in the corridor.


    ¡°Wilson is purposely targeting you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time. Now that Yvonne has taken over the Godfrey Group, he probably won¡¯t be happy about it.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Everyone knows that he has broken away from the Godfrey family, so it¡¯s a little difficult for him to take over.¡±


    Hearing his words, Everleigh realized something. Could it be possible that Wilson deliberately asked Yvonne to do this, andLoraine was only a puppet?No matter who was in the position, Yvonne and Wilson would have the final say.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression became tense. If that was the case then wouldn¡¯t Theodore be in great danger at this moment?


    Christopher was stunned to see her reaction. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Is Theodore in danger now?¡±


    ¡°You can put it that way. I don¡¯t think Wilson is going to let it slide at all. Look at his age;he saidthat he did it for love but in fact, I think he only did it for his selfishness,¡± he said disdainfully.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Everleigh had forgotten that Christopher could clearly see through everything in the rich and powerful families. Whatever she was thinking, he had already thought of it.


    After a moment of silence, heasked, ¡°Do you hate Theodore?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t hate him. I knew from the beginning that all these things had nothing to do with him, but I don¡¯t have the courage to be with him either. I will never forget the dark past.¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    She lowered her head, but there was a shine in her eyes, ¡°I think I have the courage now, especially after I thought I had AIDS.People will have everything figured out when they realize that they are about to die. In front of death, everything can be forgiven because they don¡¯t want to leave with regrets.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Christopher froze for a moment. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart, and his eyes were filled with sadness.


    Everleigh looked up and met his sad eyes. At this moment, she could not figure out what he was thinking. He had always treated her well and always tried to amuse her, but she never really understood him.


    ¡°Christopher, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just suddenly realized that youmented a lot of things.¡± When he blinked, the sadness in his eyes disappeared.


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe the way he tried to control his feelings.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s get back to business. Are you going to see Theodore?¡±


    Everleigh nodded. She didn¡¯t have work in the afternoon, so she wanted to meet him. More importantly, he didn¡¯t know that she was back.


    Christopher pouted and returned to his usual self. ¡°My wife wants to go see another man. As a husband, I can¡¯t possibly sit back and do nothing.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you so that people won¡¯t be able to say that you cheated on me.¡±


    She carefully studied him and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re trying to make things even worse for Theodore, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡± He was trying to make things difficult for Theodore. This b*stard actually went to the airport to confess his feelings and he didn¡¯t even know about it, so how could he tolerate him?


    Everleigh didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him. She took off her white coat, put it aside and walked out with her bag.


    Christopher chattered non-stop as he followed behind her.


    She could no longer take it. Finally, she askedhim to take the children to the Meyer family for lunch as she had promised Felicia that they¡¯d visit. They were not on the shift in the afternoon so she asked him to do it.


    He didn¡¯t actually have to go but he just wanted to take her there.


    He didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    When Everleigh arrived at the door of the Godfrey Group building, she remembered that thest time she came was a year ago,and she was full of despair then. This time, it was different. She had been ¡®reborn¡¯.

 Chapter 337 What It Feels Like To Meet Again

    Everleigh took out her phone and looked at the number that she hadn¡¯t dialed for a year. She was nervous the moment she pressed ¡®call¡¯.


    No one knew what would happen when they met again after a year.


    Sitting in the office with nothing to do, Theodore looked at the number disyed on his phone. He was stunned.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He stared at the screen for a long time, and his longing for her surged out in waves. He picked up the phone with trembling hands and pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± his voice choked.


    ¡°Theodore, let¡¯s meet up. I¡¯ll wait for you at the restaurant nearby.¡± Everleigh heard his voice and remembered the scene back at the airport a year ago.


    She would never forget the moment, and how the ring shone brightly under the sunlight.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He hung up and walked out.


    Moses came in to deliver some documents and saw that Theodore was in a hurry to leave.Before he could say a word, Theodoredisappeared at the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Moses could not help but muttered.


    Theodore ran down as fast as he could, heading to the restaurant where he met Everleigh before.


    She was already waiting for him there. It wasn¡¯t long before she saw his tall figure appear in front of her. He was panting, and his forehead was covered in sweat as he ran over as fast as he could. He looked a little disheveled, but even that couldn¡¯t overshadow his attractiveness.


    Everleigh had rarely seen him like this. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional.


    Theodore strode over. His eyes were deep, but his longing for her couldn¡¯t be hidden no matter how hard he tried.


    He walked to her table.There were so many things he wanted to tell her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Sit down. Look at how sweaty you are.¡± She was the first to speak. She knew exactly how he felt at the moment.


    He stared at her for some time. He was afraid that none of this was real.


    It was not until she sat him down that he realized that he was not dreaming.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± he said with a hoarse voice.Only he knew how much he had longed to call her name.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She smiled and looked at him, withtears brimming in her eyes. She had thought that she would never be able to see him again.


    Theodore hugged her tightly. He couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in his eyes. The feeling of regaining what he had lost made him understand that he would never give up on the love of his life again.


    He would hold her tightly in his arms.


    She understood his feelings and hugged him tightly with tears quietly flowing down her cheeks.


    This time, she would not be affected by others.


    They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before they could let go of each other.


    ¡°When did youe back?¡± Although Theodore had let go of her, their hands were still tightly sped together.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days. It took me some time to settle down. I¡¯ve just gotten back on track.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could¡¯ve picked you up.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was clueless when I left. People would gossip. I didn¡¯t inform anyone except the hospital staff,¡± she exined.


    Her eyes were fixed on Theodore¡¯s face. He¡­had lost weight.


    He looked even more haggard than before.


    When did he end up in such a state?


    His cold eyes locked on her. He was afraid that she would disappear from his sight.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had lunch yet. You¡¯re paying,¡± she said as she went through the menu and ordered a few dishes, mostly things that he liked.


    He was over the moon when he heard Everleigh¡¯s orders. She still remembered his favorite dishes.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the food to arrive, and she wasted no time.She had been very busy in the morning and was about to starve to death.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Theodore saw that she was devouring the food and quickly poured her a ss of water.


    She took a sip and slowed down. ¡°The hospital is too busy. I didn¡¯t even have time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I heard a lot has happened in the Godfrey family. How did you manage thepany?¡± She interrupted him.


    When she went abroad, he managed it very well, but now, it was a total mess.


    His eyes were hollow, and cold as he listened. He pursed his thin lips tightly. ¡°You know it already?¡±


    ¡°Others are waiting to see the Godfrey family¡¯s infighting. I think it would be difficult for me not to know,¡± Everleigh said matter-of-factly.


    Theodore raised his head, his gaze shone like the stars. ¡°Will you still be with me if I¡¯m no longer the CEO of the Godfrey Group?¡±


    ¡°You hadn¡¯t been the CEO of Godfrey Group when we were seeing each other.Did you assume I would change,or that your heart would?¡± She put some food into her mouth, andthe emotion in her eyes was deeply imprinted in his.


    Hearing her words, the joy in his heart was overwhelming.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Theodore, have your feelings for me ever changed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you think mine will?¡± Everleigh reached out her hand, and the ring shone brightly on her finger.


    Just like his feeling at the moment, it was a sign of approval and recognition.


    Theodore smiledfrom the bottom of his heart. In the past, he expressed his joy by twitching the corner of his mouth, but not this time. The feeling of being able to hold onto something he loved was so sweet and beautiful.


    Everleigh had rarely seen him smile like this. Perhaps time really could change a person, but nothing could change their feelings for each other, not even death.


    The meal they had together was lively. When she put down the spoon, she said, ¡°I met Yvonne. Hansen is admitted to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°He has poor health. He practically lived there. I know that.¡±


    ¡°You know? Then do you know that Loraine is a puppet, and Yvonne is behind all this?¡± Her eyes widened as she questioned.


    He knew that, and yet he still messed up thepany.


    Theodorepaused for a moment and put down his spoon. ¡°Everleigh, many things have happened in the past year but I can¡¯t tell you any of it.However, trust that I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. This meant that he knew everything and was carrying out some n.


    He saw that her eyes were clear as her anger dissipated. He knew that she had guessed something.


    She had always been smart, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be a doctor.


    She hesitated for a moment. She had no right over the Godfrey family, but it was enough as long as he could control the whole situation. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be better if you¡¯re around,¡± he said. His gaze was deep, and asingle nce was enough for anyone to sink in.


    She blushed. It was not the first time she had heard him say that.However, he rarely spoke words of affection. In the past, no matter how hard she tried, he would not say them, yet he took the initiative this time.


    People really changed, and she believed in this.


    When the two of them walked out of the restaurant, Theodore was reluctant. ¡°Will youe and see me again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve got a lot on my tetely. I¡¯ve developed a new medicine but it¡¯s still a work in progress.¡±

 Chapter 338 Using The New Medicine

    When Theodore heard that she was working on a new medicine, he was a little surprised. ¡°How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do any operations when I was abroad, so I could only take in some patients and write prescriptions. Whenever I had nothing to do, I¡¯d stay in the researchb,¡± Everleigh exined, looking a little distressed.


    After all, she did not have much confidence at the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been very confident in your work and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine.I¡¯ll visit you at the hospital when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Hansen is in the hospital. If you and Yvonnee across each other, I¡¯m afraid that you¡­¡± She didn¡¯t continue, but her eyes were filled with worries.


    His lips curled into a smile. His confidence easily caught people¡¯s eyes, just like how he had been a year ago, full of glory.


    There was nothing that could hold him back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    She was relieved to see him like this. It was about time to pick up stair and Adrienne.


    Although Theodore was reluctant to part with her, he had no choice.However, he believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to be able to be together openly.


    She was in a good mood. Even when she picked up stair and Adrienne, the smile on her face never disappeared.


    When Adrienne saw her, sheughed and said, ¡°Mommy, are you very happy to see us?¡±


    ¡°You are my babies. Of course I¡¯m happy to see you.¡± What Everleigh said was true.


    She hadn¡¯t seen them for a year. How could she not miss them?


    stair sat in the car and remained silent. His eyes were as deep as water.


    When they got home, Selena came back too. Her hair was tied up and Adrienne was fascinated. ¡°Wow, Aunt Selena, you¡¯re so pretty. I want it too.¡±


    Selena scooped her up and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll ask them to do it for you the next time I take you to the set with me.¡±


    Everleigh came in and looked at her new style which was quite special. It suited her elegance.


    ¡°Okay, stair ising too.¡±


    Abraham heard Adrienne when he came down. He handed a document to the boy. ¡°Take a look at this, stair.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa.¡± stair was sitting at the dining table but went to the sofa as soon as he was called.


    The two of them were deep in thought.


    Selena looked at him and thought that he was looking more and more like Theodore. ¡°stair had been spending a whole year living like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s into this.¡± Everleigh did not want to interfere in this matter. He would bepetent when he had his own career in the future;at least he would not starve to death.


    The next day, Everleigh got herself ready and went to the hospital. After going through some procedures, she went to theboratory and continued her research on the new medicine.


    She wanted to see if there were any ws.


    Previously, some trainees had now be doctors. One of them stayed while the others had already moved on to other hospitals.


    In short, each person had their own path to follow.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Why are you free toe here today?¡± Everleigh looked at Dr. Lawson and asked.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison asked me to call you over. He said that he has something to tell you.¡± Dr. Lawson watched her actions and noticed that the new medicine had a strong smell.


    ¡°What a strong smell.¡±


    ¡°This medicine was collected when I was abroad. It¡¯ll take some getting used to,¡± she exined. She took off her gloves and was ready to go find Dr. Harrison.


    Apart from Dr. Harrison, Christopher and Stainley were also in the office.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t understand why he asked them to gather.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Hansen¡¯s illness.Not a lot has worked when he was under Stainley¡¯s care, so I wanted to see you if you have any suggestions.¡± Dr. Harrison¡¯s eyes were bright, but it still couldn¡¯t conceal the sorrow underneath.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, have you seen his medical reports?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve read it. His heart is not in a good condition. If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Hedidn¡¯t continue but everyone knew what was on his mind.


    Christopher and Everleigh subconsciously wanted to look at Stainley, while he just sat there unmoved and without any emotions on his face.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t do well. After all, he just wanted to stand up for her.


    ¡°Everleigh, I have a bold suggestion. Can you¡­ use your new medicine?¡± Dr. Harrison said in a heavy tone. It was a bet.


    However, it was a dangerous one.


    Hearing his words, she was stunned. ¡°Dr. Harrison, it¡¯s only in the clinical stage now. I¡¯m not sure if it will even work. Not to mention, Hansen¡¯s identity is quite special. If something happens to him, you and I can¡¯t afford to bear the responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dr. Harrison,you¡¯ll be sending Everleigh to her death. Don¡¯t you know about Yvonne and Everleigh¡¯s rtionship?¡± Christopher couldn¡¯t sit still. He thought that it was something else, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be such a big deal.


    Dr. Harrison listened to Christopher¡¯s words and looked displeased. ¡°Of course I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m having this discussion. Besides, I didn¡¯t say to use it right away. We still need to talk to the patient¡¯s family.¡±


    Stainley refuted. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Yvonne prioritizes Hansen¡¯s condition very much. When I first treated him, she was very worried. I don¡¯t think she will agree with your suggestion.¡±


    ¡°I agree with him. Although I have been his family doctor, I can see her love for her children. I think you should give up on this idea.¡±


    Everleigh also felt that it was not a good idea.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Listening to what they said, Dr. Harrison could only give up too, but he still hoped to convince her. Maybe there would be a turn for the better.


    She didn¡¯t refuse it either. She could only say that she would try her best.


    In the afternoon, Yvonne took Loraine to the ward. Loraine was in a standard working suit. Her previous arrogance and lively aura had disappeared. Instead, she seemed a bit depressed and worried.


    Everleigh could see that Loraine didn¡¯t want to take over the position.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, Loraine,¡± she responded with a smile. She turned to look at Yvonne and nodded as a greeting.


    ¡°I heard Dr. Harrison say that Hansen isn¡¯t feeling well, is that true?¡±


    Everleigh did not answer her question immediately. Instead, she carried on with her work.


    Looking at Hansen¡¯s pale face, Loraine felt bad.


    He could still go to school before, but all he could do now was to lie here.


    After Everleigh finished her examination, she took Yvonne to her office and showed her Hansen¡¯s x-ray film. Her soft voice spoke slowly, ¡°Yvonne, take a look at this. This is Hansen¡¯s current situation. His heart is beginning to deteriorate. If it goes on like this, things can get very serious.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ What should we do? Do we need to go overseas for a heart transnt?¡± Yvonne was shocked when she heard the news and was a bit lost.


    Everleigh shook her head and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t suggest a heart transnt. Hansen is too young. He won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

 Chapter 339 Hansen Is Critically Ill

    Upon hearing her words, Yvonne¡¯s face turned pale, and the light in her eyes faded gradually.


    Everleigh felt bad too. No matter what happened amongst the Godfrey family, the child was innocent. She didn¡¯t want Hansen to die at such a young age.


    ¡°Yvonne, I have something to tell you but I don¡¯t know if¡­ you will agree.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice was hoarse. Apparently, she was deeply shaken. Nothing could raise her interest.


    Everleigh understood what she was thinking. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Yvonne, you can ignore my request. I hope you won¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Yvonne frowned. For the first time, she found that Everleigh was quite long-winded.She wanted her to just say it.


    ¡°That is¡­ I¡¯m developing a new medicine, focusing on heart diseases just like Hansen¡¯s. It is in the clinical stage and I¡¯m still not sure about the effectiveness. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll¡­ give us permission to use it.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice became softer and softer and finally, there she went silent.


    Yvonne looked at her quietly, and coldness slowly appeared in her clear eyes. Everleigh understood immediately. ¡°Yvonne, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions.I also want Hansen to recover. I won¡¯t give him the medicine recklessly. That¡¯s why I wanted to discuss it with you first, but since you don¡¯t agree, then forget it.¡±


    Of course she would not agree. Her son was her only hope. How could she let him be ab rat?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another word about it. I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.I won¡¯t force you, but Hansen¡¯s illness is quite serious so you still need to be prepared. If you¡¯re still worried, I won¡¯t mind if you take him abroad for treatment.¡± Everleigh hoped that she would be ready for the worst.


    Yvonne looked up and said. ¡°Is it really that serious?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, I won¡¯t use his illness to scare you. You¡¯ll have to make the decision.¡± Everleigh¡¯s expression was grim.


    Yvonne did not answer. She walked out with a heavy look.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t stop her. She couldn¡¯t imagine what Yvonne would do if something really happened to Hansen.


    Christopher and Everleight spent their lunchtime together at noon. He knocked on her te and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you not to spill the food as you eat when you were a child?¡±


    She looked down at her te and found that there were crumbs everywhere.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about Hansen that much, is there?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s such a pity. If things go on like this, he¡¯ll die sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°You are worried that there will be internal conflicts, aren¡¯t you?¡± He picked up a mouthful of food and put it into his mouth, but his eyes looked cold.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You¡­ knew.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard to read your mind. You¡¯re afraid that if something happens to Hansen, Theodore will have an even harder time at Godfrey Group. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°I think your worry is unnecessary,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    He looked around and said softly, ¡°Do you really think that Theodore sat in that position doing nothing all these years? He¡¯s capable, don¡¯t you know? What¡¯s more, there¡¯s Wilson. That man isn¡¯t as simple as he looks on the surface. He didn¡¯t take any action out of respect when Madam Scott was still alive. Ever since she passed away, many things have happened. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Everleigh froze and thought about it carefully. He was right. Ever since Madam Scott was gone, things happened one after another.


    ¡°Did Wilson really do something?¡± She thought.


    ¡°Now, I suspect that Xavier¡¯s leg was Wilson¡¯s doing too.¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes were a little cold. Especially when he said those words, it made people shudder.


    Her body trembled, and her eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs.¡±


    ¡°He was targeting Madison. Everleigh, if Xavier bes the president of the Godfrey Group, who do you think will benefit more?¡± He exined the situation from a different perspective.


    She held the fork and poked at her food from time to time.


    Christopher was not in a hurry to speak. After he was done eating, he went into the operation room.


    He was very busy that day.


    Everleigh had lost her appetite, so shewent straight back to her office.


    She remembered Xavier. At that time, although he never talked much, he still had a good temper.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time so she didn¡¯t know¡­


    She suddenly thought of something. She remembered that Xavier¡¯s favorite person was Madison and it was she who helped him achieve his current position.


    Since he was disabled, Madison lost a major bargaining chip for Godfrey Group.


    Wilson divorced her so naturally, he hoped that the Godfrey family would take control over Godfrey Group.


    ¡°Wilson, you are really good at hiding.¡± She finally understood what was going on.


    What a shame for Xavier.


    She sighed, and Christopher¡¯s words came to mind again. Was Wilson behind Xavier¡¯s incident? If so, she could only feel sorry for him.


    She was too engrossed in her thoughts. She only snapped out of her daze when her phone rang. She picked it up.It was a message from Theodore.


    He asked if she had lunch.


    She smiled and texted back, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Just when she sent the text, she saw a nursee in hurriedly and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, please go to the VIP ward quickly. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    When Everleigh heard that, she put down her phone and went to see the patient. Hansen got sick again.


    ¡°Hansen.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, I¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t bear it¡­¡± Hansen¡¯s face was ashen and his breathing was getting heavy. His eyes were slowly losing focus as well.


    Everleigh realized that something was wrong. ¡°Send him to the operation room immediately,¡± she said. She wanted to take out her phone but found that she didn¡¯t bring it with her.


    ¡°Give Dr. Harrison a call and ask him to operate personally.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh went back to her office to get her phone. When she saw Theodore¡¯s message, she shoved it in her pocket after taking a nce.


    Hansen¡¯s situation was extremely urgent. There was no time to waste.


    Dr. Harrison had already gotten prepared. When he saw Everleigh standing outside, he felt bad for her.


    ¡°Everleigh,e over and help me.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡± Hedidn¡¯t believe that she could stay away from the operation room for the rest of her life. If she couldn¡¯t use her right hand, she would have to use her left.


    She looked at his expression and made up her mind. She changed into her scrubs and went in for surgery.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When Yvonne and Wilson arrived, Everleigh had just walked into the operation room.


    During the surgery, Dr. Harrison asked her to watch carefully. From time to time, he would ask her to perform the surgery.


    ¡°No problem, Dr. Harrison.¡±


    He was relieved. He looked at her hands that were trembling like a sieve and his eyes reddened.


    It was a good thing that she dared to take a step further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He took care of things and walked out with her.

 Chapter 340 What Wilson Meant

    Yvonne and Wilson saw the light go out and they hurried over.


    Dr. Harrison and Everleigh walked out.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°His situation is stable for nowbut he¡¯ll be under observation. Tonight is crucial. It¡¯s best for his family members to stay,¡± Dr. Harrison said in a deep voice. His figure, although thin, gave people reassurance.


    Yvonne looked at Everleigh who nodded. In fact, things were more serious than Dr. Harrison described.


    Wilson¡¯s face was gloomy; no one could guess what he was thinking.


    ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯d better stay. It will be much better for you to keep Hansenpany.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Hansen was pushed out from the operation room. Yvonne cried as she stood by his side.


    Wilson held Hansen¡¯s hand, his eyes full of distress.


    When Everleigh saw such a scene, she frowned slightly. ¡°He looks like a great father. Would he really do something cruel to his own son?¡± She thought.


    When Dr. Harrison and Everleigh returned to the office, it was already evening. Christopher thoughtfully bought dinner for them.


    Just as she was about to eat, Theodore sent her a message telling her that he had reserved a ce at the restaurant for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. If anything happens, I will keep an eye on it for you,¡± Christopher waved and said helplessly.


    Speechless, Everleigh shook her head and went straight to the restaurant.


    Theodore had already ordered some food. When he saw her, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Are you tired? Sit down and eat.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m tired?¡± She sat downand began to eat.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he gave her some food and said, ¡°Take your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest.¡±


    His eyes sank. ¡°How¡¯s Hansen?¡±


    ¡°Not well, mainly because he¡¯s too young,¡± she said subconsciously. After that, she realized that something was wrong.


    Looking at that handsome face, there seemed to be some emotion flowing in his cold eyes.


    ¡°Everleigh, no matter what, I hope you could stop treating Hansen.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of Yvonne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you already know what happened to me. It¡¯s best for you to stay away from her. If something happens to Hansen,she won¡¯t let you go so easily,¡± he said in a low voice.


    His cold eyes were full of worry.


    Everleigh put down her fork and asked, ¡°Are you trying to do something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me but what Yvonne wants to do. Everleigh, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you again, do you understand?¡±


    She understood how he felt. He was just worried that she would be manipted by Yvonne.


    ¡°I told Yvonne my suggestion for Hansen to receive treatment abroad, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you can make your own decision but the premise is that you¡¯re safe, okay?¡±


    She nodded.


    The meal was rtively pleasant, except for Yvonne¡¯s matter.


    When she went back, Everleigh checked the ward and saw Yvonne crying secretly on a bench at the door of the ICU.


    She walked over and said, ¡°Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,be honest with me,Hansen really can¡¯t take it anymore, can he?¡± After saying that, Yvonne cried even harder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Yvonne. If there¡¯s no other choice, take him abroad for treatment.¡±


    Yvonne shook her head. ¡°I know that you and Dr. Harrison are the best doctors avable. If you can¡¯t do anything, what can the other doctors do in a foreign country?¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips and said nothing.However, she remembered Theodore¡¯s words. Yvonne wiped her tears, and her eyes were red. ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t you have a new medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    ¡°How certain are you?¡± Yvonne asked,agitated.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.I experimented with the medicine when I was abroad.Some data came in a few days ago. There have been signs of improvement, but only barely,¡±Everleigh replied as she lowered her head.


    She didn¡¯t tell the truth. In fact, the effect of the medicine was great. If she hadn¡¯t met Theodore earlier, she might have told Yvonne the truth.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± She dared not make the bet.


    She was afraid that if something bad happened to her, her two children would lose their mother.


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, it seems that everything is predestined.¡± Yvonne smiled bitterly. She should have epted fate long ago.


    Everleighforted her for a while and went back.


    Wilson was waiting for her at the door of her office. ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°There are a few things I want to say to you.¡±


    Everleigh nodded, ushered him into the office, and poured him a ss of water.


    Wilson took it and thanked her, ¡°Miss Trevino, you are really nice to Hansen.¡±


    ¡°Hansen and my children are in the same ss, so of course I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him.¡±


    ¡°Everything has its time, Dr. Trevino. Sometimes people have to ept their fate.¡± He picked up the ss of water and took a sip; his eyes flickered.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that you should just do your best. Perhaps for Hansen, it is more painful for him to survive another day. As parents, we don¡¯t want our child to suffer, but we don¡¯t want him to die like this either.¡± Wilson¡¯s reluctant and pained look in his eyes reflected the emotions of a caring father.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. Why did she feel that he wanted Hansen to die?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really. This is what Hansen told me. Sometimes, he really wants to leave. He doesn¡¯t want to suffer in pain.¡± His eyes were clear and bright, but there was pain beneath.


    She did not answer. Her eyes were cold. She had heard from Hansen that he wanted to live and y like a normal person. He had great expectations to survive and did not want to leave the world at all.


    What Wilson said was obviously a lie.


    She was convinced that he wanted to cause trouble.


    ¡°Being tortured by illness, it¡¯s normal to lose the will to survive. Seeing how you love Hansen so much, you are a great father,¡± she said, following his words.


    However, Wilson¡¯s expression was unnatural.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Thank you,Dr.Trevino.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± she said.Wilson got up and left the office.


    At that moment, she firmly believed that Wilson was a cruel and merciless person.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The main reason Xavier ended up in his current state was because he didn¡¯t know his father well enough.


    Hansen had a fever in the middle of the night. This was not a good sign for his illness. Dr. Harrison and Everleigh went in for the examination and it took them the whole night to get through the crisis.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good option to go on like this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, is there?¡± Everleigh sounded tired. She knew what Dr. Harrison meant.


    He was silent for some time before he turned around and left the ward.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Yvonne hurried over and asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s alright for now. I believe he will wake up at noon. You should rest as well,¡± he replied.


    When Yvonne heard that Hansen was fine, she was relievedbut alsotired.


    Everleigh and Dr. Harrison went back to rest too.


    It was an exhausting night.


    When Everleigh returned home, her father was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Seeing her tired face, he asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t rest at all?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was on duty. Dad, go up first. If you have something to say, we can talkter.¡±

 Chapter 341 We Accept Him

    Seeing she was exhausted, Abraham said nothing.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t have a good rest. Everything that happened in the hospital and the Godfrey family reverberated through her mind.


    It was already dark when she opened her eyes. She washed her face and went downstairs.


    stair and Adrienne were sitting on the sofa, watching cartoons while Hilda was busy in the kitchen.


    ¡°Hilda, where are Selena and Dad?¡±


    ¡°Miss Selena went to the set while Mr. Trevino went out for a business meeting. He said that he would note back for dinner tonight.¡±


    Everleigh nodded.


    When stair heard their conversation, there was a trace of astonishment, but it soon disappeared from his eyes.


    The three of them sat at the dining table and had their meal. Adrienne was talking about school when she remembered something, ¡°Mommy, can Hansene back to school?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t go for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is he still sick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± As Everleigh spoke, her heart ached. ¡°Poor Hansen,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Mommy, can we go see him? It¡¯s a holiday tomorrow.¡± stair spoke up suddenly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Everleigh agreed. Hansen had said that he wanted to see the two of them, but he never got the chance. Now that they brought it up themselves, it was a good idea for them to meet.


    Though she didn¡¯t know how Hansen was doing right now.


    In the Godfrey Group¡¯s office, Theodore looked at the documents on the table. Yvonne never had time to deal with them because of Hansen.


    Now, they were all given to Loraine, an inexperienced young girl who couldn¡¯t even understand the words on the document.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is the document. Should we deal with it now?¡±


    ¡°No, send it back to Loraine,¡± he said indifferently as he leaned back in his chair after taking a look at them.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Moses couldn¡¯t understand. He had asked for the documents before, but now, he said he didn¡¯t want to deal with them. He was still the president of Godfrey Group at the very least.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±


    ¡°If you want to take care of both your family and your career, then you¡¯ll have to be capable enough. Send them back.¡± Theodore got up and left the office.


    Moses didn¡¯t dare to refute, so he sent the documents back.


    Loraine stared at the mountain of documents. Her eyes widened, and she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already give them to him? Why did you bring them back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is Mr. Godfrey¡¯s order, Miss Godfrey. You are the one who has been taking charge of this project. We can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She pointed at Moses in exasperation.


    He finally understood Theodore¡¯s intention. He nodded respectfully and turned to leave.


    Loraine had no choice but to call Yvonne.However, Yvonne was not in the mood to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs at that moment. She just wanted to stay by Hansen¡¯s side.


    The next day, Everleightook stair and Adrienne to the hospital. Hansen had already woken up, but he could only lie on the bed motionlessly. When he saw stair and Adrienne, his dim eyes lit up.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°Hansen, are you feeling better?¡± Adrienne went over and held Hansen¡¯s hand. Her adorable voice was full of concern, which sounded very sincere.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw this. She didn¡¯t sleep a wink all night because she was afraid that something bad would happen to Hansen.


    Seeing that the children had a good friendship, an unspeakable feeling loomed in her heart.


    ¡°Yvonne, if you are tired, you can take a rest. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I need to take care of Hansen.¡±


    Everleigh could understand Yvonne¡¯s feelings as a mother, and she empathized with her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let stair and Adrienne stay andI¡¯ll carry on with my work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne nodded. She liked children very much, so she would never do anything bad to stair or Adrienne.


    Everleigh had been busy all morning. At noon, she wanted to take stair and Adrienne for lunch, but before she entered the ward, she heard Yvonne and Wilson quarreling.


    She was stunned and hesitated about whether she should go in or not.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Isn¡¯t Hansen fine right now?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is to take him abroad for treatment. Isn¡¯t it better?¡± Wilson¡¯s tone was clearly displeased.


    ¡°How can youpare the doctors overseas with those here? Don¡¯t you know better?¡±Yvonne shouted angrily.


    Her words probably reminded Wilson of something so he stopped talking.


    She sat alone on the sofa and cried.


    Everleigh knocked on the door and opened it.


    When Wilson and Yvonne saw her, they were both startled. They turned their heads away from heras if to cover up their embarrassment.


    ¡°I am taking stair and Adrienne for a meal. Also, patients with heart disease need a quiet ce to rest. Try to lower your voices or he¡¯ll have a hard time,¡± shemanded as she walked in.


    stair and Adrienne were both standing beside Hansen, listening to his parents bicker. Adrienne was so frightened that she hid behind stair.


    Seeing their mother, the two ran into her arms without saying anything.


    Upon seeing this, Hansen felt a bit envious of them.


    Everleigh left with her two children and the ward fell into silence again.


    After returning to the office, she closed the door. Christopher knew that the two children came so he bought a lot of snacks, and of course, ice cream was a must. When Adrienne saw the food, she forgot all her worries. However, stair¡¯s eyes were dark and no one could tell what he was thinking.


    ¡°stair, eat something,¡± Christopher called out.


    Only then did hee to his senses.


    ¡°Mommy, will Hansen be fine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Everleigh replied in a low voice. stair¡¯s intelligence was unlike any child his age;it was not easy to fool him.


    stair frowned and said softly, ¡°It seems like his father doesn¡¯t want him to live.¡±


    Christopher and Everleigh looked at each other and did not speak.


    ¡°stair, every parent loves their child. You¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re sentimental. There¡¯s no father who doesn¡¯t love his own child.¡± Christopher¡¯s words followed after Everleigh¡¯s.


    stair lowered his eyes andate silently.


    In the afternoon, the children went back home. After all, there were many people in the hospital. Everleigh couldn¡¯t always take them with her.


    Everleigh looked at Yvonne who had red eyes, and asked, ¡°Yvonne, what do you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you heard our conversation right?¡±


    Everleigh admitted in silence.


    ¡°I have been with him for so many years, but I have never seen such a cruel person. He wants Hansen to die.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke.


    The fear in her eyes was obvious.


    Everleigh handed her a tissue and did not speak.


    ¡°Everleigh, you are also a parent. You should understand my feelings. You wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to your child even if it costs your life. All I did was to help Hansen live a good life, but he wants to destroy my only hope.¡± The more Yvonne said, the sadder she got. The emotions that she had long suppressed burst out.

 Chapter 342 Sign It

    Everleigh felt bad for her, but in the end, it was their family affair. As an outsider, she had no right to makements about it.


    ¡°Everleigh, I give you the permission to use your new medicine,¡± Yvonne said slowly after crying for a long time.


    Everleigh looked at her in surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I agree to use your new medicine.I will ept whatever happens to Hansen after that. It¡¯s better than hopelessly sitting back and doing nothing now,¡± Yvonne said, asher hot tears streamed down slowly.


    Even if Hansen died, he should be able to rest in peace and stop suffering from the pain.


    Everleigh was silent for a long time. ¡°Yvonne, please discuss this matter clearly with Mr. Godfrey.Only then will I make the consent form for you. It¡¯s a big deal so I have to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°I understand.I will talk to him.¡± Yvonne believed that Wilson would definitely agree since he was eager to see Hansen die.


    If the child died, he would also have one less thing to worry about.


    ¡°Then I will get ready. Yvonne, you have to talk to him as soon as possible.¡±


    Yvonne nodded, got up and left the office.


    In the evening, Everleigh and Theodore came to the restaurant for dinner. ¡°Howe you¡¯re suddenly free to see me?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to do in the office so I thought we could have dinner together.¡±He smiled, looking delighted.


    She looked downand said after a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Yvonne wants to treat Hansen with my new medicine.¡±


    ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not confident at all. Hansen¡¯s illness is quite serious. If I can really cure it, it¡¯ll be good news for me too.¡±


    Under the light, Theodore¡¯s eyes looked even deeper. His cold and stern appearance made him look particrly indifferent.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Seeing that he remained quiet, she guessed that he would not agree since she was not so confident in herself either.


    He raised his ss and took a sip. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s just wait until you¡¯ve cured him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better say it now.¡±


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this after your new medicine works. It¡¯s still too early to talk about this.¡±


    She rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°You hope that I can save Hansen but Mr. Godfrey now wishes for him to die.¡±


    When Theodore heard the name ¡®Mr. Godfrey¡¯, his hand paused for a moment but then he quickly covered it up.


    ¡°The grudges between the adults have nothing to do with the child. Grandma wouldn¡¯t want this to happen even if she was still alive.¡± His deep gaze was fixed on the night scene outside the window. That night, there were only dark clouds in the sky. The wind blew gently and the air was humid.


    It was going to rain heavily soon.


    When Everleigh heard the mention of ¡®Grandma¡¯, her eyes flickered and she asked abruptly, ¡°Will you me me? For Madam Scott¡¯s death¡­¡±


    ¡°Everybody dies sooner orter. I can¡¯t me the doctor,¡± he cut her off.


    Compared to Grandma¡¯s death, he med himself the most.


    Both of them fell silent and looked out of the window at the same time. The wind blew stronger than before and the branches were creaking. Thenrain, apanied by the wind,hit against the window.


    Watching as the lightning shed away in the distance, she recalled the night a few years ago. It was the same weather. The despair and hatred in her heart were also called out by the weather.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you alright?¡± Theodore noticed that her face was bing paler and the fear in her eyes grew.


    Listening to his voice, sheposed herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired. I want to go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Seeing that she really wasn¡¯t feeling well,he didn¡¯t keep her any longer.


    She had no appetite, so she went back.


    When she got home, stair was sitting alone on the sofa, looking at Abraham¡¯s documents and ncing at the door from time to time.


    When Everleigh came in, she saw him sitting there alone.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°stair, why are you alone? Where¡¯s your grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa went out with Aunt Selena. I¡¯m not sure where they went. Adrienne and Hilda are ying in the room,¡± he exined.


    Everleigh sat on the sofa; her face was not as gloomy as before. ¡°Mommy, did you meet with Theodore?¡± He suddenly asked.


    She was slightly startled and asked, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°He has the smell of ambergris on him. I can smell it,¡± he answered with a firm tone.


    She was speechless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    stair was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Mommy, if you like him, Adrienne and I can ept it. As long as you¡¯re happy, nothing else matters.¡±


    ¡°Why did you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°Because Theodore hasn¡¯t been doing very well over the past year. I¡¯m sure it has something to do with your departure.Besides,Godfrey Group is no longer what it used to be. Many things have be quite troublesome.¡± stair only knew after hearing a lot of news about Godfrey Group.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression was slightly shocked, and an indescribable feeling welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s up to you. Adrienne and Idon¡¯t care who our father is,¡± he said earnestly. His tone was exactly the same as Abraham¡¯s.


    She held out her arm and hugged stair, looking much relieved.


    The next day when Everleigh arrived at the hospital, Wilson and Yvonne were there, and so wasDr. Harrison. Trying out a newly developed medicine was quite a huge event, so they couldn¡¯t rx, even for a little.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡± Everleigh called out and looked at Wilson and Yvonne. Both of them were not looking well.


    Especially Yvonne, who seemed to have red and swollen marks on her face.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, thanks for your help.¡±


    ¡°This way please.¡± She gestured towards her office.


    At the same time, Christopher and Mr. Lawson came over. They wanted to have Mr. Lawson as their witness. After all, this was a new medicine. If anything were to happen afterwards, it would beplicated to deal with.


    It would be better to make things clear.


    After they entered the office, Everleigh took out the consent form for both of them to sign. Yvonne took it and signed it without hesitation.


    However, Wilson hesitated for a moment, but he eventually signed the contract.


    ¡°Yvonne, Mr. Godfrey, I need to brief you about this medicine. Since the child is too young, he can only receive the injection every other three days. He¡¯ll also need to be under observation at all times as unexpected situations may happen.However, there haven¡¯t been major problems for the others who tried the medicine before¡­¡± Everleigh exined.


    Yvonne interrupted her immediately. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more. I will ept any situation, including death.¡±


    This time, Dr. Harrison spoke, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this because currently, there hasn¡¯t been such a situation during the clinical stage.¡±


    ¡°Since you all agree, then I will go get the medicine and inject it into him,¡± Everleigh said as she got up and went to theboratory to get the medicine.


    Thatboratory had basically been upied by Dr. Harrison. Dr. Lawson approved it too. He would not let go of anything that could uphold the hospital¡¯s honor.


    Everleigh injected the medicine in front of them. Hansen had a faint smile on his pale face.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, I will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,but you need to listen to me, okay?¡± She caressed his face with a disheartened look in her eyes.

 Chapter 343 Someone Plotted Against Her

    Hansen nodded. He would be obedient. He wanted to go to school and y with stair and Adrienne.


    He didn¡¯t want to lie on a sickbed in the hospital.


    Yvonne asked, ¡°Now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle over in the afternoon to monitor his condition. You can stay and take care of him,¡± Everleigh said.


    Yvonne nodded. She would definitely stay.


    Everleigh and Christopher left, leaving only Wilson and Yvonne in the ward.


    Mr. Lawson asked Everleigh, ¡°How confident are you?¡±


    ¡°Itdepends on the actual situation, Mr. Lawson.¡± She couldn¡¯t be so sure, otherwise, she would not have asked them to sign it.


    He was well aware of it too. As doctors, there were many inevitable incidents. Each patient¡¯s physical condition was different.


    Everleigh spent the whole day observing Hansen¡¯s condition. The other patients had already been turned over to Christopher.


    Hansen was quite resilient. His heartbeat had stabled and his breathing returned to normal as well.


    ¡°Hansen, is there anywhere you feel unwell?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine now. Aunt Everleigh, I¡¯m hungry.¡± He really wanted to eat but Yvonne wouldn¡¯t let him.


    Everleigh nodded and asked Yvonne to buy some vegetable soup.


    She immediately sent people to buy the food.


    A whole day had passed and there was not much reaction from Hansen¡¯s illness. Everleigh was relieved. The next thing to do was to wait for the second injection. She would increase the dosage.


    He needed time to get used to it.


    When she returned home, she received a call from Theodore, asking if she had injected the new medicine that day.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked in surprise.


    Theodore couldn¡¯t have had spies in the hospital, right?


    He didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°Is there any reaction?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no response for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, keep an eye on him at all times. Be careful, okay?¡± He said in a deep and meaningful tone, emphasizing the word ¡®careful¡¯.


    She sensed a deeper meaning behind it. ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    ¡°All you need to know is that I would never hurt you, Everleigh.¡± He looked at the scenery outside and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    She knew that he would not do anything that could hurt her.


    However, she would listen to his advice and pay particr attention to Hansen¡¯s condition.


    Three dayster, something happened to Hansen. All of a sudden, he couldn¡¯t breathe and was tossing and turning.


    Yvonne was very anxious. She quickly asked someone to look for Everleigh.


    She came over as soon as she heard about it. Stainley was worried that something bad would happen so he followed. Yvonne couldn¡¯t hold Hansen down and cried out when she saw her. ¡°Everleigh,e and have a look at him!¡±


    Everleigh asked the nurse to inject the sedative as she checked on him.


    Yvonne stood aside and she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After Hansen calmed down, he quickly fell asleep.


    Everleigh and Stainley examined him together and confirmed that there were some problems with the medicine.


    ¡°Yvonne, did anyone elsee in today?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yvonne was stunned; her eyes were red, and she stared at her.


    Everleigh checked and found that there were other medicines injected into his body and that a high dosage still remained in his body.


    It was also one of the medicines to treat heart diseases.


    ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t let anyone in except yourself. I¡¯ll monitor his condition before I inject the second dose tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne nodded as the haziness in her eyes faded away.


    Seeing that Hansen was back to a stable condition, Everleigh and Stainley left.


    Only after making sure that there weren¡¯t any other people around, Stainley asked, ¡°You suspect someone has done something to Hansen, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s an inside job.¡± Everleigh pondered for a moment and recalled what Theodore said.


    Be careful.


    He knew long ago that someone would make their move on Hansen.However, was it because they didn¡¯t want her new medicine to be on the market?


    Everleigh thought for a little longer. No, this was only one of the reasons. The other reason was that someone wanted Hansen to die.


    If he died, there would be spection that there was something wrong with her medicine. It was an act that killed two birds with one stone.


    When Stainley saw the shock and fear in her eyes, he gently touched her and said, ¡°Everleigh, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Nothing. Stainley, I need to head out for a moment, please keep an eye on him for me.¡± After that, she ran out.


    Stainley called after her several times, but she did not look back.


    Everleigh wanted to see Theodore. He must have known something when he called to give her a heads-up.


    However, when she arrived, she found that Theodore wasn¡¯t at thepany and had gone on a business trip.


    She took out her phone and called him, but no one answered.


    At the moment, she calmed down.


    She walked back in disappointment.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Christopher was waiting for her with an anxious look. ¡°I heard something happened to Hansen.Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone wants to hurt him.¡±


    He frowned and hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Are they trying to hurt Hansen or you?¡±


    She was slightly stunned. ¡°How could his brain process things so fast?¡± She thought.


    ¡°You are in danger this time.¡±


    ¡°I have been in danger ever since I went abroad, so this is not a surprise.¡± Leaning on the chair, Everleigh looked helpless but somehow felt that she had gotten used to it.


    She had already encountered so many schemes, so she decided to let nature take its course.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I will continue with the test. Christopher, you have to help me¡­¡± she whispered in his ear.


    He nodded. It was not a big deal for him.


    On the day of the second injection, Wilson was there, but he did not ask about what had happened.


    Everleigh was certain that he wished for Hansen¡¯s death.


    Upon being injected with the medicine, Hansen felt much better, and hisplexion began to recover as well.


    ¡°Done. Yvonne, just stay here. I¡¯ll be at the office.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and didn¡¯t care much about it. She left to wait in her office. Her heart felt uneasy as she wondered when they would make the next move.


    She was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t hear someone calling her.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine. It¡¯s already noon so I wanted to ask if you¡¯re having lunch,¡± the nurse kindly reminded her.


    She looked at the time. It was time for lunch.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Everleigh sorted her thoughts, took her phone, and went out with her.


    In the afternoon, Hansen¡¯s illness rpsed. Everleigh knew that the fish had taken the bait.


    When she arrived at the ward, the same symptoms Hansen had before appeared again. Everleigh treated him with the method she did previously.


    A few minutester, Hansen¡¯s condition was stable once again.


    ¡°Yvonne, did you ever leave the ward?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the nurse told me to grab some food while she kept an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Which nurse?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yvonne looked around and did not see that person. ¡°I didn¡¯t see her name clearly. She¡¯s just a nurse.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head out first. Hansen will probably wake up at night.¡± Everleigh nced back at Hansen as he slowly regained hisplexion; her eyes were filled with worry.


    When she returned to her office, Christopher¡¯s legs were crossed and was ying with his phone. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I never fail.¡± He shook his phone with a smile on his handsome face.

 Chapter 344 Things that can’t be figured out

    Everleigh took his phone and saw clearly how the nurseinjected drugs into Hansen¡¯s body.


    They didn¡¯t know this nurse, but the method was very familiar.


    ¡°This woman should also be a nurse, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, we can still investigate it. The current Yvonne is no longer the same person.¡± Everleigh did not want to take care of this matter personally.


    If someone messed with Yvonne, she would not let them go easily.


    Christopher also nned to do the same. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the video. You can show it to herter. As for what would happen, it¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°If they want to kill two birds with one stone, then I will kill them with a borrowed knife.¡± She smiled. It was not that she had to do it, but she just felt the need to do it when the time came.


    He smiled without saying anything.


    She showed the video to Yvonne, whostared at the murderer¡¯s actions with her eyes widened. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, I think you have the right to know about this matter. After all,this has to do with Hansen¡¯s illness,¡± Everleigh said in a deep voice and observed her reaction.


    Yvonne maintained her silence, but the anger in her eyes was clearly visible. ¡°Thank you, Everleigh. I will handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is for you as evidence,¡± she said as she handed the video over to Yvonne and went to deal with her own business.


    However, what she did not expect was that this video would cause a storm after that.


    Yvonne sent someone to investigate and learned that the nurse was fromYoreast Hills Garden.


    Yoreast Hills Gardenwas where Madison lived. Yvonne threw everything to the ground out of frustration.


    ¡°Madison, you are still unrepentant.¡± Yvonne was so angry that her face looked ferocious, and the veins on her forehead popped out.


    ¡°Madam Yvonne, what are we going to do now?¡± Her housekeeper asked respectfully.


    ¡°Go and call the police. Tell them I said so.¡± Yvonne was going to end things thoroughly this time.


    ¡°Yes.¡±The housekeeper went to arrange the matter.


    Madison lived in the vi in Yoreast Hills Garden in the past year. Ever since Theodore bought thepany¡¯s shares from her, he hadn¡¯te again.


    Even if she was hospitalized, he would only take a look at her and leave immediately.


    She settled down at home a lot in a year. Her former glory was no longer there,and what remained was the sadness clearly shown on her face.


    ¡°Madam Madison, the police are here.¡± George, the housekeeper hurried in and saw her sitting on the sofa, motionless. He didn¡¯t know what was on her mind.


    ¡°Just let them in. Why are you so anxious?¡± Madison said fearlessly, and the coldness in her eyes gradually became clear.


    The policeman came in and said in an official manner, ¡°Madam Allen, we received a report stating that you were involved in an intentional murder. Pleasee with us.¡±


    ¡°Murder? If I really had this idea, who would be able to stop me?¡± She sneered. She had experienced everything in the past year; what else could she not ept?


    ¡°Pleasee with us.¡± The policeman repeated his wordsand did not care about what she said at all.


    She shot a cold look at him, stood up, and followed him out of the vi without saying a word.


    Yvonne had arrived at the door of the vi. The hatred in her eyes never disappeared even when she watched Madison getting arrested by the police.


    ¡°Yvonne, you really are brainless.¡±


    ¡°Madison, why do you want to get my child involved in our conflicts?¡± Yvonne copsed the moment she opened her mouth, no longer able to suppress her anger.


    She shouted angrily.


    Madison sneered seeing her expression. She was indeed brainless;she still could not see what kind of person her beloved was.


    She was taken away to assist the investigation.


    Yvonne, on the other hand, went back to the hospital on her own. She was thinking about how to get Madison into prison.


    Everleigh had asked Christopher to investigate in secret, but when they knew that it was Madison, they were a little surprised.


    ¡°Madison was still in the mood to do all this?¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Everleigh asked in confusion. Madison and Yvonne had been feuding with each other since they were still in school.


    He gave her a meaningful look and said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this but Theodore had taken all of Madison¡¯s share and she¡¯s been finding ways to get them back. She wouldn¡¯t have time for anything else.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re right. It¡¯s because Yvonne was holding the shares that she did this.¡±


    ¡°But Theodore refused,¡± he said, pursing his lips.


    She was shocked. She couldn¡¯t figure it out.If Theodore held the shares in his hands,his bargaining chips would be bigger. If he gave them to Madison, his authority would decrease. Since Madison couldn¡¯t get Yvonne¡¯s shares, she could only ask Theodore.


    ¡°The matters of the wealthy are soplicated.¡± Everleigh felt that her brain was fried.


    Seeing that she was annoyed, Christopher smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just been living a worry-free life. Madison¡¯s innocence is not important to us. Let them fight with each other. We¡¯ll just sit back and rx.¡±


    She nodded.What he said was true, but she wouldn¡¯t have cared if she wasn¡¯t involved in it.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh went to treat Hansen, who was much better than before.The treatment was considered sessful so far.


    The next step was to monitor him from time to time.


    When she returned to the office to update the medical reports, her mobile phone rang. It was from Theodore.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that my mother was arrested?¡± He asked in a deep voice, but with no emotion.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Did Yvonne go in person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Hansen was trying out the new medicine but someone was sabotaging him, and I was almost punished for this.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t confirm that it was Madison¡¯s doing.


    Ever since she finished talking with Christopher, she also felt that the matter was suspicious, so didn¡¯t say too much.


    Theodore was a smart man. He knew what was going on as soon as she finished exining.


    ¡°You just keep yourself safe.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he hung up the phone.


    This phone call was to confirm how much Everleigh knew. Now, there was no need to guess; she must be involved.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are we going back?¡±


    ¡°No, go and investigate if she¡¯s the one who did it,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice. He had already reached the crucial step in his n. He couldn¡¯t just leave as he pleased.


    Moses nodded and left to deal with the matter.


    The next day, Everleigh was going to check on Hansen. Suddenly, she heard someone cry for help in the ward.


    She realized that something was wrong and hurriedly opened the door. The first thing she saw was Madison holding Hansen in one hand and a knife in the other whilestaring at her fiercely.


    ¡°Madam Allen, calm down,¡± Everleigh suddenly shouted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 345 Hates Her the Most

    Madison looked at where Everleigh stood,and her eyes darkened and turned fierce. ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯d better get out of my way.¡±


    Hansen wanted to struggle, but he didn¡¯t have the strength. His face turned pale, and his breathing gradually became quicker.


    ¡°Madam Allen,e at me if you have any grudge against me. Leave the child out of this. He can¡¯t be upset right now.¡± Everleigh noticed that Hansen¡¯s expression was getting worrying. If it went on like this, he would really die.


    Madison snorted. ¡°Who do you think you are?Go and get Yvonne.¡±


    She did not dare to hesitate and immediately asked the nurse to call Yvonne.


    Yvonne had already reached the main door by the timeher cell phone rang. It was from the hospital, so she knew something must have happened.


    She quickened her pace.


    When she got there, she saw Madison walking to the door with Hansen in her arms, while Everleigh was standing in front of her, paying attention to her every move.


    ¡°Madison.¡± Yvonne¡¯s sharp voice came from the stairs, and the onlookers looked at her.


    She strode over. Her face was dark andthe panic in her eyes was clearly visible.


    ¡°Madison, if you have a grudge against me, juste at me. Leave my son alone.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I aming for you, aren¡¯t I? You deliberately framed me and wanted to send me to prison.¡± Madison¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. A cold glint shed in her eyes, and her grip on Hansen¡¯s neck became tighter.


    Everleigh noticed that Hansen was beginning to sweat.


    Christopher and Stainley also rushed over as soon as they heard the news. They didn¡¯t want Everleigh to get hurt again. By the time they arrived, they saw such a scene.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes were red;pain and anger emerged within her heart, but Madison was unwilling and hateful.


    ¡°You are the one who wanted to kill my son first. All the evidence has been handed over to the police. You can¡¯t deny anymore,¡± Yvonne screamed loudly.


    Everleigh sighed. The first time they met, she talked in a soft voice, but now, she became a shrew for the sake of her child.


    Madison¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I already said that I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Who can prove that? Of all people in the Godfrey family, you wanted me to die the most,¡±Yvonne shouted as she could finally vent after being wronged for so many years.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t care about their past. All she wanted to do at that moment was to save the child in front of her.


    At this point, the police had arrived and the corridor was filled with onlookers.


    Everleigh knew that Madison wanted a life-and-death struggle.


    ¡°Madam Allen, I know that there is hatred between you and Yvonne, but the child is innocent.Please put him down first.¡± Everleigh spoke softly.At the same time, she winked at Christopher, who was standing behind her.


    They had encountered simr events too many times, therefore, she believed it would not be an exception this time.


    ¡°Shut up. Do you think you¡¯re a saint? My son tried to hurt me because of you. What right do you have to say such a thing to me?¡± Madison hated her to the core too.


    In this life, her greatest enemies were Yvonne and Everleigh. They took away the two most important men in her life.


    Everleigh¡¯s face turned slightly cold, and her previous kindness gradually disappeared. ¡°In the end, you still hate me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the one I hate the most. Why did you have toe and ruin everything?My son should be the sessor of Godfrey Group. No one can change it.¡± Madison had lost her mind.


    Hearing this, Everleigh also hadints in her heartfor Theodore¡¯s sake. ¡°Madison,you keep saying that he¡¯s your son, but do you know anything about him? He never wanted to take over Godfrey Group, but you forced him to.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t force him. It¡¯s his fate. The Godfrey family wants thepany to go on forever. That is also what Madam Scott expected. The person I carefully trained has been disabled, so he needs to continue on.¡± As soon as Madison finished speaking, Christopher quietly approached her, grabbed the knife, and pulled it hard. ¡°Crack!¡± The sound rang.


    The police rushed forward and caught her.


    Everleigh¡¯s first reaction was to pick up Hansen. She noticed that his condition had worsened.


    He needed first aid.


    ¡°Let me go. Everleigh, you b*tch.¡± Madison¡¯s roar spread throughout the corridor, and Theodore, who had just arrived, heard it.


    Everleigh was not in the mood to care so much. She carried Hansen into the ward and began to check on him.


    It was utter chaos.


    Yvonne also followed her. ¡°Everleigh, He¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s alright. I can still feel his heartbeat. You go out first. I have to carry out emergency treatment.¡± If she stayed, it would only disturb Everleigh.


    Naturally, Yvonne listened. She didn¡¯t dare to take any risks.


    In the corridor, Madison was taken away. Christopher also noticed Theodore and gave him a look, asking him to go to the office. He had something to say.


    In the doctor¡¯s office, Theodore stood by the side with a dark expression on his face. Christopher, on the other hand, acted in a casual manner.


    ¡°You saw that, didn¡¯t you? How much your mother hates Everleigh now.¡± Christopher looked at him with a half-smiling smile.


    Theodore nced at him from the corner of his eyes and stayed silent.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the rtionship between you and your mother, but if you dare to let Everleigh get hurt, I will never let you go.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done. Everleigh barely escaped death. Don¡¯t let her get involved in your family¡¯s feuds again.¡± Christopher¡¯s final sentence was extremely cold.


    The Godfrey family was a ce of chaos, and it was hard for anyone to survive there. The other three major families put family before honor;only the Godfreys cared about power more than anything.


    Theodore snorted and left.


    Christopher was only trying to remind him, but in the end, it was still Theodore¡¯s own business.


    Hansen was no longer in danger. However, because of the shock, his heart still couldn¡¯t bear it, and it might take a long time before he woke up.


    When Everleigh came out, she saw Wilson and Yvonne standing at the door of the ward. One was like a weeping beauty, and the other was expressionless. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.


    ¡°Everleigh, how is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be in aa for a few daysbutI¡¯ll continue to observe him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Yvonne was relieved. She turned to Wilson and said coldly. ¡°You saw what your wife did.Hansen is your son too. He is already so miserable. Why does he have to be bullied by her?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s gaze fell on his face, but he still didn¡¯t intend to speak.


    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m going back to work now.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, thank you for saving Hansen. I¡¯ll remember your kindness,¡± Yvonne said thest few words in a heavier tone.


    Everleigh just smiled faintly in response.


    As for the couple¡¯s matter, she would not ask any more questions.


    Stainley came in the same time she walked into the office. ¡°Christopher¡¯s strength was too strong just now.Madison¡¯s hand bone fractured,¡± he said.


    ¡°Her bone is that brittle?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because she¡¯s sick.¡±

 Chapter 346 Godfrey Group does not belong to anyone

    Everleigh¡¯s interest was piqued. People like Madison knew how to maintain their health, so how could she allow herself to be sick?


    Stainley sighed and said, ¡°She has osteoporosis,and it¡¯s getting worse.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything. This didn¡¯t have much to do with her. It was good enough if she could take care of herself.


    ¡°Madison is now hospitalized here, and the police are watching over her,¡± he continued.


    She did not say anything but wondered if she should go and have a look.


    He saw through her mind, ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business. She¡¯s not mentally sane.¡±


    She smiled slightly. She also agreed with his statement.


    It would be very difficult even for Theodore to protect her if she came here in the middle of the day to murder someone.


    She didn¡¯t forget how the onlookers took photos during the incident.Maybe the news had already spread across the Inte.


    ¡°I am going to continue to work. You take a rest.¡± Stainley saw her upset and did not want to bother her any longer.


    Everleigh sat alone in the office. After thinking for a while, she thought that it was better to go and take a look. At least, she had an exnation for Theodore.


    When she arrived at the door, she saw a policeman guarding on the other side. There was another person standing at the door. It was Moses.


    He was very surprised to see hering, but it was only for a second.


    ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°When did Theodoree back?¡±


    ¡°In the morning, he heard about Mrs. Godfrey¡¯s matter and came straight over,¡± he did not hide anything.


    Just when Everleigh was contemting if she should enter, Madison¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°What are you doing here? You came to watch my bad ending,didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you just behave properly?¡±


    ¡°Behave properly? I have devoted most of my life to the wellbeing of thepany, but you¡¯ve gone and ruined everything. It wouldn¡¯t matter if you could hold the fort, but you let Yvonne take advantage of it. Don¡¯t you dare think that I don¡¯t know it¡¯s all because of Everleigh.¡± Madison¡¯s voice was so loud thatit could even be clearly heard in the corridor.


    Theodore looked at her coldly, but he was not angry after hearing her words.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Am I wrong? Do you know what it took me to bring you to this position?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, the reason I could sit in this position was because of my own abilities. I don¡¯t need anyone.¡±


    Madison¡¯s eyes turned cold as she red at him. ¡°You think you¡¯ve grown up, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even care about what your mother thinks anymore.¡±


    ¡°In the family¡¯s current situation, do you think you can gain anything with just some shares? Your shrewdness,pared with Yvonne, is far inferior. If Grandma didn¡¯t help and support you over the years, do you think you can get to where you are today?¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voice surrounded the room, and his eyes were still on Madison.


    She was appalled.


    She couldn¡¯t understand.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. The Godfrey Group that you¡¯ve been thinking about has already be a thing of the past. If you still want to live a carefree life, behave yourself, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t want to say anything else to her.


    She could never see further than her nose. Sometimes, she would even think that she had done nothing wrong.


    Godfrey Group will definitely wane in the hands of a person like her sooner orter.


    Everleigh heard it clearly at the door, especially thest sentence.


    It must have been since Yvonne joined Godfrey Groupthat the Godfrey family was no longer the way it used to be.


    ¡°If I was to return to Godfrey Group, it would still be my world,¡± said Madison proudly.


    Theodore replied with a sneer. Her world?


    Godfrey Group had never belonged to one single person, and even he himself had never hadplete ownership of thepany.


    The family had always focused on everyone¡¯s benefits;they never cared about how others did. Anybody could own Godfrey Group one day, and someone else more outstanding would step through the door and rece them the next day.


    Whoever could bring the biggest benefit would be ced on top.


    ¡°Sure, keep dreaming.¡± He left after saying so.


    When he opened the door, he saw Everleigh, who was standing right in front of him. His eyes slightly flickered and he said gently, ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°A while ago.¡± She didn¡¯t try to hide it. Everyone there were his people, so there was no point hiding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± He closed the door.


    The two of them came to the back garden and sat on a bench under the tree. It looked pleasant.


    ¡°What are you going to do about this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her go to jail,¡± he replied in a low voice.


    Everleigh did not speak. She had already known he would say that.


    ¡°What Yvonne cares about most is Hansen. She won¡¯t let your mother off that easily now that she had threatened him like that. It even almost cost his life. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in deep water this time.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed as he turned his head to look at her. There was a hint of a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re worrying about me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal? But I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°If you want to do something, letting your mother go to prison may be the best n.First, it is to stop her from causing any trouble. Second, it is also a kind of protection for her. Otherwise, Yvonne or the others would not let her go easily.¡±


    She believedthat with Theodore¡¯s intelligence, he would have already figured out who she was referring to as ¡®the others¡¯.


    She had never fully grasped the conversation she had with Christopher until she saw Wilson. Only then had she figured it out.


    He was a little surprised. ¡°You¡­ knew it all along?¡±


    ¡°At first, I couldn¡¯t figure it out, but eventually I did. This person is really shrewd. Using the feud between two women to achieve his goal.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s thin lips were tightly pursed, and the emotions in his eyes wereplicated.


    ¡°Just pretend that you don¡¯t know, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no saint, but the premise is that he doesn¡¯te at me.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was full of seriousness. She could pretend nothing had happened this time, but she would not remain silent if it were to happen again.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He decided in his heart that he wouldn¡¯t allow her to get involved any further.


    Everleigh returned to the ward to check up on Hansen. She was at ease when she knew he was doing alright.


    Christopher had been waiting for her in the office. Looking at her tired face, he said worriedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and have a rest? You¡¯ve been through a lot today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Did you get the answer?¡±


    ¡°You know about it too?¡± She asked in reply.


    He chuckled and said nothing.


    It seemed that there was still a great tacit understanding between them.


    ¡°We won¡¯t take part in it. Just be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll also need proof. I have investigated the matter, and Madison¡¯s sudden appearance was a major breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t do anything about it?¡± She asked.


    He shook his forefinger,curled his lips, and said, ¡°You should have evidence to prove everything. Be careful of who you trust.¡±


    She was toozy to care about it anymore. He could do as he pleased.

 Chapter 347 Alexander Will Be Back Soon

    Everleigh kept herself busy with her own affairs while she letChristopher deal with the matter on his own.


    When she got home, Cecil called her and asked her out to rx.


    She took a look at the time and agreed. She hadn¡¯t had fun for a long time, and it was at thergest entertainment venue in Ocpeace City, Night.


    Night was one of the Hayes family¡¯s properties. Cecil woulde here to y every time she came back. Everleigh had been here several times before, but most of her time was spent taking care of her children or taking a rest.


    When she entered the front door, the dazzling light of the huge crystal chandelier reflected on her body.


    The waiters were all lined up in a row. ¡°Wee,¡± they greeted respectfully.


    ¡°Do you have a reservation, Miss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to room308,¡± Everleigh replied with a smile.


    The waiters were stunned for a moment but came to their senses immediately. One of them said respectfully, ¡°This way, miss.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh followed her. The room was specially reserved for Cecil. No one else dared to use it.


    When she had mentioned it, the waiters would probably have a vague idea of who she was.


    In the private room, Cecil had ordered some wine and had had a few sips.


    ¡°Everleigh,e, I¡¯ve already ordered some wine for you.¡±


    She came over and sat down. She took the wine and took a big sip.


    ¡°Why are you treating me to a drink today?¡±


    ¡°I heard about Madison, but seeing that you¡¯re able toe, I¡¯m assuming it has been dealt with.¡± Cecil turned to look at her.


    Everleigh chuckled and said, ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all over the Inte. It¡¯s hard not to know,¡± Cecil said as she looked for the clips from the hospital.


    Everleigh stretched out her neck to have a look and saw herself appearing in the video. She felt a little helpless. ¡°I have experienced so many things like this.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, a doctor is an angel in white, a sacred profession. Why do I feel like you are shoulder to shoulder with death here?¡± Cecil looked at her with suspicion.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t bother to argue. Instead,she took a sip of her wine.


    ¡°You asked me out just for this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to avoid Lenold and Zeldan.¡± Cecil leaned back and drank the wine with a worried face.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with Zeldan?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. My old man has a good impression of him at the banquet so he wants me to marry him as soon as possible. Fortunately, Zeldan is a gentleman and didn¡¯t force it on me.¡±


    Everleigh thought it was a good thing for a charming and gentlemanly man like Zeldan to fall in love with her.


    ¡°By the way, Alexander called me. He will be back soon. Do you want toe with me and pick him up at the airport?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°Why did he call you?¡± Didn¡¯t he know her phone number.


    Cecil sighed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. No one knows about your true identity and he didn¡¯t want to risk waking the serpent. Don¡¯t worry, his arrival won¡¯t cause you too much trouble. Unless you went ahead and revealed it yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh was much more relieved.


    After drinking a little wine, they were ready to head back.Cecil had a curfew so she had to be home before midnight.


    Everleigh also had to rest early as she still had to work the next day.She called for the driver. As a doctor, she shouldn¡¯t be drinking and driving.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    On the way back,she looked at the night view, but her heart was covered with ayer of fog.


    It was not until her meeting with Cecil that she contemted if it was right to show Yvonne the footage.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened to Hansen, and she wouldn¡¯t have nearly been injured again.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to take responsibility for herself, but the matter was too suspicious. She suspected someone wanted to use her to make Yvonne and Madison fight each other. Killing Hansen was just a bonus.


    What a wicked heart.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, and she was getting more and more tired. It¡¯s exhausting to predict one¡¯s behavior.


    She had gone through what she would probably experience throughout her whole life, all within the past few years.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, it¡¯s Miss Selena.¡± The driver stopped and pointed in the direction in front of them.


    She looked over and saw Selena walking across the zebra crossing, with Leon behind her.


    Everleigh remembered that Selena had said that she had broken up with Leon a year ago, so why now¡­


    ¡°Should we call Miss Selena?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go back now. Don¡¯t tell anyone that we saw Selena tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The driver nodded. He would not say anything more.


    When Selena got home that night, she saw Everleigh on the sofa.¡°It¡¯s sote. Aren¡¯t you going to work tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Selena said as she sat on the sofa, rubbing her neck.


    Everleigh looked at her movementand the red marks on her neck. Anyone with discerning eyes could¡¯ve guessed what had happened.


    ¡°Selena, are you seeing someone?¡±


    ¡°You saw it?¡± Selena stopped and looked at her.


    Everleigh looked surprised but nodded. She didn¡¯t expect Selena to ask like that.


    Selena took a deep breath and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get back together with him. He came to me. I haven¡¯t been with him in the past year. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into him but he insisted on talking.¡±


    Everleigh frowned slightly, and Leon¡¯s face appeared in her mind. He was also a man who had seen countless people. He had never truly loved a woman. Even when Cecil tried to break up with him, he did not say anything to persuade her to stay.


    ¡°But why Selena?¡± She thought.


    It seemed like she would have to ask Theodore if something had happened to Leon in the past year.


    ¡°I will deal with it by myself. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Selena¡¯s eyes dimmedas a sh of self-mockery appeared.


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°What did she mean?¡± She thought.


    Did she feel unworthy of Leon?


    The next day, Everleigh heard Christopher talking about things when she arrived at the office.She put on her white coat while speaking to him.


    ¡°Everleigh, guess who I sawst night?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Leon and your sister, but she didn¡¯t look too good.¡± He thought about what had happened the previous night and could not help but talk about it.


    She turned around and asked in surprise, ¡°You saw?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She ran out crying and Leon chased after her. I don¡¯t know what happened after that.¡±


    But Everleigh did. After Selena crossed the road, she got in a taxi. Leon tried to stop her but failed.


    Christopher saw that she was silent with her head down. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Maybe Leon went to a bar to get drunk because of what happened to Madison and saw Selena there, so something must have happened between them.


    She frowned, ¡°What does this have to do with Madison?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t she only hospitalized? Was it necessary for him to get drunk?¡±

 Chapter 348 Court Trial

    Hearing her words, Christopher stared nkly for a moment, then immediately understood. ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t know that Madison was taken awayst night. The court started the trial this morning. I heard that Theodore didn¡¯t even care at all.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned and couldn¡¯t think clearly. ¡°Could it be that he listened to my words and didn¡¯t care to do anything?¡±


    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°You were absent-minded from the moment you came in. I¡¯m not surprised you didn¡¯t know.I heard that Yvonne also went to the hearing. Obviously, she wanted to see Madison being sent in with her own eyes.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was enough for Everleigh to hear him.


    She remained silent.


    She took the medical records to Hansen¡¯s ward.It was Hansen¡¯s third dosage. The previous two had already shown some promising results.


    If his illness could be treated, then it would be a breakthrough for her.


    Hansen¡¯s smile grew even bigger as he saw her enter.¡°Aunt Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel today?¡±


    ¡°Much better. Aunt Everleigh, thank you for saving me yesterday. My mommy told me that you saved my life.¡±


    Everleigh was a little relieved to hear his childish voice. Not because of his words of gratitude, but because his voice was proof that his heart was getting much better.


    At least he wasn¡¯t gasping for air.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you another injection today.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I trust that you will be able to cure me.¡± He smiled brightly.


    The expectation in his eyes was like stars shing.


    It was something that could not be ignored.


    After Everleigh¡¯s medicine had been injected, Yvonne also came. She wore a smile on her face, and was totally different from before.


    ¡°Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. What made you so happy?¡± Everleigh chuckled. At the same time, she sounded puzzled, as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    Yvonne smiled brightly. ¡°Madison was sentenced, which is a good thing for me.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°More than a year, Theodore said that he didn¡¯t care, but in reality, he still did.It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m happy even if it was only for a day.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say much after hearing that and left the ward with a random excuse.


    ¡°Everleigh, if you have time, I¡¯d like to invite you to my house.¡± After Everleigh left, Yvonne¡¯s voice came from behind.


    She was slightly stunned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this some other time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Yvonne did not mind her refusal. On the contrary, she smiled even more brightly and went back to the ward to see Hansen.


    As soon as Everleigh came outside, she called Theodore. He answered in a deep voice, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about your mom.¡±


    ¡°Mm, you were right. Perhaps it¡¯s a good thing for her to be there.¡± His voice was cold, as if he wasn¡¯t affected by this matter.


    She realized once more that he wasn¡¯t that close to Madison.


    ¡°Will you be sad?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re right. One reason is to protect her, and the other is so that she can calm down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think in this way.¡±


    He let out a softugh.She hadn¡¯t heard hisughter for a long time. It took her a while toe back to her senses.


    It was eight years ago when they couldugh carefreely together, when they were still young.


    Sure enough, things are only precious when they are lost.


    Even the sounds ofughter were pleasant to listen to.


    Everleigh went back to work after saying a few words to him. Theodore had other things to do as well.


    As time went by, summer passed quickly, and autumn came. However,autumn in Ocpeace City was still hot.


    Adrienne keptining, ¡°Mommy, hasn¡¯t autumn alreadye? Why does it still feel like summer?¡±


    ¡°The seasons don¡¯t change that drastically. Besides, it never snows in Ocpeace City.¡±


    Everleigh liked seeing snow the most, but unfortunately, this wish could only be fulfilled somewhere else.


    Although Adrienne was happy to eat ice cream,the weather was so hot, that she wished to be soaked in a cool tub.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go to the water park tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing that she answered so straightforwardly, Adrienne was ted. stair naturally followed them wherever they went.


    In the water park, Everleigh changed into a swimming suit, and her seductive figure was exposed. Adrienne and stair had also changed their clothes. Looking at their mommy¡¯s figure, Adrienne said with a smile, ¡°Mommy, your figure is better than those celebrities.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t pay attention to her figure after she gave birth to them.


    It was also a little ufortable for her to put on such a swimsuit all of a sudden that day.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.Didn¡¯t you want to go swimming?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. Let me tell you, when you weren¡¯t here the past year I¡¯ve already¡­¡± Adrienne took her hand and started speaking without stopping.


    Everleigh leaned back in her chair and watched them y in the water.


    All of a sudden, arge, white towel covered her body.


    ¡°Who¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Theodore¡¯s gloomy gaze staring at her.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. ¡°You¡­ Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Adrienne told me. I didn¡¯t expect your figure to stay the same.¡± His gloomy eyes gradually changed. She was not exactly a naive girl. Of course, she knew what his gaze meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given birth. What¡¯s there for me to care about?¡± She said as she covered herself with the towel guiltily.


    This swimsuit was indeed revealing,but it wasn¡¯t that bad.


    Theodore suppressed the agitation in his heart. When he opened his eyes again, they had returned to their usual coldness.


    Both of them leaned back in their chairs and watched as stair and Adrienne swam in the water. Lately,the children¡¯s attitude towards Theodore had changed drastically, and their rtionship had be even more intimate than before.


    ¡°Did you go to see your mom today?¡± Everleigh suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°How is she?¡± She continued to ask.


    She was a little surprised when she thought about what had happened before. During this period of time, Madison still didn¡¯t give up and wanted to take revenge on Yvonne, but she failed. When Yvonne learned that it was Madison¡¯s doing, she suppressed Theodore in the Godfrey Group even more. Moreover, she told Madison everything.


    Madison knew very well that Theodore was her hope. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want him to be in trouble.


    ¡°Same old, same old. Your new medicine is close to sess, isn¡¯t it?.¡± He changed the subject. Comparatively speaking, he cared more about her new medicine.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the new medicine has reached its final stage, all thanks to Hansen. If it wasn¡¯t for him, the development of my medicine wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish that fast.¡±


    ¡°Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s much better now. He can leave the hospital in a few days.¡± Thinking of Hansen¡¯s health, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    What he hoped most was to go back to school. This time, his wish coulde true.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to eat ice cream.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go buy it.¡±

 Chapter 349 Madison’s House

    Adrienne was very happy to hear that he was willing to buy her ice cream. The four of them then went to the nearby cafe. Adrienne ordered ice cream, stair got a cup of tea, and Everleigh and Theodore asked for iced teas.


    Theodore watched as stair drank his tea like how his grandfather did. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When did he start to like drinking tea?¡±


    ¡°He learned it from my father. He has been learning to do business from him for more than a year. You probably don¡¯t know about this, but stair already has a small achievement.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze shifted to him. Hisdeep gaze is full of curiosity. ¡°Anything can happen in business. What would you do if someone leaked out the supplies ahead of time?¡±


    When stair raised his eyes, he looked exactly like Theodore. He put down the teacup and said in a grim tone, ¡°Stop theunch, call the police, and then investigate the matter. Anyone who leaked it out will be dealt with ordingly.¡±


    ¡°But what if there¡¯s no clue?¡±


    ¡°Anyone could rebel, even the chief officers of thepany.¡±


    Hearing this, Theodoreughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over on the weekends? I¡¯ll teach you personally.¡±


    His words shocked the three of them. Everleigh asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My son is talented.It¡¯s only right for me to teach him myself. Don¡¯t worry,Dad¡¯s matters won¡¯t be dyed.¡±


    Everleigh was slightly stunned and in a trance. Theodore actually called Abraham ¡®Dad¡¯.


    He had always calledAbraham asMr. Trevino, but that day¡­


    Theodore¡¯s lips curled up. Since he was with Everleigh,her parents would be his too.


    It was only right for him to call Abraham that.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to go too.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You cane. I¡¯ll buy you snacks.¡±


    ¡°Great! stair, you have to learn well. I will definitely need you to support me in the future,¡± Adrienne said very seriously and put all her hope on him.


    He felt helpless, but he didn¡¯t refuse. He had always loved his sister very much, and there was no doubt that he was going to support her.


    When Everleigh returned home, she received a message from Alexander saying that he would be back to Ocpeace City soon.


    She wanted tough. He had said the same thing before, but there was something he had to do, which dyed him until now.


    It would not be toote to pick him up after he had finally booked a flight.


    Soon, Hansen could be discharged from the hospital. On the day of his discharge, Yvonne said, ¡°Everleigh, you saved Hansen¡¯s life. Pleasee by my house, will you?I will entertain you with the best hospitality.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s my duty to cure the disease and save people. I would¡¯ve done the same for anyone.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s different for me. He¡¯s my lifeline,¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart ached.


    Everleigh understood her feelings, but it was better for her to refuse. She didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with her.


    The next morning, Yvonne sent a cardirectlyto pick her up. She could not refuse.


    stair and Adrienne went straight to Theodore¡¯s ce during the holidays, so they didn¡¯t follow her.


    Everleigh came to the vi in Yoreast Hill Garden and her face changed a little. ¡°This is¡­¡±


    When did she move here?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Yvonne and Hansen were waiting for her outside. After Everleigh got out of the car, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yvonne, when did you move here? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±


    ¡°I bought it. Most of the Godfrey family¡¯s assets are under my name,¡± Yvonne said slowly.


    It seemed that she didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with it.


    ¡°Did Theodore agree to sell it?¡±


    Yvonne smiled and said nothing. She didn¡¯t intend to answer her.


    After entering, Everleigh saw Wilson sitting on the sofa, still looking at theputer. When he heard that someone hade in, he raised his head and said, ¡°Miss Trevino, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Come, sit.¡± Yvonne pulled her to one side and sat down.


    Everleigh had been here eight years ago. Now that so many years had passed,nothing had changed.


    She and Yvonne sat on the couch and talked about their daily lives. They talked about their children from time to time,like how two children were discussing parenting.


    ¡°You stay here, I¡¯m going to have a look at the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wilson had been sitting there listening to them without saying a word. After Yvonne left, he said slowly, ¡°Miss Trevino, thanks for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you referring to, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°Everything, it was all thanks to you that Hansen was able to survive.¡±


    She stared at him with her clear eyes. He was obviously ming her for meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment,Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    His expression was a little unnatural. He turned his head and continued to look at his mobile phone. The anger in his eyes gradually rose. He did not believe that Everleigh didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    Sheposed herself asYvonne came out of the kitchen and said, ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Everleigh walked to the table. It was full of seafood and other healthy dishes.Yvonne had obviously put a lot of effort into it.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±


    ¡°You are my honored guest. Of course you can¡¯t be treated badly. Come on, let¡¯s eat.¡± Yvonne sorted out Hansen¡¯s napkin, and Wilson sat down too, but he didn¡¯t say anything during the whole process.


    The meal was fairly good. It wasn¡¯t until it was dark that the driver sent her out.


    Wilson stood at the door, watching her leave, with coldness in his eyes.


    When Yvonne turned around and saw his expression, she frowned slightly. ¡°Everleigh is Hansen¡¯s savior. You know this very well.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You know what I meant. Don¡¯t try to hurt the people you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Yvonne¡¯s gentle smile disappeared, and it was reced by a harsh countenance.


    She waspletely disappointed with him. If it weren¡¯t for her two children and Godfrey Group, she wouldn¡¯t have continued to live with him.


    He looked at her with a cold expression.


    She snorted and went in with Hansen;she wasn¡¯t even willing to take a second look at him.


    At this time, Everleigh had been thinking about Wilson on the way back.


    She was so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realize that she was home.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, thank you for bringing me back,¡± she said.


    The driver nodded and left.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Everleigh turned around and looked across the street. stair, Adrienne, and Theodore got out of the car. Theodore¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at the car.


    ¡°Mommy, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I went to Hansen¡¯s house. He will be able to go to school with you two tomorrow,¡± Everleigh said softly, a smile appearing on her face.


    Upon hearing her words, Theodore¡¯s brows rxed considerably. ¡°What did Yvonne say?¡±


    ¡°When did you sell your mother¡¯s house?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t intend to answer either. That house wasn¡¯t his. Whoever lived there had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Everleigh, I need to go out of town for a few days. You can call Moses if you need anything. I¡¯llbe back on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. Although she was a little curious, she didn¡¯t intend to ask further.


    In the Trevino family home, Everleigh asked stair, ¡°How were your studies?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of cases I haven¡¯t seen before, Mommy.Had he experienced all these?¡± stair asked, feeling very incredulous.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, and so much more.¡±

 Chapter 350 Return of Alexander

    stair was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°It seems that rich people¡¯s lives are not so happy.¡±


    ¡°As a boss, you should set an example. Not only do you have to get up earlier than everyone else, butyou also need to be calm when you do things. Not only that, you should be more foresighted than the others. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to lead well,¡± Everleigh said sincerely.


    Her expression was also full of seriousness.


    It was the same for a lot of people. Whenever she asked her father to y with her, he was always busy with work.


    stair noddedandAdrienne showed a pitiful expression¡°Does that mean that they don¡¯t even get to sleep early?¡±


    ¡°Yes, stair and Adrienne. Earning money is hard work, but you need to do it to live.¡± She had experienced the days when they didn¡¯t have money.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her current job, she might have to work part-time.


    Seeing her expression, stair said with a serious face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make a lot of money and support you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t wait for that day toe,¡± she said jokingly.


    As a mother,she didn¡¯t care how rich stair and Adrienne would get. All she hoped for was for them to be happy and grow up healthily.


    ¡­


    Theodore drove over to the neighboring city. He had toe back to visit Madison before he was done with his businessst time.


    His phone rang. He pressed the answer button and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, Yvonne has begun investigating the direction of thepany¡¯s fundings. What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Show her the funds you used to buy thendand clean up the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey. I¡¯ll go and arrange it now, but you have toe back as soon as possible.There will be a shareholders¡¯ meeting in a few days,¡± Moses reminded him.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at the street in front of him with a bit more coldness.


    ¡°I know.¡± Hehung up and sped up to leave Ocpeace City.


    A few dayster, the first thing Theodore did when he returned was to look for Everleigh and his two children.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back?¡± Adrienne greeted him with open armsas if she was asking for his hug.


    Theodore squatted down and held her in his arms. Adrienne kissed him on the face.Although his face was expressionless, he couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his eyes.


    ¡°Hurry up and go back. I have to go to the hospital,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll bring you guys out for dinner tonight. I have something going on tomorrow, so I can¡¯te pick them up,¡± he said in a low voice.


    She nodded in response.


    When Everleigh came to the hospital, Christopher was flirting with the other nurses. He heard that a new batch of intern nurses hade, all of them were gorgeous.


    After she came back from her rounds, he was apanied by a different person. She was speechless, ¡°Are you trying to be a king?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right for me not to flirt with these beauties,¡± he said in a self-righteous way. He did not feel that he had done anything wrong.


    She sat in her chair, holding her mobile phone, and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Felicia called me earlier and said that your card may be frozen. Someone went to your house to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this again?¡± He quickly got up from the chair. When he heard that his card would be frozen, he felt ufortable.


    The hospital¡¯s sry was simply not enough for him to spend.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get into such trouble. You¡¯ll have to deal with it yourself.¡± After saying that, Everleigh went to see her patients.


    Christopher nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve rekindled your rtionship with Theodore after meeting him.¡±


    She was slightly stunned, and her eyes were cold. ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I saw it by ident. You two were so fearless. What will you do if your father knows?¡± He kindly reminded her.


    She lowered her eyelids, deep in thought.


    Seeing that she did not speak, he thought she was unhappy. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to remind you. You don¡¯t have to be so angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Before Everleigh finished her words, her cell phone rang. Looking at the number, she smiled and said, ¡°Hello, have you reached?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± She hung up and was about to leave after taking her bag.


    ¡°Everleigh, you can¡¯t leave like this. You are on duty.¡± Christopher stopped her in a hurry, mainly because he wanted to know who was on the other side of the phone and why she was in such a hurry.


    How could Everleigh not understand him? He just wanted to know who the caller was.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here?Help me out. I have to go.¡±She did not give him a chance to speak at all. She took her bag and left.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Everleigh, tell me who is calling.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better think about settling your card.¡±


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t important. Tell me, which man is it?¡± He held onto Everleigh¡¯s hand.


    She shook his hand off without mercy and left without looking back. As she walked, she called Cecil and asked if she had the time to go to the airport to pick someone up.


    ¡°Of course I have the time. I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Cecil said excitedlyand hung up the phone.


    Everleigh was very helpless.Normally at times like this, Cecilwould be trapped in by her family, and she didn¡¯t have a good reason to go out.


    It seemed that it¡¯s true that the members of the Four Great Households did not have much freedom.


    In the airport, Everleigh and Cecil stood at the exit and craned their necks to look at the people inside. Cecil couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s wait. He should be here soon,¡± Everleigh said, but her face showed that she was very anxious.


    She checked her watch from time to time.


    Just when they were getting bored, someone called out from the front, ¡°Everleigh, Cecil.¡±


    They looked over and saw Alexander dressed in a dark suit. His hair was dark and his handsome face was covered by a pair of big sunsses, but the temperament he exuded could not be covered up.


    ¡°What took you so long? Our legs are almost numb, you have to treat us.¡± Before Everleigh could speak, Cecilined.


    Alexander listened to herint, but was not angry. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s my treat. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I have already found the ce. I¡¯ve been wanting to eat barbecue recently.I miss the feeling of being drenched in sweat.¡± Cecil felt happy just thinking about it.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know how to describe her carefree personality. Although it was autumn, it was still very hot.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I eat, as long as I get to.I came as soon as I finished my matters. The airne food tastes bad,¡± Alexander said softly. He never said no to food, as long as it was enough for him to be full.


    The Jenkins family¡¯s rule was that they should not waste food.


    ¡°Then hurry up. Everleigh¡¯s driving.¡± Cecil had already arranged it;she had even booked a table.


    When the three of them arrived, Everleigh and Alexander looked at each other tacitly andughed knowingly.

 Chapter 351 That Person in the Past

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Cecil had seen very goodments on the Inte and had wanted toe over for a long time.However, because of Lenold and Zeldan, she had been having a hard time leaving her house.


    Zeldan was like a pair of scouting binocrs. As long as she went out, he would appear in front of her.


    She was about to lose it.


    As soon as the three of them walked in, the waiter came over and respectfully called out, ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Mm, please give us a private room. I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb us,¡± Alexander said.


    ¡°Sure, this way please.¡± The waiter led the way.


    Seeing this, Cecil was a little surprised. She turned to ask Everleigh, ¡°Everleigh, when did he open a barbecue restaurant here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know because you rarelye back. The previous owner of this restaurant didn¡¯t know how to run a business, so he sold it and Alexander bought it,¡± Everleigh exined. This restaurant had only opened for more than a month, and because of how bad the restaurant was run previously, he specially advertised it.


    The recipes of the sauces and marinades were also remade.


    The taste was remarkable too. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have gone viral on the Inte.


    The three of them came to the private room.Alexander ordered only the finest for them.


    ¡°As expected of the boss, even your orders are something else.¡± Cecil looked at the fresh seafood and felt that it was really generous of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s only my first time here even though the restaurant has been open for a while. Take it as an inspection, if you will.¡± Alexander looked at the grill and began to cook some meat.


    ¡°How long will you stay?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave for the time being. The Jenkins family is based here, but I heard the Godfrey family has bought a piece of ournd. That¡¯s why I came back.¡±


    Alexander and Cecil looked at Everleigh tacitly at the mention of the Godfrey family.


    She took a bite of the food and ignored them, and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°Did you get in touch with Theodore?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but his tone didn¡¯t show anything.


    She paused for a momentand asked, ¡°What does this have to do with thend?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to remind you that something will happen to the Godfrey family soon. You have to keep yourself safe, do you understand?¡± He said seriously.


    Everleigh of course knew that the Godfrey family was in troubled times recently, so naturally, she would not take part in it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it won¡¯t be peaceful.¡± He lowered his head, picked up a piece of meat, and put it on Everleigh¡¯s te.¡°You¡¯ve lost some weight. Is the hospital very busy?¡±


    ¡°The hospital is busy everyday. It¡¯s difficult for me to even talk to her whenever I visit,¡± Cecil said indifferently.


    Everleigh smiled a little and remained silent.


    Alexander turned his head and stared at her with his amber eyes, and the love in his eyes could not be concealed. He really wanted to take her back to the Jenkins family as soon as possible, but those people were getting ready to strike;it wasn¡¯t the right time to bring her back yet.


    After the three of them had eaten, Everleigh asked, ¡°Where are you staying?¡±


    ¡°The Linton Manor.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re the new homeowner?¡± Cecil asked in surprise.


    Both of them were stunned. ¡°Do you live there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, our old manor is over there. I¡¯m staying there now.¡± It suddenly dawned on Cecil. She remembered seeing a worker tidy up the house before. It turned out to be Alexander¡¯s.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be neighbors. Please look after me in the future.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Everleigh smiled slightly, ¡°Then it¡¯ll be convenient for me to find the both of you.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and smiled. After a few casual words, they went their separate ways.


    When Everleigh returned to the hospital, Christopher was not there. She asked a nurse and learned that he had gone to help a patient who had a heart attack.


    Dr. Harrison then came over and said, ¡°Everleigh,e here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything but followed him. She didn¡¯t have to ask to know what was going on.


    ¡°The whole hospital knows what happened to youst time. Can you try your new medicine on the new heart attack patient this time?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, you don¡¯t want me to use them as experiments, do you?¡± She asked in surprise.


    It was not that she didn¡¯t want to care, but this was a different situation. Sessfully curing one patient didn¡¯t mean that it would cure everyone.


    Maxwell also understood her reasoning, but why give up when there is hope?


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a look first.¡±


    They reached the ward as they were talking. When Everleigh saw the person in the ward, she was stunned, and then the fear in her eyes gradually increased.


    How could it be him?


    Dr. Harrison frowned slightly when he saw her expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Everleigh trembled and went straight to the corridor without saying a word.


    Christopher realized something was wrong when he heard Dr. Harrison¡¯s words and saw Everleigh walking away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Dr. Harrison, can you look after him for me?¡±


    After saying that, he walked out. Before Dr. Harrison could speak, the two of them disappeared into the corridor.


    Everleigh stood at the edge of the corridor and tried to calm herself down a little by feeling the breezeing in.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you okay?¡± Christopher came over and looked at her pale face.


    Her eyes suddenly turned red, and she almost shed tears when she looked at him.


    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s him. He was the one who took me away on that rainy night,¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice trembled. Thinking of that rainy night, she felt very disgusted.


    Even though she knew exactly what happened, that night was like a nightmare reverberating in her mind.


    She couldn¡¯t get rid of it no matter how hard she tried.


    Especially when their hands touched her body, she felt disgusting.


    Christopher was shocked. He did not expect this person to be the one from back then.


    ¡°Everleigh, listen to me. I¡¯ll deal with this. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Dr. Harrison wants to use my new medicine.¡±


    ¡°Just use it if his family agrees,¡± he said in a low and cold voice.


    She lowered her head. When she was facing her ¡°enemies¡±, she wanted nothing more than to kill them all, but she was a doctor. It was her duty to heal the wounded and save the dying. If she didn¡¯t save their lives, then she wouldn¡¯t be any different from these people.


    Christopher saw the dilemma in her eyes. He grabbed her shoulder and said softly, ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s true that we are doctors, but we are also human. We all have feelings and desires.¡±


    ¡°How are you always able to guess what I¡¯m thinking, Christopher?¡± She asked with a wry smile. She was like an open book to him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve fostered a special bond over the years, haven¡¯t we?You can also tell what I¡¯m thinking. You were at least on point when it came to all those women of mine,¡± he teased.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh, and the previous sadness and fear were almost gone.


    ¡°What are you two doing? Don¡¯t you want to treat the patient?¡± Suddenly, Dr. Harrison shouted angrily at the door of the ward. The two of them looked at each other and walked over.


    However, hewasn¡¯t pleased when Everleigh did not go in.


    They came out as soon as they were done checking. Dr. Harrison went to her and said angrily, ¡°Everleigh, we need to talk.¡±

 Chapter 352 Blaming Her?

    Everleigh lowered her head and kept quiet when she saw his angry look.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Aren¡¯t you good with words?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, there¡¯s something you need to know.¡± Christopher came over and spoke in a deep voice.


    She stood up and was about to leave, not caring that Dr. Harrison was shouting at her.


    She did not know what would happen after he knew about this matter, but to her, it only meant one more person would know about her past.


    Even if nothing actually happened, who would be willing to believe in such a disgraceful past?


    After a long time, Christopher came out and asked her to go in.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison wants to talk to you,¡± he said in a low voice, with ripples in his eyes.


    Everleigh felt a little ufortable being looked at like that, so she went in.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Dr. Harrison¡¯s upset look. The veins on his forehead had popped out.


    ¡°Is it true what he said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was a disgraceful past. I had forgotten about it, but he suddenly appeared¡­¡±


    ¡°If you had already forgotten, you wouldn¡¯t have been that afraid when you saw him. Everleigh, this person deserves to die, but what is our duty?¡± Dr. Harrison said with a straight face, and the wrinkles on his face trembled a little.


    She lowered her head and said nothing.This was exactly why she was in a dilemma. What frame of mind should she use to save this person?


    He didn¡¯t force her. ¡°Everleigh, you don¡¯t have to take over this patient. Let Christopher handle him.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will do something bad to him?¡± She said in a trembling voice, and the disappointment in her eyes gradually increased. Did they think she was the kind of person who would use her power to get even?


    ¡°No, I¡¯m worried that he will humiliate you when he sees you. Even if he can¡¯t publicize it, it still wouldn¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    Hearing his words, her dumbfounded gaze concealed her disappointment. ¡°Dr. Harrison didn¡¯t you say¡­¡±


    ¡°Said what? I asked you about your responsibilities as a doctor. I didn¡¯t say you were in the wrong. Let¡¯s not even discuss if you¡¯re willing to treat him;he deserves to die anyway. He asked for it when he did that despicable crime,¡± he replied with righteous indignation. He would like to teach the man a lesson personally if he could.


    When Everleigh heard this, she immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Dr. Harrison, you don¡¯t think I¡­¡±


    ¡°My student is a pure and innocent beauty. I will not allow her to be tarnished by others.¡± His words were not tofort her, but a fact.


    It was music to her ears, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­But about the new drug¡­¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t have this conversation, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to cure him, Dr. Harrison, but now, I want to.¡±


    She had almost forgotten, but it wasn¡¯t until Christopher had pointed out that someone else from the Godfrey family could¡¯ve done it, that she had firmly believed it was Madison¡¯s doing. This aroused her suspicions.


    Coupled with what happened during this period of time, it deepened her beliefs even more.


    Dr. Harrison was shocked. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I will save him. For my own sake too.¡± The fear in her heart dissipated in an instant when she thought about it.


    Hecouldn¡¯t understand her motive, but he was also gratified by her words.


    She made her decision as a doctor;that alone, wasenough to prove that she was a qualified doctor.


    Everleigh and Christopher discussed for a long time before entering the ward.


    The patient¡¯s name was Sanchez rk, and he was fairly uncultured.Hence, the things he did were mostly unspeakable, but he treasured brotherhood. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such subordinates, as well as being chosen by the Godfrey family to do such a thing to Everleigh.


    ¡°Mr. rk.¡± Everleigh spoke as she walked in, but her eyes were full of fear.


    When Sanchez looked at Everleigh, he subconsciously frowned. However,his face froze when he looked at her ID badge.


    Especially when he read the words ¡°Chief Surgeon Everleigh¡±. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    Christopher¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile when he saw Sanchez¡¯s expression. It seemed like he had not forgotten about the incident either


    ¡°Doctor¡­Trevino, you¡­¡±


    ¡°How sweet of you to still remember me after eight years¡± Everleigh ced her stethoscope where his heart would be and listened attentively.


    Her nonchnce was hard to describe.


    However, she could feel her heartbeat the same time she was listening to him.


    It was a lie to say that she didn¡¯t hate him.


    Despite this, she could lose it at any moment if she kept pretending not to care at all.


    Sanchez¡¯s fierce-looking face couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little. ¡°You¡­ You remember me?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°How can I forget the nightmare of my life? You remember it too, don¡¯t you, Mr. rk?¡± She took her stethoscope away and filled in his medical records as if nothing had happened.


    Sanchez was shocked, but when he saw her attitude, heughed and said, ¡°What can you do even if you remember? Do you dare to publicize it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to threaten me. Your life is in my hands.¡± Everleigh¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, and the chill in her eyes made people shiver.


    Sanchez¡¯s smile, which was originally sneering, suddenly froze. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am your attending physician. I can also assure you that I¡¯m the only person in this hospital who can cure your illness. Feel free to ask around if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± she said calmly.


    She took her things and was ready to leave.


    It was only then that Sanchez realized the seriousness of the situation.


    Christopher, on the other hand, took his time as there was a lot he wanted to say.


    ¡°Doctor, is what she said the truth?¡±


    ¡°You came because you heard that someone had cured the Godfrey family¡¯s child, right?¡±


    Sanchez nodded. He came exactly because he heard so, but he did not expect the doctor to be Everleigh.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. The new medicine wasdeveloped byDr. Trevino herself and she¡¯s the only person who knows what to do. I can tell there¡¯s some resentment between you two, Mr. rk, but I suggest you stay on her good side if you want to live,¡± Christopher reminded him.


    Sanchez¡¯s expression cracked and uneasiness grew within him.


    Christopher didn¡¯t rush him either. Besides, people were willing to do anything to survive.


    Everleigh returned to the office,poured herself a ss of water, and drank a big mouthful to calm herself down.


    ¡°Nice one. You sure know how to act.¡±


    ¡°I was scared out of my mind,¡± Everleigh gave a wry smile. Only God knew how she lived through the past few minutes.


    Christopher walked over, put his arm around her shoulder, and said casually, ¡°Everleigh, do you know what it means if you can get over this? It means that you¡¯ll be able tough off whatever they throw at you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right, as if that¡¯s how one should face their fears. Try spending all those rainy nights over the years drowned in that memory.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t have to anymore. His life is in your hands.¡±His eyes sank slightly, and his voice became a little colder.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll kill him?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. You can¡­¡± He leaned against her ear and whispered.


    She frowned slightly and asked with suspicion in her eyes, ¡°Will this work?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, Everleigh. It¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll know who was behind that incident.¡±

 Chapter 353 To Lead the Snake Out of the Hole

    Everleigh was a little suspicious,but she had to admitthatshe was tempted.


    ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Christopher did not force her. He would make sure to keep her safe if necessary.


    When she got home that evening, everyone was sitting on the sofa,happy and harmonious.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back. Look at the hairpin Aunt Selena got me,¡± Adrienne said as she shook her head.


    The diamond hairpin shone under the light. Everleigh squatted down, touched the hairpin, and said with a smile, ¡°It suits you very well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Aunt Selena said she would buy me a matching ne next time.¡± Adrienne¡¯s eyes were full of expectations.


    Everleigh smiled and looked at Selena. ¡°If you buy this for her, she will only dress up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for girls to dress up. Besides, it¡¯s not expensive.¡± Selena was very generous when it came to spending money on the two children.


    Abraham was sitting on the couch, talking to stair. The two of them picked up the teacup and drank their tea in sync.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    stair had learned well.


    After the family had dinner, Everleigh asked her father, ¡°Dad, there¡¯s this news I saw today.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Someone saw their old enemy, but was contemting if they should kill the person or save the person and find the one working behind the scenes.¡±


    She spoke calmly, trying to cover up her trembling voice.


    He furrowed his brows. ¡°This is indeed a very tricky question.¡±


    ¡°Yes, many people were stumped.¡±


    Abraham creased his brow and thought about it, ¡°I¡¯d save the person and find the one working behind the scenes.¡±


    She was stumped. She asked with a puzzled look, ¡°Why?Because a clear conscience is a soft pillow?¡±


    ¡°Since we know that there is someone manipting in the shadows, of course, we must find this person and end it entirely. However,if he dies, someone else might surface. Why not lead the snake out of the hole?¡±


    After listening to her father, she felt the same, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as she thought it would be.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, he may not be able to live a good life even if he¡¯s saved. If he had done a shameful deed, thew will punish him ordingly. Why not kill two birds with one stone?¡± He continued, and Everleigh was suddenly enlightened.


    ¡°Dad, do you really think this is the best way?¡±


    ¡°What else? As if killing him will make me happy and let bygones be bygones.¡±


    She took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t refute it.


    She understood everything he said, but it was easier said than done.


    The next morning, she discussed the n with Christopher.


    ¡°What made youe to your senses?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Just tell me what I should do next.¡± She didn¡¯t want ther.


    He pursed his lips, took out a voice recorder, and put it in her pocket.


    ¡°Take it with you. Start recording when you¡¯re alone with him. It¡¯ll be of great help.¡±


    She looked at him and noticed that he had a few more prepared. She was a little speechless. ¡°You already knew that I would agree?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re someone who hates injustice like poison. It¡¯s only a matter of time before youe around, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon. I thought it would take you a couple more days. Your consciousness is getting better.¡±


    Everleigh smiled helplessly.¡°So this is how he thinks of me?¡± She thought.


    However, having said that, she would not back down easily this time.


    It was God who deliberately arranged for them to meet again, so she would ept her fate.


    She came to the ward with some test equipment, but there was another woman besides Sanchez.


    She dressed flirtatiously, exposing her midriff, and her makeup was so heavy that her natural appearance was concealed. The smell of her perfume also overpowered the smell of disinfectant in the ward.


    ¡°Sanchez, the old man called you,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°I¡¯m already like this. Don¡¯t remind me of the old man. Get out,¡± Sanchez shouted angrily. As soon as he finished shouting, he couldn¡¯t help but cough. Obviously, he was weak.


    ¡°Why are you shouting at me? It¡¯s the old man who said that.¡± The woman swept her disdainful eyes over him and stepped out of the room.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything since she came in. She just watched Sanchez¡¯s actions quietly.


    His face turned pale and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. It was obvious that he had difficulty breathing.She slowly walked over and put the oxygen mask on him.


    He felt much better after taking in some oxygen.He opened his eyes and looked at her, saying, ¡°Are you here to save me, or to watch me die.¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    Hearing her words,he felt more discouraged.¡°You are a doctor. It¡¯s your job to heal the wounded and rescue the dying.¡±


    He had asked around and found that this was the best hospital in Ocpeace City. Not only did the doctors here have excellent medical skills, but they had also treated many patients. That was why he decided toe here.


    However, he had never expected to meet someone whom he had tried to harm.


    Everleigh looked up slowly, and the look of mockery showed in her eyes. She said in a colder voice, ¡°Do you think I will show any medical ethics in front of an enemy, Sanchez? I¡¯m only human. What you did to me is something that I will never forget for the rest of my life.¡±


    He froze the moment he met her gaze.


    She was right. He would¡¯ve chosen to kill too instead of talking to her peacefully.


    For her to reach this stage was already a feat.


    ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°To check on your condition. I¡¯m a doctor still and I have to report to the Dean.¡±


    ¡°You¡­Get out.¡± His face turned dark with anger.


    If she stayed any longer, he was afraid that he would die of anger.


    ¡°Then focus on healing. The nurse will give you an infusionter.¡± Everleigh left the ward without looking back.


    Sanchez was so angry that he almost lost his breath.


    When she came out, Christopher followed her and asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°He must be furious. s¡­I think we should ask Selena to do it next time. It sure is tiring to act,¡± Everleigh said sympathetically.


    She must take the initiative to negotiate with him.


    Christopher naturally put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°You should be content with it. You just started acting for a few days. Your sister makes a living off of this. Can youpare?¡±


    She did not speakbut wondered if Sanchez would take the bait.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again. He will definitely take the bait.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows, ¡°How are you so sure of it?¡±


    He smiled and looked at her with proud eyes. ¡°A person who has been tortured by disease for a long time will surely think about making himselffortable. Moreover, Sanchez has earned a lot of money over the years and he hasn¡¯t had the chance to spend it all. He wouldn¡¯t want to die so soon.¡±


    She was still doubtful.¡°He would be in trouble if he revealed anything, so would he still talk?¡±


    ¡°He will. His fate would be the same no matter if he reveals anything or not. Although you¡¯ve been in this position for so longand have seen countless people, you still don¡¯t know much about human nature, Everleigh.¡±Christopher¡¯s eyes were as cold as a knife, but the sadness in them was as if he had gone through some bad experiences.

 Chapter 354 It’s Wilson Godrey

    Everleigh looked at him and remembered that he took her to a racing scene a year ago. Obviously, the woman had something to say, but she was interrupted by Christopher.


    She knew nothing about his past.


    However, she would not ask about it. Everyone had their own secrets, and she was no exception.


    No one had the right to pry into anyone¡¯s heart.


    In the next few days, she went to visit Sanchez as usual. Although he was being treated,the effect was not very significant.


    She looked at him with cold eyes as he suffered.


    This was especially true when living was worse than death. It would¡¯ve been unbearable for anyone to watch.


    However, she endured it.


    ¡°What are you doing there? Come and save me.¡± Sanchez tossed and turned on his bed.


    Everleigh was as cold as ice and did not intend to save him at all.


    ¡°Why should I save you? You defiled me before. Oh, how I wished for your death,¡± Everleigh said, but her eyes were red and her whole face was ferocious.


    He looked into her eyes, and he was dumbstruck.She¡­She didn¡¯t know¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t touch you. Someone rescued you that day.¡±


    Her gaze loosened a little, but she quickly returned to her previous appearance. ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, then exin where did the marks on my bodye from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Someone came and saved you the moment we wanted to touch you. The old man also told us to stop. None of us touched you, I swear,¡± he gasped and his eyes almost rolled backwards. He looked as if he was going to die.


    Everleigh clenched her fists and knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long, but she hadn¡¯t managed to ask who the old man was.


    ¡°You could still be lying. There were only a few of you at that time. What old man?¡±


    ¡°That person¡­ was in the car.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s his name? I¡¯ll investigate it myself. I¡¯ll save you if you tell me. If you can¡¯t, then you¡¯re lying.¡± Everleigh stared at him with a cold face. Her voice was like the snow in winter, making people shudder.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­Wilson¡­ You should know him.¡±


    When Everleigh heard this, she still couldn¡¯t ept it. She had guessed that it was him, but when she heard the name, there was a moment when her brain was frozen.


    ¡°Nonsense. There¡¯s no bad blood between the two of us.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me¡­you can ask my¡­¡± Sanchez passed out before he could finish his words.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She quickly pressed the emergency bell and let the nurse in.


    When Christopher and the nurse arrived, they saw Everleigh carrying out first aid.


    ¡°Get ready for surgery now.¡± She looked calm, just like before.


    When Christopher saw her expression, he was shocked, and the corner of his mouth lifted into a shallow arc.


    Sanchez was sent in for an operation, but the main surgeon was Dr. Harrison.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, was waiting outside. No one knew what she was thinking about on the bench.


    She held the voice recorder in her hand and yed the contents over and over again.


    At first, her heart was still filled with shock, but she gradually regained herposure after a while.


    Wilson Godfrey.


    Every time she saw this man¡¯s face, it was always expressionless and his eyes were gentle. She didn¡¯t expect him to be the most wicked of all people.


    She held the voice recorder with both hands, and her calm eyes were filled with waves of emotions, like a big stone thrown into theke, stirring up big waves.


    When Christopher came over, he saw her sitting alone in a daze.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Listen to this.¡± She handed over the recorder without raising her head.


    Christopher took it but did not listen. Instead, he sat quietly beside her and apanied her.


    The two of them sat there until Dr. Harrison came out of the operating room.


    Only then did theye back to their senses.


    ¡°How is it,Dr. Harrison?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine for the time being, but when will you be willing to give him the new medicine?¡± Heasked her calmly;he was not as impatient as before.


    She lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll ask when he wakes upter. He still needs to sign the agreement.¡±


    Dr. Harrison calmed downeven more, when he heard her words.


    He seemed to be very satisfied with her attitude.


    However, little did he know thatEverleigh had gotten what she wanted.


    ¡°Okay, he will wake up tomorrow morning.¡± As soon as Dr. Harrison finished his words, Sanchez was pushed out of the operating room and sent to the ward.


    When Everleigh walked out of the hospital, she felt the coolness of the autumn wind, just like her heart at the moment. She had never felt that a human could be so cruel to this extent.


    He didn¡¯t care about a woman¡¯s life.


    Everleigh was about to leave when she received a call from Theodore. He was waiting for her near the hospital.


    She went straight to where he was waiting. It was a new restaurant, and she was really hungry when she smelled the food.


    When the waiter saw someone approaching, he asked, ¡°Miss, are you looking for someone or having dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone. Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Okay, this way please.¡± Everleigh followed the waiter into a private room. Theodore ordered quite a few things, they were all her favorites.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Famished.¡± She didn¡¯t try to cover up. She sat down and started eating.


    The waiter read the room and saw himself out.


    She scarfed down the food andchoked. Theodore handed some water to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Take your time. No one¡¯s trying to snatch it away from you.¡± His expression was cold, but the concern in his eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    She drank a big mouthful of water.


    As a result, she felt a little pain in her throat.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± He looked at her tired face and asked.


    She lowered her head. Not physically. It was her heart.If she had told him about everything that his father had done in the past, how would he feel?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°No, something happened in the hospital.¡± Everleigh put down her cutleries and had suddenly lost her appetite.


    If only stair and Adrienne were here. Adrienne could eat a lot.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two of them sat there quietly and neither of them spoke to the other.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, he finally spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m leaving in a few days. It might be a while before I cane back. Be careful and take care of yourself.¡±


    She frowned and asked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now.You¡¯ll understand in the future. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t have a finger in the pie, okay?¡± Theodore deliberately emphasized the word ¡°have a finger in the pie¡±.


    ¡°Did something happen to the Godfrey family?¡± She thought for a long time beforeing up with this reason. ¡°Is Yvonne able to act wildly now that Hansen is fine?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re asking too many questions. Just focus on being a doctor. If you see or hear anything in the hospital, leave it be.¡±

 Chapter 355 Leon’s Embarrassment

    Hearing this, Everleigh had enough of it.In irritation, she said, ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re making me very passive. If you have anything to say, just say it all out. Don¡¯t keep me guessing. It¡¯s very frustrating.¡±


    Each and every one of them was ying with her.Anymore guessing and she would lose it. What the heck!


    Did she look like an idiot who didn¡¯t know anything?


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before I tell you everything, but not now,¡± Theodore said calmly.


    She snorted coldly, ¡°Say that again and you can forget about looking for me. I don¡¯t want to hear another word.¡± After that, shegot up and left.


    As expected, none of the Godfrey family members were good people. Not even Theodore. It didn¡¯t matter even if there was danger. Couldn¡¯t he make it clear to her?


    Did he think that she would be helping Yvonne?


    When Theodore saw her leaving angrily, he immediately chased after her. ¡°Everleigh, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean? Let me tell youTheodore, I¡¯m very annoyed right now, very annoyed.Leave me be,¡± she shouted at the door of the restaurant without any care for her image and left.


    He stood where he was and watched her leave.


    Back home, she received a message from Theodore asking if she had arrived home.


    Out of anger, she did not respond to his message. This man had always been like this. Couldn¡¯t he at least try tofort her?


    He knew precisely that it was not easy for them to see each other again. Indeed, men were all as changeable as the moon.


    stair and Adrienne felt that their mother was in a bad mood, so they both went back to their rooms obediently to do their homework.


    Theodore decided to call her when he didn¡¯t receive her reply. However, before he could even make the call, he saw Leon¡¯s haggard, stubbled face. He didn¡¯t look as handsome as he had been in the past.


    ¡°What the heck Leon?¡±


    ¡°Theodore, please help me.¡± Leon¡¯s voice was as hoarse as that of a person who had not spoken for several lifetimes. Itwould¡¯ve made anyone very ufortable.


    Theodore frowned. ¡°What trouble did you run into?¡±


    ¡°Can you ask Everleigh out? I want to talk to her,¡± Leon pleaded.


    Theodore raised his eyebrows. This was exactly what he had been hoping for.


    He was anxiously looking for a reason to call her.


    Without saying another word, he dialed the number he was about to call.


    After a few rings, her voice sounded, ¡°Theodore, what else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, Leon¡¯s looking for you. Let¡¯s meet.¡±


    When Everleigh heard his name, she was dumbstruck. Last time, she had a chat with Selena about it, but Sanchez dyed her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She told him the address, hung up the phone, and walked out.She hadn¡¯t been able to talk to Selena for the past few days but she could tell that she was unhappy.


    She might as well take this opportunity to talk to Leon and find out what this man wanted to do.


    When she arrived at the coffee shop, she saw Leon and Theodore.


    Especially Leon, his sloppy appearance was totally different from the man she knew.


    She looked at him with a puzzled look. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Where is Selena?¡± Leon asked as soon as he saw her.


    She didn¡¯t rush to answer. Instead, she looked at Theodore and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I saw him like this when I got back. He begged me to look for you,¡± he replied. More importantly, he was confused as to why Leon wanted to find Selena.


    Everleigh frowned slightly. Looking at Theodore, it seemed that he didn¡¯t know what had happened between Leon and Selena.


    She nced at the man whose eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find her. I have something to tell her. That day, it was all a misunderstanding, I¡­¡± Leon¡¯s panicked eyes were mixed with pain, and his words were also incoherent.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other tacitly. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Did something happen between the two of them?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Why should I care? The only thing I need to know is you,¡± he said without thinking.He didn¡¯t seem to feel that there was anything wrong with his words.


    Everleigh¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, and her heartbeat elerated.


    She also secretly cursed her ipetence. It was only a sentence and he managed to make her heart race.


    They were still bickering.


    She coughed to cover her speeding heart and said, ¡°We are still quarreling. Please respect it.¡±


    He curled his lips into a smile, and his deep gaze began to sparkle. ¡°I¡¯m very respectful.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help butin in her heart, ¡°You call this respect? It¡¯s obviously flirting.¡±


    Leon looked at the two of them bickering with each other and patted the table with great dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m still here guys. I¡¯m the troubled one here.¡±


    The two of them looked at him in unison, and they both looked as if they didn¡¯t care about him at all.


    They had had more than enough of his shenanigans.


    ¡°Everleigh, where is Selena? I went to the set to find her and was told that she had wrapped up. When I went to herpany, they said that she wasn¡¯t there. Is she at home?¡±


    ¡°She went abroad for another shoot. She left a few days ago.¡± Selena had told her this at the same time she gave Adrienne the hairpin.


    Otherwise, she would not have known either.


    She said that she would be leaving for a few months;that¡¯s why she had bought them gifts.


    Leon was stunned. ¡°Is she trying to hide from me?¡±


    ¡°What I want to know is why Selena? She¡¯s not your type of woman,¡± Everleigh said seriously.


    Leon was not surprised to see her like this. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You said something to Selene before you left a year ago, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told her to break up with you. Cecil was the best example. I can¡¯t let you hurt my sister too.¡±


    Heughed out loud after hearing that. Heughed until tears appeared at the corner of his eyes.¡°Everleigh, you only knew about what happened between Cecil and me, but did you know how miserable I was?¡±


    ¡°You? Miserable? Aren¡¯t you still having the time of your life and flirting with girls?¡± She sneered.


    When they broke up, Cecil was also miserable.All she wanted was a man who loved her with all he had, but what about Leon?


    All he cared about was his family¡¯s traditions. If he truly loved her, would he be that easily framed by Diana?


    Leon wiped his tears carelessly. His eyes were full of sadness. ¡°You saw that I broke up with Cecil, but you don¡¯t know why I broke up with her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to tell him what had happened. After all,Cecil had already let him go;she didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    Theodore sat on the side, not knowing anything. What in the world happened? What did all this have to do with Cecil? And since when did the two of them be friends?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I know anything about what you guys said?¡±


    ¡°All you care about is Godfrey Group. Does anything else matter to you?¡± Everleigh stumped him.

 Chapter 356 Leon’s Change

    Theodore turned his head and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. In the past,he had been so busy with Godfrey Group¡¯s mattersthat he hadn¡¯t had time to check on his family, not to mention Everleigh.


    Leon¡¯s eyes slightly sank, and a sense of inferioritycould be seen from his expression. ¡°The Hayes family is a member of the Four Great Households. Back then, Cecil deliberately concealed it from me. I admit that I was a yboy, but my feelings for her were true.¡±


    Everleigh did not say anything, but picked up a ss of water on the table and took a shallow sip. She knew clearly when they had been together. It was because of this that she looked down on him even more.


    He was a yboy, but he hoped that Cecil would give him her heart.


    She now understood why Cecil had looked down on Theodore in the first ce.


    ¡°Then what happened after that? Why did you believe Diana¡¯s words?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe in anyone¡¯s nder, but that night I saw with my own eyes that Cecil and Lenold got out of the car together, so I couldn¡¯t help but doubt her.¡±


    Everleigh sneered, and the mockery in her eyes became clearer and clearer. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask her? If you came forward, she would¡¯ve exined it to you. Leon, did you really love her? Don¡¯t you even have the courage to ask her?¡±


    Theodore turned his head and looked at Leon¡¯s face, full of regret. He really wanted tough. When had he be like this?


    In the past, every sentence he said was reasonable.


    He thought back to the time when he listened to Leon¡¯s advice when he tried to pursue Everleigh. He was such an idiot. ¡°You will never understand the differences between the families. If Cecil was born into an ordinary family, then I would¡¯ve given up everything to be with her, but all that I am proud of means nothing to the Hayes family. What do you think the Allen family means to them?¡± Tears flowed out from the corners of Leon¡¯s eyes as he finished his words.These were all his most genuine thoughts.


    He had nothing to be arrogant about.


    Everleigh looked at Theodore.They were the same. Even if the men were better than women, the Godfrey family¡¯s attitude was still shameful.


    ¡°To your families,is it that uneptable for a woman to be superior to a man? Have you ever wondered about the courage a woman needs to climb up to a higher social status? Am I not the best example? And look what your Aunt Madison did to me. Is it important for couples toe from an equal social status? Absolutely. Isn¡¯t that what you nned all along?¡± Not only did Everleigh¡¯s words stump Leon,but Theodore felt a little embarrassed as well.


    Neither of them could say anything to refute her.


    She lowered her eyes;not only was she defending Cecil, she did it for herself too.


    What she had to bear now was what they had given her.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you defending Cecil or Selena?¡±


    ¡°Both. Selena¡¯s temperament is different from Cecil¡¯s, but they have one thing inmon, and that is loyalty. Do you have that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ do,¡± Leon said with guilt.


    Everleigh sneered. Who would believe his words?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Everleigh, you have to give him a chance. Maybe Leon will really turn over a new leaf,¡± Theodore said seriously, with a hint of emotion in his eyes.


    She blinked slightly but she remained silent.


    ¡°What happened between you and Selena? Was it because of thest time when you were in the hospital?¡±


    Leon nodded honestly. ¡°Yes, I really wanted to be friends with her then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You don¡¯t want to be friends with her. You just want to date her. I told her about you a year ago and she listened.Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have broken up with you.¡±


    Leon raised his head and looked at her in surprise. He thought of many reasons, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be her.


    ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡±


    Everleigh did not try to hide things and said simply, ¡°Yes, I really hate you. Women hate yboys most, and I am no exception.¡±


    ¡°This is the only reason?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± She rebutted.


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re right. No one can ept this, but I hope you can understand that I really love Selena.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re lying to Cecil, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Theodore frowned. ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little harsh? You can¡¯t throw yourself in a new rtionship if you can¡¯t let go of the past.¡±


    ¡°What about you? You and Josephine had feelings for each other. They just broke up not long ago, and he had fallen in love with another girl. We had broken up for seven years.¡±


    Theodore was once again stumped by her words. They were different.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you men are all the same.Leon, I can tell you right now that you can forget about Selena. Not only will I disapprove, so will my father.¡±As soon as Everleigh finished her words, she got up and walked away.


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Theodore quickly got up and chased after her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Her eyes sank slightly, but she did not refuse.


    The two of them got into the car. Theodore felt that he should say a good word for Leon. After all, he was his cousin.


    No matter what Madison did, Leon was sincere to him.


    ¡°Leon may be the returning prodigal son. Do you have to be so unwavering?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the case, but what I do know is that you can never predict what others are truly thinking,¡±replied Everleigh. Especially when he was a part of the Godfrey family.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Theodore turned to look at her with confusion in his deep gaze.


    She pursed her thin lips tightly and did not speak.


    Just like that, the two fell silent the whole rideback to the Trevino family home.


    Everleigh got out of the car and said in a low voice, ¡°Theodore, how much do you know about your father?¡±


    His expression froze for a moment. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    She turned around, and the anxiety and hesitation in his eyes made her realize that she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    She looked up and walked straight into her house without saying a word.


    Theodore looked at her back, and his eyes darkened. He took out his phone and called Moses. ¡°Go and investigate my father¡¯s whereabouts in the past eight years. Don¡¯t miss a single day.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°If you investigate your father, Yvonne will be the first to know. Won¡¯t you be exposed¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He had forgotten that Yvonne was monitoring him.


    ¡°Investigate it privately.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Moses hesitated for a long time before agreeing. It would probably take an even longer time if they did it under the radar.


    Theodore hung up the phone and drove off.


    It was raining that autumn night, and the wind made the leaves rustle and disturb people¡¯s dreams. Everleigh really wanted to have a good rest, but her mind was like a merry-go-round. The memory of the night of eight years ago had always been in her mind.


    She finally fell asleep lightly at dawn.


    When the rm clock rang, she still had to get up and go to work. Adrienne saw her panda-like eyes when she went downstairs and was horrified.


    ¡°Mommy, you look so¡­ Um¡­What¡¯s that word again?¡±


    ¡°Pale,¡± stair said lightly.

 Chapter 357 Ysabelle’s Homecoming

    Adrienne nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes,pale.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pale because of work. Eat up. You have to go to school in a while.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, are you out of your mind? It¡¯s a holiday today,¡± Adrienne reminded her kindly.


    Everleigh was a little surprised. She nced at the phone and found that it was really their holiday.


    ¡°Okay, then wait for Theodore to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be going today. We have to go to the Meyer family in a while. Christopher called me this morning,¡± Adrienne said with a conflicted look.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about it from Christopher?¡±


    ¡°He decided it in the spur of the moment. You¡¯ll have toe at night too. It seems that someone hase back,¡± stair exined clearly.


    Everleigh thought for a while and realized that it could only be Christopher¡¯s eldest sister, Ysabelle.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be, could it?If she was toe back, she would have informed them earlier.Why didn¡¯t she reply to the message until now?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mommy, stop thinking about it. Christopher said that he has already asked for leave for you. He¡¯lle and pick us upter. Do you want to change into a new set of clothes?¡± Adrienne knew what was going on when she did not speak.


    Therefore, she gave her some advice.


    Everleigh looked at her casual clothes. It was indeed inappropriate. She went back and changed. She also put on the jewelry Felicia gave her.


    She had to appreciate her kindness.


    When Christopher arrived, he saw Everleigh standing at the door with stair and Adrienne. She was wearing a long ck dress, which looked like an elegant evening gown.It was perfect for such an asion.


    ¡°I was nning to take you shopping, but it seems that you¡¯ve already changed into an appropriate outfit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to waste your money,¡± Everleigh said as she sat in the car.


    Cristopher pursed his lips. There was no way he could spend on her even if he wanted to. He was just as poor.


    The four of them got into the car and drove to the Meyer family mansion. Adrienne asked as soon as she got in the car, ¡°Christopher, is Aunt Ysabelle easy to get along with?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked with concern in her eyes.


    Christopherughed and said, ¡°Of course not. She¡¯ll fall in love with you the moment she sees you. She also brought gifts.¡±


    When Adrienne heard that there were gifts, her little eyes lit up. ¡°Yay, I like gifts.¡±


    Everleigh felt a little helpless about her daughter¡¯s behavior. She was worried that Adrienne would be a materialistic woman.


    ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t buy anything else for her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child. It¡¯s fine. I believe your teachings won¡¯t make her a materialistic woman.¡± He knew exactly what she was thinking.


    Everleigh blushedas if her worries had been seen through.


    He smiled and they didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    In the Meyer family mansion, Mrs. Meyer had been standing at the door, waiting for Christopher¡¯s arrival. Although it was autumn, herface was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see stair and Adrienne,¡± Mrs. Meyer replied, then squatted down and opened her arms. ¡°stair and Adrienne, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Adrienne immediately went to hug herand kissed her on the cheek.


    The smile on Mrs. Meyer¡¯s face grew even wider as she kissed Adrienne.


    ¡°Hello, Grandma,¡± stair greeted respectfully.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve prepared delicious food for you.¡± Mrs. Meyer went in with the two children.


    She didn¡¯t even look at Christopher.


    With a long face, he turned back to hug Everleigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m obviously not her biological son.Comfort me.¡±


    Everleigh patted his head and said helplessly, ¡°Get used to it. Now that your eldest sister is back, I¡¯m assuming they¡¯ll care about you less.¡±


    When he thought of his big sister¡¯s face, the hair on the back of his neck stood up. The other older sisters loved their younger brothers, but it was theplete opposite in his family.


    It was normal for his sisters to bully him.


    When they entered, Felicia and Ysabelle were sitting on the couch and chatting. When they saw Everleigh and the otherse in, both of them got up and went to greet them.


    ¡°Everleigh, let me introduce my eldest daughter, Ysabelle.¡± Mrs. Meyer walked in and started to introduce her.


    Everleigh looked over and saw that Ysabelle waspletely different from Felicia. She had long hair, shrewd dark eyes, and a smile that appeared at the corners of her mouth. However, she seemed to feel a kind of affinity with her.


    ¡°Everleigh, nice to meet you. I¡¯m sorry I came back sote.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Miss Ysabelle. I know you¡¯re busy,¡± Everleigh responded with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s family here. No need to be so polite. Let¡¯s go and have dinner,¡± Mrs. Meyer said with a smile.


    The family sat at the table and ate. Felicia looked at the ne on Everleigh¡¯s neck and did not say anything.


    Ysabelle, on the other hand, talked a lot about foreign affairs.


    ¡°Everleigh, I heard that you have developed a new medicine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we sessfully treated a patient, but we still have to do some follow-ups,¡± Everleigh said calmly, not feeling that proud of the benefits of new medicine.


    Ysabelle¡¯s eyes sparkled as she smiled without saying anything.


    At this time, Felicia said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already said a long time ago that our sister-inw is much more promising than our younger brother, but he¡¯s not willing to stay at home and take care of the children.¡±


    When Christopher heard this, he immediately exploded. ¡°I¡¯ve already kept my presence to the minimum, and yet you¡¯re still here criticizing me. Will you die if you don¡¯t say anything?¡±


    Ysabelle gently twisted her delicate eyebrows and turned her head to ask her father, ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh didn¡¯t agree to such a proposal.¡±


    ¡°Why not, Everleigh?¡±


    She smiled awkwardly, ¡°Everyone has their own ambition. His ambition is not here, so I can¡¯t force him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Even if it¡¯s a tough move, you can still use it. After all, he¡¯s just a useless little brother.¡± Ysabelle took a bite of the food and didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong in saying so.


    Everleigh turned her head and looked at Christopher, who was flustered and exasperated. She felt extremely helpless for him.


    The episode passed just like that. stair and Adrienne, on the other hand, made Ysabelle happy, but she had nothing to give them, so she directly passed the houses she had in her hands to them.


    Everleigh quickly shook her head. ¡°No, we have a house.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re still living in the Trevino family home. It¡¯s not exactly appropriate. Last time, Felicia gave you your new house. This is a gift for the children, so there¡¯sno need to feel bad.¡± Everleigh could no longer refuse.


    She was really getting more ufortable. It was a fake marriage, so she was even more in the wrong.


    Before she could speak, Felicia interrupted, ¡°Just take it. You don¡¯t have to feel bad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are a family.Give it to the children.¡± Mrs. Meyer directly gave the key to the house to Adrienne, and she kindly epted it.


    Everleigh was helpless,but she could only ept it. She would return it to Christopherter.


    When it was time to go back, Ysabelle was reluctant to part with the children. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go abroad in a few days. Everleigh, can you let the children stay here for a few days tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 358 How Will You Deal With Him

    Before Everleigh could speak, Adrienne said, ¡°Yay, I want to y with Aunt Ysabelle.Mommy, please agree.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can stay, but no more ice cream, alright? It took a great deal for Grandpa to correct your habit.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Adrienne nodded repeatedly. She thought to herself that as long as Everleigh wasn¡¯t here, there was nothing she could do about it.


    The next day, Christopher came early to pick her up. Everleigh wasn¡¯t too bothered, so she went straight to the hospital to work.


    Hearing that Sanchez had woken up, she, the ¡°victim¡±, ought to go over and have a look.


    When she opened the door to his ward, there was a woman next to him. It was a different woman.She was carefully cutting the apple for him.


    ¡°Here, Honey.¡± The woman put the sliced apple into his mouth.


    Sanchez didn¡¯t move. Instead, he looked at Everleigh.


    She walked in with a smile on her lips. ¡°Mr. rk, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a wife to take care of you.¡±


    His face darkened, and his eyes became serious, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Miss, I need to give him a check-up. Please¡­¡±


    The woman did not say anything. She put down her things and was ready to go out of the ward. She whispered, ¡°Honey, I will go back to pack some clothes and apany youter tonight.¡±


    Sanchez nodded.


    The smile on Everleigh¡¯s lips gradually disappeared as soon as the door of the ward closed. She put the medical record on the table and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, Mr. rk?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already gotten what you wanted. What else do you want me to say?¡± Sanchez¡¯s rough voice echoed in the ward, and there was hatred in his tone.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°What you said is unreasonable. What can I do even if I know? There is no conflict between me and Wilson. I don¡¯t believe that he will do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, why are you putting on an act here? I, Sanchez, have seen all kinds of situations.¡±


    He spoke with a bit of sarcasm and anger. He didn¡¯t expect that he would make such a judgment in that situation.


    In order to survive, he actually¡­


    Everleigh knew that his sarcasm and anger were directed at her, but she also knew that a man¡¯s words, when he was close to death, would be true.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve already confessed, Mr. rk, you might as well be more straightforward. Why does Wilson want to do this to me? Everything in the Godfrey family has nothing to do with me. At the end of the day, Madison hates me to the core. He really has no need to do something like this.¡±


    ¡°I can only say that you are too unlucky. Of all people, you chose Theodore,¡± he said coldly. Now that she already knew everything, there was no point in keeping it a secret.


    She would know the truth sooner orter.


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with Xavier?¡± Everleigh askedand her face suddenly turned cold.


    Sanchez¡¯s expression froze. He hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± She exposed his lie.


    When Christopher told her that there was a possibility that other people in the Godfrey family could be behind all that had happened, her first thought went to Xavier.That was because he had all the reasons to do so.


    However, he had also mentioned that Wilson was the one behind the scenes, so she assumed that Xavier was a scapegoat. That¡¯s why she asked him in that way.


    The woman fromst time mentioned an ¡°old man¡±, so she suspected that Sanchez was Wilson¡¯s right-hand man, and he made him the evildoer.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± He wanted to hide the truth, but Everleigh saw through him.


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it like that. It¡¯s up to me whether to believe it or not. Madison trained Xavier herself, and Wilson doesn¡¯t want Godfrey Group to be in the hands of ¡®outsiders¡¯, so he framed Xavier to get rid of these two people, right?¡±


    Sanchez didn¡¯t say anything, which could also be regarded as a tacit approval.


    She picked up the medical report and went straight out.


    The voice recorder in the hands recorded everything clearly.


    The more evidence she collected, the better for her.


    She gave him the new medicine. Since he was an adult, it was an easy discussion.


    When Sanchez was given his third dosage, his condition evidently got better and the side effects weren¡¯t serious.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She said while writing on the medical record.


    ¡°How will you deal with Wilson?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to him. After all, I¡¯m still a doctor. I¡¯m just an onlooker in front of the Godfrey family,¡± she said casually.


    Sanchez looked at her attitude and his eyes slightly sank. Mixed feelings grew within him.


    ¡°Well, I will give you a final dosage in a few days. If possible, you can temporarily be discharged from the hospital. Mr. rk, let me remind you that what you¡¯re doing is easy money, but it also means that you¡¯ll need to pay back for your sins.¡±


    His face darkened, and he didn¡¯t say what he wanted to.


    When Everleigh got back to her office, Ysabelle and Felicia were there.


    ¡°Ysabelle, Felicia, what are you guys doing here?¡±


    ¡°I have to catch a flight in the evening, so Ie to see you. Is it convenient for us to have lunch together?¡± Ysabelle looked at her with a slight smile.


    Everleigh nodded and took them to the ce where she often ate. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to eat well, but her time was limited.


    ¡°Ysabelle, Felicia,I don¡¯t have much time. I can only invite you to such a ce. Please order whatever you like. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Hearing this, Ysabelle looked at Felicia and said with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re really right.¡±


    Felicia¡¯s expression remained cold. ¡°She¡¯s always like this. She doesn¡¯t like to owe anyone a favor.¡±


    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t expose me.¡± Everleigh smiled awkwardly, with embarrassment on her face.


    It didn¡¯t matter what Ysabelle ate. She came because she had something to talk to Everleigh about.


    ¡°Felicia told me that you¡¯re investigating Wilson.¡±


    Everleigh froze and looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t mean anything else. Family quarrels are inevitable. You have your own purpose in investigating him, but I want to remind you that he isn¡¯t as simple as he looks,¡± Ysabelle said seriously, her former demeanor gone.


    It was as if she was saying something of utmost importance.


    ¡°Ysabelle, do you think that I have gone a little overboard?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Ysabelle asked curiously.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Christopher told you guys, but I do have my own reasons for investigating Wilson.We all know what happened to me in the past. Christopher didn¡¯t despise me. Instead, he tried his best to help me. I¡¯m very grateful for that, and the kindness the Meyer family has shown me.I really feel guilty.¡±


    ¡°Christopher likes to meddle in other people¡¯s business. There are countless women around him, but do you know why we treat you so well?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head. Indeed, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Because the women around Christopher always wanted something from him, but you didn¡¯t. From the moment I saw you, I felt that you were one of us.

 Chapter 359 The Car Accident In Front of the Hospital

    When Everleigh heard such an answer, she was actually speechless.


    She was indeed the aggressivetype. However,her aggressiveness meant nothing next to the sisters.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. I just came to say farewell. It¡¯s not easy for me to find a sister-inw to my liking, so I¡¯m naturally happy. As for Christopher, just try your best to keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him make a fool of himself and make things worse for the Meyer family.¡± When Ysabelle mentioned her brother, her face was full of disdain.


    He would only bring shame to his family.


    Everleigh gave a slight smile, showing that she was very helpless.


    She had to take the night shift when Ysabelle left, so she didn¡¯t bid farewell to her.


    Ysabelle also told her that there was no need to see her off.


    She woulde back when she had time, but Everleigh knew that even if she wanted to, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay for long.


    They didn¡¯t know when they would meet again.


    As night fell, the corridor of the hospital became quiet. In the daytime, there were still many people chatting with each other, but at that moment, it was only filled with echoes.


    She came to Sanchez¡¯s ward at night and saw his wife sitting on the couch, arranging dinner.


    ¡°He can¡¯t eat these things.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is he not allowed to eat any of this?¡±


    Everleigh nodded. She had investigated his preference. He liked eating meat and drinking alcohol, which would cause major problems to his heart.


    ¡°Then I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get something light for him for now and he shouldn¡¯t be eating any of these in the future.¡± After saying that, Everleigh turned her head to look at Sanchez.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken since she came in, and he had been watching her.


    She did her usual check-up and saw that his heart was doing alright.


    ¡°You¡¯re recovering quite well.¡±


    ¡°All thanks to your great medical skills.¡±


    ¡°Mr. rk, do you believe in retribution?¡± She asked as she filled in his medical report.


    Sanchez¡¯s eyes were cold and he had lost all signs of his illness. His hostility rose gradually.


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ll get retribution?¡±


    ¡°You can put it that way.¡± After saying that, she closed his report.


    Strode out of his ward.


    The reason why Everleigh said so was to see if this person had gratitude, but unfortunately¡­A leopard could not change its spots.


    She finally understood what it meant.


    Back in the office, she opened the door and saw two nurses in the corridor. She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but theyughed happily.


    She began to miss Theodore a little. She didn¡¯t know if he had returned from his trip.


    Although he didn¡¯t tell her what was going on, she could sense that something big was going on with him.


    She sat on a chair;she was so lost in her thoughts that she didn¡¯t realize that a nurse hade in.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m sorry, I was just thinking about something.¡± Everleigh came back to her senses and smiled awkwardly.


    The nurse didn¡¯t mind. ¡°I just bought this, have a taste. It¡¯s going to rain tonight. Dr. Trevino, don¡¯t go out if you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Everleigh nodded, epted the food, and thanked her.


    A few dayster, Sanchez did his final check-up and found that his heart had obviously improved. Dr. Harrison looked at the results and said with a satisfied smile, ¡°It seems that your medicine is ready to be on the market.¡±


    ¡°I still want to make a few more inspections. After all, there can be a lot of lesions to the heart. It¡¯s better to be cautious.¡± She also wanted it to be on the market as soon as possible, but she remembered what Theodore had said. If she put it on the market at a time like this,it could stir up a storm.


    He was shocked. ¡°What are you worrying about?¡±


    ¡°A few more inspections wouldn¡¯t hurt. Besides, it is better to be more careful.¡± She smiled slightly and looked much more rxed.


    Dr. Harrison looked at her with a meaningful look. Since she said so, it was not good for him to say anything more.


    Everleigh personally gave Sanchez his results.


    ¡°Thank you for curing me, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better take care of yourself, Mr. rk. It¡¯s best if you stop eating meat.¡± Her expression was a little cold, but her heart was very honest. She wrote him a long list of things he couldn¡¯t eat.


    He looked at the paper she handed over. Her delicate handwriting could be read clearly at a nce, which also showed her character.


    Handwriting can determine a person¡¯s personality.This was true for her case.


    ¡°Keep it. I am a doctor, it¡¯s my duty.¡± Everleigh thought that he was worried that she would hurt him, so she said so.


    Sanchez¡¯s chubby face was somewhat unnatural. He took the paper with his dark chubby hands and saidsheepishly, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She turned and left.


    Sanchez and his wife walked out of the hospital with their belongings in their hands. In the past few days,his wife could tell that although Everleigh¡¯s words were cold on the surface, her heart was burning with passion.


    ¡°Honey, this Dr. Trevino is very good.¡±


    Sanchez¡¯s eyes twinkled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at the main door of the hospital, and the sun was shining brightly.


    It made him feel a little ufortable.


    Everleigh finally solved one of her problems.Looking at the voice recorders, she suddenly did not know what to do.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning on throwing them away.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice sounded as if he was asking for a beating.


    She looked up at his yful expression and said, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago. Want some? A new nurse gave it to me.¡± Christopher handed the apple to her.


    He wasn¡¯t a fan of overly sweet food.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, had a strong sweet tooth.


    She took it and began to eat.


    After taking just a few bites,she heard a nurse running in with a worried look on her face. ¡°Dr. Trevino, Dr. Meyer, please hurry to the emergency room. Sanchezhad a car ident.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s faces suddenly changed. They looked at each other and ran out directly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When they arrived at the emergency room, they saw Sanchez and his wife lying on the hospital bed with blood all over their bodies.


    Everleigh asked Jules in the emergency room, ¡°Dr. Lunar, how are they?¡±


    Jules pulled down his stethoscope and shook his head. There was no expression on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t feel his pulse anymore.¡±


    Everleigh was shocked and almost fell down. Christopher hurriedly supported her and asked as his eyes deepened, ¡°What about his wife?¡±


    ¡°Same.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the two people and mixed feelings surged in her heart. How could it be such a coincidence that he met with a car ident as soon as he was discharged? She wouldn¡¯t believe this was just an ident.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Christopher went back to their office with his arm around her shoulder.


    More and more people gathered around them. After all, the ident happened in front of the main door of the hospital, and the perpetrator had run away.


    They all felt sorry for these two people.


    When Christopher and Everleigh went back, he poured a ss of hot water for her. The weather outside was hot, but her hands were as cold as ice.


    ¡°Christopher, do you think¡­ Is it really such a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Why ask when you already know the answer?¡±

 Chapter 360 Might As Well Not Comfort

    Everleigh raised her head. Her eyes were slightly red and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Christopher gave her a tissue andforted her, ¡°Everleigh, you should know that fights within the families have always been like this. The same goes for our Meyer family. Otherwise, Ysabelle and Felicia would not have run thepany to this extent.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but she med herself. Although she hated these people, she was not bullied by them at that time, which she was relieved about.


    She would not be sad for them if she did not find out the truth before they died.However, the moment she saw the scene, she felt really ufortable.


    She felt that the words ¡°Doctors are healers with benevolent hearts¡± were ironic and heavy. It was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t raise her head.


    ¡°So, these people are victims.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it very normal? It was the same even in ancient times. In the face of power and status, life is nothing.The Trevino family may be rich, but you guys are not considered a wealthy family after all.¡± Christopher was just telling the truth.


    He had already seen so many dead people that he had be numb.However, such a person made him a little ufortable.


    ¡°Wilson is really a cruel man. He¡¯s even willing to kill hisckey.¡± He finally uttered.


    She was slightly startled and looked at him in disbelief, ¡°How are you so sure that it¡¯s him?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Everleigh, when the truth surfaces, troubles will follow, especially when it¡¯s someone like Wilson. Think about it. He can murder a person with a borrowed knife and frame others without being found out. Would it be that hard for him to kill a person?¡± His expression was solemn, and his charming eyes were icy.


    He had seen the ¡°cold-bloodedness¡± of the rich and powerful families, but it was still rare to see someone like Wilson, who could even hurt his own son.


    Christopher¡¯s words sent chills down Everleigh¡¯s spine. For a moment, she felt as if she was covered by a massive. She would be stared at by others no matter what she did.


    He saw her face turn pale, and she was obviously frightened. He realized that what he had said was a bit too much. ¡°But¡­ You don¡¯t have to worry about it. With your intelligence, kindness, and wittiness, you¡¯ll be able to get through it. Think about it, even AIDS is scared of you, so there¡¯s nothing that you can¡¯t ovee.¡±


    Everleigh looked at him with a faint gaze, ¡°Are youforting me or making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°How can it be making fun of you? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to care anymore. She knew that he didn¡¯t want her to be burdened. Now that Sanchez was dead, it was useless to be sad.


    Fortunately, she listened to Christopher, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even have a piece of evidence.


    ¡°Should we go and find the perpetrator?¡± They knew that it wasn¡¯t just an ident, but a nned murder.


    Christopher nodded. ¡°We must find him. We have to prepare for the worst.You won¡¯t be able to live peacefully as long as Wilson is alive.¡±


    She sighed softly. ¡°I know what Theodore meant now.¡±


    ¡°Theodore? You met him?¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°I met him a few days ago. He told me to stay away from anything that happens in the hospital, and don¡¯t ask if I see something.¡±


    He frowned deeply and asked in confusion, ¡°Could it be that he knew what Wilson did?¡±


    She closed her eyes tiredly. She really didn¡¯t want to think about anything for the time being. What happened that morning was really unbearable.


    ¡­


    Theodore was sitting in his office dealing with some matters. Moses went over to look and handed the documents to him. ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked without even raising his head.


    Moses hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°There was an ident at the hospital today. Someone was killed by a car at the main entrance, and the patient was cured by Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s hand paused for a moment. His deep gaze was filled with coldness. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first,¡± Moses said as he observed his expressions.


    Seeing Theodore act as if nothing had happened, he felt a little apprehensive in his heart, but he did not dare to speak his mind.


    After Moses went out, Theodore threw his pen aside. The afternoon sun shone into the room, and the long shadow reflected on the carpet.


    His handsome face darkened. It seemed that he should start making his move. Someone was already anxious to make theirs.


    He took out his phone and dialed Everleigh¡¯s number.


    He didn¡¯t know if she was resting at this time.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Her gentle voice rangthrough.Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± She asked. She hadn¡¯t calledtely because she was afraid that she would bother him.


    ¡°Not yet. I just had a meal. I¡¯m calling to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What else is there to know? Aren¡¯t you just checking if I¡¯m eating and sleeping well?¡±


    He listened to her words. His eyes were as deep as the depths of the ocean, filled with distress. ¡°So, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to pick up stair and Adrienne. They¡¯reing back from the Meyer family today.¡± Everleigh looked at the time. She was runningte.


    Theodore replied with an ¡®okay¡¯, and his deep voice reached Everleigh¡¯s ears, carrying a special charm within it.


    She hung up the phone and took a deep breath.Her face turned as red as an apple.


    Theodore hung up the phone as well. Judging from her voice, it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t bother her too much.


    Just when Everleigh was getting ready to pick up stair and Adrienne, her mobile phone rang. It was an unknown caller.She thought it was a patient, so she hesitated for a moment and picked it up.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, do you still remember me?¡± A gloomy voice spoke. Anyone who heard it would have shivered.


    She froze, and the rosiness in her cheeks faded, but the chill remained. ¡°Xavier.¡±


    ¡°So you still remember me. I didn¡¯t expect to leave such a deep impression on you.¡± Xavier¡¯s hoarse voice slowly sounded,sounding much like a ghost.


    She stood at the door and watched as cars passed by on the street. The sun was shining brightly on her, but it could not hide the coldness in her body.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the sincerity in speaking through the phone? I¡¯ll wait for you in the newly opened restaurant in Westfield District. I believe that you won¡¯t turn me down.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was full of self-mockery;it was as if shewould be med if she didn¡¯t go.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said without hesitation. She could also take this opportunity to have a good chat with him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to your arrival, Miss Trevino.¡±


    She hung up the phone,dialed a familiar number, and said, ¡°Christopher, I¡¯m going to see Xavier. Remember toe and look for me.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to see him for?¡± He had just had a meal with his ¡°new prey¡±, but he received a phone call from Everleigh.


    She felt that there should be something Xavier knew. Since he coulde to her personally, she should meet him.

 Chapter 361 Xavier’s Looking For Her

    Everleigh still did not listen to Christopher¡¯s words and left for the rendezvous which made him furious. ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to me for once?¡±


    ¡°Have you just met me?¡± She said as she drove. Her hands tightlyclenchedthe steering wheel; she was obviously nervous.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Xavier for eight years, so she didn¡¯t know what he would be like. Besides, she heard Christopher say that Xavier was now temperamental and unpredictable, like a bomb that would explode in an instant. If she didn¡¯t y her cards right, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died.


    Christopher had no choice but to drive to the restaurant in the Westfield District and wait for her.


    When Everleigh reached the rendezvous point, she saw the building in front of her. River streams surrounded it;next to it was a small bridge and pine trees stood tall at the back of the building. It was a picturesque scenery.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When she walked in,the building was made with first-ss redwood and the interior design was ssical. It felt as if she stepped into Shangri-La.


    As she entered the restaurant, she saw Xavier sitting alone in the middle of the dining hall.


    Xavier and Theodore looked somewhat simr, but the difference was that Theodore¡¯s eyes were as mysterious as the deep sea, inviting people to discover what lied within.


    When she met Xavier eight years ago, he was bright and cheerful. However,now he was shrouded in a haze, like a lion that was ready to pounce at any moment.


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Trevino,¡± he stared at her with a half-smiling expression.


    Even the smile on the butler standing next to him sent chills down Everleigh¡¯s spine.


    She strode over and sat in front of him;her eyes were as calm as water. ¡°Long time no see, Xavier. It has been eight years since west met, but you¡¯re still as handsome as ever.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­You¡¯re as sweet as ever. What¡¯s the point of being handsome when I¡¯m handicapped,¡± he mocked as he looked at his bony legs.


    She followed the direction of Xavier¡¯s gaze. She could clearly see that his legs had be weak and the muscles had shrunk due tock of movement.


    There was still no change in her eyes. ¡°Have you heard of the saying ¡®broken in body but firm in spirit¡¯?¡±


    Xavier¡¯s face changed slightly, and he said coldly, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m incapable?¡±


    ¡°No, there is hope for anyone, and you are no exception. You are just intoxicated in the blow. Xavier, did you call me here to make me pity you, or did you have something to say to me?¡± She changed the subject quickly. She tried to encourage him, but in the next second she asked for the reason he was looking for her.


    Xavier was a little dumbstruck. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The butler¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She was the only one who didn¡¯t make Mr. Xavier lose his temper.


    Otherwise, the words ¡°broken in body but firm in spirit¡± would have set him off a long time ago.


    ¡°It seems that you have something to tell me. Go ahead, but I need to pick up my children, so I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have a lot of time.¡± She put her bag down,crossed her arms, and waited for him to continue.


    He sneered when he saw her attitude. ¡°Eight years, and you haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±


    ¡°Have you?¡±


    ¡°Have I not?¡±


    Her lips curved upward as she heard his words, and her eyes rippled. It seemed that she didn¡¯t agree with his words.


    ¡°Xavier, if you had really changed, you wouldn¡¯t havee looking for me today. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°When I was with your brother, you approved from the bottom of your heart. Although a lot of things have happened and made you what you are now, I believe that a person¡¯s heart will not change, especially when we are both victims.¡± Herst words were firm.


    Xavier¡¯s expression was startled, and his dark eyes were a little dazed.


    It was also this expression that made Everleigh conclude that her guess was right. He knew who had caused him to be like this.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t forget what happened that year?¡± He lowered his head and asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°Will you forget?¡±


    Xavier found that he kept being silenced by her. This woman was simply¡­


    Everleigh smiled and the expression in her eyes changed. ¡°You know the whole truth, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What makes you think so?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ask to meet me today? Are you here to discuss my rtionship with your brother?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who killed Sanchez?¡± His expression changed, and the haze covered his face once again.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t have any evidence, but he knew from her expression that she had guessed it. He said with a sigh, ¡°Why do I have such a difficult life? I must have reincarnated wrongly. To others, I may live an honorable life, but in reality, it¡¯s nothing but misery.¡±


    She looked at him quietly.


    ¡°I¡¯m very envious of you. My brother treats you very well, and so do your parents. Unlike me, framed by my own father and turned into a paraplegic. I won¡¯t be able to stand for the rest of my life,¡± he said, gritting his teeth. His eyes were filled with hatred, and his crimson eyes made him look like he would break down at any moment.


    She understood how he felt. She didn¡¯t know how she managed to survive, either.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    ¡°You asked Christopher to investigate Wilson, didn¡¯t you?Do you think this matter could be concealed from the Godfrey family? I¡¯m afraid that even Yvonne would¡¯ve heard about it,¡± he answered her faintly. The Godfrey family knew her every move.


    She was still unmoved. She didn¡¯t believe that Christopher would be so careless. If Wilson knew, he wouldn¡¯t have been so euphemistic when Hansen got into trouble.


    Xavier was provoking her, hoping that she would bear the me.


    ¡°Xavier, I know that Wilson is the mastermind because Sanchez told me when he was admitted to the hospital. What does it have to do with Christopher?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not being honest, Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°You are honest, but all I¡¯m hearing is nonsense.¡± Everleigh emphasized the word ¡°nonsense¡±.


    Their marriage was forced by circumstances and now, everything Christopher did was for her sake. Even if Wilson wanted to take revenge, she hoped that he could find her instead of the Meyer family.


    She owed them too much, so she could not let them bear all the consequences.


    Xavier turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the window. The cool autumn breeze brought in a bit of chilliness.


    ¡°What did Sanchez say to you?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression was cold. He¡­ was waiting for her here?


    ¡°He told me about how I was hurt. Why? Do you want to listen to the whole process?¡±


    He gave her a cold stare, and the anger in his eyes was obviously about to burst out. ¡°You should know what I mean. For him to be able to give him such an important task, he must have trusted himpletely.¡±


    She knew what he was thinking, so she asked, ¡°Do you think he was the one behind your incident?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°All you had to do was ask. Was it necessary to beat around the bush?¡±She inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. If it was purely for himself, she could understand.


    His expression softened for a moment. ¡°Tell me, what exactly did he say?¡±


    ¡°What he said was all about me. Do you think he would tell me anything unnecessary? However, he does have a lot of people working for him. You may be able to find some answers from them.¡±

 Chapter 362 Sit Back and Watch

    Everleigh was just telling the truth. Even if Sanchez was dying of illness, it was impossible for him to tell others everything he had done.


    If he did, wasn¡¯t he giving evidence to them?


    Xavier looked at her with no expression on his face. His deep eyes were like the depths of the sea, dark but bottomless.


    When she saw it, it sent chills down her whole body.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling the truth. What¡¯s more, how can I think that your father has something to do with what happened to you? Doesn¡¯t he understand that even a tiger will not eat its children?¡±


    He lowered his eyes and believed her words.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, investigate it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I believe what you said, but it¡¯s a pity that Sanchez¡¯s men ran away after learning that he was dead. It¡¯ll be difficult to find any of them.¡±


    She agreed with him this time. She also wanted to find the perpetrator. Perhaps there were other clues.


    ¡°If you find the evidence for all of this, how will you deal with your father?¡±


    Hearing this, his face suddenly became ferocious. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll personally let him have a taste of all that I¡¯ve been bearing in the past few years.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned for a moment and then felt relieved. This was the Xavier she knew. His gloominess was not formed in a day or two either. It could be imagined that when he knew the truth, he had already made preparations for it. He would never let the people who hurt him go so easily, not even his family.


    Madison must have asked him to take charge of Godfrey Group since he was a child, and she also believed that thepany belonged to him. How could a person who used to be high and mighty be willing to be buried in the mud?


    Both of them suddenly fell silent. Everleigh was right in saying that the both of them were Wilson¡¯s victims.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly, hermobile phone rang. It was from Christopher. He was a little worried since she hadn¡¯te out after such a long time.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Can youe out now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± She hung up the phone and turned to Xavier and said, ¡°I need to go. My husband is still waiting for me outside.¡±


    He sneered. ¡°Does your husband know that you¡¯re sneaking around with Theodore?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± She stood up and asked. She didn¡¯t think it was shameful.


    He was dumbstruck, and the disdain in his eyes became more obvious.


    The moment Everleigh walked out, she let out a sigh of relief. Xavier¡¯s aura was as oppressive as Theodore¡¯s, but the only difference was that Theodore¡¯s was domineering, while Xavier¡¯s was gloomy. It was very ufortable.


    As soon as Christopher saw her, he quickly got out of the car and went forward to greet her. ¡°How was it? He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk in the car.¡± Everleigh felt a pair of vicious eyes staring at them.


    She hated this kind of feeling and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    He also felt that something was wrong, and they quickly drove away.


    After driving far away, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Xavier has indeed changed.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to see anyone from the Godfrey family anymore. They are all crazy.¡± Christopher could not help butin.


    Everleigh nced at him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t avoid him every time. Xavier was obviously well prepared. Didn¡¯t you see the guards all around?¡±


    He pursed his thin lips tightly.There was no point in continuing the conversation when they still hadn¡¯t found the perpetrator.


    ¡°What did you two say?¡±


    She took a deep breath and looked at the trees outside the window. She was finally able to rx. ¡°He knows that Wilson is behind everything. He was one of the victims.¡±


    The other victim was most likely Hansen.


    She felt that it was really ironic. Wilson had three sons. One was sick and the other was disabled. The remaining one, Theodore, was not under his control.


    She really didn¡¯t know what he wanted from his only perfect son.


    Christopher looked ahead and said in a slightly cold tone, ¡°He was looking for you because of Sanchez,wasn¡¯t he?¡±


    It was not a question, but an affirmation.


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°Yes,Sanchez was probably also the one who hurt him. I can understand Xavier.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not take action for the time being. Let Xavier do it.¡±


    She was stunned. She turned her head and looked at him suspiciously, ¡°How?The reason Xavier looked for me was precisely to ask if Sanchez had told me about what he had done to him. How can he contend with his father when he doesn¡¯t have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he said concisely.


    She knitted her beautiful eyebrows and thought,¡°He does?¡±


    Could it be that he had already found something?


    ¡°Did you find¡­¡± She did not continue to ask.


    Christopher nodded. ¡°I found it before I came to pick you up. I can let someone guide the clues to him and we¡¯ll just sit back and watch. It¡¯s going to be a great show.¡±


    Sheughed out loud and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already nned it, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat. Wilson must have manipted others to cast such arge. It¡¯s better to find a loophole and crack them one by one.¡± He wore a half-smiling expression.


    She fell silent. Christopher went through hell and high waters to investigate this matter. Since he had ns, she would listen to him.


    Perhaps it was best to sit back and watch like he said.


    This episode passed quickly, andEverleigh and Christopher got busy in the hospital. It was not until a patient was taken in that she realized that Xavier had begun to take action.


    It was none other than Loraine.


    She was dressed in a ck suit, but she looked childish. Her gloomy eyes didn¡¯t match her age at all.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Loraine.¡± Everleigh stood at the door and watched the nurse bandage her wound. The nurse¡¯s hands were trembling, and her face was full of fear as she was still new to the job.


    She walked over and patted the nurse on the shoulder. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Trevino.¡± The nurse ran away awkwardly as soon as she finished her words. Others might think that someone was chasing her.


    Loraine had a wound on her forehead, and both her arms and knees were injured too. Everleigh frowned. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°There was a car ident.¡±


    ¡°How careless of you.¡± Everleigh skillfully picked up the tweezers, used it to pick up some gauze, and gently wiped it back and forth on the wound.


    Loraine did not speak. Her expression was grim, and she seemed to be in great pain.


    ¡°Just shout if it hurts. It¡¯s fine¡±


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh.¡± Loraine could no longer hold it in. She hugged Everleigh and burst into tears.


    Everleigh patted her on the back andforted her, ¡°You must be frightened.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Loraine nodded and cried even louder. The patients in the corridor heard her cries and felt a little sacred.


    It took her a while before she stopped crying.


    Everleigh wasn¡¯t impatient either. After Loraine finally calmed down, she asked, ¡°Does your mom know that you had an ident?¡±


    Loraine shook her head. ¡°All she cares about now is thepany. Why would she care about me?¡±

 Chapter 363 Loraine’s Agony

    Everleigh knew that Yvonne didn¡¯t have the time to manage thepany as she was busy taking care of Hansen for the past few days. Now that Theodore wasn¡¯t around, it was convenient for anyone to cause trouble.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call her. Something happened to you. There¡¯s no reason for her not to know.¡± She decided as she took out her mobile phone, ready to make a call.


    Loraine interrupted her actions and pleaded with red eyes, ¡°Aunt Everleigh, can you not make the call first? I want to stay here a little longer. I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll bandage it for you and bring you to my office. Your presence here will affect other people,¡± Everleigh did not refuse and said softly.


    Loraine nodded her head in agreement.


    They returned to the office. Everleigh pushed Loraine¡¯s wheelchair and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Aunt Everleigh, it¡¯s quiet here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s lunch break now, and the others haven¡¯te back yet.¡± She didn¡¯t feel that it was peaceful.


    However, Loraine was not as arrogant as before. In the past, she hated the smell of disinfectant the most.


    ¡°Loraine, do you have something on your mind? If you don¡¯t mind, you can tell me.¡± Everleigh had studied psychology abroad, so she knew how to approach sensitive topics.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, do you know what I¡¯m doing everyday?¡± Loraine asked in a low, muffled voice. Her red eyes were filled with tears.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. After all, Loraine was still a child, unaware of how maniptive people could get.


    ¡°I heard that you are now Godfrey Group¡¯s vice president. You are very awe-inspiring and give orders to so many employees. Don¡¯t you like being a hero? Haven¡¯t you achieved it now?¡± Everleigh answered, trying to lighten Loraine¡¯s mood.


    She smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°That was all in the past. I could have gone to school, but my mother brought me to thepany to be a vice president. To put it nicely, I am the vice president, but in reality, I¡¯m more like a puppet.¡±


    Although she was young, it didn¡¯t mean thatLorainecouldn¡¯t see through the situation in front of her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Hansen was too young, it wouldn¡¯t have been her turn.


    ¡°Of course not. You are a chivalrous girl. You do things in an upright and straightforward way. In the future, you will definitely achieve something great,¡± Everleigh assured her.


    ¡°Really? I could inherit the Godfrey Group?¡± Loraine questioned.


    Everleigh was at a loss for words. It didn¡¯t seem likely. After all,Godfrey Group was a family-owned business. Even if it didn¡¯t fall into Theodore¡¯s hands, it wouldn¡¯t fall into Loraine¡¯s hands.


    Loraine noticed that she did not speak, and smiled bitterly as she added,¡°I¡¯m just kidding. I also know the importance of Godfrey Group. I will be married into another family in the future. Why would she give it to me?¡±


    ¡°Loraine,¡± Everleigh murmured gently.


    ¡°I know that it is very unreasonable for my mother to take control of Godfrey Group in this way, but she can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Loraine had a nk look in her eyes, as if she was out of control, saying everything out loud.


    Everleigh stood beside her, rubbed her head, andforted her, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked about your family affairs. Loraine, why did Yvonne suddenly ask you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Because of my father. A year ago, my father¡¯s attitude towards Hansen had changed. He was usually strict but kind toward him, but now, he¡¯s treating him coldly.¡± Loraine felt great pain in her heart when she spoke of this.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that the usually gentle-natured Wilsonwould actually yell at Hansen.


    Each time, Hansen would be so scared that his whole body would tremble. Loraine couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    Everleigh turned her eyes and asked, ¡°How did it be like this? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I heard by ident that my mother mentioned that it had something to do with Xavier, but I don¡¯t know the details.¡± Nevertheless, Loraine was still a child, and she wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind the adults¡¯ conversations.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Everleigh was very puzzled. Didn¡¯t Xavier find out about it recently? Did he start having doubts a year ago?


    Thinking of this, she realized something and quickly asked, ¡°Where is your driver?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ didn¡¯t follow me. I drove out alone and even bumped into a car. Now, my secretary is handling it!¡± Loraine¡¯s voice became softer, and finally, she lowered her head and said nothing.


    She did not have a driving license, but she used to learn to drive with her friends. This time, she came out because she could not stand thepany¡¯s affairs.


    She didn¡¯t expect to end up here.


    ¡°When did you get the car?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s,¡± Loraine admitted.


    Everleigh was shocked and realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Then, is your father at thepany?¡± She continued asking.


    ¡°No, he never goes to Godfrey Group. I don¡¯t know who drove the car there, and then I drove it.¡± Loraine did not realize the seriousness of the problem and thought that it was a coincidence that caused this.


    Everleigh listened to her words, and an idea shed through her mind; Wilson went to Godfrey Group, and Xavier tracked the car. Thus, the ident happened. The whole process was an exnation. Xavier wanted to kill his own father.


    Thinking of this, she shivered all over. What kind of family would have such parents and children?


    Loraine saw her standing still, so she asked in confusion, ¡°Aunt Everleigh, what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­I¡¯m thinking,where is the person who wants to hit you?¡±


    ¡°He ran away,¡± Loraine shouted angrily. He was really not a human being. She was just a little girl, but she didn¡¯t run away. Why did he?


    These two words even further affirmed Everleigh¡¯s guess. Christopher¡¯s n seemed to be effective.


    Loraine spent the whole afternoon chatting with her, and Everleigh even brought her for dinner. Even though she had to be on duty at night,she still had time to spare for dinner.


    ¡°Wow, the food here is really delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten food like this for a long time.¡± Loraine ate without a care for her image.


    Everleigh thought of Adrienne when she saw this. She was also a messy glutton, and she also couldn¡¯t care less about her image when she was eating.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Yvonne give you any food?¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°She used to, but now that I¡¯m a vice president, I have to take extra care of my appearance. It¡¯s tiring to be extra attentive to these details. Aunt Everleigh, can Ie to you at any time in the future?¡± Loraine thought of something, and her eyes were shining, which made people reluctant to refuse her request.


    Everleighughed. ¡°Of course. You can also bring Hansen along. Call me before youe, and I¡¯ll bring stair and Adrienne with me.¡± As she spoke, she gave her own business card to Loraine.


    Loraine agreed, but she did not take the name card. Instead, she immediately saved the number on her phone.


    As soon as she put down her cell phone, Yvonne suddenly rushed in with some people and overlooked Everleigh. She was so nervous that she asked whileholding Loraine¡¯s hand, ¡°Did you hurt yourself? What happened to you? Why were you driving a car?¡± Yvonne could not helpining as soon as she entered the door, but the heartache in her eyes was obvious.


    Everleigh could see that she loved her two children. It was just that Hansen was weak and sickly, so she had to pay more attention to him.


    ¡°Mom, look who¡¯s here.¡± Loraine did not want to listen to her mother¡¯s long-winded words, so she hurriedly pushed Everleigh out.


    ¡°Yvonne,¡± Everleigh politely greeted.


    ¡°Everleigh? Why are you¡­¡± Yvonne was also shocked. She was too anxious just now, so she did not notice who was next to her.


    Everleigh smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°Mom, Aunt Everleigh bandaged up the wound for me. She even took me out for dinner,¡± Loraine exined.


    Yvonne chuckled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 364 Let’s Meet Up

    Everleigh didn¡¯t take it to heart, but since they were all there, she asked Loraine to go back with them. Before leaving, Yvonne said, ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ll reach you when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she answered cheerfully. She waited until their cars left before she went back to the hospital.


    On the way back, she received a call from Theodore. They hadn¡¯t contacted each other for the past few days.


    ¡°You finally have the time to call me today?¡± She teased.


    His depressed heart waspletely swept away when he heard her grumbling voice. ¡°I was too busy, so I didn¡¯t contact you.¡±


    ¡°I can tell.¡± She was in a good mood as she looked at the scenery of the evening.


    He could feel that she was in a good mood, so he asked, ¡°What makes you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course, something good had happened.¡± After saying that, Everleigh thought of something and added in a serious tone, ¡°Your father may have gone to Godfrey Group today.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was a little cold, mixed with a bit of confusion.


    ¡°Loraine had a car ident today, and she was driving Wilson¡¯s car. I asked her about the car, and she mentioned that she drove it from Godfrey Group.¡±


    Hearing her words, his expression darkened a little. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth and replied, ¡°I understand. You haven¡¯t had any major matters recently, have you?¡±


    She wanted to say ¡°Yes¡±, but Xavier¡¯s mood was currently unstable. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she involved Theodore in this matter.


    ¡°What major matters will I have? I¡¯m still working in the hospital. Don¡¯t worry,¡± she assured him.


    He snorted at her answer.


    After a few casual exchanges, they hung up the phone, and Everleigh returned to the hospital to continue to work.


    She only returned home the next morning,and she found Selena sitting on the couch, reading a script in her hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would only be back in a few months?¡± Everleigh was surprised.


    ¡°Something happened overseas, so I returned earlier,¡± Selena replied without looking up.


    Everleigh had many things to tell her, but she was too tired to say anything, so she went straight to rest.


    She would just leave it until she rested.


    When Everleigh went upstairs, Selena looked at her back meaningfully with a flicker of exhaustion in her eyes.


    Everleigh only went downstairs after she was well-rested. stair and Adrienne also returned. stair continued to talk with Abraham about thepany¡¯s affairs. Butthis time, he could help his grandfather make a decision.


    As for Adrienne and Selena, they talked about beautiful clothes, and they got along with each other very well.


    Everleigh stood at the stairs and enjoyed this kind of atmosphere very much. Her work was going well, stair and Adriennewere healthy, and Abrahan was in good shape too. She felt that such simplicity was satisfying for her.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake. Look at the stuff that Aunt Selena bought for me. I like them very much,¡± Adrienne said.


    ¡°Then, did you thank your Aunt Selena?¡± Everleigh walked over and asked with a smile.


    Adrienne nodded. ¡°Of course I did. Aunt Selena cares about me so much. I have to be good to her.¡±


    Everleighwas moved by her words. She was a little d that she had kept the two children at the beginning.


    Her cell phone rang. It was from Leon. She didn¡¯t have to ask to know that it was Theodore who called him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Everleigh was straightforward.


    ¡°Selena is back, isn¡¯t it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You already know it, but you are still asking me.¡± She nced at Selena, and she found that her sister was having a good time with Adrienne.


    Leon was silent for a moment. ¡°Can I meet her?¡±


    She did not speak and directly hung up the phone. She turned to Selena and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go out together and buy some snacks for them.¡±


    ¡°I want to go too.¡± Adrienne danced as soon as she heard ¡®snacks¡¯.


    Selena was slightly dumbstruck. With sparkles in her eyes, she nodded.


    ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t cause trouble,¡± Abraham warned in a low voice, and turned to look at the two sisters. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll keep an eye on them.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad,¡± Everleigh expressed her gratitude and pulled Selena out.


    Then, the two sisters drove out. On the way there, Everleigh asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Leon?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I tell you that we had broken up?¡± Selena answered as if nothing had happened.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and continued, ¡°It was Leon who called me just now. He wanted to meet and talk to you. What would you do?¡±


    Selena remained silent as she stared at the scenery on the street.


    ¡°If you want to reject him, please exin everything clearly. I don¡¯t want to be your ¡®middleman¡¯, okay?¡± Everleigh stated.


    ¡°Well, do you mind giving him a call? Tell him that I¡¯ll be waiting for him at the cafe nearby,¡± Selena requested.


    Everleigh peeped at her and did not refuse. She took out her mobile phone, dialed Leon¡¯s phone number, and told him Selena¡¯s words.


    The two of them went into the cafe and found a booth to wait. After all, Selena was a star and naturally, she could not just show up easily.


    When Leon came, he was even more haggard than thest time they met. He reeked of alcohol.


    ¡°How much did you drink?¡± Everleigh frowned and grunted unhappily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Leon ignored her and turned to Selena. He quickly sat beside her and grabbed her hand, saying with a trace of longing in his voice, ¡°Selena, finally, you are willing to see me.¡±


    She withdrew her hand and responded with a stoic face, ¡°Please mind your actions. If you have anything to say, just say it quickly.¡±


    His eyes darkened when he saw her expression.


    Everleigh was very self-aware. She took her bag and walked out as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay here. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Call me when you¡¯re done talking.¡±


    Unexpectedly, just as she walked out of the shop and had yet to step foot in her car, she saw Wilson and Yvonne standing across the street. Everleigh didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, especially Yvonne, who was shouting angrily.


    Finally, Wilson drove away.


    Everleigh thought for a moment and went back to the car. She took out her mobile phone and called Alexander. She hadn¡¯t called him since she returned.


    ¡°Why do you have time to call me today?¡± As soon as the call was connected, she heard his voice, which was smooth like butter in a warm pan,ing into her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m outside right now, and I have nothing else to do. Hence, I¡¯m calling just to ask, what are you doing now?¡± Everleigh answered.


    ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m busy with thepany¡¯s affairs. As for you, I heard from Cecil that you and Xavier met?¡± He responded.


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°Did Cecil tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thest time you went to the restaurant in the western suburbs, it happened that Cecil was there with her family. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± He was feeling odd too.


    She didn¡¯t know what to feel. On that day, she was not in her best form. How would she notice who was there?


    Moreover, why did Cecil exin so much to him?


    ¡°When did you two call?¡± Everleigh pried further.


    ¡°A few days ago. She mentioned that you¡¯ve been busy in the hospital, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to call you,¡± he disclosed.


    She was helpless. It was only that day that she found out that Cecil had a big mouth. Why would she spread the matter elsewhere?


    Why couldn¡¯t she keep it to herself?


    While Everleigh was chatting with him, Selena and Leon came out of the cafe. No one knew what they talked about, but the both of them didn¡¯t look very well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end the conversation here. I have something to do.¡± Everleigh hung up the phone before Alexander could even reply.


    She got out of the car, walked up to Selena, and called out, ¡°Selena.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s go back.¡± Her expression was dark, and her voice was a little hoarse. Leon¡¯s gaze showed reluctance, but he did not say anything in the end.


    On the way back, Everleigh looked at her, she opened her mouth but did not say anything.


    ¡°Go ahead and ask whatever you want to ask,¡± Selena said.

 Chapter 365 Afraid Of Losing Youth

    Everleigh was really worried about them. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Selena smiled bitterly. ¡°To be frank, I used to consider dating Theodore. He is handsome and rich and is the best backer for an actress like me. Butter, I found out that you were with him, and I was jealous of you.¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Selena continued, ¡°After I saw what happened to you, I realized that there was no possibility between Theodore and me. His heart was full of you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you choose Leon now? Is it because he¡¯s Theodore¡¯s rtive?¡± Everleigh asked in reply.


    Selena shook her head and admitted, ¡°No, Leon was an ident. He cared for me very much on the set. I have to say that such a man is the best. Every woman hopes to find a man who loves her, and I am no exception. Especially when I see your two children, I want to find a man who loves me more.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and she had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    The rtionship between her and Theodore wasn¡¯t as perfect as Selena had imagined.


    ¡°Later on, you told me about Leon¡¯s history.Only then did I realize that I really loved the wrong person,¡± Selena sighed.


    ¡°Selena, maybe he has turned over a new leaf?¡± Everleigh could see that Leon really liked Selena.


    Otherwise, why would he end up in such a battered situation because of her, especially since he had been with so many women?


    Selena¡¯s eyes were wet, and the bitterness flowed to her heart. She also wanted to know if Leon would really change, but she didn¡¯t dare to bet.


    After all, a woman¡¯s youth was the most important thing in her life. Selena didn¡¯t want to be a grieving woman for a man.


    She couldn¡¯t ept such a thing.


    That was why she was afraid. She envied everything about Everleigh, but none of that would happen to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s also the first time that I¡¯ve seen Leon in such a haggard condition. Selena, don¡¯t you want to give him a chance?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need a chance. Leon and I can only be in the past. Once a cheater, always a cheater. Iadmit that I am not that charming enough to change him,¡± Selena answered.


    Everleigh finally understood. At the end of the day, Selena had no confidence in herself. When she was a child, she was not like this. Why was she now¡­


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say what you thought earlier? I can help you.¡± Everleigh felt even more sad. They were sisters, but they were in two different worlds.


    Selena blinked, and there was faint sarcasm in her clear eyes. ¡°What do you want me to say? Leon¡¯s character is uneptable. Not to mention you, but even Dad will not ept it. It¡¯s not easy for me to be with him, don¡¯t you know that?¡± She scoffed.


    Everleigh was speechless.


    She could only me Leon for being a yboy. No one would have a good life after marrying him.


    ¡°Then, what did you guys talk about today¡­¡±


    ¡°We negotiated. We will walk our own paths in the future, and neither of us will disturb each other.¡± Selena¡¯s expression instantly turned calm as she said this.


    Perhaps, she should also let go of her feelings.


    ¡°Will you regret it?¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but pry.


    ¡°Maybe, or maybe not. After all, love is hard to guess. However, I¡¯ll go abroadter, and maybe I¡¯ll have other encounters. It¡¯s difficult to say.¡± Selena pretended to be rxed and responded.


    Everleigh was relieved to see her thinking like this. If Selena was in a bad mood, Everleigh wouldn¡¯t mind if she went abroad.


    When they returned home, they did buy a lot of food, but it was toote. The two children had gone back to rest.


    The next day, Everleigh went to work. As soon as she entered the office, she saw Christopher and Wilson sitting together, chatting. When they noticed her, they both stopped talking.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino,¡± Wilson greeted.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, why are you here?¡± She asked curiously.


    In her mind, she remembered the fight between him and Yvonne on the street the previous night, and she had some spections. Could it be that Wilson was there to get even?


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, is it convenient for us to have a chat? We won¡¯t go far, just to the cafe next door.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it at noon. I have patients to visit in the morning,¡± she answered as she put down her bag and changed into a white coat. Then, she picked up the medical records and was on her way to do the rounds.


    He was not anxious because he knew that she would be swamped, so he agreed, ¡°I¡¯lle to you at noon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He nodded and left.


    After he left, Christopher looked at her with concern. ¡°Do you really want to meet him?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. I want to hear what he has to say,¡± Everleigh uttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll sit in the seat next to you.¡± He was too worried. Wilson was totally different from what he appeared on the surface. It was hard to say what kind of outrageous things he would do.


    She would have no chance, even if she wanted to shout for help.


    ¡°If he can find me, do you think he won¡¯t be on his guard?¡± She did not continue.


    Christopher¡¯s face was stiff. He took her mobile phone directly and fixed the positioning system. He reminded, ¡°Call me when you get in. I want to know what you are talking about. If it is not good for you, I can help you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She agreed without hesitation as she too didn¡¯t know what this man wanted to do.


    It was a good thing to be more alert.


    It was soon noon, andEverleigh had already eaten in advance, just in caseshe wouldn¡¯t have an appetite there.


    After arriving at the cafe, Everleigh ordered a ss of lemonade. Several security guards stood behind Wilson.


    When they saw hering, they went out as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, Mr. Godfrey,¡± she apologized as soon as they met.


    ¡°I know that being a doctor is very busy, but Dr. Trevino, I still can¡¯t understand it. Isn¡¯t it good to be a doctor? Why do you like to poke your nose into other people¡¯s business?¡± He still had a gentle smile on his face, but the words he spoke were cold and piercing to the bone.


    She listened to his words with some confusion. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I don¡¯t understand the meaning behind your words. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±


    He picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip. The smile at the corner of his mouth disappeared, and his cold eyes looked at Everleigh like a sharp sword.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, we don¡¯t have to y riddles anymore. Now that you¡¯ve met Xavier, you should know everything,¡± he stated.


    Her expression remained solemn. She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Since she was here to negotiate, she felt a lot morefortable. After all, it was better than to reveal something or say something wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you know everything. You even know that I¡¯ve met your son. Are you monitoring Xavier or me?¡± She retorted.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and his voice became icy. ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    ¡°Originally, it was a suspicion as it was also a matter against me. I don¡¯t know anything about him, but since you¡¯vee to me today, I¡¯ve figured everything out. Xavier is your sacrificial victim, right?¡± Everleigh articted.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that? You don¡¯t need to ask.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. I can only be sure about it with your confirmation.¡± she continued.


    ¡°You know that I was the one behind it back then,¡± he responded tentatively.


    There was a hint of slight surprise in Everleigh¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 366 Wilson’s Ruthless

    Wilson was stunned. Faced with such a look, he didn¡¯t have any confidence. Didn¡¯t she know what he had done at that time?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t done by Madison?¡± She stared at him in disbelief.


    It was as if she could not ept what he had just mentioned.


    He realized that her eyes didn¡¯t seem like she was telling a lie, and he felt a little remorseful. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    She had already known that it was his doing, but she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t know. Otherwise, he would not tell her the truth.


    ¡°Madison had always insisted that she did not do this. I hated her so much because I thought that she did. When I heard your question today, it seemed that it was you who did it, wasn¡¯t it? You deliberately framed her,¡± Everleigh spected.


    He did not hide the truth after hearing her words. ¡°That¡¯s right. The license te is fake. I asked someone to take it on purpose in order to let people think that Madison did all this. She doesn¡¯t like you so it¡¯s normal if she wanted to harm you.¡±


    Her eyes shed. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her emotions were about to copse at any moment. ¡°Why did you do this? It¡¯s not wrong for me and Theodore to be together, but I won¡¯t be bullied. I¡¯m a woman. How could you bear to do this to me?¡±


    Seeing her expression, he sneered, ¡°You haven¡¯t been bullied, have you? I stopped because you were a woman. But it worked well. It made you hate the Godfrey family to death, and you even left to go abroad.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes were red, and she pinched herself under the table.


    She was afraid that she would lose control and hit him.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Theodore¡¯s favorite woman,¡± he answered.


    She was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how my father managed to grow Godfrey Group to its current achievement? It was because he didn¡¯t love anyone, including me. Unfortunately, he died too early. Thus,Godfrey Group ended up in my mother¡¯s control and has always been so. I thought that I would marry my sweetheart after I got Godfrey Group, but Madison used some tricks, and my mom ended up chasing me out of the house.¡± As Wilson exined this, the resentment in his eyes was gradually revealed.


    After seeing it, she was a little confusedand she thought, ¡°What does this matter have to do with me? Does he want Theodore to give up on his lust?¡±


    Wilson was still immersed in his own hatred, and Everleigh could not bear it, so she asked directly,¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Among my children, the best one is Theodore, not Xavier. To stabilize the Allen family¡¯s status using Godfrey Group, Madison was willing to train Xavier to be her puppet. How could thepany be the unconditional backing of the Allen family?Hence, I used some tricks to cripple Xavier, and also made Theodore give up on you and return to Godfrey Group.¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and hatred upied his heart.


    ¡°So, you deliberately let them fight with each other, including Yvonne?¡± Everleigh felt that this man was really crazy. That was his son. How could he be so cruel?


    ¡°Why not? As long as Godfrey Group will always be in an important position in Ocpeace City, a son is nothing.¡± Wilson did not think he had done anything wrong.


    That was his father¡¯sst wish, and he would definitely aplish it.


    ¡°So, you wanted to use Hansen¡¯s death to make Yvonne lose her fighting spirit. That way, Theodore will take back Godfrey Group?¡± She asked again. If that was the case, then this person was truly terrifying.


    He smiled coldly. ¡°Yes, Hansen won¡¯t live long, anyway. Yvonne won¡¯t be able to bear his death, but I didn¡¯t expect that your new medicine would be developed sessfully and save his life.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So Madison was caught because you framed her?¡± She guessed.


    ¡°Yes, Madison is such a foolish woman.It was such a good opportunity to kill Hansen, but she didn¡¯t seize it. She deserves to be taken advantage of.¡± Wilson¡¯s face was full of contempt when he mentioned her. He had made it so obvious that he had paved the way for her.


    She had failed, and Everleigh had saved Hansen.


    Hearing hisst words, Everleigh suddenly stood up, red at him angrily,andmented with a pale face, ¡°Wilson, do you think you did all this for Theodore? You¡¯re delusional.¡±


    His eyes were disdainful and sharp. He snapped, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Theodore¡¯s ambition was never on thepany. He didn¡¯t think of fighting with Xavier, and it was something you¡¯d imposed on him. Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± She mocked with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Of course I won. I gave Theodore everything he had today,¡± Wilson retorted righteously. He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong.


    ¡°You lost,¡± Everleigh answered in a low voice, and the emotion in her eyes disappeared.


    His eyes suddenly widened. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with frost. ¡°Impossible. I won. Everything I¡¯ve done is for Theodore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all in your fantasy.Theodore never thought of taking over Godfrey Group, and Xavier also wanted to protect Godfrey Group wholeheartedly. In fact, he would even bring greater glory to thepany. Unfortunately, you messed all this up. You ruined your rtionship with your sons, and you hurt them as well,¡± she spoke word by word.


    Every word Everleigh said felt like a stab at him.


    How could he lose? He obviously won.


    She had seen a cruel-hearted father, but there were very few who were like Wilson. Didn¡¯t he think about the future?


    If something really happened to Hansen, what about Yvonne?


    After Xavier found out about the truth, would Wilson die or otherwise? Couldn¡¯t he think of these things?


    ¡°You are talking nonsense. I have won now,¡± he asserted.


    ¡°Hah¡­ Look at the situation now. Have you really won? Don¡¯t you know that Xavier is holding Godfrey Group¡¯s lifeline? As long as he wants it, the whole Godfrey Group will be Ocpeace City¡¯s history.¡± Everleigh¡¯s words broke Wilson¡¯s heart.


    He knew that. Hence,he had Xavier¡¯s legs broken, and he didn¡¯t make a move for a long time.


    Everleigh took a deep breath. She could ignore her own matters, but she had to deal with Theodore¡¯s affairs.


    Wilson was sitting on a chair with a livid face. Obviously, he was not willing to ept such a fact.


    She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, and her previous spection was also correct.


    It was a waste of time to continue speaking.


    She walked out.


    However, her state of mind had changed.


    That day, she had gained a new perspective on the worldview. It turned out that a father could be so heartless.


    As expected, her experiences were too little.


    Just as she walked out of the coffee shop, Everleigh¡¯s cell phone rang, and it interrupted her thoughts. She looked at the caller ID and picked it up.


    ¡°Christopher,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear my calls?¡± He scolded.


    ¡°I forgot that we were on a call.¡± She looked up at the sky outside. Although the sun was shining brightly, she still felt chilly.


    He had already recorded down the conversation. As for what he would do next, he had to think about it carefully.It was not enough to determine that someone was guilty just from this conversation.

 Chapter 367 Be Careful Of Wilson

    Everleigh nced back at Wilson, who was sitting on a chair with a gloomy face. It seemed that their already-fragile rtionship had beenpletely torn apart, and he would not let her off.


    It seemed that she should be careful.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Christopher was worried about her. Wilson had already told her such an important thing, and it was uncertain what he would do.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m heading back now. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t do anything to me here.¡± Everleigh understood what he meant.


    He was still on edge, so he went to the door to pick her up. He was only relieved when he saw that she was back safely.


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±He asked.


    ¡°No. However, it won¡¯t take long for him to know that I was already aware of the matter.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face was pale as if she had experienced a lot of bad things.


    He walked over and put his arm around her shoulder,forting her. ¡°With me here, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± She smiled awkwardly, and the light in her eyes could not be concealed. She really appreciated Christopher. In the past few years, if it wasn¡¯t for hispany, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to persist until now.


    When they walked in, they happened to see Stainley standing not far away from them. He watched their intimate behaviors, and he felt a little envious.


    When would Everleigh treat him that way, instead of keeping a distance from him?


    ¡°Stainley, why are you here?¡± Christopher called out and realized that he was still in a daze.


    ¡°Mr.Lawson called us for a meeting.¡± Stainley came to his senses and answered with a humble attitude, but his eyes fell on Everleigh¡¯s face.


    She felt a little ufortable under his gaze. ¡°Stainley, did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the health screening we¡¯ll be doing in the countryside. There¡¯s such a rule every year. Have you forgotten?¡± He replied.


    Stainley¡¯s words reminded both of them. Christopher had even mocked back then that whoever was going to the meeting would be an idiot.


    As a result, he turned out to be the most unfortunate ¡°idiot¡±.


    When Christopher heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Visiting the countryside again. Why do I feel that thest time we went was a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯tin. Let¡¯s go for the meeting first.¡± Everleigh knew that she couldn¡¯t avoid it, but it might not be as bad as she thought it would be this time.


    The three of them came to therge conference room of the hospital, and almost all the doctors of the hospital were there.


    Even Dr. Harrison hade, so it was conceivable that this trip to the countryside was important.


    Mr. Lawson spoke with an official tone on the microphone. ¡°This time, the purpose of the trip to the vige is to help the poor, and also to publicize the greatness of doctors¡­¡±


    Hearing his words, Christopher was about to fall asleep. He turned his head and whispered to Everleigh, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Mr. Lawson¡¯s words are bing more official? It¡¯s nonsense. Why doesn¡¯t he treat others for free if he really has medical ethics?¡±


    She gave a lightugh and answered, ¡°Everyone needs capital.¡±


    ¡°Meh, he¡¯s just stingy,¡± hemented rudely. It happened that the microphone in front of him rang and echoed in the conference room.


    Hearing his echo, Christopher was dumbfounded. It could not be such a coincidence, could it?


    She was also stunned. The corners of her mouth twitched, and she felt that the probability of Christopher¡¯s ident was much higher than him winning the lottery.


    Mr. Lawson¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the person who just gives money to the beggars. He only gave a few dors, so I said that he was very stingy,¡± Christopher replied with a snap of his fingers.


    No one knew who he was talking about anyway.


    ¡°Really? Since you¡¯re so generous, I¡¯ll let you lead the team this time.¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Lawson, please don¡¯t. Thest time you asked me to lead the team at the vige, you didn¡¯t know, I¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have the courage to say that. Thest time I asked you to do the test, you came back secretly. I haven¡¯t settled matters with you yet,¡± Mr. Lawson scolded angrily.


    Under the gaze of the doctors of the whole hospital, Christopher was severely criticized by Mr. Lawson. He had no choice but to endure it. Dr. Harrison nced at him and finally chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s meaningless to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Then, we can only follow the rules and make up for his mistakes. This time, let him lead the team until this is over.¡± Mr. Lawson¡¯s words directly set Christopher up for several months of misery.


    Everleigh and Stainley couldn¡¯t bear to look at Christopher for a long time. He should have just listened to the talk silently, but now, he directly implicated himself.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I¡¯ll take Everleigh with me. She likes to do charity.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t want to go alone. The most important thing was that he could protect her when he was around. Otherwise, who knew what Wilson would do.


    She suddenly opened her eyes wide and looked at him in disbelief. Was this guy crazy? When did she say that she wanted to go? She wanted to spend the weekends with her children.


    ¡°Mr¡­¡± Before Everleigh¡¯s words came out, she heard Dr. Harrison reject Christopher, ¡°Everleigh was inAuviewfor a year. She should have had a good rest. Besides, her new medicine is also in its trial stage. She can¡¯t leave as she wishes.¡±


    Mr. Lawson nodded in agreement. These were all matters of bringing honor to his hospital. He could not afford to be negligent,not even the slightest bit.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison is right. Dr. Trevino is exhausted. She can¡¯t always go on such trips,¡± Mr. Lawson added.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Christopher was obviously unhappy. In a nutshell,Mr. Lawson thought that Everleigh was promising, and was currying favor with her.


    ¡°I will choose a few people to go with you. You don¡¯t have toin anymore.¡± Mr. Lawson would not make things too difficult for Christopher. After all, he was an investor. If they knew it, he would be in deep trouble.


    Christopher had no choice but to agree, yethe was still worried about Everleigh. What should he do if anything happened to her when he wasn¡¯t around?


    As the meeting was over, Everleighforted and assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.You might get a promotion when you return.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I care about this position? I just can¡¯t figure out whether or not Mr. Lawson is deliberately targeting me,¡± Christopherined.


    ¡°How could he deliberately target you? He just admires your talent. Don¡¯t worry. If I am not busy, I will visit you with stair and Adrienne.¡± She patted him on the shoulder, telling him not to worry.


    He snorted. He did not believe that Everleigh would be so kind.


    However, since it had already been decided, it was useless to say anything else.


    Fortunately, he was not in a hurry to leave. Thus, he could get himself ready for the trip after that week.


    Everleigh and Christopher had beef stew for dinner.


    ¡°Everleigh, be careful when I¡¯m not with you,¡± he reminded her.


    ¡°Are you worried that Wilson will attack me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Even though you don¡¯t want to hurt another person,you should nevertheless keep your guards up. I will tell Felicia and ask her to take good care of you.¡± He had no other way. How could he be ordered to go to the vige at this time?


    She lowered her gaze. She didn¡¯t tell him that Theodore would return that night.


    He also called and informed her that he wouldn¡¯t be leaving for the time being, and that he had something to talk to her about.


    Hence, Christopher¡¯s worry was unnecessary, but she would not refuse him. After all, it was for her own good.

 Chapter 368 It’s Him

    They ate a lot of food, and beef stew was their favorite. Of course, there were no such authentic meals when they were abroad.


    When Everleigh came out, she was sweating all over her body. ¡°I¡¯m so full. If Adrienne was here, she would definitely eat all of it.¡±


    Christopher chuckled.¡°I will get her something to eatter, and you must take them back. I will not be seeing them for a while. Don¡¯t let them forget me, their ¡®cheap daddy¡¯.¡±


    Sheughed out loud and did not refuse. In fact, stair and Adrienne would not forget him.


    He was a man of his words. He ended up buying a lot of good things and asked Everleigh to take them back.


    The children were overjoyed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy a lot of snacks yesterday? Why did you get more?¡± Selena noticed that there were so many snacks when she came downstairs.


    Everleigh shrugged helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them. Christopher did. He¡¯s going to the countryside and has no time toe back and visit them.¡±


    When Selena heard this, she did not say anything. She also picked up a bag of chips and ate them with Adrienne. She wouldn¡¯t eat junk food in the past, mainly because she thought they were unhealthy and she might gain weight.


    However, every time Selena saw Adrienne eating greedily, she also agreed that she should¡¯ve enjoyed everything in her prime. Yet, for her career, she had to maintain her appearance and refrained from eating them.


    Everleigh was also stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that these things would ruin your figure? Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it tastes good. It doesn¡¯t matter if I eat less.¡± Selena then ate a mouthful. It was unlikely that she would ¡®eat less¡¯.


    Everleigh felt extremely helpless. She took her bag and went back to her room for a rest. That day, she was really too irritated and knew that her previous conjecture was correct.


    She also found out who had framed her.


    However¡­ She was confused.


    What could she do even if she knew?


    Wilson was an extremely shrewd person. Even if he was to tell her the truth, he would still know that she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    Sheid on the bed as she had a splitting headache. She didn¡¯t dare to think about what to do next. The more she thought about it, the more stressed out she would get.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just not think about it for now. I¡¯ll just y it by ear,¡± she told herself.


    Everleigh went to the bathroom to wash up and intended to have a good sleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how she survived the past few days.


    As she didn¡¯t feel sleepy when she was lying on the bed, she immediately took out her medical book and flipped through it. In the end, she received a call from Theodore.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± He immediately asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my bed at home. I¡¯m so tired now.¡± What Everleigh said was true. She knew that Theodore called to ask her out.


    However, she still wanted to have a good rest in bed.


    He could tell how tired she was from her tone, and he didn¡¯t mind at all. The corner of his lips lifted slightly. ¡°I¡¯m home now, and I called to tell you that I¡¯lle to look for you tomorrow.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for me for something, aren¡¯t you?¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I haven¡¯t seen you recently, so I wanted to see you.¡± His voice was cold, but Everleigh could hear a slight longing in his tone.


    She felt a sudden sweetness in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take stair and Adrienne with me asI¡¯ll also be off work tomorrow,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Okay.You should also go to bed early. See you tomorrow.¡± He sat in front of theputer and looked at the documents that Moses had sent him.


    Hence, he didn¡¯t say much.


    She didn¡¯t think much about it either.


    After hanging up the phone, the smile on Theodore¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. He stared at the picture on theputer with his obsidian eyes.


    It was the scene where Everleigh had met up with Xavier. Through the photo, he could clearly feel Xavier¡¯s attitude towards her.


    Theodore took out his phone and called Moses. Without waiting for the other party to speak, he immediately asked in a cold voice, ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Afew days ago. Itwas Mr. Xavier who called Miss Trevino,¡± Moses answered truthfully.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Why did he end up looking for Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Because Sanchez died,¡± Moses reported.


    When Theodore heard Sanchez¡¯s name, he waspletely shocked.


    He had heard of the name before, but he had never seen this person. In the past few years, he had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°What does his death have to do with Xavier?¡± Theodore asked again.


    Moses felt that this matter was beyond theprehension of an outsider. After hesitating for a long time, he advised, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you should read the materials yourself. It¡¯sprehensive.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything and continued to stare at the information on theputer. However, when he saw thest page of the information given, Theodore was shocked. His handsome features were illuminated by the lights on the screen, making him look even more unfriendly and heartless.


    So that was why¡­ Wilson was really a ¡®good¡¯ father.


    To think that every single one of them was framed and hurt by him.


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Theodore¡¯s gloomy voice echoed throughout the study, and his fierce eyes were filled with anger.


    This was something he would never have dreamed of.


    Theodore saved the document. His cold expression didn¡¯t rx in the slightest, and his affection for this father-and-son rtionship waspletely gone.


    The next day, the warm, spring-like sunlight shone on the earth. Autumn was already here, but it still felt like summer. Wisps of golden light shone on Theodore¡¯s face.


    Yet, theyer of frost in his heart still couldn¡¯t be relieved in the hot sunshine.


    After Everleigh got up, she dressed stair and Adrienne, and they were ready to go out.


    Selena walked down the stairs with no makeup on. ¡°Where are you taking them so early?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to have a full rest day. I want to take them out for a walk,¡± Everleigh answered with great guilt.


    Selena didn¡¯t say much. She poured a ss of water and went back to her room.


    In the car, Adrienne looked at the familiar person who picked them up and asked in a childish voice, ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to go out and y together?¡± Everleigh looked ahead, and the corners of her mouth lifted a little.


    stair, who was sitting behind her, heard the joy in her voice. He frowned slightly, but it quickly disappeared.


    The three arrived at the shopping mall, and Everleigh bought clothes for the two of them. Then, they went to a restaurant nearby to have a meal.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯d be great if you could take the holidays everyday,¡± Adrienne eximed, enjoying the delicacies happily.


    She muttered a series of words non-stop.


    Everleigh smiled and looked at the time. Just as she was about to take out her phone to make a call, she felt someone appear next to her. When she raised her head, Theodore¡¯s handsome face appeared in front of her eyes.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± She asked in surprise. She wanted to call him to tell him their location.


    He nced at her and replied in a deep voice, ¡°I was here earlier, but I had something to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You didn¡¯t even call me.¡± Adrienne saw the person who came, and her big eyes were shining.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze eased when he heard Adrienne¡¯s voice. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m too busy, but I won¡¯t be for now. Where do you want to go? I will take you there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the library. I happen to have some information to investigate.¡± stair, who had always been silent, suddenly opened his mouth and chimed in.

 Chapter 369 Because It’s The Godfrey Family

    Everleigh and Theodore¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. stair had always been following Adrienne¡¯s opinion. Why would he suddenly¡­


    Adrienne was also a little shocked when she heard his words, but she was not without conscience. She wouldn¡¯t refuse his request.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the library. I also want to readic books.¡± After saying that, Adrienne picked up the spoon and continued eating her ice cream.


    After their meal, the four of them visited the library. This library was built by the funds raised by the rich within the country. It had seven floors, and the only difference was that the higher the level was, the more precious the documents were.


    Of course, with Theodore¡¯s status, they could easily ess the top level.


    The four of them smoothly walked to the elevator that could only be opened with a gold card. stair¡¯s dark eyes were full of surprise when he saw this scene.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy, you are so handsome,¡± Adrienne eximed in awe.


    Theodore smiled and gave the gold card to stair. ¡°In the future, if you want to learn anything, juste here directly.¡±


    stair didn¡¯t refuse. No present was as practical as this one.


    Everleigh knew that her son had a strong desire for knowledge, so she didn¡¯t refuse.


    The four of them got in the elevator and arrived on the seventh floor. The moment the elevator opened, they saw a wall. On the left was the girls¡¯ section, and on the right was the boys¡¯ section. The middle zone was the rest area. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going over there.¡± stair reached out and pointed to the area on the right. Adrienne decisively went to the left.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go look for you guys after I find that book,¡± stair informed her casually, fearing that they would be worried.


    Adrienne had long disappeared without a trace.


    Everleigh and Theodore came to the rest area. Although it was a Sunday, it was empty. After all, not many wealthy people woulde here on a Sunday.


    stair¡¯s small figure stood at the door, staring at the mountain-like bookshelves in front of him. There were rows of bookshelves in front of him, and he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    There was no other way but to ask the staff members for help.


    In the rest area, Everleigh and Theodore asked for two cups of lemonade. His tastes had also changed after he got together with her.


    ¡°Where were you before? You¡¯ve been busy for so long.¡± She started the conversation.


    He slowly put down the cup in his hand, and his eyes darkened. ¡°I was in the neighboring city. Everleigh, I¡¯vee to ask you something. Have you met Xavier?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was dumbstruck for a while, and then nodded.¡°Yes, I have met him.¡±


    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, we were just greeting each other.¡± She pretended to be rxed, and the smile on her face made it impossible to tell that she was lying.


    Theodore remained silent for a moment. ¡°You and Xavier had met each other eight years ago. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you when you say that you¡¯re only greeting each other?¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t believe it,¡± she blurted out.


    He looked at her helpless expression. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t understand her.


    She had never thought that they would also y tricks or hide things from each other.


    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± He repeated.


    ¡°Are you investigating this matter?¡± She asked. If he knew the truth, there was no need for her to hide it. Otherwise, she would consider whether she should tell the truth or not.


    After all, that person was his own father, and it was not proper for her to say anything else.


    ¡°How much do you know?¡± He also questioned her. The conversation between the two of them was like the conversation between two people who were asking questions, with neither answering the other.


    However, both of them were clear in their hearts. They knew everything that the other knew.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°Everleigh, these are all matters of the Godfrey family. If you know everything, I hope you can tell me truthfully. Let me handle them, okay?¡±


    When Everleigh heard thest few words, she wanted tough. Every time he said such words, the results were very disappointing to her.


    ¡°You have also told me in the past that you¡¯ll handle it, but the result was not what I wanted.¡± Her hoarse voice sounded. It was as she was suppressing some emotion.


    He had nothing to say. Too many things had happened to her in the past, including the kidnapping.


    Each time, he¡¯d promise to handle it. Yet, she always got Madison¡¯s humiliation in return.


    When Everleigh thought of what had happened before, she was very sad. Of course, she was only sad when she thought about it.


    ¡°Everleigh, no matter what, it¡¯s our Godfrey family¡¯s business. I am a member of the Godfrey family, so I should know everything,¡± Theodore nudged.


    She was slightly stunned. After hesitating for a long time, she finally failed to ovee the word ¡°I am a member of the Godfrey family¡±.


    She had a wry smile on her face. When she looked up, her expression was veryplicated. ¡°Theodore,do you still remember thatI once asked you how deep your love for your father is?¡±


    He nodded, but then his expression froze. ¡°You¡¯re saying that he¡­¡±


    ¡°On that rainy night eight years ago, the person in the car was not your mother, but your father. He also nned that incident.¡± Everleigh spoke softly, and there was fear in her tone.


    It was conceivable that the night would always be an unerasable scar in her heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s him¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. He saidthat you are the most suitable candidate for the Godfrey family. My existence will make you less ruthless, so he set this trap,¡± she added, with mixed feelings in her heart. She did not know whether she should be sad or happy.


    She was sad as Wilson had manipted her, yet she was happy as Theodore still had her in his heart.


    Theodore showed his reluctance on his face. He hade up with countless exnations for this, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    ¡°So back then, you¡­¡±


    ¡°If I was really taken advantage of back then, would you still want me?¡± Everleigh raised an old scar. She really wanted to know the answer in his heart. After all, not everyone could ept that his woman had been defiled.


    Theodore looked at her with pain in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. In fact, I was saved by someone instead of being humiliated by them. I don¡¯t know who he is. Sanchez told me this before he died. As for Xavier, I believe you will know more if you ask him yourself.¡± She looked deste, and her eyes were full of sympathy for him.


    They were all victims. The Godfrey family¡¯s sacrificial victims.


    This was all to fulfill Theodore¡¯s destiny.


    When he heard that she hadn¡¯t been taken advantage of, he couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling. He wouldn¡¯t abandon her, regardless of whether she had been humiliated or not.


    That was because she was the woman whom he loved the most.


    As for Xavier¡­


    Theodore had never thought that everything about himself was earned by sacrificing Everleigh and Xavier¡¯s most treasured things.


    He wanted tofort her, but something stopped him from speaking. He wanted to say something, but no words came out of his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He finally spat out these two words.


    He didn¡¯t know how to express his debt.


    The people whom he hated for the past seven years ended up in their state because of him. This was sadder than when he found out that Madison had schemed against Everleigh.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± She stared at him with cold and sharp eyes.

 Chapter 370 What Will You Do

    Theodore lowered his eyes, andplex emotions were welling up in his heart. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve always resented you in my heart?¡±


    ¡°I know. You thought that I left for the sake of Stainley, didn¡¯t you?¡± Everleigh answered.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always thought that you were betraying me, but in the end, you told me that all of this was just my own spections.¡± He thought back to the resentment he had been feeling towards her over the past few years and wanted to p himself.


    Why didn¡¯t he believe her? Why didn¡¯t he make a thorough investigation? If he did, they wouldn¡¯t be separated for seven long years.


    He would not have misunderstood her for seven years, and would not have let her live such a hard life.


    Everleigh recalled that period of time. Yet,in her heart, she still felt like the incident just happened recently. The helplessness, pain, and darkness; all of them would forever upy her heart.


    She also wanted to be optimistic, but she couldn¡¯t. Everyday she had to worry about her two children; itwas enough to make her breathless.


    ¡°Everleigh, no matter how much I say now, I can¡¯t make up for your pain. All I can do is¡­¡± He tried tofort her.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this not to make you feel guilty for what you¡¯ve done to me, but to let you know your father¡¯s true colors. His final target is you. You were right.This is between you and the Godfrey family, and after all, I¡¯m an outsider,¡± she chimed in.


    He interrupted her, ¡°You¡¯re not an outsider. You¡¯re my woman.¡±


    Her next words were stuck in her throat, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. In theory, they had children between them, so it was unlikely that they had nothing to do with each other.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll definitely give you a satisfactory exnation. Since he doesn¡¯t care about the kinship between father and son, there¡¯s no need for me to go easy on him.¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was cold, and the emotions in his eyes made it seem as if he had made up his mind.


    Everleigh remained silent. This was their business, and she had no right to be involved.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m trying to make you and your father turn against each other,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe back to investigate what happened that time? Now that the truth has been revealed, I will personally avenge you,¡± he promised her.


    She chuckled. It was as if she was fine with the n.


    stair and Adrienne came with many books in their hands. stair¡¯s books were mainly about the management field.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, was holdingic books and novels.


    ¡°Do you understand these things?¡± Everleigh picked up the book in stair¡¯s hand and looked surprised.


    ¡°Has he already begun to read this kind of book?¡± Theodore was also shocked.


    ¡°I can understand them. Grandpa has quite a few, but they¡¯re iplete,¡± stairmented as he flipped through a few pages. The words marked on the pages were moreprehensive than those in his grandfather¡¯s books.


    He thought that the books in the library would be iplete, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would be soprehensive this time.


    ¡°You can take them away if you like.¡± Theodore felt that this child was so talented that it would be great to nurture his interest at such a young age.


    stair did not reply. Instead, he began to read the book seriously.


    The family of four enjoyed the quiet time brought by the library. Everleigh naturally also took books of medical skills. There was much knowledge that she was unaware of on the list, so she looked at them carefully.


    On the other hand, Theodore would asionally share some of his knowledge with stair. Adrienne was very engrossed in heric books.


    It was only at nightfall when the four of them began to leave.


    stair and Everleigh borrowed a lot of books and Theodore sent them back to the Trevino family home. ¡°If you guys like them, you cane here at any time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best. I¡¯lle over tomorrow. The environment here is good.¡± It was very suitable for studying. Although their home was good, it was more convenient there.


    At night, stair was sitting on the couch reading a book while Adrienne and Selena were sitting on the couch, readingic books.


    Everleigh was in her room, reading the book she borrowed. She was also writing down notes for new formtions.


    Although there were no problems with her new medicine for the time being, it did not mean that she should be proud. She clearly knew that medical science would never end.


    Such a quiet night made people feel veryfortable, but at the same time, under the starry sky, there was a person who was agitated. That person was Xavier.


    He looked at the information in his hand and smashed everything. People who worked downstairs had been used to it. It was normal for him to smash a few things everyday.


    The moment Theodore arrived, he heard the noisesing from Xavier¡¯s room.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore, you¡¯re here.¡± Lucas looked at him as if he was looking at his savior.


    Now that Mr. Theodore was here, Mr. Xavier¡¯s temper would be much more subdued.


    Theodore entered the room and looked in the direction of Xavier¡¯s room. ¡°Who provoked him today?¡±


    Lucas was taken aback for a moment. ¡°We don¡¯t even dare to provoke him. It¡¯s Mr. Xavier¡¯s investigation report. He became like this after seeing it.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze was deep as he recalled Everleigh¡¯s words. Xavier might also have realized what kind of person Wilson was.


    He walked in and looked at Xavier¡¯s gloomy face. Xavier felt that there was someone at the door and looked over. His eyes darkened as he turned around and then, he looked away.


    ¡°What did you find out? How could you lose your temper like that?¡± Theodore looked at the debris on the floor and couldn¡¯t find a single ce to step.


    ¡°Why would you care about my affairs? You will only be caring when pigs fly,¡± Xavier sneered. Theodore hadn¡¯t been here for a long time, but now, he was telling him such words.


    He was a good-for-nothing, so naturally, he was dispensable.


    Theodore walked over withrge strides. His tall body was so oppressive that Xavier couldn¡¯t breathe.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Looking at the information on his desk, he frowned and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to say to Dad now?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe it¡¯s him who did it?¡± Xavier questioned back,and there was some palpitation in his fluctuating eyes.


    How could Theodore not understand the meaning of his question? ¡°Xavier, we¡¯re blood-rted brothers. He has already harmed us. What¡¯s there to believe or not?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh has told you, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Xavier was sure that they had met before when he heard Theodore¡¯s answer.


    He did not know how Wilson, whom he had once admired, would feel about doing these things.


    ¡°Yes, I once suspected that his motive wasn¡¯t that simple. However, when the truth wasid out in front of me, I realized that I really didn¡¯t understand him enough.¡± Theodore¡¯s stoic face was covered in ayer of coldness.


    Xavier raised his head. The two faces were so simr, and even their personalities were exceptionally simr.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xavier pried.


    ¡°I should ask you this question. You¡¯re the one in charge of the Godfrey family¡¯s lifeline. I¡¯ve always been inquisitive as to why you¡¯ve endured for so long?¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voicereverberatedthroughout the room.


    Xavier didn¡¯t answer. He was lost in thought.


    Theodore had been managing thepany for a long time, and the important secrets were not only in his hands, but also in Xavier¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t take any action because he knew that Xavier would not do anything, but this time, it was different.


    Xavier knew about Wilson¡¯s action, but once he knew that his father cared most about Godfrey Group, Theodore didn¡¯t know what Xavier would do.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will ruin your future?¡± Xavier sneered.


    ¡°Do you even care about my future?¡±


    Xavier¡¯s expression turned slightly stiff, but he quickly recovered. How could he not care? Theodore was his brother, the only person he was close to.

 Chapter 371 Give Some Time

    Theodore¡¯s question was unnecessary. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years, they knew a lot of things about each other.


    They were all inarticte people.


    Especially after Xavier¡¯s legs were impaired, their meet-ups were shortened.


    However, the affection between brothers couldn¡¯t be erased.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± Theodore suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Why? Are you really worried that I¡¯ll ruin your future?¡± Xavier stared at him with a gloomy look, and the anger in him gradually rose.


    Could it be that after so many years of being brothers, he still couldn¡¯t trust him?


    Theodore knew that Xavier was angry, but he wasn¡¯t upset at all. ¡°I have other things to do. Give me some time. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to keep it or destroy it.¡±


    Xavier didn¡¯t say a word. Theodore noticed the rxed expression on his face.


    ¡°Okay, but the final decision will be decided by me,¡± Xavier uttered.


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he turned around and walked out.


    When he arrived downstairs, Theodore ordered, ¡°Go and tidy up the room. Tell him to visit mypany more often if he has time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Theodore, you should know Mr. Xavier¡¯s temperament. He listens to you the most in the whole Godfrey family. I hope you can persuade him more,¡± Lucas advised with a distressed look on his face.


    He watched the two children grow up, and he didn¡¯t want anything to happen to either of them.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened. Without saying a word, he left the ce.


    The next day, when Everleigh got up, she thought that she would see warm sunshine. However, she saw the sky covered with dark clouds and there were a few shes of lightning. The sky was dark and gloomy, giving people a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t have to go to work today. It¡¯s the best time for me to read at home.¡± Everleigh wasining, but her bodynguage proved otherwise. She woke up early and washed up.


    She was a self-disciplined person. Every single moment of her schedule was filled to the brim. It had be a habit of hers.


    When she went downstairs, stair was already sitting in the living room, reading a book, while Adrienne was bored, leaning on the sofa, reading aic book.


    Selena also walked down, carrying her suitcase with her.


    ¡°Where are you going when it¡¯s about to rain?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the airport. I¡¯m going abroad to make up for the loss.¡± Selena looked anxious, as if she was afraid that she could not catch her ne.


    Everleigh quickly took two hard boiled eggs and a slice of toast from the dining table and ordered, ¡°Eat them on the way. You¡¯ll faint if you board the ne with an empty stomach.¡±


    Without a word, Selena took the food and disappeared in the rain.


    ¡°Mommy, Aunt Selena cried for a long timest night.¡± Adrienne waited until Selena was not in her sight before she spoke.


    Everleigh turned around. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°When I came out to drink waterst night, I heard her crying, and she sounded really sad. Mommy, is Aunt Selena going away because she¡¯s upset?¡± Adrienne¡¯s little face frowned, and her ck eyes were full of worry.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression darkened. She knew that Selena was reluctant to part with Leon, but it was hard to talk about rtionship issues. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t know where to start.


    The autumn rain continued to fall. The morning had passed, but the rain did not stop. It was so gloomy that it made people feel depressed.


    Everleigh was holding a book in her hand, but she was actually staring out the window, listening carefully to the sound of the rain.


    ¡­


    Xavier listened to Theodore¡¯s words and went straight to Godfrey Group. His appearance caused quite a stir, and even Loraine was surprised. She had only heard of his name, but she had never seen him before.


    ¡°Mommy, why would Xaviere over? Didn¡¯t you say that he was disabled?¡± She looked at Yvonne with a puzzled look.


    Yvonne¡¯s face was expressionless, and her eyes were absent-minded as if she was thinking about something.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Loraine¡¯s call brought Yvonne back to her senses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look. Stay here quietly.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t even look at her and went straight out of the office.


    Loraine didn¡¯t ask more when she saw her mother¡¯s expression. She just sat there and waited for her obediently.


    When Xavier came to Theodore¡¯s office, he wasn¡¯t surprised. He could see that Xavier was still very attached to thispany.


    ¡°Why did youe out for a walk today?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Xavier snorted. He turned his head and noticed the documents on the desk. Then,he picked them up and looked at them.


    After reading it, he sneered, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been a year, yet you¡¯ve already reached such a level.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as capable as you,¡± Theodore said lightly. He didn¡¯t take Xavier¡¯s mockery to heart.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes were cold, and he directly patted the table. ¡°These things are all superficial. You have been the president for so many years. How could you be suppressed by Yvonne like this?¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, Yvonne came in from the door. ¡°Xavier, what you said is wrong. We performed our own duties. How could it be that I¡¯m suppressing him?¡±


    Theodore and Xavier both looked at the door. Yvonne was wearing a standard ck suit and her hair was tied up. Her usual tactfulness had disappeared, but there was a cold look on her face.


    ¡°These documents are proving otherwise. Why must a President ask for confirmation on an opening date?¡± Xavier turned the wheelchair around without any fear. It was evident from his expression that he resented her.


    When he had an ident that year, the woman was giving birth to a baby, which also gave Wilson an alibi.


    He had investigated it before, but Yvonne¡¯s testimony had cleared Wilson from suspicion. If it wasn¡¯t for Everleigh, he would never have found this point.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is his own choice. At the board meeting, Theodore said not to ask him anything, and that it was enough to get Loraine¡¯s answer. I can¡¯t just sit by and watch as the Godfrey family is buried in many matters, right?¡± She replied with a smile. All these were Theodore¡¯s own words.


    How could Xavier me her?


    Xavier nced back at Theodore, and annoyance shed across his eyes. ¡°So his words are final? He also told you to get out of thepany. Why didn¡¯t you listen to him?¡±


    Theodore lowered his head and looked at Xavier¡¯s angered expression. He found it very funny.


    In the past, why didn¡¯t Xavier treat him so strictly? He knew the truth now, so he understood that he couldn¡¯t continue to be decadent?


    Yvonne looked unbothered, and her tone became a little heavier. ¡°Xavier, you¡¯d better be polite. I am your stepmother anyway. My children shall have a say in thispany.¡±


    ¡°Greedy people will always be greedy. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time,¡± Xavier mocked, and his face was full of disdain as he looked at her.


    After all, she was from a small family and would never make it to the big scene.


    Yvonne was enraged by his words, and her gaze became solemn. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. My children¡¯s surname is also Godfrey.¡±


    After a long period of silence, Theodore finally opened his mouth and chimed in, ¡°Even that requires Grandma¡¯s approval. Grandma is dead, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she would agree.¡±


    ¡°As for the two children, Grandma once said that she would not let them enter the Godfrey family.¡±

 Chapter 372 Wilson Fished for Information

    Theodore knew that his grandmother had changed her attitude towards Hansen and the others before she passed away. However, if she didn¡¯t agree, he wouldn¡¯t let them enter the Godfrey family¡¯s genealogy.


    Yvonne red at him. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out! It¡¯s our family¡¯s business, and it¡¯s not up to outsiders to instruct us on what to do,¡± Xavier replied in a deep voice.


    Her expression turned sour. It was impossible for her to keep calm. Theodore actually used a dead person to suppress her.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll let myself down if I don¡¯t do anything,¡± she thought to herself.


    She snorted. Then, she turned around and walked out.


    Theodore stared at her back until she was out of sight and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Why did you provoke her?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. Although Godfrey Group looks calm on the surface, yet in fact, it is already turbulent.¡± Xavier had a strange expression on his cold face, and he looked interested.


    It seemed that the more serious the matter was, the better it would be.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and stared out the window. The gloomy rain made him feel ufortable. Watching the rain fall slowly, he felt like it was simr to the Godfrey family at this moment, and the continuous drizzle would turn into a flood, rushing towards the whole family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch. It¡¯s been a long time since I had the delicious food from the nearby restaurants,¡± Xavier suggested from behind.


    Theodore nodded. After that, he pushed Xavier¡¯s wheelchair and they went out.


    Both of them came to the restaurant nearby. Although it was raining that day, many people came out to eat.


    Xavier ordered a few dishes that he loved to eat. The taste of the dishes was the same as before, and a smile spread across his face.¡°Sure enough, it still tastes the same.¡±


    ¡°The chef hasn¡¯t changed, so the taste definitely won¡¯t change,¡± Theodore remarked.


    ¡°However, people¡¯s hearts will change. The boss here is not the same as before,¡± Xavier pointed out while ncing at the person who stood behind the counter.


    The boss was very young, but it could be seen from his appearance that he was the former boss¡¯ son.


    Theodore followed his gaze and chuckled. ¡°People will grow old, and the children will always continue the parents¡¯ tradition. It¡¯s the same for our family.¡±


    Xavier sneered. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the same, but it¡¯s also different. Even animals would look after their cubs, but I don¡¯t think that parents can¡¯t hurt their own children. Children are meaningless when ites to their personal interests. ¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± Theodore caught a glimpse of his expression. Soon, he picked up a knife and fork on the table to cut the steak.


    Xavier nced at him.¡°I came here to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Who would believe you? You¡¯re here to find out the truth, right?¡± Theodoremented bluntly.


    Since many things were revealed, there was no need to beat around the bush.


    Xavier pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Look, most of the information is with Yvonne. I am just idling around,¡± Theodore replied.


    ¡°You have other ns.¡± Xavier pointed it out. He knew his brother too well.


    Those who had power in the Godfrey family would not be willing to give up.Theodore looked like he did not seem to care, but in fact, he had already prepared a n.


    He was just waiting for a good show to start.


    Rather than saying that Xavier had provoked Yvonne, Theodore was the one who had provoked her.


    What she cared the most was whether both of her children could enter the Godfrey family¡¯s genealogy. Anyone would be unhappy if they were insulted.


    ¡°You can think whatever you want,¡± Theodore responded with a straight face.


    They had their meal together pleasantly.


    When Xavier went out, the rain had stopped, and the temperature dropped, which made the air cooler.


    He shrank his neck and felt cold. ¡°I¡¯m going back home. I¡¯lle to see you in a few days,¡± he told Theodore.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Theodore watched his car stop. Later, Lucasand the security guardslifted him into the car.


    Theodore felt pitiful as he witnessed the scene.


    It was not until the car had gone far at the corner of the street thathe shifted his gaze and was ready to return.


    Just as he was turning his back, he saw Wilson¡¯s car parked beside his own. The window of the car rolled down, and the two simr faces met each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Wilson pointed out in a serious tone.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything either. He opened the door and got into the car.


    Apart from the driver, there was only Wilson in the car.


    ¡°You should go out first. I have something to talk to Mr. Theodore about,¡± Wilson ordered the driver.


    The driver nodded and got out of the car.


    They sat in the car, and neither of them had the intention to speak first.


    Both of them were in a stalemate. Wilson spoke first, and his deep voice echoed in the car.¡°Do we have nothing to say anymore when we meet each other?¡±


    ¡°Xavier has just left. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he asked him of his own will.


    Wilson¡¯s face turned cold as he replied, ¡°He has a grudge against me.¡±


    ¡°He does not hold a grudge against you, but he hates you,¡± Theodore admitted.


    Wilson¡¯s gaze was bitter, and a ruthless look appeared in his eyes. He argued, ¡°You¡¯re ming me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been wronged. No one would believe such an usation,¡± Theodore mocked.


    ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m your father,¡± Wilson didn¡¯t want him to talk to him in this manner. Everything he did was for his own good.


    Theodore curled up his thin and cold lips, and there was a touch of sarcasm in his gaze.


    ¡°Father?¡± Theodore sneered secretly.


    ¡°How did he manage to say such words?¡± He pondered to himself.


    ¡°If you say so to me, it doesn¡¯t matter, but if it¡¯s Xavier, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be angry,¡± he retorted.


    Wilson was exasperated, and he looked out the window. Judging from the rhythm of his breathing, it could be seen that he was fuming with rage.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, let me remind you, don¡¯t do pointless matters. If Xavier didn¡¯t care about familial ties, I¡¯m afraid that the Godfrey family would have been destroyed long ago.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s expression was indifferent. He pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you talking about? What does this have to do with Xavier?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb anymore. Didn¡¯t youe to look for me just to find out how much Xavier knows about you? Let me tell you.He knows everything. Mr. Godfrey, what will you do? A few years ago, you destroyed his legs.Do you want to kill him today?¡± Theodore stared at him with a sneer, and his deep eyes were dispassionate.


    Wilson was shocked. For a moment, it was hard for him to distinguish between the truth and the lies.


    ¡°If Xavier really knew everything, how could he be so calm?¡± Wilson fell into deep thought.


    Theodore could see that Wilson was hesitating, which was a funny scene to him.


    ¡°Sure enough, in his heart, the most important thing was the affairs of hispany. Xavier was right. He doesn¡¯t think that parents aren¡¯t capable of hurting their own children. At least it was wrong in the Godfrey family,¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°Grandma hated her son so much, but she only chased him out of the house.However, he wanted to take his son¡¯s life,and that was the truth,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but sigh internally.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Wilson suddenly spoke.


    ¡°You know well if I¡¯m spurting nonsense or not. I just want to tell you that Xavier¡¯s temper is quite irritable right now. If he finds out who was the one who tried to stir things up, he¡¯ll ruin Godfrey Group right away. You¡¯d better remember this,¡± Theodore warned. Then,he opened the door and got out of the car.


    He left without looking back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 373 For The Sake of My Children

    Wilson sat in the car with a sullen face,and chaos filled his eyes for a moment. He was confused and didn¡¯t know whether he should listen to Theodore or not.


    The smile on Theodore¡¯s face faded as he walked down the stairs.


    He said that on purpose,as he knew that Wilson was uncertain. That¡¯s why he came to look for him.


    He gave him an uncertain answerso that there would be enough time for him to do his affairs. As for the story, Xavier could do whatever that he wanted.


    The sky gradually darkened, but the dark clouds in the sky were still there, just like Wilson¡¯s heart at that moment.


    It was so annoying.


    When he returned home, Hansen was watching cartoons on the sofa, with a childlike smile on his face. However, as soon as he noticed Wilson, he couldn¡¯t smile at all.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Hansen called him.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wilson responded and sat on the sofa.


    Yvonne and Loraine came out of the kitchen with dishes. When they saw Wilson sitting on the sofa, the both of them were surprised.


    He hadn¡¯te back home to stay overnight for a long time.


    ¡°Dad, when did youe back?¡± Loraine walked over and asked.


    ¡°I just got home. Can we eat now?¡± Wilson spoke as he pulled his tie away, looking quite unhappy.


    Yvonne felt even more ufortable looking at him. Every time he came back, she put on an indifferent expression, wondering who had upset him.


    Loraine and Hansen sat in their seats and ate quietly. Other than the sound of tableware, there were no other sounds that could be heard.


    Yvonne asked, ¡°You went to Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I pass by there?¡± Wilson replied without even raising his head.


    ¡°Really? Yourpany is not there. What¡¯s the matter?¡± She did not intend to let him go.


    She had been furious after being insulted byXavier and Theodore that day. This time, she had to let Hansen and Loraine enter the Godfrey family tree.


    On the other hand,Wilson sensed that she had another intention, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°When will you put Hansen and Loraine¡¯s name in the family tree? Now that Madam Scott has passed away, doesn¡¯t that make you the head of the Godfrey family? Can¡¯t you speak up?¡± Yvonne was not reconciled to muddle along.


    She would do anything to get rid of their bad reputation as illegitimate children.


    Loraine and Hansen knew that they would definitely start arguing judging from the situation. She told Hansen, ¡°I¡¯m full now.Didn¡¯t you say that you were having trouble with your homework? I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    He also wanted to leave as quickly as possible.They held hands and retreated.


    After Yvonne and Wilson watched them leave, the both of them became more unscrupulous.


    ¡°Well, now that the children are gone, what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Wilson asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer part of the Godfrey family, yet you want me to put their names into the family tree.Sure, Madam Scott has passed away, but isn¡¯t Theodore the one actually in charge of the Godfrey family?¡±He pointed out unhappily.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He bristled with anger at the mention of Theodore.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t want to care, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?Even you are in charge of Godfrey Group.What does any of this have to do with me?¡± He replied.


    She listened to his words quietly. Her eyes were full of sadness and she spoke slowly in a choked voice, ¡°Wilson, I never cared about your identity all these years,let alone your money. I just want to leave my children something they deserve.Why do you always turn a blind eye? It¡¯s true that Theodore and Xavier are your children, but aren¡¯t Loraine and Hansen yours too?¡±


    He clenched his jaw, and his gaze was filled with coldness.


    Her eyes were filled with tears. She had beenbeled a mistress and could no longer hold her head up high. She didn¡¯t want her children to bebeled illegitimate wherever they went.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time.¡± He went to the study room after he finished speaking.


    Seeing his attitude, Yvonneid her head on the table and burst into tears.


    This was the kind of man she chose and married.


    Loraine and Hansen heard their mother cry. They nced at each other and saw the mixed emotions in each other¡¯s eyes.


    The sun after the rain was scorching hot. Although it was autumn in Ocpeace City, it was the same as summer.


    Everleigh drew the curtain and felt the sun shining on her. It madeher mood much better.


    stair and Adrienne had been sent to school by the driver, and she went to the hospital to work.


    Christopher said goodbye to the young nurse reluctantly and his words made her brawl. Everleigh leaned against the door with folded arms. She couldn¡¯t understand;he was only going to the countryside for three months, but they made it seem like he was going to war.


    He came in just as Everleigh put on her coat. ¡°Is your little fairy done crying, Casanova?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.This is called recalling the past misery and cherishing present happiness,¡± he said as he felt dejected at the thought of the days he would be spending in the countryside.


    She shook her head and pointed out helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t always feel that you have been wronged.You are going to the countryside to do good deeds. You have to keep an unruffled mind¡­¡±


    Christopher interrupted her and said, ¡°Please stop.I¡¯m very upset now. Go and do what you need to.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have time to make fun of him either. She went to check on her patientsas everyone was trying her new medicine and the effects were remarkable. She believed that she could apply for the patent approval soon.


    After she was done making her rounds, Everleigh¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Loraine.


    ¡°Loraine.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, are you free now? I want to meet with you,¡± Loraine told her.


    Everleigh heard her disappointed voice and frowned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡±


    ¡°No, Aunt Everleigh, I just want to have a chat,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m at the hospital. Why don¡¯t youe over.¡± After hanging up the phone, Everleigh¡¯s gaze lit up.


    They met in the garden of the hospital. Loraine¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and it was obvious that she didn¡¯t sleep all night.


    ¡°Loraine, aren¡¯t you supposed to be at thepany today? Why did you have time toe and chat with me?¡± Everleigh gave her a ss of lemonade.


    Loraine took the ss and took a sip. She furrowed her brows and remarked, ¡°It¡¯s so sour. I don¡¯t like to drink anything sour.¡±


    ¡°Try and drink some. I can tell you hadn¡¯t slept all night. This will be good for you,¡±Everleigh persuaded.


    Loraine hesitated for a momentbeforeshe took another sip.


    ¡°Auntie Everleigh, did your parents always quarrel when you were young?¡± Loraine asked softly while lowering her head.


    Everleigh knitted her brows and answered, ¡°Mymother had passed away when I was young.My father raised me on his own, so I have never been involved in family disputes.¡±


    Loraine was astonished. ¡°Aunt Everleigh,you¡¯re from a single-parent family?¡± She quickly covered her mouth as soon as she realized she had spoken too straightforwardly.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t mind. She chuckled, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I envy you. After all, your parents love you very much. It may not look like it, but it¡¯s also a kind of happiness when they quarrel with each other.¡±


    Loraine puckered her lip and mentioned, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s very scary when they quarrel with each other.¡±

 Chapter 374 The Person Who Was Together with Sanchez

    Everleigh was not in a hurry. She asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My mother wanted us tobe added to the family tree, but my father didn¡¯t agree,¡± Loraine said with a wry smile.


    She didn¡¯t care about that at all.


    She was a girl, and it didn¡¯t matter what she did.


    As for Hansen, she had asked him before. He didn¡¯t care about it either. As long as he had parents and he knew his own family name, nothing else mattered.


    After that, Everleigh recalled what Madam Scott had said before. She had indirectly acknowledged Hansen as her grandson when she was staying in the hospital.


    It was understandable that Hansen didn¡¯t understand these rules at such a young age, but it wasn¡¯t impossible for him to be added to the family¡¯s genealogy, either.


    ¡°Does your father have any ns?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°He feels that since he has already left the Godfrey family, he doesn¡¯t have to go back.In fact, I feel that he is not pleased with my mother¡¯s management of Godfrey Group.¡±


    Everleigh was astounded. It seemed that Loraine was not a person who shuts herself away from the world.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, what do you think I should do to stop them from quarreling?¡± Loraine asked.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know what to do. The quarrel between husband and wife was not something that could be stopped just because others wanted them to.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything.Outsiders shouldn¡¯t get involved in others¡¯ quarrel.¡±


    Loraine knew that clearly. She just wanted toin.


    Everleigh knew it wasn¡¯t that Yvonne wanted to get any benefits from Godfrey Group. She just wanted to prove that she was a part of the Godfrey family and wanted to be acknowledged in the Godfrey family tree.


    She wanted to get rid of her identity as a mistress.


    Unfortunately¡­ Theodore was the first person to disagree.


    Everleigh and Loraine had a meal together and then she let her go back home.


    The main reason was because she had something to do in the afternoon, so she couldn¡¯t dy it for too long.


    It was already nighttime when Everleigh finished her work. When she walked out of the hospital, the street lights had been turned on.


    A gust of cool wind blew, and she unconsciously shrunk her neck. She finally felt the coolness of autumn.


    Christopher came over from behind with a cup of hot chocte in his hands. ¡°Drink some, you¡¯ll be on duty with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°s, I knew it. The cost of resting for two days is a night shift.¡± Everleigh took a sip of the drink, and the chill in her body subsided a lot.


    He agreed with her as he had the same thoughts before.


    Both of them simply ate something outside and went back to their office. Christopher asked, ¡°Why did Loraine look for you today?¡±


    ¡°Last night, Yvonne and Wilson had a quarrel. She wanted to get into the Godfrey family tree, but he didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    Christopher thought it was something important;in fact, the matter was irrelevant to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for Wilson to disagree. He was kicked out of the family and it caused a big stir in the upper sses. If he returns to his ancestral roots now, won¡¯t he feel embarrassed? Yvonne has made the wrong move.¡± Christopher saw through Wilson¡¯s intentions.


    Even if Yvonne cried to death, he would not agree.


    Everleigh stared at him meaningfully and found that Christopher was really a master among the wealthy. He knew everyone¡¯s thoughts clearly.


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I only heard about it from my parents. Speaking of this, the Godfrey family has made enough jokes. If they weren¡¯t one of the Four Great Households, the people in Ocpeace City would have gossiped about them,¡± he looked indifferent, as if he was talking about something funny.


    She agreed with him; perhaps he was right.


    In the middle of the night, Christopher was already tired. Since there was no emergency, he felt sleepy. Everleigh took out her mobile phone and watched some videos to kill time.


    Suddenly, the emergency bell rang, and Christopher was awakened. In shock, he responded, ¡°Which ward?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Meyer, Dr. Trevino, patient in Ward 35, began to have symptoms of epilepsy,¡± the nurse rushed over and informed them.


    Everleigh and Christopher ran over to give the patient first aid. When everything was done, it was already early in the morning.


    They were so fatigued that they wanted to lie on the ground immediately.


    She was relieved when she saw that the figures in all of the machines were good. She kicked Christopher, who was sitting on the ground, and advised him, ¡°Get up and go back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He stood up weakly. His heart was still beating wildly.


    He was afraid that after a few years of persistence, he didn¡¯t know whether his medical skills would improve or not, but he would definitely have a heart attack.


    Just as they were about to leave, a photo fell out from the pocket of the clothes on the sofa. Everleigh wanted to pick it up and put it back when she saw it. However, as soon as she picked it up, she was stunned.


    Christopher looked back and noticed her staring at the photo motionlessly. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± She leaned over and showed it to him.


    There was a group of people in the photo. The person sitting in the middle was Sanchez and the patient in the bed was the person beside him.


    Christopher took a look and was dumbfounded. He looked back at the patient who was lying on the hospital bed. He was tortured by illness so badly that he couldn¡¯t tell that it was him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± He held her hand and walked out as if he had a guilty conscience.


    When both of them returned to the office, they set their eyes on the photo.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sanchez to have so many people under hismand,¡± Christophermented.


    ¡°He¡¯s called Galen. Since he can sit next to Sanchez, I believe he knows everything,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s figure it out slowly. If anything happens to him again, we won¡¯t be able to find anybodyelse.¡± Christopher had learned a lesson fromst time. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to this person again.


    She took out her mobile phone and took a picture of this photo. Perhaps it would be useful in the future.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m being fooled around, like a pawn in someone else¡¯s chessboard. Since Sanchez had passed away, our trail had gone cold. Who would¡¯ve thought that God would send this person to my side.¡± Everleigh smiled bitterly.


    Christopher took a nce at her and turned around, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. In fact, I think it¡¯s good that he came to us.¡±


    ¡°A person with an optimistic attitude can think that way,¡± she told him.


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s better to think optimistically. Life can be tough;it¡¯s rare for things to be smooth sailing.¡± He had an unfathomable look on his face, as if he had seen through the vanity of the world.


    She rolled her eyes at him;he still had time to talk nonsense concurrently.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°By the way,were you able to find Sanchez¡¯s perpetrator?¡± She almost forgot about this matter.


    If he was able to, then she would have an important piece of evidence.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes lit up, but he shook his head. ¡°No, this person seemed to have vanished from the world.¡±


    She lowered her gaze and there was a bad feeling that rose from her heart. It was as if Galen would be a lost cause, too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Since we can¡¯t find him, let¡¯s start with this person. They knew the same things more or less,¡± he reassured her.

 Chapter 375 Loraine Was In Coma

    Everleigh nodded as this was the only way. She hoped that he could get better.


    Otherwise, whatever they did would be in vain.


    The next day, after she changed shifts, she went to the ward to visit the patient. When Galen saw hering in, he frowned slightly but rxed soon after.


    ¡°You are Dr. Trevino, right? I heard from the nurse that you saved mest night,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just doing my job,¡± she said and went over to look at the machine. Looking at the data on it, she was very satisfied.


    Galen¡¯splexion had recovered a little. However, he had cancer, and judging from his current weight, his situation wasn¡¯t very optimistic.


    She was afraid that he would pass away before she took action.


    Everleigh went to bed as soon as she got home, so she didn¡¯t hear her mobile phone ring.


    She didn¡¯t wake up until the evening. When she opened her eyes, she felt the atmosphere of sunset. Autumn was indeed a sad season.


    She opened the window and watched the scene in her garden. The coolness of the autumn wind and the sunset glowwas an indescribable feeling.


    Her mobile phone at the bedside rang. She went over and looked at the caller ID. It was Yvonne.


    She picked it up and answered after hesitating for a moment, ¡°Hello, Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, did Loraine go to look for you?¡± Yvonne asked in an anxious voice as if she was about to cry.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression instantly changed, ¡°No, I was on dutyst night and stayed at home all day today.¡±


    ¡°Loraine is missing. I have been looking for her the whole day,¡± Yvonne suddenly burst into tears.


    Everleigh immediatelyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yvonne.Let me try and give her a call. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Everleigh,¡± Yvonne thanked her gratefully.


    After Everleigh hung up,she called Loraine, but her mobile phone was off.This made her worried.


    ¡°Loraine isn¡¯t the kind of child that would make others worry. Something must have happenedfor her to go missing at a time like this,¡± she pondered.


    Everleigh took her car keys and went out to look for her. She searched all the ces they had gone to before but failed to find her. Just when she didn¡¯t know where to go next, Stainley gave her a call.


    Everleigh was appalled,¡°Why would he call me now?¡±


    ¡°Hello,Stainley.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,e to the hospital.¡± Stainley spoke in a gentle voice but hecouldn¡¯t hide his solemn tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know as soon as youe over,¡± he replied in a low voice and hung up.


    As soon as she heard the dial tone, she immediately rushed to the hospital without saying another word.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Stainley was waiting for her at the entrance.Everleigh hurriedly got out of the car, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Come and see whether you know her or not.¡± Stainley took her to the emergency department. On the bed was none other than the girl she had been searching for, Loraine.


    ¡°Loraine¡­ What happened to her?¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as she looked at the child lying on the bed.


    Seeing her react like this, Stainly spoke in a calm and deep voice,¡°She was found by several climbers in the suburbs. She was already seriously injured when she was brought here.¡±


    ¡°Is her life in danger?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°The main problem is that her head had been severely hit.Thus, when she will be able to wake up willdepend on her consciousness. She didn¡¯t have her mobile phone with her,but I remembered seeing her when the Godfrey family camest time, so I called you to see if you recognize her,¡± he exined.


    She did not answer. Instead, she took out her mobile phone and called Yvonne. She told her that she had found Loraine and wanted her toe to the hospital.


    It would be better for Stainley to tell her the details. It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to say too much.


    Not long after, not only did Wilson and Yvonnee to the hospital,but Theodore and Xavier also came along.


    Everleigh stared at the two brothers and felt strange, ¡°Why did theye here together?¡±


    ¡°Loraine,¡± Yvonne went over and looked at the motionless body on the bed andburst into tears.


    Loraine¡¯s face was pale, and her body was attached to several machines.


    Stainley walked overand caught sight of Theodore.¡°The patient¡¯s head received a heavy blow. As for when she will wake up, it¡¯s up to her own consciousness,¡± he said.


    When Yvonne heard this, it was like a bolt from the blue. Her tears were still on her eyshes. She looked at Stainley dumbfoundedly, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Madam Miller,I¡¯m sure you heard everything I said. What you all need to do now is wake her up.¡± Stainley knew that she could not ept this result, but it was the truth.


    Wilson stepped forward and looked at his daughter. Soon, tears of grief ran down his face.


    ¡°Doctor, where was she found ?¡± Wilson asked in a choking voice.


    When Theodore and Xavier heard his words, both of them stared at each other tacitly, and their gazes were filled with coldness.


    ¡°It was in the suburbs. The police know about the specific details.¡± After Stainley finished speaking,he left to deal with his own business.


    He knew something must have happened for Theodore toe along,and he wasn¡¯t interested in anything that had to do with the Godfrey family.


    Everleigh also realized that it was not suitable for her to stay there. She went to Yvonne andforted her, ¡°Let me buy you a bottle of water.Don¡¯t be too sad. Try and talk to her. She will wake up eventually.¡±


    Yvonne had already been choked with sobs. She looked at Everleigh and cried, ¡°Everleigh, Loraine will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is still so young, and her will to survive is very strong,¡± Everleigh consoled her.


    The more Yvonne spoke the sadder she became. In the end, she could only lie on the bedside and cry bitterly.


    Everleigh made an excuse to leave.


    She gave the Godfrey family some space.


    Xavier¡¯s gaze lit up as he set his eyes on Everleigh¡¯s back.


    ¡°She¡¯s smart,¡± he said softly. His voice was loud enough for everyone in the room to hear.


    Yvonne tilted her head and stared at him with hatred. ¡°Did you do it?¡± She snapped.


    He listened to her criticism and sneered, ¡°What made you think it was me?¡±


    ¡°It must be you. Loraine said you were a loser with a broken leg in the morning, so you held a grudge in your heart.¡± Yvonne could no longer hold her emotions in. She pointed at him and shouted at the top of her voice.


    She didn¡¯t care if the whole hospital could hear her voice.


    Xavier frowned and lowered his voice, which made him seem ghostly.¡°What are you talking about? I won¡¯t vent my anger on a child no matter what.¡±


    ¡°How would she end up like this if it wasn¡¯t for you?¡± She would not believe what he said at all.


    She knew that he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.


    ¡°How could he not hold a grudge against her when she had ridiculed him?¡± She thought to herself.


    Seeing her actions, Wilson was unhappy and retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Go and ask the police what had happened.¡±


    ¡°The police have already handed over the transcripts. You guys can take a look for yourselves.¡± Theodore, who had been silent this whole time, spoke and handed over the records in his hands to them.


    Yvonne and Wilson were aghast. They were curious as to how he got it.


    Theodore¡¯s face was expressionless, and his deep eyes were bottomless.¡°There¡¯s no need to look at me like that. I asked the police when I came,¡± he exined.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 376 It Was You, Right?

    Wilson took the record book with doubt, and both of them saw clearly what was written on it.


    As Yvonne looked through the ordinary records, she cried even harder. For a moment, she looked like a child.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Xavier looked at her impatiently. ¡°What¡¯s the use of crying? Why don¡¯t you look for the person who hurt your child?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Do you think I will let you go just because you say so?¡± She scolded him.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do even if you don¡¯t believe me.The only reason I came was because I heard the news. If I knew that you would act in such a manner, I wouldn¡¯t havee even if you invited me,¡± Xavier responded. Then, he moved his wheelchair and got ready to leave.


    Theodore nced at Loraine, who was lying on the bed,turned his back, and pushed Xavier out of the room.


    Everleigh bought some water on the first floor and was not in a hurry.


    ¡°You guys go ahead and chat for a while. I¡¯ll go over there and take a look.¡± Xavier spoke in a deep voiceas if he hade out to give them some time.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say much. He strode over to Everleigh and bought her a bottle of lemon tea.


    ¡°Why did youe out? Don¡¯t you want to talk a little longer?¡± She was taken aback when she saw his actions.


    At a time like this, shouldn¡¯t they be¡­


    ¡°Yvonne was like a madman. She thinks we¡¯re the one behind Loraine¡¯s injuries.I¡¯d rathere down to chat with you instead of staying there,¡± he mutteredwhile opening the bottle for her.


    She was stunned, ¡°Have you found any clues?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s hand paused for a moment, and his eyes darkened.


    Everleigh knew him very well.He wouldn¡¯t have this kind of expression if he didn¡¯t know something.


    ¡°You know it, right?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, we have to pretend not to know anything, otherwise we¡¯ll get into trouble.No more questions,¡± he told her.


    She was shocked.He knew and yet he was not willing to say it out.


    Why?


    Wasn¡¯t Loraine his younger sister? Even if he didn¡¯t see her as his younger sister,he would feel pity and save whoever the person was.


    ¡°Is it someone from the Godfrey family? Who are you sheltering?¡± She was as cold as ice, and she spoke, disappointed.


    Theodore turned around to look at her and knitted his brows. ¡°What kind of person am I to you?¡± He responded unhappily.


    ¡°I wish that I¡¯m overthinking.But I have some doubts after listening to your words,¡± she replied.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t doubt his character, but after experiencing the incident with Wilson, she realized how cruel a person could be.


    ¡°All you need to know is that I won¡¯t hurt you or anyone fromthe Godfrey family. Loraine is my half-sister after all. How could I bear to see her like this? It won¡¯t be too long before the truth is revealed,¡± he pointed out.


    Her eyes darkened and she fell silent.


    As for how he would do it, she would not ask him anymore.


    Xavier came over from behind and spoke in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s quitete. I need to go back home and rest.¡±


    Everleigh looked at him, who was sitting in a wheelchair. She felt a subtle change in Xavier and Theodore¡¯s rtionship.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Theodore answered.He turned around and told her, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first.I¡¯lle over to look for you tomorrow. As for Loraine,I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll take good care of her.¡±


    She nodded and watched them leave.


    When she went upstairs, Yvonne stayed by Loraine¡¯s side. Her eyes had turned red after crying for a while. Wilsonlowered his head and fell in silence as he sat by their side.


    ¡°Yvonne, have some water,¡± Everleigh suggested.


    ¡°Thank you, Everleigh.¡± Yvonne took it and thanked her in a hoarse voice.


    Everleigh sat beside her and read the record of testimonies. The record stated that there were a few missed calls from Loraine¡¯s phone, she was found in the suburbs, and the most important point of all, the driver was missing.


    She was astonished and looked at Yvonne. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Yvonne, did Loraine go out with the driver?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Yes, Loraine hasn¡¯t gotten her driving license yet, so she can only be driven around by the driver.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the driver?¡± Everleigh asked.


    Yvonne sobbed and said with a heavy nasal voice, ¡°The driver is in the ICU, and he was beaten up so badly that his brain is bleeding. I haven¡¯t asked about his details yet.¡±


    ¡°The driver¡¯s family has arrived. The insurance also covers such incidents. Even thepensation wouldn¡¯t be severe,¡± Wilson mentioned.


    However, his gaze fell on Everleigh.


    She was not afraid. She thought that she had seen him clearly a long time ago.


    A father who could abandon his own son;there was nothing he wouldn¡¯t do.


    Thinking of this, she was slightly startled as she looked at Wilson with a sharp gaze.


    Meanwhile, his eyes were as dark as ink. He stared motionlessly at her while a bloodthirsty grin spread across his lips.


    Although it was very faint, Everleigh could see it clearly, and it sent a chill down her spine.


    She finally understood why Theodore said such words, ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, otherwise you¡¯ll get into trouble.¡±


    Yvonne did not notice their actions, but she could feel that Everleigh¡¯s body was trembling.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you very cold?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m wearing thinner clothes this evening. Yvonne, I¡¯ll go back home first, and I¡¯lle and visit when Ie back for work tomorrow.¡± Everleigh pretended to be calm, but her mind was buzzing. She didn¡¯t know how to face Wilson all of a sudden.


    This man was the devil!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Let me see you out.I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to trouble you these days.¡± Wilson stood up and followed Everleigh out.


    With a solemn face, Everleigh stopped as she walked out of the entrance of the emergency room


    Wilson stood beside her, ¡°Why did you stop, Miss Trevino?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you need to speak based on clear evidence.Otherwise, you will be held ountable for speaking nonsense,¡± he responded in a cold-hearted voice.


    She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She red at him and asked, ¡°Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°What have I done?¡± He continued to pretend to be innocent.


    She looked at the face that was simr to Theodore. For a moment, she really wanted to p him.


    This person does not deserve to be called a human.


    ¡°Everleigh, stop giving me a look of hatred,¡± he told her.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then forget it, Mr. Godfrey. I won¡¯t bother you anymore,¡± she replied sarcastically. This man was really shameless.


    It would be a waste of time to talk with him.


    ¡°Take care,¡± Wilson said in a gentlemanly manner, and went back to the ward.


    Everleigh was livid, and she left the hospital indignantly.


    When she returned home, she saw Abraham sitting on the sofa. He stretched out his neck and looked out. When he noticed Everleighing in, he felt relieved.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re back?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, Dad. Why haven¡¯t you gone to rest?¡± She responded.


    He beamed and said, ¡°Hilda said you came back this morning. I nned on having dinner with you but you left in the evening. I tried calling but you wouldn¡¯t answer. I was worried, so I waited for you toe back.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh¡¯s eyes turned red.This was the attitude a father should have.

 Chapter 377 Both of Them Quarreled

    Abraham became confused when he saw Everleigh¡¯s eyes be red. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,I just got sentimental. There was a child in the hospital today who wasunconscious because of her father¡¯s actions.It makes me wonder sometimes, how can the differences be so big between fathers?¡±


    Everleigh beat around the bush, but her meaning was the same.


    He smiled and said, ¡°People have always been like that.Some say that there are vicious children but no vicious parents, but it also depends on the individual. I love my girls equally.¡±


    That was what moved her the most. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family. There¡¯sno need to be polite like that. I don¡¯t like it,¡± he responded.


    He had never been a sentimental person. He did not like to say these cheesy words.


    She understood him, so she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    The next day, when Everleigh got to the hospital, she went to see Loraine first. In the morning, Stainley had told her the possibility of Loraine waking up would be less than 50%.


    Her impression of Wilson worsened.


    This man was the devil.


    Yvonne stayed awake all night by Loraine¡¯s side. Everleigh knew that she didn¡¯t eat anything, so she bought some oatmeal for her.


    ¡°Yvonne, have some oatmeal.¡± Everleigh handed the food to her. Yvonne¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    Her eyes widened. How could she look so haggard after only one night?


    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    Everleigh opened the lunch box while persuading her, ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s a protracted war. If you want her to wake up, you¡¯d better eat some food. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have any energy. As a mother, I know exactly how it feels when something bad has happened to my children.


    Yvonne lowered her gaze and looked at the steaming oatmeal. Then, she looked up at Everleigh¡¯s concerned face.


    She felt very moved.


    ¡°You are the first person to say such a thing to me,¡± Yvonne said.


    ¡°What about Mr. Godfrey? Didn¡¯t hefort you?¡± Everleigh asked tentatively.


    Yvonne felt very ufortable at the mention of Wilson.He¡­ was also a father.


    ¡°Everleigh, what kind of person do you think Wilson is?¡± Yvonne took the oatmeal in her hands and hot steam evaporated on her face.


    Everleigh looked surprised and confused, ¡°Yvonne, what do you mean by that? It doesn¡¯t matter what I think of him. It¡¯s you who matters. You two are husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you are a smart person. How can you not know what I mean?¡± Yvonne added.


    ¡°Yvonne, what are you trying to say? I¡¯m not very smart.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do, so she should say it in advance.


    That was so she could prepare herself mentally.


    Yvonne took a bite of the oatmeal and did not answer. Everleigh was not in a hurry and sat quietly beside her.


    It was not until Yvonne finished the food that shepointed out slowly. ¡°I always thought Wilson loved me, so I was willing to risk everything to be with him. However, I realize that I am wrong now.¡±


    Everleigh still did not speak, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°In this past year, I realized how ridiculous my persistence in love was. Wilson didn¡¯t care about us at all.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes lowered,¡°Could this be the reason she fought with Theodore to take over Godfrey Group?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,remember this, never marry a man whom you love. Look at me,I¡¯m a joke, aren¡¯t I?¡± Yvonne mocked herself asher eyes were filled with regrets.


    Everleigh was also in deep thought. In the past, she also had this kind of feeling. She loved Theodore very much. However after suffering from a series of suppressions, she found that she had never changed her mind.


    Someone once said, the more you loved someone, the more you hated them. She loathed Theodore so much back then, but when she discovered that all of this had nothing to do with him, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Otherwise, she would not have rekindled her rtionship with him.


    ¡°Perhaps there is still some sincerity in Mr. Godfrey¡¯s heart to you. Otherwise, why would he leave Godfrey Group? Think about it, Madam Scott didn¡¯t like him back then. This time, isn¡¯t it still¡­¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yvonne was more irritated, as her voice became more chilling, ¡°That was his n. He never thought of giving us a good life.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yvonne realized that she had said too much. She took a deep breath,turned around, and replied in a low voice, ¡°Nothing. Are you going to work?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have much time, but I wanted to see you. I¡¯ll bring you lunch at noon. Yvonne, if you have something to say to Loraine, just tell her. This will give her a chance to wake up.¡± Everleigh knew that she didn¡¯t want to go on.


    She wouldn¡¯t ask anymore.


    Yvonne looked at her gratefully, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    When Everleigh returned to her office, she saw Theodore sitting on a chair, looking through her stack of medical records.


    The words on it were just as familiar as before.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked curiously.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I told you yesterday that I¡¯de, didn¡¯t I? I knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to go out, so I came to look for you.¡± He got up,held her hand, and let her sit on the chair.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time this morning,¡± she replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll just take a look at you now.¡± Theodore pointed out as he opened the box of food on the table. It was filled with her favorite pastries.


    ¡°So sumptuous?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± he nodded.


    He picked up the food for her with hislong slender fingers, which made her dumbfounded. He used to treat her the same way, and she also told him that she didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    It turned out that she really didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    ¡°I went to see Yvonne just now, and I felt that there was something wrong between her and Wilson.¡± Everleigh took a bite and said casually.


    He was expressionless. To him, it wasn¡¯t anything to be surprised about.


    ¡°Mm.¡± He replied indifferently.


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s going on?¡± She asked in shock.


    He pulled over a chair and sat down in front of her. He remarked meaningfully, ¡°Yvonne is a very smart woman, andI know my father¡¯s character. It¡¯s only a matter of time before something bad happens between them.¡±


    She suddenly realized that Theodore may appear indifferent, but in fact, he knew everything.


    ¡°Then did you know he did this to Loraine?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s pupils dted and she eximed in a high pitch, ¡°You knew and yet you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±


    Seeing how intense her reaction was, Theodore¡¯s deep gaze was filled with helplessness, ¡°This is exactly how I thought you¡¯d react if I told you.You have a close rtionship with Loraine.I knew you would be able to guess quickly judging by your attentiveness.¡±


    She really wanted tough. What a bad excuse! When she thought back to Wilson¡¯s expression from the night before, coldness grew in her heart.


    Those eyes were horrifying enough to give her a few nightmares.

 Chapter 378 Knew That It Was Him

    Everleigh nced at him helplesslyand spoke in an angry tone, ¡°You Godfrey family are really filled with talented people. You are all really good at plotting against your own children.¡±


    He knew that she was mocking him, but he didn¡¯t mind. Indeed, his father had crossed the line.


    At first, he thought that Wilson simply didn¡¯t like Xavier, but he didn¡¯t expect Loraine to be treated in the same way.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he would also be schemed against by Wilson or not.


    No, he did. He had already hurt his beloved woman.


    Everleigh wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat. Theodore¡¯s phone kept ringing,so he couldn¡¯t stay for too long.


    ¡°I have to go now. I wille and see you when I¡¯m free. Remember, don¡¯t confront Wilson head-on, okay?¡± He advised her.


    She certainly understood, so she didn¡¯t ask further.


    She finally had some time to visit Yvonne in the afternoon, but before she walked in, she heard her shouting hysterically, ¡°How do you have the guts to face Loraine? Do you think you deserve to be a father?¡±


    Hearing what she said, Everleigh kept her face indifferent, but was not in a hurry to walk in.


    Wilson¡¯s voice was still gentle, but in Everleigh¡¯s ears, it was like a summon from the devil.


    ¡°Are you out of mind?¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of my mind. Weren¡¯t you the one who caused Loraine to be like this? I only believed in your words because I was furious. Wilson, how can you be so cruel?¡± Yvonne shouted.


    Everleigh recalled what Theodore mentioned before, ¡°Yvonne will know about it sooner orter.¡±This was exactly when she knew.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting about? Do you want to check your brain? Now that Loraine is in trouble, you are suspicious of everybody,¡± Wilson roared indignantly.


    ¡°Am I? I have done the investigation and yetyou are still being stubborn.¡± Yvonne spoke again.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression turned cold asshe discovered that Wilson was more than just stubborn.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The situation had already escted to this state and yet, he could stillbe calm and deny it concurrently.


    ¡°Crazy woman!¡±Wilson scolded her,thenwalked out of the room.


    When he reached the door, he saw Everleigh standing there.


    They looked at each other, butneither of them had the intention of talking to one another.


    Listening to the footstepsing from the ward, Wilson snorted and walked out.


    When Yvonne chased after him, she bumped into Everleigh.¡°Yvonne,¡± she called out.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Yvonne hugged her and wept bitterly.


    Everleighforted her,¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t cry. You need to be strong now.¡±


    People started to gather as Yvonne¡¯s crying echoed in the corridor.


    Everleigh noticed it so she dragged her back into the ward.


    Yvonne kept hugging her and crying. It seemed like she had many grievances to cry out.


    After a long time,she calmed down and took out a tissue to wipe her nose. There was no trace of her euphemistic attitude.


    She only had an expression of pity for her child as a mother.


    ¡°Yvonne, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Much better. Thank you, Everleigh.Who knew that you would be the one to apany me at this moment,¡±Yvonne said as her heart grew cold.


    She had never thought that her child¡¯s biological father would do such a thing.


    ¡°Yvonne, what happened? I saw Mr. Godfrey leaving furiously when I came.¡± Everleigh asked.


    Yvonne sniffed and spoke with tears in her eyes. ¡°Everleigh, will you believe me if I told you Loraine ended up like this because of Wilson?¡±


    Everleigh was startled. Her bright eyes were full of shock, but she knew what had happened long ago.


    ¡°How is this possible? She¡¯s his¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, how is it possible? When I saw the results, I asked myself, again and again, how did it be like this,¡± Yvonne muttered to herself.


    Everleigh knew what it felt like to be betrayed by her beloved.


    She would be lying if she said it wasn¡¯t that bad.


    ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t think like this. Perhaps there¡¯s another reason,¡± Everleighforted her calmlyas if she also couldn¡¯t believe Yvonne¡¯s words.


    Yvonne sneered, and her eyes were full of sadness, ¡°There is another reason, alright. Isn¡¯t it all because of his son? For the sake of Godfrey Group, he had made many efforts, and was even willing to sacrifice his son and daughter.¡±


    Herst sentence was full of anger. If Wilson was here, she would definitely give him a few ps.


    She would question his cruelty.


    Everleigh remained silent, mainly because she didn¡¯t know how tofort her.


    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve been holding on for so long was because of them, but I don¡¯t know if I should keep doing so. This man is no longer worthy of me to continue.¡± Yvonne was dispirited.


    It would be futile to hold on any longer, it would be better to protect the both of them instead.


    ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I have dealt with them before. Compared with Godfrey Group, I care more about my children. There is no need for them to be added to the Godfrey family tree.¡± Yvonne was sadder as she mentioned this.


    She neitherpeted nor fought for twenty years,as she thought of being respectful of her husband and being able to get the identity that she wanted officially, but in the end,Wilson didn¡¯t care at all.


    Judging by her expression, Everleigh knew that Yvonne had given up on Wilson. She would survive only for the sake of her children in the future.


    However, one was unconscious, and the other had a heart issue.


    Neither of them was a good strategy.


    Everleigh returned to the office aftering out of the ward. Christopher and Wilson were there. Christopher¡¯s expression was hideous.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, would you mind chatting with me for a while?¡± Wilson remarked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Christopher quit staring at Wilson. He had nothing to talk to him about. He was a cruel and merciless man.


    She had a hunch about what Wilson wanted to say to her.


    They might as well chat.


    ¡°Christopher, can you give us some space? I want to talk to him,¡± she said in a low voice as she kept her gaze on Wilson.


    Christopher wanted to say something but decided to walk out.


    He¡¯d better stay at the door in case something happens.


    After the door was closed, Wilson slowly spoke, ¡°Did you tell Yvonne?


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. She found out herself. It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not,¡± she answered.


    He snorted, and his eyes were as dark as ink. He believed her words. He also knew that this matter could not be concealed for long, especially to a woman like Yvonne.


    Everleigh thought that since they knew each other¡¯s intentions, there was no point in beating around the bush.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you didn¡¯te to me just to ask this, right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Wilson remarked.


    ¡°No, not for a b*stard like you.Let me ask you,how are you able to do this to your own daughter?¡± She scoffed.


    He knew that she looked down on his actions.If Theodore wasn¡¯t useless,Yvonne would not have taken over half of Godfrey Group.


    Then, he would not be so cold-hearted as to let something bad happen to his children.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Theodore. It¡¯s all his fault.¡± Wilson med him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for your actions. It¡¯s all to satisfy your selfishness, but you med it on others,¡± she said disdainfully.


    He did not mind her attitude, ¡°Youwill bring trouble to yourself by knowing too much.¡±

 Chapter 379 Who Will Keep Secrets

    Everleigh heard his threat, but she didn¡¯t care, ¡°When I came back from abroad, I knew the people who didn¡¯t like me would not let me go so easily, but I didn¡¯t think that person would be you.¡±


    Wilson sneered. His expression was cold, and his gaze was gloomy like a Grim Reaper.


    He did not feel that he had done anything wrong.


    On the contrary,it was what he should do.


    Wilson walked past her and went towards the door. When he opened the door, he paused and asked, ¡°Everleigh, do you know who will keep secrets?¡±


    Her body was trembling with fear. As she turned around in horror,Wilson had already disappeared from the door.


    Her eyes were filled with concern and fear. She was not fearful of what would happen to her, but rather, to stair and Adrienne.


    What should she do if he wanted to harm them?


    Christopher came in andsaw her standing in the same ce. She looked absent-minded.


    ¡°Everleigh, what are you looking at?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re okay. What did he say? Did he threaten you?¡± He asked in a hurry. He looked worried.


    She hesitated for a moment and told him everything.


    He was so furious that he wanted to hit Wilson, ¡°I told you this old man is not a good person. He still dared to threaten you after doing such things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry about it. Didn¡¯t you mention that you¡¯ve already told Felicia?¡± Everleigh pointed out.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell Felicia that I won¡¯t go, and ask them to send someone else.¡± He waved his hand and replied righteously.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t get used to his demeanor. Sheughed and answered, ¡°Stop looking for excuses. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, Theodore is here.He knows his father well.¡±


    Christopher gave her a sidelong nce. Then, he pursed his lips without saying anything.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She asked in confusion.


    He lowered his gaze and said with a wry smile, ¡°You still like him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She was silent for a moment before she nodded earnestly. She could lie to others, but she couldn¡¯t do it to Christopher.


    He had helped her sincerely, so she couldn¡¯t lie to him at all.


    ¡°Forget it, I should have known your feelings toward him long ago. You had already forgiven him when you were at the airport, didn¡¯t you?¡± He remarked.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes were bright ashe stared at her motionlessly, unwilling to miss any expressions.


    Everleigh curled her lips and felt sad, ¡°Back then, I thought I was going to die. I thought if I really had AIDS, I would ask Theodore to raise my children. My father is old and he can only do so much. When I was facing death, I realized that I could really forget all the hatred, and remember the wonderful moments.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, his expression became indifferent.His gaze was filled with sorrowas if he had experienced the many vicissitudes of life.


    He also had a deep understanding of this feeling.


    ¡°Later, I was fine and knew that God was willing to give me a chance. This time, I won¡¯t miss it no matter what. Christopher,perhaps you will think that I have forgotten loyalty when I¡¯m in love, or that I have forgotten what is right. However, I really don¡¯t want to miss all of this again,¡± she told him affectionately.


    The brightness in her gaze could not be ignored. It was the love she had for her lover.


    Christopher didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only stand aside and look at her.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I won¡¯t say any further. Will Theodore protect you all the time?¡± Hemented.


    ¡°Yes, he will,¡± Everleigh said certainly as she looked at him.


    Since Theodore was able to find out about Loraine¡¯s incident so quickly, he must have sent someone to keep an eye on Wilson.


    It was definitely not a coincidence for Theodore and Xavier to show up together when Loraine met with an ident.


    Seeing that she was so sure, Christopher was no longer anxious.


    ¡°Well, then you should be more careful. If something happens,look for Cecil. By the way, where did she go?¡± He pointed out.


    When she talked about Cecil, she felt annoyed for her. Everleigh heard that after Diana came back, she found out Cecil had a ¡®boyfriend¡¯,so she kept following Zeldan everywhere. Although Cecil was not pleased, she was also delighted.


    She should¡¯ve let Dianae back earlier.


    It would¡¯ve solved her troubles earlier.


    Everleigh briefly told Christopher about their affairs. He scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Diana is not loyal. Does she want to snatch every one of Cecil¡¯s boyfriends?¡±


    Everleigh took a deep breath as she wouldn¡¯tment on others. Although she didn¡¯t like Cecil¡¯s sister, as a best friend, she couldn¡¯t say anything about it. However, after she knew the truth, she didn¡¯t care too much about it.


    As soon as Christopher finished speaking, Cecil appeared at the door and responded, ¡°Are you guys talking bad about me?¡±


    ¡°Cecil.¡± Both of them said in unison.


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯te and looked for me for a while. Were you doing something in secret?¡± Cecil was still wearing a ck short-sleeved shirt paired with ck jeans and her hair was messy. She set her astute eyes on both of them, displeased.


    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t step out of your house during this period of time? Today, why are you¡­¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Zeldan and my brother were injured when they were on a mission. They¡¯re just upstairs, so I stopped by to see you guys.¡± Cecil spoke in a clear and bright voice. When she talked about her brother¡¯s incident, she didn¡¯t feel distressed at all.


    ¡°How did I not know? When did it happen?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Last night. I only heard from Diana this morning. She also said that she saw you in the emergency room,¡±Cecil exined.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything. She knew that Cecil didn¡¯t like Theodore.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and have a look with you,¡± Everleigh suggested.


    ¡°Forget it, they¡¯re fine for the time being. How about tonight? I¡¯ll stay over and so will Diana.¡± When Cecil mentioned her sister, she felt extremely helpless.


    She didn¡¯t think so before, but now, she found that she really couldn¡¯t continue to act.


    She had always been an insistent person. Acting was not her strong suit.


    ¡°Your sister will express her care for Zeldan, right?¡± Christopher interjected, but his teasing look made people feel annoyed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Cecil pouted her mouth and ignored his teasing. Instead, she responded sarcastically, ¡°Why? Do you still want to chase her? But Diana loathes you now. If she knew you were here, she wouldn¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    His expression abruptly changed. Diana was very clingy. Whenever she saw someone, she would want to stick to them 24/7. There was no private time at all.


    Everyone knew that Diana did stic surgery on purpose. She was pretty at first, but now, she looked almost identical to Cecil, and she had lost her charm.


    Christopher promptly changed the subject. He walked over and wrapped his arm around Cecil¡¯s shoulder. He pretended to be mysterious and told her, ¡°I have something to tell you. It¡¯s about Everleigh.¡±

 Chapter 380 How Can She Know If You Don’t Tell Her

    When Everleigh noticed Christopher¡¯s bbering mouth, she felt really helpless and said, ¡°Can you shut your mouth?¡±


    ¡°If you want to ask for Cecil¡¯s help, but don¡¯t want to tell her the situation, why should she help you?¡± He remarked.


    She was startled; it seemed that his words were quite reasonable.


    Cecil was puzzled. She moved her eyes and responded, ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Christopher agreed and told her the whole story. Of course, he covered up Theodore¡¯s matter.


    He also knew that Cecil didn¡¯t like Theodore. If he said anything, it might have the opposite effect.


    Cecil was surprised after hearing the whole story. She turned to look at Everleigh andpointed out, ¡°It has only been a few days since Ist saw you. How have so many things happened?¡±


    ¡°Life is unpredictable,¡± Everleigh replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re optimistic. Wilson is so inhumane. Aren¡¯t you worried about yourself?¡± Cecil discovered that Everleigh was extraordinarily open-minded.


    Other matters aside,the incident from eight years ago would¡¯ve made any narrow-minded person hurt themselves.


    However, Everleigh was able to give birth to her children and hold on until now.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use worrying about it. Now, the most important thing is to take measures. Christopher needs to go to the countryside, and he can¡¯t take care of me, so he wants to ask you for help,¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t actually need her help.


    If Wilson wanted to harm her, there was nothing they could do.


    She was certain that Cecil would agree to help, but she didn¡¯t want her best friend to get into trouble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask my brother to protect you in secret. If anything happens, he can take Wilson away and we won¡¯t need any other pieces of evidence.¡± Cecil told her heroically.


    It was as if she was a superhero.


    When Christopher and Everleigh heard her words, they couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    However,he was relieved.Cecil was a thoughtful person, so it wasbest for Everleigh to be with her.


    The day passed quickly. Cecil had been staying with Everleigh, mainly because she didn¡¯t want to see Diana. In the past, she used to think that her sister spoke bashfullylike ady, but now, she realized that she was a shameless b*tch.


    Everleigh had finished her work. She took off her white coat and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see your brother.¡±


    ¡°So soon? Let¡¯s have a meal together before we do.¡± Cecil nced at the time. She wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to eat if they went up now.


    Everleigh thought for a while and figured thatit would be better to eat dinner first, so as not to waste any time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat first then,¡± she said softly.


    Cecil was jubnt and she dragged Everleigh to the restaurant near the hospital. After they came out of the restaurant,Everleigh bought some fruits, which were packaged nicely.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to buy that. He¡¯s notcking anything,¡± Cecil told her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t visit a patient empty-handed.¡± Everleigh was very particr about her style of doing things. She couldn¡¯t go there empty-handed.


    Cecil knew that she was a polite person, so she let her be.


    When they came to the ward, they saw Diana sitting next to Zeldan¡¯s bed as expected. She was thoughtfully peeling apples for him.


    ¡°Zeldan, you need to eat more to recover,¡± Diana advised him in a delicate voice.Men would melt hearing her voice, however, women would feel disgusted.


    Everleigh stood at the door and looked at Diana, who was talking. She had on a red dress and her ck hair was somewhat messy.


    Diana¡¯s face was simr to Cecil¡¯s, but she had her own beauty.


    Cecil was like a lily while Diana was like a rose.


    ¡°Lenold,¡± Cecil interrupted her sister.


    Lenold and Zeldan looked overand sawCecil and Everleigh standing at the door.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here. Come in and have a seat,¡± Lenold suggested in an instant, and pointed to the sofa nearby.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Diana also noticed them. She stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here. Come in. You didn¡¯t have to bring anything.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and gave the things in her hand to Diana, ¡°It¡¯s a small gift.¡± She spoke andwent towards Lenold and Zeldan, ¡°How are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Minor injuries like this are normal for us,¡± Zeldan exined.


    Lenold smiled with approval.


    ¡°You guys should be more careful. You guys may be heroes who protect our country, but your health is also very important.¡± Everleigh¡¯s gaze was full of emotions, showing her love and gratitude to the soldiers.


    When Lenold witnessed it, a smile appeared on his face, ¡°Okay, we will be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, please have some water,¡± Diana suggested.


    Diana served her a ss of water and a smile spread across her face, ¡°I saw you in the emergency room yesterday. Did something happen to your friend?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my former patient.¡± She took a sip of water, and she lowered her gaze to hide her emotions.


    Diana pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°When did you start treating Wilson?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s and Everleigh¡¯s faces immediately changed. Everleigh chuckled and responded, ¡°Wilson¡¯s son is my patient. I heard that something happened to them, so I went over to have a look. You haven¡¯t been in the country for a few years, so I¡¯m surprised that you still know Wilson.¡±


    Hearing this, Diana looked embarrassed and replied with an awkward smile, ¡°Hees from the Four Greatest Households, so it¡¯s not surprising that I know him.¡±


    Everleigh nodded. There was nothing wrong with it, but she still felt a strange sensation.


    On the other hand, Cecil sat on the sofa with her arms crossed, and she stared at Diana for a long time.


    Wilson had been kicked out a long time ago and rarely appeared in the public eye. How could she know?


    ¡°Everleigh, have you been very busy recently?¡± Zeldan felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, so he asked softly.


    ¡°Not really, I was on the night shift previously. We¡¯ve changed shifts today, so I have time to visit,¡± she replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. My sister always goes outside and doesn¡¯te back home all day. She imed that she came here to take care of me.¡± Lenold teased, but Everleigh still saw the adoration in his gaze.


    Diana also noticed itand said with a smile,¡°Lenold, you care so much about Cecil. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a member of the Hayes family. You shouldn¡¯t say that as if we can¡¯t tolerate you.¡± Cecil sat aside and told her coldly.


    Hearing this, Diana¡¯s smile froze on her face.


    Not only her, but even Zeldan and Lenold were also appalled.


    No one expected Cecil to say such words.


    Everleigh knew that Cecil was irritated, but it was not appropriate to say so at that instant.


    ¡°Cecil,¡± she called her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Rx.¡± Cecil spoke carelesslyas if this was her nature.


    Hearing her words, three of them breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everleigh,let me take you home.¡± Cecil got up from the sofa, carried her bag, and got ready to leave.


    ¡°I can go back by myself,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Let her send you back. It¡¯s already sote.It won¡¯t be safe for a woman like you to go home alone.¡± Lenold advised her.


    Everleigh hesitated for a moment before she nodded in agreement.


    Diana saw them out of the hospital. ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯lle and chat with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have time tomorrow,¡± Everleigh refused her proposal.It was true that she didn¡¯t have time,but she also didn¡¯t want to talk to her.

 Chapter 381 Won’t Show Mercy

    Everleigh didn¡¯t like Diana. Every time she saw her, she felt very annoyed.


    She didn¡¯t know why either.


    ¡°Alrightthen, I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯ll go up and take care of them first,¡± Diana smiled faintly, showing her charming nature.


    When Cecil and Everleigh saw this, neither of them spoke until she disappeared in the corridor of the hospital.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Christopher and the others are leaving tomorrow, right?¡± Cecil dragged her to the parking lot.


    ¡°Yes, the staff members in our hospital are going to bid farewell to them tomorrow. After all, it¡¯s public welfare. Everyone should support them,¡± Everleigh replied in a low voice andlowered her gaze. Looking at the dark street, there was an inexplicable coldness.


    She always felt that something bad would happen in the dark.


    Both of them were silent the whole journey. Cecil wanted to talk to her, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At the gate of the Trevino family home, Cecil rolled down the window and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the hospital tomorrow. If Dianaes looking for you, ignore her.¡±


    ¡°You were too obvious today,¡± Everleigh told her


    ¡°Hmph, I can turn a blind eye to the past, but if she keeps troubling me in the future, I won¡¯t show any mercy,¡± Cecil snorted. She bristled with anger at the mention of this.


    Everleigh pursed her lips and stayed silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. See you tomorrow.¡± Cecil also knew that she had been tired all day, so she didn¡¯t want to say anything unnecessary.


    It was only when Cecil¡¯s car was out of sight that Everleighentered the room.


    stair and Adrienne, who came back home, had fallen asleep. Everleigh crept into their room, but stair was leaning against the headboard, reading a book under the bedsidemp.


    On the other hand, Adrienne had already fallen into a deep slumber.She wouldn¡¯t wake up even if there was thunder.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. I¡¯m almost done with the books I borrowed from the library. I want to return them as soon as possible,¡± stair whispered in his childish voice.


    She walked over and sat at the bedside. She knew stair was a hardworking child, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, did you juste back from the hospital?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Cecil¡¯s brother was hospitalized, so I came back homete,¡± she exined.


    stair stared at her with his deep gaze; he could see her tired expression clearly.


    ¡°Go and rest early, Mommy,¡± he told her.


    Everleigh reached out her hands and caressed his head. After that, she got up and went back to her room. When she closed the door to their room, she felt more uneasy. She could bear the trouble from Wilson, but she absolutely would not let him touch her children.


    Her gaze became firmer when she thought of this.


    The next day, at the hospital, there was a blue bus parked at the entrance.All of the medical staff gathered there.


    ¡°You guys can go back now. We will be back soon,¡± Christopher said with a smile. He looked very delighted, but he cried bitterly in his heart.


    Everleigh had been with him for a long time, so she knew exactly what he was thinking.


    She didn¡¯t go this time, so she bet that he would be cursing in his heart.


    When Cecil heard this, she found an excuse and came out. Seeing these people holding their suitcases, she guessed that they were the staff members who would go to the countryside.


    ¡°Well, you guys have to do a good job. Remember that I¡¯m not asking you to go and fool around, but work hard and do your job well as the medical team,¡± Mr. Lawson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was forceful.


    Everyone listened obediently.


    Christopher felt that this old man didn¡¯t like him. He had chosen him as a volunteer for two years.


    Everleigh stood beside him and taunted him gently.


    He was no longer in a resentful mood.


    After the director finished speaking, the group of people boarded the bus.


    Christopher opened the window and advised Everleigh, ¡°Take care of yourself here. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Dr. Harrison felt particrly unhappy to hear his words, ¡°What are you talking about? What would happen to Everleigh?¡±


    Christopher kept his mouth shut, and he didn¡¯t want to talk to the old man.


    ¡°I will. You should work hard over there and try not to get selected to go again next year,¡± Everleigh ridiculed him deliberately.


    She didn¡¯t want him to worry about her.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re out of luck. You have to follow them to the countryside,¡± Cecil came out of nowhere all of a sudden. He snorted when he heard her words, ¡°This is called inspection. What do you know about it? Go away, don¡¯t disturb us.¡±


    Cecil didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and dragged Everleigh to the entrance of the hospital. Before Christopher could speak, the bus started up and was ready to leave.


    Everleigh waved to him and also made a gesture of a phone call.


    Christopher nodded. He would call her whenever he could.He could only be at ease after hearing her voice.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t just stand there. Everybody, go back to work.¡± Mr. Lawson got angry for no reason when he watched the medical staff looking in the direction in which the bus had left.


    When did the colleagues in the hospital get along so well?


    Everyone went back after listening to his words.


    Cecil sat on a chair as soon as she and Everleigh returned to the office. ¡°Your ce is so much morefortable. I really can¡¯t stand listening to Diana.¡±


    Everleigh understood what she meant. She also couldn¡¯t stand her annoying, sweet voice.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that Diana had been abroad these few years? Have you guys met Wilson before?¡± She asked in confusion. She had been very suspicious previously, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to ask back then.


    Hearing this, Cecil¡¯s expression became indifferent, and her breath became chilly. ¡°I have been investigating this matter. It won¡¯t take long for the result toe out.¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting¡­¡±


    ¡°Just as you think, what secret does Diana have?¡± Cecil leaned back in her chair and stared at the ceilingas if she was thinking about something.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it didn¡¯t really concern her, and she couldn¡¯t poke her nose into other people¡¯s business.


    They heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    Everleigh and Cecil looked over and saw Yvonne standing at the door. They had not seen her for more than a day and she had already lost a lot of weight.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you free to talk?¡± Yvonne asked.


    ¡°Okay,pleasee in,¡± Everleigh pointed to the chair aside. Cecil took a look at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.I¡¯lle and look for youter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded.


    After Cecil left, Everleigh served Yvonne a ss of water, ¡°Yvonne, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Everleigh, you are also a doctor. Please tell me the truth. Does Loraine really have any hope of waking up?¡± Yvonne asked.


    Everleigh was startled and responded softly, ¡°Yvonne, I won¡¯t hide it from you anymore.There is hope for Loraine to wake up, but she¡¯ll need your help. Otherwise, she would be a lost cause.¡±


    After Yvonne listened to her exnation, she felt that her words were ambiguous. She wanted to ask the doctor, but it turned out to be the same as Everleigh had said.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, ¡°Everleigh, what do people live for? Is it to experience these worries?¡±


    Everleigh was taken aback and she didn¡¯t know how to answer her.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She wasn¡¯t any different.


    ¡°Yvonne, stop saying such words.Things haven¡¯t reached the worst point yet.¡± Everleighforted her.

 Chapter 382 Let’s Divorce

    Yvonne smiled bitterly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the worst scenario?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head, ¡°Yvonne,as long as Loraine doesn¡¯t receive a notice of critical illness, everything will be fine.¡±


    Yvonne raised her head and looked at her with tears pooling in her eyes.


    Compared with those who were on the verge of dying, she was indeed much better.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be optimistic. At least Loraine still has you.¡± Everleigh¡¯sst sentence was also insinuating something.


    Having a mother was much better than that father.


    Yvonne nodded.She had to cheer up now. Not only did she have Loraine, butthere was also Hansen.


    Everleigh persuaded her for a long time, and Yvonne felt much better.


    Before leaving, Yvonne said, ¡°I feel very rxed chatting with you.¡±


    ¡°You cane to me whenever you¡¯re troubled.¡±Everleigh didn¡¯t mind chatting with her.


    Perhaps on the first day they met, there was already a feeling that they were closely rted.


    It was a sense of security one could give to another.


    At least that was what she felt.However, she didn¡¯t know if Yvonne felt the same.


    When Yvonne returned to the ward, Wilson had already arrived. He sat on the chair and looked at Loraine.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She questioned him.


    ¡°I came here to see her,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Huh, you¡¯re here to watch your daughter die, aren¡¯t you?¡±She taunted.


    He frowned and red at her unhappily. ¡°How can you say that? She¡¯s my daughter. Do you think I wish for her to die?¡±


    She jeered, ¡°Stop being pretentious! Are you only willing to stop when I fish out your people?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, I can understand that you are in a bad mood, but you can¡¯t frame me like that,¡± he spoke in a callous and unpleasant voice.


    He was very dissatisfied with her attitude.


    Yvonne also red at him and threw the document in her bag at him, ¡°Take a good look for yourself, Wilson. Your biggest mistake was to let the climber save her.¡±


    Watching the document fall down, Wilson clenched his jaws and narrowed his eyes, emitting a sense of danger.


    ¡°I have been with you for so many years, yet I couldn¡¯t see your cruelty. Wilson,your goal is to take back Godfrey Group isn¡¯t it?Although you have broken off your rtionship with Madam Scott for so many years, you have never given up on the idea of taking over thepany,¡± Yvonne said agitatedly. She blurted out what she was thinking in her heart.


    Only at this moment, did she understand why he was so dispassionate towards Hansen. It was because he was afraid that Hansen would one day take over Godfrey Group.


    He also knew about Madison¡¯s evil intentions towards the two children, but heturned a blind eye.


    It turned out that it was all because of Godfrey Group.


    Wilson stared at her with a gloomy look and didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.


    Yvonne blew her nose and took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind. ¡°Wilson, I will make it clear to you today. For the sake of my children, I will help you fulfill your wish. From tomorrow onwards, I will leave Godfrey Group. I will exchange it for my children¡¯s lives.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s expression did not change, but she saw the joy in his gaze.


    She felt disappointed again. Sure enough, Godfrey Group was the most important thing to him.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, under one condition. Let¡¯s sign the divorce agreement. I have been with you for so many years.It was a mistake after all,¡± she said in a choking voice.


    Hearing this, Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of shock. ¡°Yvonne, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Not another word. Our rtionship was overthe moment you harmed my child,¡± she pointed out sadly.


    It also seemed that she had made up her mind.


    Wilson saw how resolute she was and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He walked past her and left.


    When he went out, Yvonne couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. She could only cry out loud. She couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.She really couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    She walked towards Loraine and cried, ¡°Loraine, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been together with your father.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As soon as she finished her words, she rubbed her eyes. She wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her. She thought she saw Loraine move her eyes.


    ¡°Doctor! Doctor,e in quickly!¡± She ran to the door agitatedly and shouted for the doctor.


    When the doctor heard this, he thought that something had happened and immediately ran over.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The doctor was very anxious. It was normal for a patient to have an emergency. It was only a matter of good or bad.


    ¡°Just now, I saw her eyes move, you¡­¡± While speaking, she looked back at Loraine and saw her hand moving.


    The doctor saw it too. He instantaneously walked over and asked the nurse to take the medical instruments for an examination.


    Yvonne covered her face and didn¡¯t know whether to cry or be excited.


    If she knew that the divorce could wake her daughter up, she would¡¯ve definitely said it earlier.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the doctor to finish the check-up. He looked at her delightedly, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle. Talk to her more,especially things that would stimte her. I believe that she will wake up in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, doctor.¡± Yvonne covered her mouth and cried. She really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    It was fine as long as Loraine was alright.


    Everleigh soon found out that Loraine could move.


    She hurriedly went to look for Yvonne, whograbbed her hand excitedly as soon as she saw her, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re right. Perhaps there will be a miracle for her.¡±


    Everleigh also breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the tears of joy in her eyes. Loraine was a good girl; she wascheerful and lovely. She shouldn¡¯t lie here and watch Yvonne sobbing for her sake.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re waking up.¡± Everleigh set her eyes on the person who was lying on the bed. There were no changes on her face; it was as if she was sleeping.


    Yvonne was so excited that she didn¡¯t know what to do. She grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand and refused to let go.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so excited yet. You can smile when she wakes up in a few days,¡± Everleigh remarked but she kept smiling.


    Yvonne was so excited that it took her a long time to recover from the excitement.


    ¡°Everleigh, thank you for supporting me, otherwise¡­¡± She thanked her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I also like Loraine. By the way, Yvonne, how did you¡­¡± Everleigh was curious and pondered, what had triggered Loraine?


    Logically, she shouldn¡¯t have woken up so soon.


    Unless she had heard some shocking news.


    Upon hearing this, Yvonne¡¯s smile gradually faded, and her eyes dimmed, ¡°I¡¯m getting a divorce soon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh was stunned, and quickly realized that she overreacted. She covered her mouth and stared at her with her eyes wide open.


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Everleigh, many things have happened to my family. I can finally free myself after the divorce. I also want to be responsible for my children,¡± Yvonne spoke in a deep voice.


    She didn¡¯t want to mention Wilson. In her heart, the man whom she loved in the past was no longer there;only a person who would do anything to gain benefits was left.


    She should let go of her obsession. Perhaps she should have let it go when the incident had happened, but it was toote.


    ¡°Then, what will happen to Hansen and Loraine if you get a divorce?¡± Everleigh asked calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still rich and I can still afford to take care of them.¡± The only thing Yvonne had left was money.She had to admit, Wilson was generous to them, especially when it came to money.

 Chapter 383 Discussed With You

    Seeing this, Everleigh felt that it was not appropriate to say anything more. After all, it was their family¡¯s affairs. Even if she wanted to persuade her, she didn¡¯t know what to say. A person like Wilson did not deserve to have a wife.


    ¡°Everleigh, you need to be cautious when you find a man. Look, am I not the best example?¡± Yvonne advised.


    ¡°Yvonne, do you think I will¡­¡±


    ¡°I already knew you were seeing Theodore a long time ago. I didn¡¯t say anything because it wasn¡¯t necessary. I was going against Theodore, but I didn¡¯t want to destroy your happiness.¡± Yvonne knew that she was looking for an excuse, but she had already prepared to divorce Wilson.


    Everything in the Godfrey family had nothing to do with her.


    Everleigh was not shocked. She expected that Yvonne would investigate Theodore.


    ¡°Yvonne, I have something else to deal with. You stay and keep an eye on her. Call me whenever you need me,¡± Everleigh informed her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yvonne said with a smile.


    There was nothing more important to her than her daughter getting better.


    Christopher called Everleigh in the evening. Heined about how hard it was to walk on the road. He also said that the mosquitoes were really vicious in the countryside. He had been bitten badly.


    He was hopeless.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m so regretful,¡± he told her.


    ¡°What are you regretting about?¡± She asked in confusion.


    ¡°What I regret is when the directors hold a meeting again, I will definitely not speak casually,¡± he responded indignantly. If he wasn¡¯t so talkative, he would not have ended up like this.


    Everleigh twitched her mouth. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you stay with Cecil today?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I went to see Loraine today. She is about to wake up. She reacted earlier today,¡± she said happily.


    However, he was astonished and replied in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a medical miracle. How could it be like this in just a few days?¡±


    ¡°She was greatly triggered,¡± her tone was low. Loraine would be disappointed if Yvonne and Wilson divorced each other.


    Christopher raised his eyebrows, ¡°How? Are her parents abandoning her?¡±


    Everleigh rolled her eyes helplessly.¡°What is his brain made of? How could he say such words?¡± She thought.


    Who would abandon their own children?


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. By the way, have you arranged everything?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It has been ready for a long time. You don¡¯t even know. After we arrived here, the dean here talked non-stop.I have heard enough,¡± Christopher felt annoyed as he recalled the scene.


    Everleigh could imagine as she had also met such a person.


    Both of them chatted for a while before hanging up. She wanted to wash up and have a good rest. She had experienced too many things these days. She finally understood the meaning of being fatigued.


    The next day, when Everleigh walked out of the gate of the Trevino family¡¯s home. Theodore¡¯s car was parked not far away.She was surprised. She looked back and discovered that no one wasing out of the house, so she rushed to get in the car.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Why are you acting like a thief?¡± Theodore¡¯s brows creased, and his deep gaze was filled with displeasure towards her attitude.


    She pouted her lips and replied guiltily, ¡°That¡¯s because you appeared unexpectedly.¡±


    He looked at her quietly, as if he wanted to see through her.


    She couldn¡¯t stand his gaze and she sighed softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to bete for work.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he started the car and drove to the hospital.


    On the way, Everleigh asked, ¡°You came to look for me early in the morning. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne is no longer going to thepany, and I have received most of the resources,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Congrattions for taking back Godfrey Group.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll give all of it to Xavier and let him take over,¡± he interjected.


    She was dumbfounded and stared at him in surprise, ¡± You want to give Godfrey Group back to Xavier?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in it in the first ce,¡± Theodore looked in front of him and his gaze brightened.


    She knew that he was not interested in doing business. What he was most interested in had been eliminated.


    Even if he wanted to do it, it would be very difficult.


    However¡­


    ¡°If you really leave, what do you n on doing next?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came to look for you. Everleigh, listen to me¡­¡± Theodore told her all of his ns.


    She didn¡¯t say anything after hearing that.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? If you fail, you won¡¯t be able to go back to Godfrey Group,¡± shemented.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have shares in Godfrey Group. I¡¯m just giving him Madam Scott¡¯s shares,¡± he said indifferently.


    Everleigh was startled, ¡°If you transfer her shares, Madam Scott will¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma had already passed away. All of her shares have been taken by me. I can¡¯t always keep them.¡± He knew that he couldn¡¯t take everything with him.


    He didn¡¯t have the right to keep it either.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but hesitated.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯ve already made your decision, but has Xavier agreed?¡± She pointed out.


    Xavier didn¡¯t care about Godfrey Group either. Otherwise, he would have taken it back in these years, and wouldn¡¯t be kicking up a fuss at home.


    He had been causing a mess for so many years.


    He curled up his lips, ¡°He¡¯ll ept it because Wilson ising back to Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°What? Does he have shares? Will the board of directors ept it if hees back to Godfrey Group?¡± Everleigh eximed.


    ¡°He bought the shares from other directors, and now, he¡¯s holding the same shareholding percentage as me. If it wasn¡¯t for my grandmother¡¯s shares, I would¡¯ve been kicked out of thepany,¡± Theodore spoke casually.


    She was silent. For a moment, she fell into chaotic thoughts. Neither of them spoke. It wasn¡¯t until they were about to reach the hospital that shesaid, ¡± Tell me when you leave thepany, so that I can get ready.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t you want to know why I have such thoughts?¡± He suddenly couldn¡¯t understand her.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m willing to help you, I won¡¯t ask anymore,¡± she answered indifferently.


    Everleigh got out as soon as Theodore stopped his car.She looked at the busy hospital andstrode in.


    He looked at her backuntil she disappeared into the corridor.Only then did he shift his gaze.


    Just then, his phone rang, and he picked it up, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Theodore¡¯s expression changed shortly. He immediately made a turn and headed to thepany.


    At the same time, Wilson came to Godfrey Group and was ready to hold a meeting.


    The other directors were confused when they saw him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you are no longer a member of Godfrey Group. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to show up here?¡± One of the directors asked.


    Wilson nced at him with cold eyes and red at him fiercely.

 Chapter 384 Xavier Is The Chairman

    The director was appalled by his re. He lowered his gaze and didn¡¯t look at him. He pondered to himself, ¡°Theodore wouldn¡¯t agree for him to show up anyway. I¡¯ll just let Theodore deal with him.¡±


    An hour had passed by the time Theodore appeared.However, he didn¡¯te alone. He came with Xavier.


    Wilson was aghast when he saw them.


    ¡°Why did you bring him here?¡± Wilson questioned him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You came here even when you have been kicked out by Grandma.Since I¡¯m still a member of the Godfrey family, why can¡¯t Ie here?¡± Xavier sneered; he didn¡¯t care that he was his father.


    Wilson¡¯s face darkenedand he red at his son.


    Xavier was not afraid. He stared at him quietly with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve brought my brother here todayto inform you that from now on,Xavier will be in charge of Godfrey Group,¡± Theodore spoke calmly as his gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces.


    The board of directors were taken aback when they heard this.How could he just change the chairman so easily?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, aren¡¯t you regarding it as a trifling matter? Although Xavier had once been in charge of thepany, it was only for a short period of time. Furthermore, he was apanied by Madison at that time.This is not appropriate,¡± one of the directors stood up and opposed.


    After all,Godfrey Group was part of the Four Greatest Households. They could earn a profit if they followed them and bought shares. Now, he wanted to change the chairman. If they suffered a loss, it would not be worth it.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze turned cold after hearing his words, ¡°Are you worried that you all will suffer a loss?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± The director retorted.


    ¡°Theodore, are you crazy? Why are you letting him take over thepany?¡± Wilson was also infuriated. All he had done was for him, but now, he gave everything to Xavier. What was he going to do with all that he had persisted?


    Theodore tilted his head and set his eyes on Wilson, who lost his temper. He scoffed, ¡°What rights do you have to discuss this matter with me right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m also a director of thispany. I held this director meeting to exin everything to everyone. Theodore, take a look at this and you¡¯ll know why I¡¯m here,¡± Wilson said angrily as he threw the documents on the table.


    Theodore and Xavier nced at each other. Neither of them had the intention of moving.


    ¡°So what? Are you the president of Godfrey Group? Since when did I need your approval to make any decisions?¡± Theodore pointed out bluntly.


    Wilson was fuming with rage. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Theodore ignored him and turned to face the crowd, ¡°Let me tell you guyssince I¡¯m in charge of Godfrey Group.I won¡¯t allow you all to refute my decisions. If you guys are not satisfied, you may leave with your shares. Iwon¡¯t stop you.¡±


    His words were loud and clear. Others wanted to retort, but they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Wilson red at him. After a while, he remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask for your opinion. We haven¡¯t dealt with your matter of buying shares privately, so you¡¯d better behave yourself. If you really do something bad, don¡¯t me me for not showing you any mercy as your son,¡± Xavier spoke rudely.


    The mocking expression on his face made Wilson very ufortable.


    These were his two beloved sons.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the documentster, and you can decide for yourself what to do next. I¡¯lle and pick up my dividends every month. Everything else is under your contrs long as Godfrey Group doesn¡¯t go bankrupt,¡± Theodore instructed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I may not have been doing business for many years, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m incapable,¡± Xaviermented insinuatingly, but his eyes were fixed on Wilson.


    However, he thought secretly, ¡°Dad, Let¡¯s have some fun from now on.¡±


    Theodore nodded and pushed Xavier¡¯s wheelchair out.


    As for the board of directors, he didn¡¯t stop them from making trouble. If theydecided to leave, it would be a good thing for him too.


    The two brothers returned to the office. Xavier looked at the familiar sight andhis gaze was filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll know what to do in future.¡± Theodore pushed him towards his desk.


    He was going to let him get familiar with this environment slowly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you really okay with me managing Godfrey Group?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? I didn¡¯t have any intentions of managing Godfrey Group in the first ce,¡± Theodore responded unemotionally.


    He never wanted any of this.


    However, things went contrary to his wishes.


    Xavier raised his head and fixed his dark eyes on Theodore. His handsome face was reflected in his pupils, ¡°You have other ns, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°This is not part of your job,¡± he answered.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯ll never change things that you¡¯re not sure about. Many people say that I¡¯m good at nning, but you made me realize that you were the one who¡¯s good instead.¡±Xavier spoke his thoughts.


    He knew too little about his brother.


    Even that day, Theodorebrought him here rashly and told him that he would let him manage thepany.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he followed.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to think about his n.


    Theodore took a look at him, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What you care about is your revenge. What I care about isn¡¯t here. In the future,it¡¯s your own business on how to fight Wilson.¡±


    Xavier smiled coldly and thought to himself,¡°That¡¯s right, the main reason I agreed was so that I could fight with him in a fair and upright manner.¡±


    He wanted Wilson to understand the feeling of losing the most important thing to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. Take a good look at the documents. Also, Yvonne won¡¯te here anymore,¡± Theodore left as soon as he finished speaking.


    Xavier turned his wheelchairand watched him leave coldly.


    Wilson wanted to talk to Theodore, but when he came in, he saw Xavier sitting in his wheelchair reading the documents.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Theodore?¡± Wilson mentioned.


    ¡°He left, of course. He¡¯s no longer the president.¡± Xavier said as if nothing had happened.


    When Wilson saw his attitude, he couldn¡¯t control his anger anymore, ¡°Xavier Godfrey!¡±


    When Xavier heard his fury, his eyes turned harsh, and he closed the documents in his hand.


    He raised his head and looked at him coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯d better call me Mr. Godfrey in thepany, even if you are my father,¡± Xavier demanded.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey? Do you think you are qualified? A cripple wants to take up a position inthe Four Greatest Households?Don¡¯t you have any conscience?¡± Wilson spoke with a fierce look, and his gaze showed his hatred for him.


    The moment Wilson called him a cripple, Xavier really wanted to give him a hard beating.He was the one who had caused him to be in this state.


    ¡°What right do you have to disparage me? Did you think I would end up like this if you didn¡¯t do such an inhumane thing back then?¡± Xavier roared angrily. His scarlet eyes were like a lion¡¯s eyes.


    They would send shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    Wilson stared at him with wide eyes,and he was taken aback.

 Chapter 385 Loophole of Godfrey Group

    Xavier and Wilson looked at each other.


    One looked irritated, while the other looked disgusted.


    They didn¡¯t look like a father and son duo at all.


    ¡°Yes, you do have shares in Godfrey Group right now, but please bear in mind thatI can easily ruin the shares you own, and turn them into waste papers whenever I want to,¡± Xavier spoke cruelly.


    Wilson¡¯s expression was ruthless. He looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have really handled all the problems in thepany back when you were still in charge? Your biggest w is being too arrogant, and thinking that you never make mistakes.You didn¡¯t expect that I would discover the biggest loophole in thepany¡¯s secret, right?If I expose it, what will happen to Godfrey Group?¡± Xavier looked at him with a wry smile, and the cruelty in his eyes looked sinister.


    Wilson didn¡¯t respond. He knew about it, and it was the reason he had gone back to thepany. He wanted to cover up the loophole.


    ¡°Feel free to ruin it then,¡±he said nonchntly. He didn¡¯t believe that they would give up the glory and prestige of Godfrey Group.


    Xavier taunted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to goad me.I haven¡¯t taken any action yet because you haven¡¯t let the cat out of the bag. I want everyone to see your true colors.¡±


    Wilson looked at the detestation in his gaze and couldn¡¯te to his senses for a while.


    Xavier turned the wheelchair around and spoke in a low voice, ¡°You can go back now.¡±


    Wilson really went back. He didn¡¯t want to say another word to him.


    He wouldn¡¯t let go of it that easily.


    ¡­


    Everleigh was busy for the whole morning, so she only had time to eat at noon. Cecil specially bought her something to eat and asked her to go upstairs.


    The reason she gave was because Diana had something to do, so she wasn¡¯t able toe over.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t stand your sister,¡± Everleigh eximed. The polite words that Diana had previously said felt very insincere.


    However, she had no choice but to respond.


    Speaking of it, Cecil snorted, ¡°She¡¯s getting bolder.¡±


    ¡°What have you found?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Recently, she¡¯s been busy with her newpany. She¡¯s using the Hayes family¡¯s money.¡±


    ¡°Newpany? What kind of business is she nning to do?¡± Everleigh remembered that she had studied finance.


    Cecil took a deep breath and replied, ¡°What else can it be? Finance management, of course. She¡¯s into securities right now.¡±


    Everleigh nodded. She pondered to herself,¡°Securities has its own risks, and the risks are rather high. If it¡¯s not handled well, there¡¯s a possibility of it copsing at any time.¡±


    Both of them came to the ward. Lenold and Zeldan were both out of their beds and exercising.


    The muscles on their body moved back and forth as if they were alive.


    ¡°Wow, they are so muscr!¡± Everleigh eximed in surprise.


    Cecil¡¯s expression was full of disdain, ¡°Look at yourself, you¡¯re good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good-for-nothing? What about you then? Are you even worthy?¡± Everleigh reached her finger out and pointed it to her own face.


    Cecil snorted and thought to herself, ¡°Of course I¡¯m worthy, I¡¯m more than worthy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you guys are here?¡± Zeldan stood up and put on his hospital gown.


    Beads of sweat were still on his forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯s Cecil. She asked me to eat here,¡± Everleigh mentioned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together then.¡± Lenold pointed to the corner. There was a lot of food on the coffee table.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t act polite.She would eat anything and everything whenever she was hungry.


    Zeldan noticed that she had eaten a lot, so he joked, ¡°Dr. Trevino,I can see that you¡¯re not a picky eater.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we doctors have irregr meal times. Sometimes, we don¡¯t even have a chance to eat, not to mention choosing what we want to eat. The number of patients has been increasing over the past few days, plus some doctors are currently on leave, so we have no choice but to do everything by ourselves,¡± she exined, with a lot of food in her mouth.


    Cecil kindly passed her some more food and advised, ¡°Thenyou should really eat more.¡±


    Indeed, Everleigh ate a lot.


    While they were eating, Cecil suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Lenold, do you know any retired soldiers?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about retired soldiers?¡± He raised his head and nced at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for one, for Everleigh. She has gotten into some trouble, and needs a bodyguard to protect her secretly. The sry is negotiable,¡± Cecil answered in a low voice.


    Zeldan and Lenold peered at Everleigh in confusion. She was a doctor, a person who was usually helping and saving people. How could she possibly get into trouble?


    ¡°Miss Trevino, are you really in trouble?¡± Zeldan asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Cecil is just talking nonsense,¡± Everleigh stuffed more food into her mouth. She didn¡¯t want others to know that she was being hunted because of her affairs with the Godfrey family.


    What¡¯s more, the incident had happened such a long time ago, and Wilson didn¡¯t cause any trouble the whole time. Perhaps, she was just thinking too much.


    Cecil didn¡¯t care much. She looked at Lenold and asked, ¡°So, are you going to rmend me someone?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ask a few of them to contact youter.¡± Lenold took a deep breath, and didn¡¯t seem to care too much about it.


    Ever since his acquaintances had retired,some of them were unemployed. Those who had jobswere only working as either bodyguards or coaches.


    Protecting a person was a piece of cake for them.


    ¡°Can you help me pay the deposit first?I¡¯ll pay you backter on.¡± That was the most important thing for Cecil.


    She didn¡¯t have much money with her, so she didn¡¯t want to pay first.


    Lenold¡¯s eyes opened wide. He poked Cecil in the head and asked, ¡°Am I your brother, or am I your personal ATM machine?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that.Just let me know the price.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want them to spend money. They had already helped her a lot. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for them to spend more money.


    Cecil turned her head, put down her food and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. The money that you¡¯re earning is barely enough for you to take care of your children. How can you pay for a bodyguard? Don¡¯t bother about it, just listen to me. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll get the money from Christopher. That b*stard just threw everything to me and didn¡¯t care about it. I haven¡¯t settled this with him yet.


    When it came to that matter, Cecil was bristling with anger.


    He was only going to the countryside, not traveling overseas. Even if he had really gone abroad, he could just take out some money to hire a bodyguard.


    ¡°If money is what you need, I can help you.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the door.


    Four of them looked over and saw Felicia who was dressed formally. She had short hair and an indifferent aura.


    ¡°Felicia? When did you arrive?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I just came here to look for you, and the nurses said that you were in here, so I came over.¡± She walked in, and looking at the food on the coffee table, her brows knitted.


    Everleigh looked at her expression and felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t you eat with us then?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Felicia was indeed hungry. She had been busy for the whole morning too.She was on her way to another ce and happened to pass by, so she came up and paid a visit.


    Cecil became much more serious as she noticed Felicia¡¯s cold aura. Lenold, on the other hand,gazed at Felicia, who was in glowing spirits. She had beautiful, sexy red lips, which blew him away.


    ¡°Felicia?¡± He asked tentatively.


    She turned around and nced at the man with dark skin. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Lenold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you!Wow, what a coincidence.¡± He chuckled, revealing his pearly white teeth.


    Zeldan raised his eyebrows. Her name seemed particrly familiar to him.

 Chapter 386 Lenold’s Thoughts

    Listening to his words, Felicia didn¡¯t have much feelings about it. After all, they were ssmates in junior high school. They had all grown up since, and everyone was busy with their own lives.


    It was very difficult for them to meet again.


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s not really a coincidence. We¡¯re all living in the same city, so it¡¯s not really hard for us to meet each other, right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°You do have a point there, but it¡¯s been five years since west met, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lenold thought carefully.


    She didn¡¯t care much about it. Even if they didn¡¯t meet for five years, so what?They would only have a casual chat when they do meet each other.


    She had some food, and prepared to leave. Before leaving, she told Lenold, ¡°You can look for bodyguards, I¡¯ll pay for them. Just make sure that both my brother and sister-inw are safe.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, he frowned subconsciously as he had forgotten that Everleigh was already part of the Meyer family.


    Felicia put a check on the table and then left.


    Everleigh had an indescribable feeling when she saw Felicia being so straightforward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating too, I have to get back to work now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cecil answered. After she cleared the coffee table, she took a garbage bag with her and went out.


    After the both of them left,only then did Zeldan speak, ¡°The scarf that you wore at the training basest time, did it belong to her?¡±


    ¡°Have you been going through my stuff?¡± Lenold replied calmly.


    Zeldan chuckled. He wasn¡¯t ashamed of being exposed. Instead, he answered naturally, ¡°It¡¯s not that I went through your things on purpose. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t close your drawer when you went out for a missionst time, so I saw it by ident.¡±


    Lenold didn¡¯t believe what he said.


    For the past few years, he had been in the army, and had been keeping his feelings for Felicia in his heart. After all, he was a member of the Four Great Households, so it was easy for him to investigate a person.


    He also clearly knew how Felicia achieved all the sess she had, so he still had deep feelings for her.


    The feelings were still there after so many years.


    When Cecil came back, the both of them shut their mouths tacitly. Lenold then took out his phone to call his former teammates as he needed to find some bodyguards.


    His teammates were quick to respond.


    After Theodore left thepany, he went straight to the hospital to look for Everleigh. She nced at him and wasn¡¯t surprised.¡°Have you settled everything?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m unemployed now.¡± He sat down on the chair. After that, he picked up a piece of fruit that was ced on her table and put it into his mouth.


    She lowered her eyes.¡°Did you juste here straight away? Didn¡¯t your father say anything?¡±


    ¡°I bet he¡¯s at odds with Xavier right now,¡± he snorted.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk too much about them.


    They could do whatever they wanted to. He couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°So, when are you going to carry out your n?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll do it after some time. I need some rest right now.I haven¡¯t been feeling at ease ever since I took over Godfrey Group. Now that I¡¯m free, I can finally do some things that I enjoy.¡± Theodore felt rxed as he spoke of it.


    She chuckled.¡°That¡¯s true. You haven¡¯t had a good rest in these few years.¡±


    He looked at her with deep feelings, and there were other emotions in his gaze.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out with me for a short trip? I can help you take a leave.¡±


    ¡°Nah, there are too many patients in the hospital right now. All the other doctors are on leave. The dean would definitely reject my leave application.¡± She wanted to go out for a trip too, but unfortunately, she knew that the dean would not agree.


    He didn¡¯t insist any further. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Tomorrow is Sunday. You should be able to have a rest, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can rest for a day tomorrow,¡± she answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the Ocean Park tomorrow. Bring along the children too.I¡¯ve already promised Adriennest time.¡± He spoke in a deep voice. However, the joy in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    As Everleigh thought of Adrienne¡¯s excited face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. She nodded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let them know tonight.¡±


    Suddenly, the emergency room¡¯s bell rang.She looked over. It wasing from Galen¡¯s ward.


    ¡°I have to get back to work now. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Theodore¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he stared at the ward where the bell rang.


    He was lost in thought.


    She rushed over to the ward and saw that Galen had difficulty breathing. His whole body was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Doctor, please hurry up and take a look! What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Galen¡¯s wife, Missie, was crying.


    She was afraid that something bad would happen to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me take a look right now.¡± Everleigh took out her stethoscope and gave him an examination. When she heard that his heartbeat was getting faster uncontrobly, she realized that something was wrong. She immediately instructed the nurse, ¡°Call Dr. Harrison right now. Prepare for an operation immediately.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± The nurse nodded. Next, she took out her mobile phone and dialed Dr. Harrison¡¯s number.


    Ever since Everleigh returned from Africa, as long as Dr. Harrison was working in an operating theater, she would be there with him.


    This time, she looked for himfor an important reason as well.


    In the operating room, Everleigh stood next to Galen and talked to him.


    ¡°Mr. Wood, can you hear me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± He responded weakly.


    She nodded and gave Dr. Harrison a look.¡°Professor, you must save him no matter what.¡±


    Dr. Harrison had been working with her for a long time, so he could sense that something was special about her request. Although he did his best to treat his patients every time, it was obvious that that person meant something different to her..


    ¡°He¡¯s been suffering from cancer, so his chances of survival are rtively low. If you have something to tell him, you should do it as soon as possible,¡± he saidin a low voice as he continued the operation.


    Everleigh stood aside and listened to his advice carefully.


    Previously,she didn¡¯t dare to speak as she was afraid that he would die, but now that he didn¡¯t have much time left,it was time for her to ask.


    A few hourster, Everleigh and Dr. Harrison came out of the operating theater.


    Missie rushed forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how was the operation?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine for the time being. He¡¯ll wake up tomorrow night. Dr. Trevino will follow up and check up on him,¡± Dr. Harrison exined.


    Missie calmed down when she heard it. She promptly thanked him, ¡°Thank you so much, doctor! I¡¯m well aware that he doesn¡¯t have much time left. He is just racing against time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to be prepared. He will be transported back to his ward soon.¡± Dr. Harrison sighed softly and thought to himself, ¡°How great would it be if all family members of patients can think and talk this way.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Rtionships between doctors and patients would be much better.¡±


    Galen was pushed out of the room; he was still unconscious. His wife followed him back to the ward.


    Dr. Harrison looked at Everleigh and suggested, ¡°You should go back early and have a good rest. Come back here tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye.¡± She nodded; her clear eyes were full of gratitude.


    She was really grateful for her professor¡¯s help.


    When Everleigh walked out of the hospital, it was already dark. An autumn breeze blew, and it was pleasantly cool.

 Chapter 387 Someone Is Following You

    Everleigh looked at the busy street. She stretched her hands out and zipped up her jacket. Then, she walked towards her car.


    Before she got to her car, a honking sound came from behind, so she turned around.She saw Theodore sitting in the driver¡¯s seat of a car,his gaze set firmly on her.


    She did not hesitate.She walked over and opened the car door.Then, she got into the car.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at home by now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I was waiting for you.¡± He spoke in a charming voice which reverberated throughout the car.


    She was surprised. Although his words seemed normal, she just couldn¡¯t suppress her feelings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Her cheeks were flushed,and she didn¡¯t know whether it was because of the wind outside, or out of shyness.


    Neither of them spoke, but her stomach rumbled.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± After Theodore heard the growl, he turned his car around and headed towards a restaurant.


    ¡°Anything, as long as there¡¯s something to eat.¡± Everleigh lowered her head after she spoke. She was pretty embarrassed by the loud rumbling sounding from her stomach.


    He peeked at her and noticed her expression, but he remained silent. He knew that she was feeling embarrassed, but he just couldn¡¯t hide the smile in his eyes.


    They arrived at a restaurant. Just as they were about to enter, he stopped moving and glimpsed to the left subconsciously.


    His eyes were like mes as he narrowed his eyes, revealing a dangerous aura.


    When she saw him staring motionlessly in that direction, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go in.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    She knew him very well. He didn¡¯t look fine at all. However, she didn¡¯t ask any further since he wasn¡¯t willing to say anything.


    Inside the restaurant, Everleigh ordered a few dishes. Afterwards, she gobbled down her food.


    Theodore didn¡¯t mind at all. He filled her te with food, and even helped her to peel shrimps.


    She ate a lot. Her side of the table was already clean, but his side was still full of food.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not hungry. Everleigh, has someone been following you for the past few days?¡± He didn¡¯t want to scare her, but it was better for him to be straightforward.


    He didn¡¯t want her to be caught off guard.


    Her expression froze.¡°Were you staring at the two guys outside just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Theodore nodded seriously. His eyes were filled with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. They were sent here to protect me,¡± Everleigh had almost forgotten that Cecil had hired two retired members of the special forces to protect her, so that they wouldn¡¯t affect her daily life much.


    She must have been too busy to forget about it.


    He was slightly startled and asked, ¡°From who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lenold, Cecil¡¯s brother. He sent them over to protect me. They are military veterans, so I believe that they are good at it. I forgot to tell you about it just now,¡± she exined.


    Upon hearing that they were there to protect her, Theodore was much more relieved.


    In fact, he was also worried that Wilson might do something bad to her. It was indeed a good thing that she had people protecting her.


    After they ate dinner, they left the restaurant. Everleigh and Theodore both nced in the same direction. The two bodyguards were no longer hiding. They walked out from the dark corner.


    They were both tall and well built, giving off a murderous vibe. It was easy to tell that they were professionals in their field.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Trevino,¡± they greeted her.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little as she heard their hoarse voices.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m Caleb Scott, and he¡¯s Reid Meaker. We are both here to protect you. We were supposed to meet you once you walked out of the hospital, but this man here picked you up, so we decided to follow you here,¡± Caleb exined.


    Theodore sized them up carefully. His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°I appreciate your help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Miss Trevino,you should rest now. We will be nearby,¡± Caleb said before leaving with Reid.


    Everleigh and Theodore watched them leave before they looked away. ¡°Rest early. I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay. Have a safe journey back home,¡± she replied.


    He nodded and drove off.


    stair and Adrienne were sitting on the sofa listening to Hilda¡¯s story when Everleigh arrived home.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, you¡¯re back,¡± Hilda greeted.


    ¡°Yeah. What were you three talking about?¡± Everleigh went over and sat down with them, asking with great interest.


    Hilda smiled and answered, ¡°Oh, we were talking about my childhood. I grew up in the countryside, so there are a lot of interesting stories to tell.¡±


    Everleigh agreed. Although she wasn¡¯t brought up in the countryside,she knew from her previous visits that life in the countryside was indeed fun and interesting.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Perhaps we can visit the countryside someday, so the two of you can experience a very different childhood,¡± Everleigh was determined on the idea.


    If Christopher still wasn¡¯t back after everything in the hospital had settled down, she might as well bring them there for a visit.


    ¡°Cool! I want to y in a mud pit, catch a duck, or go fishing!¡± Adrienne said with sparkles in her eyes. Her little hands were waving around.


    She was clearly looking forward to the short trip.


    ¡°Alright then. By the way, we are going to Ocean Park tomorrow. I heard that there will be a dolphin performance,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Yay! stair, we¡¯ll go to Ocean Park first, and then you can return the books,¡± Adrienne shouted.


    She was eager to have fun.


    stair nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll return it next week then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for bed now. Good night, kids.¡± Everleigh patted him on his head before heading upstairs.


    The next morning, a ray of warm sunshine shone in. Everleigh stretched her arms out and saw the sunlight seeping through the gaps between her fingers. She smiled at that sight.


    She got up and headed to her wardrobe. She was out to have fun that day, so she decided to dress casually. Everleigh took out a white skirt with a light blue blouse after searching through her wardrobe.


    She tied her hair in a high ponytail.


    She looked both bright and innocent.


    She looked just like a college student.


    Meanwhile, Hilda had already dressed stair and Adrienne in t-shirts and shorts. Although it was already autumn,the weather was still rather hot and stuffy.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Everleigh asked as she walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve packed everything for them,¡± Hilda said as she put their water bottles in their backpacks.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Everleigh had already informed Theodore to wait for them in the woods by the street. It would be easier for them to spot him, and the traffic there was light.


    He was already waiting for them when they were walking over to the woods. Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she spotted him. She immediately ran over to him and gave him a hug as she called out, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    He squatted down and wrapped his arms around her.¡°Adrienne, did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Daddy, why are you only visiting us now? Did you forget about me?¡± She pouted and asked.


    He patted her head and said, ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re my dear daughter, I¡¯ll never forget about you.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, if you ever forget about me, then I¡¯ll forget about you too. This is just how girls are,¡± Adrienne stated.

 Chapter 388 I Don’t Want to Pity You

    She was proud to be a woman.


    Everleigh and stair approached them, and heard what Adrienne said to Theodore.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re only a few years old. Get in the car now, otherwise it will be crowded if we get therete,¡± Everleigh said.


    Hearing that, Adrienne quickly jumped out of Theodore¡¯s arms. She opened the door and got into the car.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± She called out to the three of them.


    Theodore and Everleigh looked at each other helplessly. When they arrived at the Ocean Park, it was still rather early. There weren¡¯t many visitors there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and wait. The show will begin soon,¡± Theodore found several seats.


    It was still a little too hot.


    Everleigh walked over to him, holding one child in each hand. Most of the people there were made up of families of three.


    ¡°Mommy, they look really happy, are they all living together?¡± Adrienne asked curiously.


    Her question had left both Everleigh and Theodore startled. Their gazes met and fell a little.


    ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you answering me?¡± Adrienne asked again.


    ¡°Adrienne, not all couples have to live together. Aren¡¯t you happy staying with Grandpa?¡± stair interrupted. He didn¡¯t want to know anything between the adults.


    She sulked, ¡°I am happy, but¡­¡±


    Everleigh nced at her watch and said, ¡°The show is about to start, let¡¯s go!¡±


    She held their hands and walked inside.


    Theodore was a little dejected when he heard the conversation. Didn¡¯t she have any desire to live with him? He pondered.


    Inside the amphitheater, the seats were mostly upied as they walked in. Children were screaming excitedly among the audience.


    There was a huge pool in the middle. Two dolphins appeared from the water and did some ball tricks, while another three dolphins jumped out to join them.


    Adrienne was screaming excitedly in her seat, whereas stair was more calm and quiet. However,his excitement and love for dolphins could be felt just by looking at his sparkling eyes.


    Theodore bought them ice cream after the dolphin performance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some ice cream, the weather is too hot,¡± he said.


    ¡°Here you go, it¡¯s your favorite vor,¡± Everleigh handed an ice cream to Adrienne.


    She took it with an overjoyed expression. She took a huge bite off of it. stair, on the other hand, was just like Theodore. They didn¡¯t really like desserts.


    Adrienne and Everleigh were the only ones who ate the ice cream.


    In the afternoon, they went to the water park. stair and Adrienne were enjoying themselves in the kids¡¯ pool, whileTheodore and Everleigh were sitting at the side, looking at them.


    ¡°Everleigh, do you really have no ns of getting back together with me?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Her expression stiffened.


    He avoided eye contact. He smiled and said, ¡°I saw your strange expression when you heard what Adrienne said earlier today. Everleigh, can you tell me what¡¯s on your mind? What¡¯s holding you back?¡±


    ¡°When did you start caring about my feelings? You never cared about it back then,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°I know I used to hurt you so much back then due to my negligence. I¡¯ve been thinking about it many times. If only I cared more about you, if only I insisted on knowing what happened, we wouldn¡¯t have wasted seven years between us.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. There was sorrow in his words.


    Everleigh wasn¡¯t feeling good hearing his words too. What he said was true. She didn¡¯t have any chance to express her feelings back then.If he bothered to investigate further, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that.


    Unfortunately, time could not be reversed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.Now that I¡¯m with you, I won¡¯t care about the past, just like how you didn¡¯t care about everything that happened to me back then. It¡¯s just that, things can never be as simple as before between us.¡±


    She spoke as she looked at the kids having fun. She could no longer live in the past. She was now a mother of two.


    Thinking about it, she was even more saddened. She had be a mother. A mother was something she was unfamiliar with, because she never felt like she had one.


    ¡°Everleigh, do you hate me now?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. After everything that I¡¯ve experienced, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of anymore. Theodore, a year¡¯s time might be nothing to you, but for me, it¡¯s like forever.¡±


    She took a deep breath. She remembered the time she spent in Africa.Back then, she wanted to be with him too, and even thought of making up for her own losses.


    It was not until she learned that everything was fine, that she finally felt that it was wonderful to be alive.


    He looked away. His lips pursed tightly and his gaze darkened as he asked, ¡°Are you talking about your AIDS?¡±


    She looked up in surprise as she gasped. Her voice rose to a higher pitch, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    She had specifically told Dr. Harrison not to let anyone else know about it.


    Theodore¡¯s bitter smile became much more obvious when he saw her surprised reaction. He said, ¡°Do you really think that I didn¡¯t investigate further on your sudden trip to Africa? Since you didn¡¯t want to tell me, I didn¡¯t ask you about it. I don¡¯t want you to think that I proposed to you just because I found out about your illness. I don¡¯t want you to think that I pity you, because I don¡¯t.¡±


    She chuckled lightly,and there were mixed feelings in her eyes.¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    ¡°So, I want to experience your feelings right now. I don¡¯t want to regret my choices, and I don¡¯t want you to be disappointed with me anymore.¡±


    Hisst sentence was soft and gentle. It made her feel a little surreal.


    They fell into silence, as stair and Adrienne approached them.


    Adrienne hugged Theodore¡¯s legs and moaned, ¡°Daddy,can we eat now? I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s try the kid¡¯s meals here,¡± he suggested. He heard that the food there was amazing, which was the reason why he brought them there.


    They arrived at the dining area. It was newly renovated.


    ¡°Wow, this ce is stunning!¡± Everleigh eximed with a smile. The smell of delicious food filled the entire dining area.


    Theodore bought them quite a lot of food, including desserts.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Adrienne ate happily, with greasy stains all around her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious!stair, eat more!¡± She scooped arge spoonful of ice cream for him.


    stair looked a little unimpressed, but he still ate the ice cream she gave him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adrienne asked, expecting him to agree with her.


    He nodded gently in response.


    ¡°You cane over to my ce if you have time. I don¡¯t have to go to work now. stair, you can stay there if you want to.I can teach you everything about the world of business,¡± Theodore said. He knew that he had to make stair like him if he wanted them all to ept him.


    stair raised his head up and nced at him faintly. ¡°I have to go to school. I¡¯m only free during the weekends.¡±


    ¡°That will do. Ace will be there too.¡±


    Theodore seemed to bring it up casually, but he knew very well that stair and Adrienne both liked Ace.


    Everleigh knew he wanted to spend more time with the children. However, Leon was very mad after seeing that Ace was injured the previous time.


    Thinking of Leon, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How¡¯s Leon doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s getting better now, and has started managing thepany, but¡­¡± Theodore hesitated. Leon had be incredibly ruthless. He would curse at anyone for even the smallest problems.


    Theodore was never as fierce and as bad as him.


    Leon definitely outdid him in that aspect.


    ¡°Is it because of Selena?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what they talked aboutst time, for him to be so heartless,¡± Theodore replied.

 Chapter 389 Chain Reaction

    Everleigh chuckled when she heard Theodore¡¯sment on Leon.


    She could still clearly remember his disgusted expression when she first met him after returning from abroad.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He was a little baffled by her reaction.


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s eat.¡± She would never tell him that she was thinking about the past.


    The four of them then headed to the aquarium after the heavy meal.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many fishes here!¡± Adrienne was astonished at the wide variety of sea creatures inside the aquarium.


    stair was also dazzled. There were some sea creatures that he had never seen before.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everleigh was amazed as well. She was also surprised at the collection in the aquarium.


    ¡°What is this fish called?¡± Adrienne asked.


    ¡°This is called a white sturgeon. They are an endangered species, and might soon be extinct, just like the pandas,¡± Theodore¡¯s answer left the three of them in shock.


    ¡°Extinct?¡± Adrienne asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.Scientists have been trying to protect them when they breed, but it¡¯s really not easy to protect an endangered species.¡± He stared at the white sturgeon with his deep gaze. It looked quite ugly.


    ¡°I feel really sorry for them,¡± Adrienne said with her tearful big eyes.


    Seeing her reaction, stair said, ¡°It is a natural process for some animals to go extinct. Humans might go extinct too. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Adrienne looked at him in horror and gasped, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is written in the book, Homo Deus. Many things will slowly disappear as time goes on,¡± he nodded solemnly.


    The topic sounded normal to him.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, pouted, with tears swirling in her eyes. She was on the verge of crying as she said, ¡°Mommy¡­ I¡­ Idon¡¯t want to disappear¡­¡±


    Everleigh hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Aww, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Your brother is just messing around with you.¡±


    ¡°He never messes with me. Mommy, are we really going to disappear someday?¡± Adrienne asked in a loud voice. A few other children nearby heard her question. With her crying loudly, the other children started to cry too.


    Next, the aquarium was filled with the sounds of crying children.


    Everleigh held Adrienne in her arms. She turned around and looked at all the other children crying. She immediately felt guilty.


    Meanwhile, Theodore looked at stair with a smile and said jokingly, ¡°Wow, impressive, you managed to make everyone cry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re too weak to handle the truth,¡± stair responded coldly.


    He wasn¡¯t making it up. It was really written in the books.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want the other parents to me them for the chaos, so she led the both of them out from the aquarium immediately. They headed to a ce with fewer children.


    ¡°Adrienne, stop crying¡­¡± Everleigh held her in her arms and coaxed her.


    She sobbed continuously. Tears were dripping uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to be separated from you guys¡­¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be separated. We will be together forever, as a family,¡± Theodore replied with his deep voice. He sounded firm.


    Everleigh turned around and saw the determination in his eyes. Her heart somehow felt warm.


    ¡°Well, it all depends on Mom,¡± stair said casually.


    He knew that everything Theodore had done was just to be with Everleigh.


    stair didn¡¯t have a good impression of Theodore, but he didn¡¯t want to put his mother in a dilemma either.


    stair¡¯s words left Theodore and Everleigh dumbfounded.


    Especially Theodore. He was shocked to the core, as if he couldn¡¯t believe his own ears.


    ¡°stair.¡±


    ¡°Can you send me to the libraryter?I¡¯ve finished reading the books that I borrowedst time, and would like to borrow a few more,¡± stair shifted the topic.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go now then, the library will be closing soon,¡± Theodore replied as he looked at his watch. It was already past two in the afternoon. It would be the right time to head to the library, considering there might be some dys on the road.


    stair nodded in a hurry after hearing what he said.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to read the follow-up of the book.


    There were still tears in Adrienne¡¯s eyes.¡°Mommy, can we please not leave?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to read theic book? Don¡¯t you want it anymore?¡± Everleigh asked softly.


    Adrienne sobbed and nodded, ¡°Yes, I want to read it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Everleigh replied.


    The four of them then exited Ocean Park.Just as they were walking down the stairs,Everleigh suddenly tripped and lurched forward.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± stair and Adrienne shouted.


    Theodore turned back and saw Everleigh falling towards him. He subconsciously extended his arms to hold her, but he couldn¡¯t manage to bnce himself, and ended up crashing on the ground.


    Shended on top of him. He let out a muffled groan.


    ¡°Theodore!¡± Everleigh let out a cry as she saw him in pain.


    He was lying on the ground, clutching his head with his hands. His head was spinning badly. He felt as if his brain was about to crack open.


    ¡°Daddy, are you alright?¡± Adrienne eximed and quickly walked over to him with her short legs.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± He replied, even though his face turned a little pale.


    Everleigh got up andid him down t on the ground. She then took out her cell phone to call an ambnce. He obviously hit his head on the ground. There was a possibility of him getting a concussion.


    The ambnce arrived shortly after. Stainley was in the ambnce. He spotted Theodore lying on the ground, with Everleigh and her two children standing beside him.


    ¡°Everleigh, why are you here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s focus on Theodore first. He hit his head. Hurry up and send him to the hospital,¡± she replied anxiously. She clearly didn¡¯t want to exin why she was there.


    Theodore held Everleigh¡¯s hands tightly andforted, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    She was already tapping her feet. How could she not be worried?


    He had a head injury once. Although it had happened a year ago,a hit on the head might potentially lead to serious injuries.


    Stainley¡¯s heart sank a little when he saw how anxious she was.


    Theodore was transported to the hospital, with Everleigh and her two children apanying him in the ambnce.


    Adrienne was crying helplessly while stairforted her. He took a nce at Theodore.


    Perhaps he wasn¡¯t as annoying as he thought.


    After they arrived at the hospital, the doctors ran tests on Theodore¡¯s condition and gave him medications. It really helped to ease his pain.


    Everleigh and her children were waiting outside for his results.


    Stainley walked over and said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°When will the resultse out?¡± Everleigh asked with her teary eyes.


    He felt even worse when he saw her expression. ¡°Everleigh, are you still in love with him?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    His heart missed a beat. He was shocked at her answer. He expected her to either deny or remain silent.


    He never expected her to answer that way.


    Isn¡¯t it obvious?


    Yes, it indeed was. That was why he felt heartbroken.


    Theodore was the one who hurt her so badly, but why was she still so hung up on him? Stainley couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Hearing the adults¡¯ confusing conversation, Adrienne was puzzled.

 Chapter 390 From Now Onward

    stair sat quietly at the side. He knew Stainley was into his mother, but she was not interested at all.


    Everleigh would always feel awkward whenever Stainley was around.


    Hence, how could she possibly fall in love with someone who always made things difficult for her?


    ¡°Since when have you be so straightforward?¡± Stainley asked in a deep voice.


    Everleigh lowered her head. She didn¡¯t want to do it, but then, being evasive and subtle with him every single time would only give him more false hope.


    Christopher was right. She shouldn¡¯t have held back on Stainley just because she felt grateful towards him. It would only hurt him more.


    ¡°Actually, I should¡¯ve done this a long time ago. Stainley, I know how you feel about me all these years, butI already have someone in my heart, and this is just troubling me. I wanted to talk to you about this earlier, but I didn¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± she said. Her voice was as lovely as ever, but her words were as hurtful as a dagger.


    ¡°Everleigh, I know you¡¯re feeling troubled, but my feelings for you are from the heart,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I know that you are sincere. Stainley, it¡¯s not worth it to waste so much time on me. I love him, and I¡¯ve always loved him. My feelings for him have never changed,¡± she smiled bitterly. She couldn¡¯t believe it either. She didn¡¯t know why she still loved Theodore after all the times his family had hurt him.


    She kept saying that she hated him, but deep in her heart, she knew her true feelings for him.


    Christopher had already seen through it, whereas Stainley was just devoting himself to the unrequited love.


    Stainley could feel his heart shattering upon hearing her words. It was the first time he learned how painful it actually was to hear Everleigh rejecting him.


    ¡°Everleigh,I¡¯d prefer you to not be that straightforward,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then why can¡¯t you just give up on me?¡± Everleigh asked him back. She was serious.


    She had been curious about it for a long time. Why wouldn¡¯t he give up liking her? If he stopped having feelings for her, they could perhaps be morefortable around each other.


    Even if they could no longer be friends, they could at least beplete strangers, rather than being stuck in such an awkward situation.


    Stainley didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°If I could give up on you so easily, I would¡¯ve done so eight years ago.I¡¯d rather you end up with Christopher, than getting back together with Theodore.You know that you can never fit well in his family.¡± He knew everything about the Godfrey family.


    Love was non-existent between the married couples. Moreover, the family was filled with politics. Everleigh was just bound to lose out in that family.


    ¡°Stainley, we aren¡¯t little kids anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. Theodore might not be the one who can make me happy, but this is all part of human nature. We can hardly control our feelings,¡± she said.


    She didn¡¯t mind being sacrificed in the Godfrey family. She saw how much Theodore had changed, especially after experiencing life-and-death situations.


    Everything that had happened that day was a good example.


    She had just finished speaking when Theodore was pushed out of the emergency room. stair and Adrienne immediately walked up to him. Adrienne asked softly, ¡°Daddy, are you still in pain?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Theodore patted her head as he was looking around for Everleigh.


    She got up and walked over. Stainley followed behind her.


    Theodore frowned. Why was Stainley with her? He didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Are you feeling alright? Does it still hurt?¡± Everleigh spoke softly. Her gaze was overflowing with care and sympathy.


    He immediately felt much better as he saw her warm expression. He acted weak as he shook his head and said, ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino,this is not the first time Mr. Godfrey has had a head injury, so my suggestion is to hospitalize him for a few days to monitor his situation, and provide any treatment where necessary,¡± the neurosurgeon exined


    She looked at him and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Gibbs.¡±


    ¡°Send him to his ward, I¡¯ll check on himter,¡± Dr. Gibbs instructed the nurse beside him. The nurse then pushed Theodore back to his ward.


    Everleigh followed behind, holding a child in each hand.


    Stainley was left all alone,and his heart ached out of sadness.


    It was indeed heartbreaking to see the woman he loved with another man.


    In the ward. Theodore was resting on the bed, with an IV tube connected to his arm.


    stair and Adrienne were both sitting beside him, looking at him curiously.


    ¡°What did Stainley say to you? You look pretty upset,¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°Nothing much. Let me go down and buy you some fruits,¡± Everleigh replied casually. Without waiting for him to respond, she turned around and left the ward.


    Theodore watched as she left the room. Then, he turned around and looked at stair. ¡°Do you know what he said then?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the boy replied.


    ¡°What were they talking about?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± stair replied righteously. What was he supposed to say? That his mother rejected Stainley because of him?


    That would be too easy for Theodore. stair chose to keep his mouth shut.


    Theodore raised his eyebrows. He couldn¡¯t do anything about it, thoughhe could roughly guess that they were talking about him.


    If they were badmouthing him, stair would have already told him about it.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯d better get some rest. Mommy said that patients should clear their minds and rest properly,¡± Adrienne said nicely, as she struggled to tuck him in.


    Theodore touched her soft cheeks. Her face resembled Everleigh¡¯s, especially the pair of big, watery eyes. They looked gorgeous.


    Everleigh met Yvonne and Hansen on her way back to the ward with a bag of fruits. They greeted each other.


    ¡°Hi, Yvonne,¡± Everleigh greeted.


    ¡°Everleigh?Why are you here on your day off?¡± Yvonne asked curiously.


    She stood stind smiled awkwardly.¡°Something came up¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Aunt Everleigh,¡± Hansen greeted politely.


    ¡°Hello, Hansen. How are you feeling?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for a medical examination, and my Mom said that we can visit Loraine too,¡± he exined.


    Everleigh was reminded of Loraine upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Oh, how is Loraine doing?¡± She asked Yvonne.


    ¡°She just woke upst night. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today.I decided to bring Hansen along for a medical examination too,¡± Yvonne smiled as they were talking about Loraine.


    Everleigh was also delighted to hear the news. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll drop by to see herter then. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to head up now. See youter!¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yvonne nodded. She saw Everleigh carrying some fruits with her,and figured out that she must be there to visit someone else.


    In the ward,Adrienne was chatting non-stop with Theodore. stair read his book quietly at the side.


    stair had been carrying the books with him everywhere he went ever since he borrowed them from the library the previous time.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back! Did you buy me my favorite peaches?¡± As Everleigh entered the room, Adrienne hurriedly jumped off the bed and ran up to hug her. She also looked through the bag of fruits that she had bought.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± she replied. She knew her daughter well. If Everleigh didn¡¯t bring her something she liked, she would definitely throw a tantrum.


    Theodore was just looking at their interaction. It was as if he had already gotten used to it.


    He had missed out on quite a lot of beautiful memories in the past few years. He¡¯d do everything he could to make up for his losses.


    Everleigh then proceeded to wash the peaches before slicing them.Then, she served it to them.

 Chapter 391 She Knows Everything

    Everleigh handed Adrienne a piece of peach and said lovingly, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mommy!¡± Adrienne said.Then, she stuffed the whole piece into her mouth and grabbed the te before walking towards stair.


    ¡°stair, eat this.¡± She fed him a piece.


    He opened his mouth and took a big bite.


    ¡°Are they always like this?¡± Theodore turned around and asked Everleigh.


    She knew that he didn¡¯t like peaches,so she peeled an apple for him while answering,¡°Yeah. I¡¯m always busy and don¡¯t have much time for them, so they usually take care of each other like this.¡±


    He looked at her with mixed feelings in his eyes.¡°It must¡¯ve been difficult for you.¡±


    She smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not easy, but I¡¯m happy to have them as my children. It¡¯s really a miracle to have kids.¡±


    Theodore noticed that her face was filled with the love of a mother. It was as if he got a glimpse of her past at that moment.


    ¡°Here you go, eat this.¡± Everleigh was so focused on peeling the apple that she didn¡¯t even notice the expression on his face.


    He didn¡¯t take it. Instead, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯ve really sacrificed a lot. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. They¡¯re my children too. It¡¯s a blessing to give birth to them.¡± She smiled deeply. Her gaze was filled with happiness and contentment.


    Although it wasn¡¯t a smooth journey, she was really happy to have reached this far.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of any problems or difficulties as long as she had her children by her side.


    Theodore held the apple in his hand. He didn¡¯t take a single bite. He felt really guilty for everything that had happened.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll drop by to check on Loraer. She has finally woken up,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Go ahead,stair and Adrienne can stay here with me.¡± Theodore was a little surprised to hear that Loraine had finally woken up, thoughthe feeling onlysted for a second.


    He didn¡¯t care much whether Loraine had awakened or not.


    Wilson wasn¡¯t even bothered about it, so he clearly had nothing to worry about.


    ¡°What do you guys want to eat for dinner? I can order takeout,¡± Everleigh asked. She initially wanted to cook dinner, but she couldn¡¯t even convince herself with her own cooking skills.


    Adrienne got excited when she heard that they were having takeout food for dinner. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we have some duck for dinner? I heard they taste amazing!¡±


    ¡°Sure, we can decide on it when I get backter,¡± Everleigh replied. Then, she got up and left the ward.


    After she left, Theodore looked at stair and said, ¡°stair,e here, let me teach you something.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The boy put away the book in his hand and went over to sit right next to him.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh had arrived at Loraine¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Loraine!¡± She called out.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh!Come and have a seat!¡± Loraine was delighted to see her.


    Everleigh walked over and said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you finally woke up. Your mom has been worried sick for you.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I know,¡± Loraine said as she nced at Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked much more gaunt than before. She no longer looked high-spirited.


    Instead, she looked more like a middle-aged woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m really grateful to God that she has finally woken up,¡± she said.


    Loraine was touched to hear it. Her eyes teared up a little.¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±


    ¡°You are my daughter. I can never bear to let you go.¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart wrenched in pain as she recalled what had happened to Loraine.


    Everleigh knew what she was thinking about.


    They were chattering happily in the ward when Wilson suddenly appeared with a basket of fruits in his hand.


    Loraine and Yvonne both spotted him, and the smiles on their faces faded away.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Yvonne asked coldly.


    Wilson was not mad at her cold attitude. Instead,he said, ¡°I heard that Loraine is finally awake, so I¡¯m here to pay her a visit.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how kind of you. Get out of here now!¡± Yvonne got up all of a sudden and pointed at him furiously.


    His brows knitted. ¡°Yvonne, do we really have to start a fight in front of our children?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do this right here. Let¡¯s have a talk outside. Everleigh,please help me look after the kids,¡± Yvonne said as she pushed him outside.


    Wilson had something to say, but she didn¡¯t give him the chance and just shoved him away.


    Hansen wanted to chase after them, but Everleigh stopped him.¡°Hansen,listen to your mother andstay here. Shewill be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Hansen, Mom will be back soon.Just wait for her here.¡± Loraine spoke with a low voice.


    He wanted to say something, but looking at his sister¡¯s stern expression, he decided not to argue.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, do you know about my parents¡¯ divorce?¡± Lorained asked weakly, looking distressed.


    Of course she knew about it. She even tried to persuade them to think carefully.


    ¡°How did you find out about it?¡± Everleigh asked.


    Loraine smiled weakly. ¡°I was in aa, but I could hear everything they said.It was the reason why I woke up.¡±


    ¡°No wonder your mother told me you woke up,¡± Everleigh replied.


    She understood that no child could ept their parents¡¯ divorce, so she wasn¡¯t surprised that Loraine had woken up from hera after hearing about it.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh, I know that they no longer loved each other, butI just didn¡¯t expect them to do it at this time,¡± Loraine said.


    Everleigh noticed that she might have known something about hera, soshe asked, ¡°Do you still remember anything about your incident?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I clearly remember that it was my father who caused me to fall into aa. I just feel really sorry for the driver,¡± Loraine smiled. However, there was nothing happy about her smile. She was feeling really miserable.


    Everleigh was startled.¡°You already know?¡±


    ¡°He is my father. How can I let the police arrest him? Moreover, I know that my mom filed for divorce just to protect us from him,¡± Loraine knew everything, but she chose to keep it to herself as she didn¡¯t want to break her mother¡¯s heart.


    However, she could not find a word to describe her feelings when Wilson visited her.


    He was her father andthey shared the same bloodline, but he was also the one who hurt her.


    She was in a dilemma.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    That was why she remained silent when Yvonne chased him away from the ward.


    ¡°Loraine, you¡¯ve really matured,¡± Everleigh said with relief.


    She chuckled, ¡°Aunt Everleigh, I have suffered way too much in the past one year to still be the same innocent little girl. I¡¯m sure you can see how much I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Everleigh was lost for words. She remembered when they first met,Loraine was an energetic young girl in braids, but now, she had be a sentimental and worldly young woman.


    At her age, she should¡¯ve been studying in school,enjoying the simple and fun times.


    ¡°Loraine, everything will get better,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°I know. Mom told me that after I¡¯m discharged, I can return to school with Hansen. I no longer have to waste my time at thepany, staring at documents that I don¡¯t even understand,¡± Loraine said excitedly. She missed her ssmates. Although she couldn¡¯t fully understand everything that was taught in ss, she still preferred that kind of environment.


    Everleigh patted her on the head.¡°Are there any boys in school who are interested in you?¡±


    Loraine¡¯s cheeks flushed.¡°Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had my fair share of suitors back when I was in school. What about you then? Do you have any?¡± Everleigh asked curiously.


    Loraine was still young, so she was rather embarrassed to talk about it with an adult.

 Chapter 392 I Won’t Divorce You

    Loraine covered her face in embarrassment and said, ¡°Aunt Everleigh, stop messing around with me.¡±


    Everleigh smiled without saying anything. At her age, Loraine should be dating a boy from school, instead of being hurt by her fatherand sent to the hospital.


    More than ten minutes had passed, but Yvonne hadn¡¯t returned to the ward yet. Hansen was getting a little worried, so he asked, ¡°Aunt Everleigh, can you go out and look for my mom? Why isn¡¯t she back yet?¡±


    Everleigh nced towards the door. He was right. Why wasn¡¯t she back yet after so long?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and have a look right now.¡± Sheforted them and went out of the ward.


    She walked along the corridor. As she arrived at the end of the corridor, she heard Wilson saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never once thought of divorcing you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you expect that this day woulde when you made the decision to hurt Loraine? Wilson, do you really think that I have no idea that you¡¯ve ruined Xavier?¡± Yvonne screamed.


    Everleigh happened to hear it.


    ¡°Who told you about Xavier?¡±


    She snorted, ¡°Why, are you surprised that I know? You were even cruel to Loraine, let alone Xavier.¡±


    His expression changed as he asked coldly, ¡°Did Everleigh tell you about it?¡±


    Yvonne was puzzled.¡°What does this have to do with her?¡±


    Wilson saw that Yvonne didn¡¯t seem like she was lying. He could only me himself for saying something wrong.


    Yvonne was a smart woman too. She knew that Wilson had always been secretive. From what he had just said, she could infer that Everleigh knew something about it.


    Everleigh hid behind the wall. She was shocked. Did Wilson just confess his own wrongdoings?


    ¡°What does Everleigh know?¡± Yvonne asked again.


    ¡°Nothing. Anyway, I won¡¯t divorce you,¡± he said with a stern expression. Shortly after, he left.


    He arrived at the corridor, and met Everleigh who didn¡¯t manage to hide herself.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, I didn¡¯t know that you enjoy eavesdropping,¡± he stated.


    Everleigh smiled faintly at his sarcasm.¡°Mr. Godfrey, your voice is so loud that I can¡¯t even unhear you.¡±


    He snorted coldly and left.


    Yvonne walked out from behind too. She saw Everleigh, who was also staring back at her.


    Neither of them wanted to speak first.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know where to start.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Yvonne that she knew everything about her kids, could she?


    ¡°Everleigh, what he said just now,is it true?¡± Yvonne asked.


    ¡°Which matter are you referring to?¡± Everleigh asked helplessly.


    Yvonne was astounded. ¡°How much do you know?¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know if she should tell her the truth or not.


    Yvonne wasn¡¯t anxious. She just stood there, staring at her.


    She didn¡¯t want to miss out on any slight changes in her expression.


    After a long while, Everleigh sighed softly.¡°I know everything, including the incident that happened eight years ago.¡±


    Yvonne was bbergasted. Emotions were running wild in her eyes which were slowly turning red.Her mouth was wide open, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Yvonne, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but your rtionship with him¡­¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°You have to be extra careful then. Wilson is a wicked person. If he finds out that you know so much, he¡¯ll definitely do something bad to you,¡± Yvonne reminded her. She didn¡¯t want any exnation from her.


    Everleigh was startled, and asked awkwardly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ming me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I me you? Everything about Wilson is no longer my problem. Everleigh, just do whatever you want, I won¡¯t me you for anything,¡± Yvonne smiled. She wasn¡¯t in the ce to put the me on Everleigh.


    Wilson was just too evil.It was normal for someone to hate him. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if someone wanted to kill him.


    Everleigh was slightly relieved to hear her words. Although they didn¡¯t share a close rtionship,Yvonne was still considered a good friend to her.


    It wasforting to finally talk things out with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back then, Hansen is worried about you,¡± Everleigh pointed out.


    ¡°Sure. You may excuse yourself too. Just drop by whenever you¡¯re free,¡± Yvonne nodded and walked back to the ward.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t stay any longer. She headed upstairs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Theodore was telling stair everything about business management. stair seemed really interested in the topic. Meanwhile, Adrienne was getting sleepy on the sofa, with food crumbs all over her mouth.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± stair called out as he spotted her at the door.


    Everleigh grinned and walked over, ¡°Are you boys done with your conversation?¡±


    ¡°We can do this anytime;it¡¯s a never-ending conversation,¡± Theodore replied in his low voice.


    stair didn¡¯t say anything. It was indeed an interesting topic that could be discussed anytime, anywhere.


    ¡°So, have you met Loraine?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°Yep, I saw your father too. He had a huge fight with Yvonne just now.¡± Everleigh poured herself a ss of water.


    There was an inexplicable fear in her heart when she overheard their conversation, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    He frowned when his father was mentioned. He then said, ¡°Stay away from him if you ever see him again.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Everleigh responded.


    She didn¡¯t want to get any closer to him either. Even Yvonne said that Wilson was despicable. He was obviously a heartless and ruthless wolf to be able to hurt the woman who loved him the most.


    The night was slowly approaching. Everleigh watched the sun set steadily in the west. A light sadness appeared within her. She didn¡¯t like the night. She always felt that something bad would happen at night.


    ¡°Everleigh, why don¡¯t you bring them back to rest? It¡¯s been a long day.¡± Theodore saw her staring sadly out the window. He didn¡¯t like to see her feeling down.


    She turned around. She saw stair and Adrienne leaning sleepily on each other. She sighed softly and took out her mobile phone to make a phone call.


    ¡°Hilda, can you please ask the driver toe over to the hospital? I need him to bring stair and Adrienne back,¡± Everleigh said.


    She listened to Hilda speaking on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s just something here that I need to settle. Juste over and pick them back,¡± she said and hung up the phone.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back. Theodore was injured because of her. She had to stay there with him.


    Upon hearing it, his eyes lit up with excitement, and it disappeared within a second.


    ¡°Will the kids be fine on their own?¡± He asked.


    ¡°They will be fine. Hilda is there to take care of them,¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Hilda arrived at the hospital shortly after. Everleigh led the kids to the car before returning to the ward.


    She even took her quilt with her before she returned to the ward. She nned to spend the night on the sofa.


    Theodore¡¯s heart rippled as he looked at Everleighying on the sofa. It had been a while since hest saw her sleeping peacefully in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.Don¡¯t you know that you shouldn¡¯t be staying upte with a head injury?¡± Everleigh asked with her eyes shut.


    She sounded really sleepy.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that we haven¡¯t been sleeping in the same room for so long,¡± he replied.


    Everleigh opened her eyes as soon as she heard his reply. Her gaze was even more attractive under the moonlight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.¡± She spoke indifferently, but her heart was beating fast.


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening. Lately, her heartbeat would increase easily.

 Chapter 393 Do I Look Familiar to You?

    Theodore pursed his lips. He just enjoyed spending time with her. His feelings for her had never changed over the years.


    ¡°Sleep early. I¡¯m on duty tomorrow and can¡¯t take care of you here. I¡¯ll send stair and Adrienne here tomorrow,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Theodore replied, and said nothing else.


    The next day,she felt the dazzling sunlight shining on her face. She slowly opened her eyes and was rather surprised to wake up in a different environment.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    She sat up and turned around to look at him. She couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    Theodore chuckled when he saw her puzzled and confused face. He asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, did you?¡±


    ¡°I think so¡­ My head hurts a little,¡± she said as she grabbed her hair. It took her a while to remember why she was there.


    Then, she got off the sofa and headed to the bathroom. After she freshened up, she went downstairs for work.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drop by for lunchter,¡± Everleigh said before she left the ward.


    Theodore nodded. He suddenly remembered something and called out, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He grabbed an apple from the table and handed it to her.¡°Here, eat this apple before you start working.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. She took the apple and then went out.


    He smiled as he watched her leave the ward.


    It was still rather early when she returned to her office. She put on her white coat and sat down. She took a nce at Galen¡¯s ward. She pondered for a while before getting up and heading over to his ward.


    Galen had already woken up the night before. She was upied with Theodore, so she had forgotten about it, but it wasn¡¯t toote for her to drop by.


    She entered the ward and saw Galen¡¯s wife, Messie, feeding him. Messie got up as soon as she saw Everleigh.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you here to do your rounds?¡± She greeted.


    Everleigh nodded and smiled in response. Her gaze was then fixed on the food container in Messie¡¯s hands. She saw meat inside it.


    ¡°Um, he can¡¯t take greasy food yet,¡± she reminded.


    ¡°I know, but he¡­¡± Messie paused and looked over at Galen.


    Everleigh could tell that he wanted to eat meat, but his condition wouldn¡¯t allow him to do so.


    He sighed. He was so emaciated that his eyes were already sunken in.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who insisted on eating this. I know I don¡¯t have much time left,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just had an operation, it¡¯s better not to eat these,¡± Everleigh suggested to Messie, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get him some oatmeal or soup instead?¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Messie replied. She then turned around to leave the ward.


    Galen watched as she left the room, before returning his gaze to Everleigh and asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, is there something you¡¯d like to ask me?¡±


    She took a deep breath and sat on the sofa. She asked, ¡°Galen, do I look familiar to you?¡±


    He was startled by her question. He looked at her carefully;she did look familiar.


    She smiled faintly.¡°Let me remind you, then. Eight years ago, in the back alley of Godfrey Group.¡±


    As Galen heard her words, he widened his eyes and stared at her in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ You are that woman.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember now? Isn¡¯t it strange to meet me here?¡± Everleigh asked, with a gleam of irony shining through her cold gaze.


    Galen was shocked to the core to find out that the doctor who was treating him was that woman.


    ¡°You¡­ When did you¡­¡±


    ¡°When did I recognize you? To be honest, I only remember a few of you from back then;I¡¯m not familiar with the rest, but just when I was doing my rounds in your ward, I found a bunch of pictures in your pocket, and one of them had Sanchez in it,¡± she exined.


    He sneered, ¡°Sanchez wanted me to keep that picture as a remembrance. Who knew you would somehow find it.D*mn, we¡¯re really ill-fated, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re ill-fated or not, what does matter is that I finally recognize you,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you want to do then? Kill me, or call the police?¡± He asked calmly. He wasn¡¯t furious at all.


    She only told him about it to let him know that his life was in her hands.


    Everleigh mocked, ¡°With your condition right now, do I still have to do anything? I¡¯ll only dirty my hands if I kill you.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you revealing yourself right now? I¡¯m about to die soon. What more can I do to make you satisfied?¡± Galen asked. He really couldn¡¯t figure out her intention.


    Her eyes turned cold as she spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Before Sanchez was discharged from the hospital, he told me who was behind everything. Unfortunately, he died with his wife in a car ident the very day he was discharged. You¡¯re his good friend soyou should know who killed him.¡±


    He stared at her with his murky eyes. He wasn¡¯t bothered with her words at all.


    ¡°Are you asking if I know who killed Sanchez?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he answered without hesitation.


    Everleigh snickered when she saw that he was quick to answer.¡°Galen, I¡¯m a doctor, I know a thing or two about psychology. From the way you¡¯ve just answered my question, you clearly know. The two of you seem really close in the picture, and I know people like you cherish brotherhood more than anything else. Are you telling me you have no idea about his death?¡±


    She smiled as she leaned on the sofa. She looked at Galen silently.


    The confidence in his face slowly faded away.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± he said.


    ¡°You guys treat each other like real brothers, and now that he¡¯s dead, you won¡¯t even do anything about it? The guy standing beside Sanchez in the picture, he looks like he might care more about him than you do. If I¡¯m not mistaken, his name is Derick Lawson, right?¡±


    He finally understood. ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating us, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. You¡¯re all technically my enemies, so I have to do my research.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say next. It was only normal for Everleigh to take revenge after everything that she had gone through.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sick for quite a while now. I know that Sanchez was hospitalized, and I know that he¡¯s dead, but regarding who did it¡­ Since you¡¯ve just mentioned that Derick cares more, why don¡¯t you ask him about it?¡± Galen said as he panted. His breathing was getting rapid.


    She passed him an oxygen mask to help with his breathing.


    He took it over and breathed heavily. It took him a while to alleviate his breathing.


    ¡°Ever since Sanchez died, these people have all disappeared. It¡¯d be hard to find them,¡± he continued weakly.


    Their brotherhood was indeed strong. They had done countless bad deeds together. Every time they met a good-looking woman, they would use wicked methods to fulfill their wishes. Everleigh¡¯s experience was already considered easy.


    He had only learned that karma did exist after he fell seriously ill.


    He was the best proof.

 Chapter 394 Finding Derick

    The truth was, Galen was shocked to learn about Sanchez¡¯s death. He knew all the while that Sanchez had worked for that old wicked man. He was the one who received money from Wilson before they proceeded to take any action.


    He guessed that he must have said or done something to be killed.


    Otherwise, why would the car ident happen the exact day he was discharged from the hospital?


    Galen didn¡¯t look into it, and he didn¡¯t want to. He¡¯d rather focus on being alive while he still could.


    After all, his days were numbered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t theye and visit you?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°They used to do so when Sanchez was still alive, but now that he¡¯s dead, no one knows what will happen next. They have to hide to avoid being killed,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Maybe this is exactly what the person who killed Sanchez wants, to warn the rest of you,¡± she guessed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. To run away and stay hidden is the wisest choice;it would definitely bring them less trouble.¡±


    She felt that what Galen said made sense. It seemed that there was no way for her to find out the truth.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, I know you are looking for evidence. If you can find Derick, you can definitely get the evidence,¡± he added.


    She lowered her head. She didn¡¯t say a single word.It all didn¡¯t matter anyway. She thought she could find someone to testify against Wilson, but it clearly wouldn¡¯t work.


    Everleigh headed upstairs dejectedly. Theodore and stair were chatting. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t looking fine, stair asked in a hurry, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She sat on the sofa. She was wondering if she should start finding Derick.


    Theodore frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something troubling you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about something. Anyway, have you all eaten? I¡¯ll go get lunch,¡± she replied as she got up.


    Adrienne grabbed her by her coat.¡°Mommy, there¡¯s no need for that. Daddy has already asked someone to send us some food. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡± She then pointed at the dishes on the table, and drooled.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to dig in.


    Everleigh looked over to the table;there were five or six containers of food. It was a little too much for the four of them.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of food.¡±


    ¡°Daddy said that you¡¯ll be tired from work, so he asked them to prepare more. Mommy, you have to eat more.¡± Adrienne opened the lunch boxes excitedly. They were all Everleigh¡¯s favorite dishes.


    ¡°Why did you get so much food?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°If you like the food, just eat more. You have another shift in the afternoon, right? Hurry up and eat,¡± Theodore got down from his bed and started setting up the table.


    The four of them enjoyed lunch on the sofa.


    Everleigh had some food, and was already full. If the conversation with Galen didn¡¯t happen, she might have had a better appetite. She felt worse after talking to him.


    Looking at her worried expression, Theodore couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking if there is a way for me to let my patients stay alive a little bit longer,¡± she replied with a frown.


    She didn¡¯t look fine at all.


    ¡°Death is inevitable. It¡¯s all part of life.There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. Why don¡¯t you make their remaining time much more memorable and enjoyable?¡± He suggested.


    She red at him. She obviously knew that death was inevitable. She was just trying to let Galen stay alive for a few more months, as he was an important witness who could testify against Wilson in court.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. I have to get back to work. My shift will end earlier today solet¡¯s talk about itter,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mommy, just get back to work.I¡¯ll take good care of Daddy,¡± Adrienne said adorably, with her cute little hands waving around, as if she was trying to chase Everleigh out of the ward.


    She squeezed out a smile, and left the ward.


    After she left, Adrienne walked over and sat beside Theodore.¡°Daddy, when will you finally set things straight with Mommy?¡±


    Theodore choked on his water upon hearing her question. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s this show on TV. They said if you like someone, you have to be with them. You and Mommy already have both stair and me. Shouldn¡¯t you guys be living together already?¡± She asked in a confused manner.


    The corners of Theodore¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. How did his daughter know about things like that? He was puzzled.


    stair frowned too. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it correct, stair? Mommy likes Daddy too, doesn¡¯t she? If not, why did she stay backst night to take care of him?¡± She asked.


    Theodore and stair looked at each other. Neither of them wanted to respond to her words.


    Adrienne didn¡¯t feel awkward at all, and just continued with her opinion.


    Everleigh gave Christopher a call as soon as she got back to her office. She believed that it¡¯d be better to get his opinion on it.


    ¡°Hello? Shouldn¡¯t you be taking a nap in the afternoon?¡± He answered the phone blearily.


    She was stunned.¡°Did you stay uptest night?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s just that the weather here is so hotthatit¡¯s making me sleepy,¡± Christopher only found out that it was Everleigh who called after he heard her voice.


    She looked out the window. The weather wasn¡¯t really hot, butshe had forgotten that she was sitting in an air-conditioned room.


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know if you¡¯ve made any progress in finding Derick,¡± she replied.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this? Did that man tell you everything?¡± His tone became cold, and he was no longer sleepy.


    ¡°Yes, he told me everything, but he has no clue about Derick. He hasn¡¯t seen them ever since he fell sick. He told me that Derick most likely knows the truth about Sanchez¡¯s death, so I want to look for him,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been cking off in finding them, but these people are just too cautious, I can¡¯t seem to track them down.¡± Christopher¡¯s head ached as soon as he talked about it. It had been such a long time, but he still couldn¡¯t find a lead.


    As a matter of fact, he considered himself a failure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.Just take your time, as long as we can find them. Anyway, Wilson and Yvonne are getting a divorcetely, and things are getting pretty messy over here.I¡¯d be really d if they don¡¯t give me any trouble.¡±


    She let out a sigh. She wasn¡¯t really in a hurry to find Derick.


    ¡°Divorce? Wow, Yvonne is finally willing to let it go,¡± he said mockingly.Back then, Wilson and Yvonne caused so much trouble when they first fell in love. It was indeed a surprise to hear that they were filing for divorce.


    ¡°Why do you sound so happy about it?¡±


    ¡°Happy?It¡¯s sarcasm.It seems to me that every love story will eventuallye to an end. Take Yvonne as an example. She was called a b*tch for nearly two decades just because of Wilson, and now, everything is just going in vain,¡± Christopher raised his voice.


    Everleigh felt that he had gone a little overboard. Why was he so excited to learn that someone else was getting a divorce? She couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here. You can go back to sleep now.¡± She certainly didn¡¯t give him a call to gossip about someone else¡¯s love life.


    She was more concerned with the trouble she was facing.


    Derick Lawson.


    Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t take too much trouble to find him.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s chat a little longer¡­. Hello¡­ Can you hear me?¡± Christopher was still calling out over the phone, but Everleigh wasn¡¯t in the mood, so she hung up the phone.

 Chapter 395 An Unexpected Reward

    Everleigh put her phone away and was ready for work. As soon as she walked out of her room, she saw Maxwell walking over from the other side of the corridor, with a few other doctors following behind him.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± He looked really worried. ¡°Galen is in a critical condition. Let¡¯s head over right now.¡±


    She was shocked upon hearing that. She then rushed over to Galen¡¯s ward with the other doctors.


    Sure enough, Galen¡¯s face was turning pale, and he looked very tired. The corners of his lips were slowly turning ck.


    Maxwell led them into the operating theater. Everleigh stood anxiously at the side. Her emotions wereplicated.


    ¡°Everleigh, inform his family members that we have tried our best.¡± His deep voice was ringing in the operating theatre.


    She stared at Galen, whose eyes were shut. She could hear the sharp, continuous toneing from the electrocardiogram machine.


    ¡°Everleigh? What are you looking at?¡± He called out again.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, he¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe that Galen had already passed away. She was still talking to him earlier that day.


    She still resented him for what had happened eight years ago. However, at that moment, she felt really exhausted to see all of them dying, one after another, right in front of her eyes.


    She wasn¡¯t satisfied at all.


    Maxwell understood her feelings. However, as a doctor, sheshould¡¯ve already gotten used to witnessing death.


    ¡°Everleigh, there¡¯s nothing else we can do about it. Go and inform his family members. They have already prepared for this,¡± he sighed. He felt sorry for every single life that was lost.


    It was the same for every patient.


    Everleigh kept silent and left the operating theater. As she pushed the door open, she saw Messie waiting outside. Her eyes were red.


    She immediately walked over and asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, my husband, he¡­¡±


    ¡°We have tried our best. I¡¯m really sorry for your loss,¡± Everleigh choked up.


    She felt as if there was a lump burning in her throat.


    Messie trembled upon hearing that. She could no longer hold back her tears, and she cried in pain.


    Everleigh knew how she felt at that very moment.


    She didn¡¯t offer anymore words offort, as she knew they wouldn¡¯t mean anything.


    Later on, sheheard from the nurses that Galen¡¯s wake was quite chaotic. He wasn¡¯t a kind soul to begin with. It was said that many people went to his wake, looked for his wife and caused trouble.


    It was only normal for the victims to vent their anger after they learned that the culprit had died.


    Everleigh didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, she went to the morgue where Galen¡¯s body was ced.


    The morgue sent a chill down her spine as soon as she walked in.


    Messie was standing there crying.


    She looked pitiful.


    ¡°Mrs. Wood, my deepest condolences to you and your family,¡± Everleigh walked over and spoke to her.


    Messie was startled when she saw her. ¡°Dr. Trevino, why did youe over here?¡±


    ¡°I heard about what happened at the wake, so I¡¯m here to see you,¡± Everleigh said lightly, with a hint of sympathy in her tone.


    Messie smiled bitterly.¡°He hurt you in the past, and yet you¡¯re here, feeling pity for him. I¡¯m really sorry, Dr. Trevino. I know that my husband was an awful person.¡±


    Everleigh was surprised. She looked at her with a weird gaze, asking, ¡°You know about the incident?¡±


    ¡°I overheard the conversation that day. I know he did a lot of bad things out there,and he deserved to die.However, he was a caring husband to me at home.I thought that I had finally found the love of my life, but now, he¡¯s dead¡­¡± She started sobbing again as she thought about it.


    Everleigh was actually astounded to hear that. She had never pictured Galen as a caring husband. She knew him as a brutal and heartless man, so she thought that he would treat his wife in the same way.


    Messie cried for quite a long time before she suddenly remembered something. She then took out a piece of paper from her pocket and passed it to her.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, this is for you. I just received this yesterday, and I figured that it might be useful to you,¡± Messie said.


    Everleigh took the piece of paper, feeling confused. As she opened it,the contents inside left her dumbfounded. It was from Derick.


    Who would have known that he would actually write Galen a letter.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes.


    ¡°I met Derick once.He¡¯s a genuine and reliable person.I believe that he sent this letter to ask Galen about his condition. Now that Galen is dead, I hope this letter can help you find him,¡± Messie exined.


    Everleigh looked at her in a daze. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She was there to check on Messie, but she was somehow given an important piece of paper.


    It was an unexpected reward.


    It was as if God was there to help her too.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wood,¡± she thanked her.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, can you do me a favor? Now that my husband is gone, I wish to carry out his funeral in peace, but I just can¡¯t get his body out of the hospital as those people are constantly disturbing me, so¡­¡± Messie trailed off.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I¡¯ll arrange this with the hospital,¡± Everleigh said. Although Galen had hurt her in the past, she wouldn¡¯t mind doing his wife a simple favor.


    Besides, the hospital wouldn¡¯t want to keep his body inside the morgue.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Messie bowed her head. It was a bow of apology, as well as a one of gratitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. Take good care of yourself.I¡¯ll get someone to transport his body out tomorrow morning,¡± Everleigh said.


    Then, she gave her a pat on the shoulder. She didn¡¯t need to be so polite.


    After exiting the morgue, Everleigh went to the office to clock out. She removed her white coat, took her belongings with her, and headed upstairs to Theodore¡¯s ward. She didn¡¯t notice that Wilson was walking towards Loraine¡¯s ward in the opposite direction.


    Loraine was resting in bed. When she heard someone walking in, she initially thought that it was the nurse who was there to give her some medication. However, as she turned around, Wilson was already standing in front of her.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± She was rather surprised.


    There was an inexplicable fear in her heart.


    Upon seeing her expression, his eyes narrowed as he felt upset about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on you. You know that your mother doesn¡¯t allow me to visit you,¡± he exined as the guilt in his gaze grew heavier.


    Loraine smiled bitterly when she saw his expression.¡°You know exactly why she doesn¡¯t allow you to visit me, don¡¯t you? Right at that moment when the incident happened, before I closed my eyes, the only thought in my mind was that,if I was able to survive, I wish to ask you in person,why are you so cruel to Hansen and me?Aren¡¯t we your children?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson felt really guilty in face of her questions.


    ¡°Loraine, things aren¡¯t as simple as you think,¡± he tried to exin.


    ¡°Then, what reason do you have to hurt your own daughter? Mom did warn me before, but I chose to believe that my father isn¡¯t that kind of person,¡± she questioned him calmly.


    It was as if she had expected the situation to happen. She thought that she would be angry or resentful,but when it really happened, she actually remained calm.

 Chapter 396 Loraine’s Thoughts

    Wilson¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he nced at her.


    ¡°Dad,what do you really want from us?I¡¯ve always known that you and Mom aren¡¯t really happy together, and I know that Hansen and I aren¡¯t legitimate children, but none of it matters to us. All we want is a harmonious family, but you¡¯ve ruined everything,¡± Loraine said meaningfully.


    He walked over and sat beside her. He had never had a heart-to-heart conversation with Loraine before. All the while, he treated Hansen and Loraine as little kids, and never cared about their opinions.


    However, that day, he finally realized that the little girl in his eyes had already grown up.


    She was no longer the little girl who would always ask him for sweets.


    ¡°Loraine, you know thatI still love you.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. You only love your power.Godfrey Group is everything to you. Dad, please just sign the divorce papers. I don¡¯t want to see Mom being unhappy for the rest of her life,¡± she pleaded.


    Yvonne had been called the other woman for decades, yet she was still living a miserable life.


    Loraine wanted her mother to be happy.


    Wilson looked at her in a daze and asked, ¡°Who told you about this?¡±


    ¡°No one told me anything. I¡¯ve been spending the past year in Godfrey Group,and I can clearly remember everything that they said about Mom and I. They do ept us, but that¡¯s only because Mom has their secrets in her hands,¡± she said.


    His expression was cold. He didn¡¯t expect his own daughter to know so much.


    ¡°Loraine,stop. You know nothing about the adults¡¯ world.¡±


    ¡°But I know how Mom feels. If you insist on going your way, you won¡¯t get anything in return.¡± Judging by his expression, Loraine knew that her words wouldn¡¯t change his mind.


    However, she couldn¡¯t control him, and she didn¡¯t want to.


    Wilson stood up. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll visit you again sometime soon.¡±


    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word.


    He knew that she was still holding a grudge against him, and didn¡¯t expect her to forgive him. He turned around and left.


    Right at the corner of the corridor, he bumped into Everleigh, who was carrying a fruit basket. She was surprised to see him there.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, what a coincidence. It seems like I¡¯ll run into you every single time Ie to visit Loraine,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,just get to the point, you don¡¯t have to beat around the bush,¡± she responded indifferently. She wasn¡¯t bothered by his attitude at all.


    Through Loraine¡¯s incident, she had learned how ruthless this man was. All that courtesy was just a mask to hide his cruel and ugly side.


    His expression stiffened. His eyes opened wide, and a trace of evil could be felt in his gaze. ¡°Miss Trevino, you¡¯d better think before you speak. It¡¯s not really kind of you to deliberately ruin the rtionship between my daughter and I.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, your reasoning is rather shocking. Loraine isn¡¯t a kid anymore. She doesn¡¯t need others to tell her everything that is happening around her. How could you ce the me on me?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Things like this wouldn¡¯t have happened if people like you chose to keep your mouth shut,¡± he responded.


    ¡°Nope. If you weren¡¯t blinded by your greed, your rtionship with your daughter would¡¯ve been much better,¡± she refuted.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    He red at her fiercely.


    She wasn¡¯t scared at all. She stared back at him too.


    They were locked in a stalemate.If it wasn¡¯t for a nurse who walked over to greet Dr. Trevino, neither of them would have backed away.


    Wilson snorted and strode away.


    Everleigh fixed her gaze on him until he vanished from sight. Then, she headed over to Loraine¡¯s ward.


    Leon had brought over plenty of fruits earlier that day. She couldn¡¯t finish them, so she decided to turn them into a fruit basket to be given to Loraine. She didn¡¯t expect to run into Wilson.


    She was wondering if he had said something to the girl.


    As she arrived at the ward, she saw Lorraine hugging her knees, with her head hanging low.


    ¡°Loraine.¡±


    She looked up and saw Everleigh who brought along some fruits. She then smiled faintly.


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fake a smile if you don¡¯t feel like it. It¡¯s worse than a crying face,¡± Everleigh said. That smile on Loraine¡¯s face was indeed forced.


    Loraine pouted at her words, ¡°Aunt Everleigh,are you mocking me right now?¡±


    ¡°Hah! It seems like you¡¯re sharp enough to be able to sense my sarcasm. If you didn¡¯t understand my advicest time, I guess you do now, right?¡± Everleigh said as she handed her a piece of fruit.


    There were a lot of things in her mind, but Loraine didn¡¯t know where to start.


    She opened her mouth and ate the piece of fruit.The fruit was so sour that it almost made her cry.


    ¡°I understand now.Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ve already experienced death once.¡± Loraine took a deep breath and swallowed the sour fruit.


    Everleigh was relieved to hear her words.


    ¡°Here, have some fruits. I have to get back to work now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Aunt Everleigh,¡± Loraine said gratefully.


    She was sincerely grateful that Everleigh had been taking care of her all the while.


    Everleigh smiled and walked out.


    As she returned to Theodore¡¯s ward, he asked her, ¡°Have you sent the fruits to her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.I also met Mr. Godfrey along the way,¡± she answered honestly.


    He didn¡¯t react much upon hearing his father¡¯s name. He just felt slightly worried about it.


    ¡°When can I be discharged from the hospital?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do a checkup on you tomorrow morning. If there¡¯s nothing serious,you can go home then,¡± she said softly. Looking at how energetic Theodore was, he could definitely be discharged the next morning.


    stair lookedat Adriennewho was already getting sleepy, and called out, ¡°Mommy, Adrienne has fallen asleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Hilda toe over right now and send you two back.¡± She noticed that Adrienne was already asleep, and her mouth was stained red with the color of raspberries.


    She was smiling in her sleep.


    Hilda arrived shortly after. She carried Adrienne in her arms and walked out of the ward.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, I¡¯ll bring them back right now. You should get some rest too,¡± Hilda said.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Everleigh replied. After Hilda left the ward with the children, she turned around and noticed that the table was messy. She then proceeded to clear up the mess.


    ¡°Let me do it,¡± Theodore said.


    ¡°No. You are a patient, you should be resting,¡± she answered without even looking over at him.


    He smiled at her words.


    After the table had been cleaned, she sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at cleaning up. Too bad your cooking skills¡­¡±


    ¡°I know my cooking skills are hopeless,¡± she agreed. She knew that she wasn¡¯t a gifted cook althoughshe was good at using knives. Not kitchen knives, but surgicalscalpels.


    Theodore was just bringing it up randomly. He then thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s order takeout for tomorrow¡¯s dinner. I can send it over to your ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself for this,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Let¡¯s just do this tomorrow night.¡± He had a n in mind, but he wanted to keep it a secret.


    She noticed that he was being mysterious, so she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She just let him be.

 Chapter 397 I’ll Complement You

    The next day,Theodore¡¯s checkup was fine, hencehe was discharged from the hospital. Everleigh was relieved to hear that. She then went to his ward and helped him pack his belongings.


    He returned to his ward, only to find that she had already packed everything for him. He then said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really eager to have me discharged.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not like the hospital is a good ce to be.You¡¯ll have to go by yourselfter.I won¡¯t be able to send you off, I have other things to do,¡± she said.


    She wanted to attend Galen¡¯s funeralter that day. She had already informed Benedict and he was fine with it.


    All she needed was a car to take her to the funeral.


    The other things were already taken care of.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯t a good thing to keep the troublemakers in the hospital either.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better not go,I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt,¡± Theodore said in his deep voice.Attending a funeral wasn¡¯t something people looked forward to.


    Everleigh looked at him in surprise.¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°How could I not know when those people are out there constantly causing trouble?¡± He responded.


    She remained silent. She wasn¡¯t doing it for Galen. She was doing it out of pity for Missie. She couldn¡¯t bear to see all the suffering she had to go through. She was barely in her 40¡¯s.


    Everleigh wanted to help her as much as she could.


    She didn¡¯t take his advice and decided to attend the funeral.He had no choice but to go with her.


    That way, he could at least protect her if something bad was to happen.


    Fortunately, the funeral went smoothly. He stayed for a while to make sure that she was safe before heading back home.


    That evening,Theodore was carrying boxes of food with him to the hospital. Just as he arrived at the entrance, he suddenly paused, and gazed towards the corner.


    There was a sh in his eyes as he strode over.


    He arrived at the corner, and heard a voiceing from the back alley, ¡°Boss, we¡¯re all ready.¡±


    ¡°Remember, we must kill Everleigh tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.We¡¯re already used to doing things like this.¡±


    Theodore hid behind the wall. He clenched his fists as he overheard the conversation. His knuckles were cracking.


    A ferocious gaze appeared in his eyes. His lips curled into a smirk as he texted Moses with his phone.


    He asked him to send some people over.


    After he had taken care of the situation, he headed upstairs.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. She was nning to have dinner after she was done with work, but she received a call from Theodore asking her to wait for him.


    She decided to wait for him in her office.


    She had just returned to her office and sat down when Theodore arrived. She was massaging her own back, feeling exhausted.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± His voice came from the door.


    She looked over and saw him walking over with bags of food in his hands.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, her stomach started rumbling.


    Theodore was already used to it.He set the table and called her over to eat.


    Everleigh¡¯s cheeks flushed.He would somehow be with her whenever her stomach growled.


    ¡°Help yourself to it and tell me how it tastes,¡± he said.


    She took a bite in embarrassment and said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t taste like your housekeeper¡¯s cooking.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it then?¡± He asked expectantly as he stared at her.


    She nodded.¡°It¡¯s delicious. The taste is unique.¡±


    She took another bite and it was indeed tasty.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡± he replied, after seeing the satisfied smile on her face. At least his effort didn¡¯t go to waste.


    ¡°Where did you buy this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I made it.¡±


    Everleigh almost choked on the food when she heard it. She gagged and struggled to say, ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡±


    Theodore was helpless to see her surprised reaction. He poured her a cup of water and patted her on the back.¡°There¡¯s no need to be this surprised.¡±


    She felt much better after having some water. There was still a faint soreness in her throat. She still sounded astonished.¡°Since when did you learn how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not good at cooking, I¡¯ve decided to take over the job. I¡¯ll learn and do everything that you¡¯re bad at, so you can just focus on your things.¡± He sounded serious.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all.


    She was startled. She had never once imagined that a man from the Godfrey family would cook for her. No one would ever believe it.


    However, she enjoyed it.


    Her heart fluttered every single time he did something for her.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing for me toplement you?¡± Theodore asked with a charming tone. He gazed deeply at her, as if he was trying to see through her heart.


    Her cheeks turned red after hearing his words. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Come on, eat up. Aren¡¯t you on duty tonight?¡± He asked. He didn¡¯t want to force her to give an answer.


    He would just continue doing whatever he wanted to.


    She continued eating. She ate quite a lot of food that night. Perhaps it was due to his words.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you your favorite food tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do you still remember my favorite food?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    His intention was simple. He just wanted to show her thathe would never forget a thing about her.


    Their eyes met. Theodore felt every emotion in her gaze.


    He was never a cheesy person. Back then,he wouldn¡¯t even say anything nice to please her.


    Yet now, he wasn¡¯t shy at all to say those cheesy words.


    Everleigh¡¯s cheeks became much redder. She even felt a little hot under her cor.


    ¡°Umm, let me get back to work. Drive safe,¡± she said. It seemed like she was trying to escape the awkward situation.


    Watching her flee the office,his smile became even sweeter.


    Right at that moment, his phone rang. It was Moses. Theodore¡¯s expression turned cold. He had almost forgotten about the ¡®danger¡¯ outside.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught them. Mr. Godfrey, would you like toe over?¡± He asked in a solemn tone. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Theodore got up and left the hospital.


    At the back alley of the hospital,there were roughly eight people who were beaten up. They were all tied up together.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± Moses greeted. There were a few more bodyguards standing behind him.


    Before Theodore could say anything, Caleb and Reid walked over from the other side.


    They were shocked to see him.


    ¡°The two of you can go back now. I¡¯ll take care of this,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice.


    Reid asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if I may ask,who are these people?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Your job is just to keep Everleigh safe,¡± Theodore answered coldly.


    He would never let anyone else know about it.


    Reid wanted to continue, but Caleb stopped him. He said,¡°Understood. Mr. Godfrey,if there¡¯s nothing else, the two of us will leave now.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Theodore didn¡¯t reply to them. He stood there and watched them leave.


    After they left, Moses spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked them.They were sent here by Mr. Godfrey to hurt Miss Trevino.¡±

 Chapter 398 Settle the Score

    As soon as Moses mentioned the name ¡®Mr. Godfrey¡¯, a murderous gaze appeared in Theodore¡¯s eyes. He stared at the people tied up on the ground, and it immediately made them feel suffocated.


    One of the men noticed the change in his expression. He wanted to beg for mercy, but his mouth was sealed with duct tape. He couldn¡¯t even speak.


    No one could understand what he was muttering behind the tape.


    ¡°Leave one of them here, and send the rest to the police,¡± Theodore instructed.


    ¡°Huh? Leave one behind?¡± Moses was confused.


    Theodore nced coldly at him, and itsent him trembling. He had no choice but to follow Theodore¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Collect detailed information on all of them. I want to know every single thing about them,¡± Theodore added.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Theodore took ast look at the gang before he left.


    They were then thrown into a car like boxes of goods.


    The only thing waiting for them was the judgement ofw.


    The next day. Theodore brought along breakfast and looked for Everleigh. She was just about to head back home after her shift.


    Before she walked out of the hospital, she saw him walking over.


    She gasped, ¡°Why are you here? It¡¯s only five in the morning!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you breakfast, then send you back home. You shouldn¡¯t be driving after an exhausting midnight shift.¡±


    She was overjoyed to hear his words.


    They had breakfast together. The food tasted the same as the meal they had the night before.


    She suddenly remembered that her father had once told her that someone¡¯s cooking would taste the same no matter if it was breakfast, lunch or dinner. Clearly, the breakfast was prepared by Theodore.


    She would never forget the taste for the rest of her life.


    He sent her back home. ¡°Where are you going next?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Xavier. There¡¯s something I need to sort out with him,¡± he answered.


    Her expression froze as she heard Xavier¡¯s name. ¡°You¡¯re meeting him for¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something about thepany. You have a good rest now. I¡¯ll pick you and the children up for dinnerter in the evening,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She could already picture Adrienne¡¯s excited face if she knew they were going out for dinner.


    Theodore watched Everleigh enter her home and shut the door. Then, the smile on his face faded away slowly.


    He started his car and headed straight to Godfrey Group.


    Xavier was holding a meeting with the board of directors that day. Everyone would be there, including Wilson.


    Xavier looked at the report in front of him unhappily. He then nced at the sales manager sitting at a side.


    ¡°Can anyone exin to me the drop in sales revenue by thirty percent this month?¡± He asked.


    The sales manager was wiping cold sweat off his face.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that someone here isn¡¯t satisfied with me being in this position?¡± Xavier looked around the room.


    The coldness in his gaze covered the entire conference room with ayer of mist.


    Wilson leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°Well, if someone isn¡¯t capable enough to be in their position, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Everyone here knows who is capable and who isn¡¯t.Mr. Godfrey, just because you¡¯re sitting at this table, it doesn¡¯t mean that you have the right to point fingers at me,¡± Xavier retorted coldly. He wasn¡¯t nning to show him any respect.


    Wilson¡¯s expression changed, and he red fiercely at him.


    Xavier on the other hand was somehow in a good mood. He enjoyed seeing Wilson having to suppress his anger.


    Xavier was even hoping that Wilson would get a stroke out of anger and die during the meeting.


    His excitement became obvious as he thought about it.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, the door to the conference room was kicked open.


    Everyone turned over to look in that direction.


    Seeing that it was Theodore, ahint of anxiety shed across Wilson¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt the meeting. I have some personal matters to tend to,¡± Theodore said.


    ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re no longer the president. You can¡¯t just crash into the conference room as you wish,¡± one of the directors said in an upset tone.


    Theodore sneered. He walked into the conference room and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you against Xavier back then? Why are you speaking in his favor right now? Since when did Godfrey Group hire a two-faced director?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    Another director joined in and said, ¡°We were against your decision to leave, but now that Xavier has taken over your position, are you trying to get it back?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯m here for some personal matters? Why? Are you interested in it?¡± Theodore red sharply at the directors. He found it pointless to respond to their nonsense.


    Wilson¡¯s gaze turned cold. He had a bad feeling about it all of a sudden.


    ¡°I think it¡¯d be best for all of us to opt out of this. It¡¯s a personal matter after all, so it¡¯s none of our business,¡± he said as he tried to flee the meeting room.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a wise man, Mr. Godfrey, but I think you¡¯d better stay back. Let¡¯s hear what Theodore has to say,¡± Xavier replied coldly.


    He knew that Theodore was there for Wilson.


    Although, he had no idea if he had angered his brother by ident.


    All the other directors looked at each other. It seemed that they shouldn¡¯t stay any longer.


    Then, they all left the room.


    Therge conference room became empty within three minutes. Only the three of them were left standing there.


    ¡°What personal matters do you have to say? Be quick. Don¡¯t affect our meeting,¡± Wilson said.


    Theodore sneered. He walked over and sat beside him. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you something, Mr. Godfrey.What makes you think that you have the right to harm Everleigh?¡±


    Wilson immediately froze. He turned around and asked furiously, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Don¡¯t you know anything,Mr. Godfrey?¡± Theodore asked indifferently. However, his gaze was boiling with anger.


    If the man in front of him wasn¡¯t his father, and if he wasn¡¯t rational,he would have alreadynded a punch on Wilson¡¯s face.


    Wilson was infuriated.¡°How dare you use me like that? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± Theodore took out a file and mmed it on the table.¡°Take a look at this!¡±


    Xavier looked at the both of them in silence.


    Wilson deserved it. Out of all the people, he chose to provoke Theodore. He was asking for it.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Wilson voiced out without hesitation. He didn¡¯t even look at the file.


    Theodore clenched his fists after seeing how unbothered he was.


    He red at him like a leopard staring at its prey. He was ready tounch an attack.


    ¡°All the evidence is here, how can you still be so stubborn? Mr. Godfrey, why are you so shameless?¡±


    Xavier finally said something. He hated the fact that Wilson was his father. He wanted to p him badly.


    ¡°All the evidence is made up. What wouldn¡¯t he do for Everleigh¡¯s sake?¡± Wilson snorted.


    ¡°The evidence might be fake, but a witness cannot be faked. Didn¡¯t you check with your men, how many of them managed to escape?¡± Theodore said coldly. His smile sent a chill down Wilson¡¯s spine.


    He was stunned. He hadn¡¯t been able to contact them. He definitely wouldn¡¯t know how many of them made it out safely.


    He already knew that things wouldn¡¯t go well when Theodore walked in through the door.

 Chapter 399 I No Longer Consider You My Father

    Wilson had never expected Theodore to leave one of his men behind.


    His sole purpose was to threaten him with it.


    ¡°Go ahead and deny everything, but let me tell you, from now on, I¡¯ll do everything that I should have done back then. Xavier can take care of Godfrey Group. As for you, I no longer consider you my father, and I will not show you any mercy.¡± Theodore¡¯s words were full of grief and anger.


    He should have done it a long time ago.


    Everleigh wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so much pain.


    Wilson turned around and narrowed his eyes.¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You care so much about Godfrey Group, right?If so, I¡¯ll start off with it then. If you dare touch Everleigh again, I¡¯ll make sure that Godfrey Group vanishes from Ocpeace City.¡±


    Wilson got up angrily and stared at him.¡°How dare you? Godfrey Group is your grandmother¡¯s life work!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already deadandI¡¯m the one in charge of the family right now. You¡¯re no longer part of the family,so who are you to talk so much?¡± Theodore got up as well and responded condescendingly.


    He sounded like a true, powerful leader.


    ¡°Theodore, you ungrateful little brat. Did you put Xavier in power just to ruin thepany?¡± Wilson questioned.


    There was a gleam of panic in his eyes. He knew that Theodore was a man of his words. If he said that he would ruin Godfrey Group, he definitely nned on doing it.


    No way. There was no way Wilson would allow him to ruin the Godfrey family just like that.


    Xavier sneered as he saw Wilson feeling so distressed. ¡°Stop using me as an excuse. Yes, I am useless. Godfrey Group is just a burden to me. I¡¯m only taking over it to upset you.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t believe that his ownsons were all trying to ruin Godfrey Group.


    Neither of them even considered that he was the one behind their achievements.


    ¡°You¡­ You unthankful wolves! Without Godfrey Group, who do you think you can be today?¡± Wilson was enraged.


    Theodore and Xavier both smirked as they heard his words. It was a smirk of ridicule and mockery.


    They were doomed to be born into the Godfrey family from the very beginning, especially with a father like Wilson. Not only did he ruin his sons¡¯ happiness, he even tried to ruin his son¡¯s beloved woman.


    Besides, he also caused his other son to be disabled for life. Yet, a father like him was calling them ungrateful?


    It was utterly ridiculous.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that we won¡¯t be living such an extravagant life without the Godfrey family, but then, what¡¯s most shameful is to have you as our father,¡± Theodore said straightforwardly.


    Wilson was taken aback to see the resentment in his son¡¯s eyes.


    Everything that he had done was for the sake of his sons, and yet they were ming him for everything.


    ¡°Just wait and see, my dear father. I¡¯ll prove to you that I can reach the peak of my life even without Godfrey Group,¡± Theodore patted Wilson on his shoulder, while looking at him with a sharp nce.


    Wilson was startled. His thoughts were running wild. He didn¡¯t know what tricks Theodore had up his sleeves.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Xavier lowered his head. A hint of suspicion shed across his eyes as well. He was also curious to know what was on Theodore¡¯s mind.


    How well prepared did he have to be to openly go against Godfrey Group?


    Theodore then turned around and left the room. Xavier was no longer in the mood to resume the meeting, so he returned to his office.


    As expected, Theodore was waiting for him there.


    ¡°Those words that you just said, what do they mean?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°It means that I¡¯m leaving thispany for good. You¡¯ll be fully in charge of Godfrey Group, and I won¡¯t interfere with anything. Wilson¡¯s right. If Grandma was still alive, she would never allow me to do so,¡± Theodore felt a little sad as he mentioned Helen.


    Xavier didn¡¯t say anything in response. He didn¡¯t know how he should feel about Helen.


    ¡°Then, why did you talk to him that way?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Will he ever make a move if I don¡¯t threaten him? By the way, how are things going in thepanytely?¡± Theodore asked while looking at him.


    Xavier chuckled, as if he found the question hrious.


    ¡°What do you think? Everyone thinks I¡¯m disabled and incapable. They can¡¯t wait to kick me out and put Wilson back in power,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t protect your own position, you deserve to be kicked out. Isn¡¯t this what Wilson always taught us?¡± Theodore said calmly.


    The emotions in his eyes wereplicated.


    Xavier tilted his head with a wide smile on his face. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. I must really do something to protect my power. It seems like I should start ying tough then.¡± His eyes were glinting dangerously.


    Theodore cast a nce at him before leaving the office.


    He was initially worried that Xavier wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his own power. That was the reason why he went over to see him. Sure enough, he was just overthinking things.


    Back then, Xavier was already capable of managing thepany. He just needed someone to strengthen his mind, and he wouldn¡¯t fall far behind Theodore¡¯s capabilities.


    After Theodore left the office, the first thing that Xavier did was remove Wilson¡¯s right-hand man, the head of the design department.


    Upon hearing the news, Wilson went straight to Xavier¡¯s office to get even with him. ¡°Xavier, what are you trying to do? Zeeman has always been performing well in thepany. Why did you fire him?¡±


    ¡°Hold on, am I the president, or are you? I certainly have my own reasons for firing him,¡± Xavier answered impatiently.


    ¡°It seems to me that you¡¯re doing this on purpose. You¡¯re targeting me!¡±


    Xavier then responded, ¡°Target you? Why should I even do that? Our sales figures this season are so awful. Isn¡¯t that because people out there are looking down on me for being handicapped and ipetent? They¡¯re just messing around with me with an outdated report. Do they really think that I won¡¯t fight back?¡±


    Wilson was furious listening to his words. He stared at Xavier and asked, ¡°Why did you remove someone from the finance department then?¡±


    ¡°I should be the one asking you. Why did you take away thepany¡¯s funding? I was nning on asking you about this during the meeting, but now that you¡¯re here, just answer me directly. What reasons do you have for taking money away from thepany without my permission?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the document on your desk? There¡¯s an investment project, and yesterday was the due date for the payment,¡± Wilson said.


    Of course Xavier saw the document. He found the project problematic and rejected it directly, yet Wilson was still bringing it up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve already rejected the project?¡± Xavier asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a profitable and safe investment. Why did you reject such a good opportunity?¡± Wilson was infuriated to hear it.


    Xavier sneered, ¡°A profitable investment¡­ For you? Do you really think that I know nothing about Chadwick Group¡¯s scandals? They are a fake dealer and are still under investigation,yet you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s a good investment?¡±


    ¡°That scandal is already in the past. You don¡¯t have to dwell on it,¡± Wilson said with a cold expression. He was fearless.


    He had already taken out the money.Nothing could be done to stop it.


    Xavier knew what he was thinking.He would neverlet him get away with it.

 Chapter 400 Planning Ahead

    ¡°The finance department gave you the money without my approval. It seems like such a person shouldn¡¯t be kept around. You¡¯re just a shareholder, not the president. There are many things which you don¡¯t have the right to interfere with,¡± Xavier said bluntly while pressing the call button on his phone. ¡°Fire the managers of the finance department and the design department. In the future, no one is allowed to transfer money without my approval.¡±


    Wilson pped the table angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t get back the money you¡¯ve taken away? In your eyes, I¡¯m just the son muddling my way through life.¡± Xavier voiced Wilson¡¯s thoughts with a single sentence.


    Wilson¡¯s face was cold, and for a moment, he did not know how to answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the best is yet toe,¡± Xavier said knowingly.


    Wilson did not understand what he meant.


    Soon after, the door of the office was pushed open, and Zeeman along with Fraden, the finance manager, walked in.


    As if begging for mercy, they said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we know we¡¯re in the wrong. Please give us a chance.¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°When you handed money privately to Mr. Wilson, why didn¡¯t you think that this day woulde? Do you think I didn¡¯t know that the both of you were his people when you joined thepany?¡± Xavier looked at the three of them with a cold smile.


    Fraden and Zeeman¡¯s faces were stiff, and they did not dare to look him in the eyes.


    They had been in thepany for more than ten years. At that time, he had not been this way. It was logically impossible for a child to know so many things.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re just slinging mud at me. I left Godfrey Group a long time ago. How could anyone here have a good rtionship with me?¡± Wilson said in a low voice,with no emotions in his eyes.


    He would not agree with him.


    The corners of Xavier¡¯s mouth twitched. He used his eyes to signal Wilson to look at the two people begging for mercy. Wilson turned around and saw that guilt was written clearly on their faces. No matter what he said, their behavior at that moment could not be changed.


    ¡°Stop denying it. You think I don¡¯t know what kind of ns you have? I¡¯m telling you to your face that from now on, anyone who isn¡¯t loyal to Godfrey Group can get out.¡± Xavier leaned back in his chair, his expression indicating that he was not joking in the slightest bit.


    Wilson knew that he would take action, but he did not expect it to be so soon.


    Before he could speak, Xavier said to Fraden directly, ¡°You transferred the money without my approval. From now on, you¡¯re to get back the fifty million dors, or I¡¯ll get the Commercial Crimes Department involved. As for whether or not you continue working in thispany, it¡¯s up to your performance.¡±


    Fraden became anxious upon hearing that people from the Commercial Crimes Department woulde over, ¡°No¡­ Mr. Godfrey, I was wrong. Please don¡¯t do that, seeing as how I¡¯ve worked for Godfrey Group for so many years¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to tell you what you¡¯ve done these past few years? I heard that you slept with a girl to gain status. It must feel good to get both the beauty and the wealth, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Xavier said lightly, but the evidence was already thrown in front of Fraden, he could not refute even if he wanted to.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fraden was dumbfounded. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that Xavier had been keeping an eye on him for more than a couple of days.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get the fifty million dors within ten days, you¡¯ll be going to jail.¡± Xavier¡¯s attitude changed abruptly, and he red at him.


    Fraden felt a chill run down his spine, and he slumped onto the ground. The manager of the design department, on the other hand, dared not say anything. If Xavier was to reveal anything unpleasant about him, it would not be of any use even if he tried to argue.


    How could Xavier not know what Zeeman had done? But if he was smart, he would know what to do.


    If he did not know, Xavier would not have kept him around.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Theodore was sitting in his study. Through the surveince camera, he could clearly see what Xavier had done.


    In fact, the office should not have cameras installed, but he insisted on doing so. Not only was it to prevent people from stealing their confidential documents, it was also to monitor Wilson.


    As a result, he got the unexpected pleasure of witnessing such an interesting scene.


    Wilson gave the money to the Chadwick Group just to give himself an advantage. Chadwick Group had long been an empty shell. If it had not been for Wilson¡¯s support, they would have disappeared long ago.


    Perhaps the chairman of Chadwick Group had already changed hisst name to Godfrey.


    Theodore took out his phone and called Moses, ¡°Keep an eye on Fraden and see who he gets in touch with.¡±


    ¡°Okay. By the way, Mr. Godfrey, those goods have arrived. Should I get them installed now?¡± At that very moment, Moses was staring at the goods in the warehouse.


    ¡°Install them. It won¡¯t be long before they¡¯re going to be of use.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered, his gaze leaping with anticipation.


    He was looking forward to seeing Wilson¡¯s expression when he found out what he had prepared.


    Hanging up the phone, Theodore looked at the time and figured that it was almost time. He picked up his coat, and went to pick up Everleigh and the two kids.


    A seafood restaurant had just opened by the port, and the seafood they served were sourced directly from the sea. Because of that, the price was rtively high, and the meals were not cheap.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy, it¡¯s so beautiful here.¡± Adrienne sat at the open-air area of the restaurant and took in the seaside view.


    The darkness of the night caused the lights in the distance to form long, snake-like figures. The sea breeze blew over them, and anyone who was stressed out would be eased by the calming sound of the waves.


    A sense of peace and calm poured in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to collect seashellster.¡± Theodore smiled at her.


    When she heard that, Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up. Back when she was abroad, she had asked Christopher to take her to collect seashells, but it was in the daytime, so the atmosphere was different.


    ¡°Why would you go collect seashells when it¡¯s getting dark?¡± Everleigh asked in confusion.


    The darker it was, the harder it would be to find them.


    ¡°Look.¡± Theodore pointed downwards. The area was almostpletely lit, as if the sun was slowly rising.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see that just now?¡±


    ¡°This restaurant is open for 24 hours, and their full range of services is one of their specialties.The lighting will gradually change; watch it change to a different colorter.¡± As soon as Theodore finished speaking, the lights changed color. The blue light resembled a night sky, which was especially apparent with the long, looming corridor.


    Adrienne got even more excited. When the food was served, she ate with delight, and stair peeled shrimp for her without any sign of impatience.


    She was buzzing with anticipation. After they finished eating, she rushed down with stair to collect seashells.


    When they went down, she even waved to them, telling them not to worry.


    Everleigh waved back, signaling for them to go ahead and have fun.


    ¡°Everleigh, our n is about to start. The equipment has arrived.¡±


    Hearing Theodore¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would wait for a while?¡±


    ¡°The n has changed. We have no choice but to move forward,¡± he replied in a deep voice.


    If Wilson had not messed with her, he would not have been eager to start either.


    Over the years, Wilson had never given up on Godfrey Group. Xavier was depressed and did not know what he had done.

 Chapter 401 Prejudiced Against Him

    Seeing the solemn look on his face, Everleigh realized that something must have happened.


    The only thing she could do was to try her best to help him.


    ¡°Just tell me when we¡¯re going to start. I¡¯ve got everything ready on my side.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what happened?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me if you want to.¡±


    His heart fluttered when he saw how understanding she was.


    With such a woman by his side, how could he not be happy?


    ¡°But I¡¯ve been studying a new instrument to test the hearttely, so it may be a bit strenuous.¡± Everleigh hesitated for a moment before deciding that she should tell him.


    With her current ability, she could not do it alone. She did not have the people or money that she wanted. If she could discuss it with him, maybe her ideas coulde true.


    ¡°Do you have any ns? Or have you made any progress so far?¡± Theodore¡¯s interest was piqued. He might really be able to help her.


    She chuckled, set down the knife and fork in her hands, then began to exin her research.


    After listening to her talk, he was deep in thought.


    ¡°Currently, there are quite a lot of research projects on this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are plenty, but most of them only find out about the disease after they¡¯ve contracted it. I aim to prevent it. We¡¯ll be able to detect it as soon as there¡¯s a problem with the heart.¡± She certainly knew that there were many simr services in the market, and because there were too many, she had to constantly strive for perfection.


    The door to the market had already been opened, and they would not necessarily stand out and get a good oue.


    When Theodore heard what she said, he did not say anything else.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, look.¡± Adrienne took small strides with her short legs, and her chubby little hands were covered with sand.


    Theodore and Everleigh looked over and saw her handing them shells with a huge smile on her face. The shell she held was actually a rare pink one.


    ¡°Mommy, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Adrienne.¡± Everleigh did not mind. She epted it and carefully looked it over before taking out a tissue to wrap it up.


    ¡°This is for Daddy. When I found it, they were stuck together like glue. It took me a lot of effort to break them apart,¡± Adrienne said with furrowed brows, but her eyes were full of joy.


    Theodore took it and examined it. The seashells appeared simr, but they were not exactly the same.


    However, now that he was taking a closer look, the two looked very simr.


    There was at least an eighty percent simrity between them.


    ¡°Thank you, Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± stair walked over from behind. Just like his sister, his small hands were also filled with shells.


    There was a helpless expression on his face. One did not need to ask to know that Adrienne had asked him to carry them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡±


    As they got ready to return, Adrienne told them about their search for seashells while stair looked on helplessly.


    Everleigh and Theodore, on the other hand, cooperated and engaged in her conversation. As they spoke, Adrienne began dozing off.


    Children typically fell asleep easily.


    When they arrived at the Trevino family¡¯s home, Everleigh asked the security guards to carry them in. Abraham was home, so it was inappropriate for Theodore to be there.


    He understood her intentions. ¡°I¡¯ll visit when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. My father is still rather prejudiced against you. If¡­¡± She shook her head, unsure of what to do.


    He remained silent, but his eyes darkened a little. It was his fault that caused things to end up like that.


    ¡°You should go to bed early. I¡¯lle find you when everything is settled.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Everleigh walked into the house, she saw her father sitting on the sofa,carefully sipping tea.


    ¡°Dad, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you. Sit down, let¡¯s talk.¡± Abraham put down the teacup and stared deeply at her.


    His gaze made her feel a little guilty. She figured that he must know what had happened.


    She walked over and sat by his side.


    He poured her a cup of tea.


    ¡°Have a taste. This was given to me by a good friend.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Everleigh picked it up and tasted it carefully. It was slightly bitter, but there was a certain sweetness within.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. What¡¯s it called?.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the tea is called; the taste is what¡¯s important. Everleigh, you¡¯re the person I love the most. I hope you can lead a happy life, but are you happy now?¡± Abraham¡¯s low voice rang out.


    Her eyes flickered slightly and she silently bowed her head.


    ¡°In fact, I knowthat you¡¯ve been in contact with him since you came back from Africa. I didn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t want to pressure you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Emotions are a hard thing to exin, but how are you going to exin everything to the Meyer family? Not to mention, the Godfrey family is currently in a mess. Xavier has taken over Mr. Godfrey¡¯s position, and Wilson is also getting involved.I¡¯m afraid that being by Theodore¡¯s side might not be safe.¡±


    Everleigh was very surprised, ¡°Dad, how do you know all this stuff?¡±


    ¡°I may not know much, but in the field of business, things can change at any time, especially with the people from the Four Greatest Households.¡±


    She had a feeling that bad news spread fast, while the good often went unnoticed.


    If even a family like hers knew about these things, then it must have already spread to the other upper-ss families.


    ¡°Everleigh, wait until the matter between you and the Meyer family is settled, then we¡¯ll let Theodore in. Otherwise¡­ The others will start spreading rumors about you.¡± Abraham picked up his cup of tea and gulped it down.


    He did not want to say anything more.


    Hearing her father¡¯s words, her face lit up. ¡°Dad, are you saying that you¡¯re going to ept him?¡±


    ¡°Your heart¡¯s already with him. If I said that I didn¡¯t agree, would you be able to ept it?¡±


    She opened her arms in response and hugged him. ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Go to bed now. I won¡¯t be going to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you rest early too, Dad.¡± Everleigh was smiling like a child.


    Every time she was happy, she would have the uncontroble urge to hug her father.


    Abrahamughed but said nothing.


    Watching Everleigh¡¯s back disappear as she went upstairs, a hint of nostalgia appeared in his eyes.


    It was the look of longing for someone who had passed.


    The next day, Everleigh was in a good mood. She admired the blue sky and smiled at everyone she saw.


    When the nurse at the hospital saw her in that state, she could not help but tease, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re smiling like you¡¯ve won the lottery.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than winning the lottery,¡± she replied, pretending to be mysterious.


    The nurseughed but said nothing.


    Everleigh changed into a white coat and was about to make her rounds when her phone rang.


    Looking at the caller, she was stunned. They had not been in contact for a long period of time, so why was he calling?


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, are you free in three days?¡± Alexander¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end.


    She froze. If she remembered correctly, she should not be on duty that day. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°My father is back. He¡¯s inviting some people from the high society over to the Jenkins Manor, and he wants you toe over.¡±


    She knew what he meant.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±

 Chapter 402 She Should Go Back

    Alexander did not understand. Her identity was very special. It would not be a problem if she came over.


    ¡°Everleigh, you don¡¯t have to be so careful. The Jenkins family isn¡¯t like how it used to be anymore,¡± he said in a low voice.


    They had power now.


    She knew that he had misunderstood, so she quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s mainly because it would be hard to exin to my father. He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with me. If he suddenly makes a fuss, it won¡¯t be good¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°My father has invited him to the banquet. He has loved you very much for so many years, and we believe that you¡¯ve been taken good care of.¡± His voice was soft, but his tone was full of gratitude.


    Thinking back to the night before, Everleigh felt grateful as well. She was very fortunate to have such a considerate father.


    ¡°Then did you send the message to the Godfrey family?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s time for those people to grow a pair of eyes and see how blind they¡¯ve been.¡± Talking about the Godfrey family filled him with indignation.


    Those bunch of scums.


    They were part of the Four Greatest Households; how could they y so dirty?


    She heard his angry tone and could not help butugh, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry. I¡¯m fine now, but I¡¯ll exin it all to my father in the evening, and then I¡¯ll make a decision.¡±


    ¡°Alright, he treats you well after all.¡± Alexander did not press on. The Trevino family had a good approach towards education, and they had undoubtedly taught her well, cultivating in her a sense of justice, and the knowledge to repay evil with good.


    Everleigh did not know what was going on in his mind. She was simply thinking about how she should exin things to her father.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go check on the patients. I¡¯ll talk to you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but I hope you cane over tomorrow night. I¡¯d like to introduce you to the rest of the Jenkins family.¡±


    She gave a soft reply before hanging up the phone.


    Thus far, she had only met Alexander, Saniogo and his wife. She had not met anyone else in the Jenkins family.


    The situation made her mood turn slightly gloomy.


    She did not know how her father would react once he knew about it.


    She dared not imagine the scene, and she did not want to sadden him.


    The day passed by very quickly. Christopher called her, but he said very little before he ended the call.


    Cecil came to see her when she got off work.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Cecil, why are you here?¡± Everleigh was about to hand over her shift and was a little surprised to see her.


    Cecil walked to her and sighed softly. ¡°My brother has been discharged from the hospital, and Diana always wants to be the one in charge, so since I was free, I came to see you. By the way, Alexander just called me. Are you going to the banquet that¡¯s happening in three days?¡±


    ¡°They want me to be there, but now I¡¯m¡­ a little skeptical.¡± Everleigh also let out a sigh.


    Cecil understood her concern. It would be fine if Everleigh did not know, but now that she knew, how could she let Mr. Trevino down?


    ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s normal for you to be conflicted. The Jenkins family has always been the most mysterious of the Four Greatest Households. They have a solid foundation in Ocpeace City and their roots go deep. How could they not be slick?¡± Cecil¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, and her emotions intensified.


    Everleigh felt that something was wrong when she heard that. ¡°Do you know the Jenkins family very well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but think about it. The Hayes family can be considered kind of harmonious, with only a few greedy pricks here and there. If my elder brother and younger brother weren¡¯t so capable, how could I lead such a leisurely life? Everleigh, humanity bes worthless when faced with profit and wealth. People will do anything for materialistic desires.¡±


    Everleigh almostughed when she heard her friend speaking so philosophically.


    Even though everything was clear, things were turning out differently from what she was doing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. After all, it¡¯s still a few days away. Sometimes I wonder, if they found out the truth about you, do you think they¡¯ll be so surprised that their eyes will pop right out of their sockets?¡± Cecil covered her mouth and said curiously, the yfulness evident in her eyes.


    Everleigh was speechless. In the end, Cecil still hoped that she could attend the Jenkins family¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s go grab a bite. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat barbecue. I saw someone eating it the other day and I¡¯ve been craving it since then.¡± Cecil had already nned to have a barbecue, but there was no point in eating it alone.


    Everleigh had been so busy, and Diana did not want to go with her.


    Hence, she could only endure the craving.


    The two of them sat at a table outside. They ordered a bottle of beer each, preparing to roast some skewers.


    ¡°Ah¡­ See, it¡¯s better to be an ordinary person,¡± Cecil said poignantly. She then poured herself a ss and downed it in one gulp.


    Everleigh did not think that way. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I used to have an ordinary life. During that period of time, I was suffering so much, constantly worrying about money.¡±


    Cecil stared at her with disdain and said, ¡°And you dare to say that now? If you were so poor, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I may have been poor, but I had my own principles, and there are lines I can¡¯t cross. Besides, if I borrowed money from you, I¡¯d have to return it, wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She had her own considerations. Perhaps millions of dors was not important to them, but it meant a lot to her.


    Cecil knew her temper, so she refrained from saying anything more.


    After they had had enough to eat and drink, they went back. Cecil called for the driver toe pick them up.


    When Everleigh got out of the car, Cecil suddenly looked at her seriously and said, ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s attend the banquet. I¡¯ll be there to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Everleigh rarely saw her l like that, and she knew that it was also a very important turning point for her.


    The corners of Cecil¡¯s mouth twitched. Her eyes showed that she had much to say, but she did not know how to voice them.


    In her heart, Everleigh knew very well what she wanted to say. After so many years of being friends, she was not so stupid that she did not have a clue about her thoughts.


    Upon entering the gate of the Trevino family¡¯s home, the courage that she had mustered up became scattered.


    She kept her mouth shut the entire time, not wanting to upset her father. However, she had forgotten that whatever was meant to be would alwayse back to reveal itself.


    Nothing in the world could be kept secret for an eternity.


    Everleigh walked in with a heavy heart. Abraham was sitting on the sofa chatting with stair and Adrienne, a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back. Grandpa said that he would take me fishing tomorrow,¡± Adrienne said excitedly.


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°Dad, why are you suddenly in the mood for fishing?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s not much happening in thepany recently. I¡¯ve been spending a lot of time at home and at the office, and I¡¯ve missed out on a lot. Now that I have these two children by my side, I want to do something rxing.¡± Abraham pondered carefully. He did not even know how long it had been since hest went out to have fun.


    He would just consider it aszing around a little.


    Everleigh bent down and smiled, ¡°Since Grandpa has already said so, you two should go and have an early rest. If you want to eat something, just let Hilda know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrienne took stair to find Hilda.


    In fact, stair knew that Everleigh was deliberately trying to get them out of the way.


    Abraham was a discerning person as well. ¡°Do you have something to tell me?¡±

 Chapter 403 Your Pendant

    Everleigh nodded solemnly, thinking about how to bring it up.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Abraham was not in a hurry, and waited for her to start speaking.


    After contemting for a long time, she asked slowly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯ve met people from the Jenkins family, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    His face changed as soon as he heard her mention the Jenkins family, and astonishment appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°How¡­ How did you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve never told you. When I was in Auview, I met people from the Jenkins family, and I found out about my actual identity. Dad, I didn¡¯t ask you because I didn¡¯t want you to think too much. I will never forget how you¡¯ve taken care of me all these years,¡± she said thest sentence with gratitude.


    She knew what had happened with the Jenkins family back then, and she also knew that her parents were dead.


    However, she did not understand why she left the Jenkins family, or how her parents had died.


    Her mind was in a whirl.


    Some of the information, she had guessed from her previous conversations with the Jenkins family.


    He listened to her talk and was in a trance for a long time. He knew that the Jenkins family would look for her, but now that the day had arrived, he felt a little lost.


    ¡°Everleigh, which member of the Jenkins family have you met?¡±


    ¡°Saniogo.¡±


    ¡°Oh, him. That¡¯s fine then. He had the best rtionship with your father, Welment. He¡¯s the only one in the Jenkins family I¡¯m not wary of.¡± Abraham sighed, unable to suppress the emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°Dad, can you tell me where you found me?¡± Filled with indescribable emotions, Everleigh looked into his eyes.


    He raised his head and looked at her face, as if he could see another person through her. The smile that appeared on his lips resembled that of a youngd who had just seen his first love.


    ¡°You looked just like your mother, Lillian. I fell in love with your mother the moment Iid eyes on her, but I knew about the disparities between our families. I could only watch her from a distance while she married her sweetheart, Welment.¡±


    He spoke in a deep voice, reveling in the memories of the past.


    She was a little surprised. She had thought of many possibilities, but she never expected that to be the answer.


    ¡°Dad, then you and my mother¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened back then was history,but my feelings for your mother never changed. After she got married, for the continuity of the Trevino bloodline, I married my wife. However, I¡¯ve never betrayed her, because in my heart, there has always only been Lillian.¡± Abraham¡¯s eyes glinted as he spoke, and Everleigh did not know what to make of this spark.


    Was it remorse she felt? Or was it guilt? Either way, it was not something good.


    ¡°When Selena¡¯s mother died, I didn¡¯t have any intentions of looking for another one.¡±


    ¡°Dad, how did you know I¡¯m a Jenkins?¡±


    His expression turned solemn, and his voice was a little muffled, as if he was trying to control his emotions. ¡°What happened to your mother wasn¡¯t an ident, but mypany was too small to investigate the case, so I went to look for you instead. Heaven rewards those who work hard, and I really found you.¡±


    Everleigh was confused. ¡°How were you so sure that it was me?¡±


    ¡°Because at that time, the Jenkins family¡¯s pendant was on your neck. Your mother had personally made that for you, so naturally, I recognized it.¡±


    Abraham gave her a faint smile. She could see that his feelings for Lillian were genuine.


    Otherwise, he would not have wasted so much effort to find her.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you hand me over?¡± She did not understand. He had already known her identity, but he kept her with him.


    He shook his head. The smile on his face vanished, reced by a grave expression.


    ¡°Because your parents¡¯ death was not an ident. I was afraid that someone would try to harm you if you were exposed to the public, so I kept your pendant and gave you the identity of the Trevino family¡¯s eldest daughter. I hoped to keep you away from the crossfire so that you could live a good life.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Abraham¡¯s eyes turned red.


    Only he himself knew that when he found Everleigh, he was gratified. What he did was worthy of Lillian, and it was thest thing he could do for her.


    He knew that she was no longer there, and he could not change that fact no matter how miserable he was.


    Hence, he might as well do something for her.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± Abraham said with a heavy expression.


    Everleigh followed him into the study and watched as he opened the safe. There was a box inside. When he opened it, she saw the letter ¡°J¡± on one side and the letter ¡°Y¡± on the other.


    ¡°Y?¡±


    ¡°Your name was Yasmine Jenkins, and this was a pendant specially customized for you.¡± Abraham touched the pendant and could not bear to let it go.


    It was the only thing Lillian had left behind.


    Everleigh could see what was on his mind. Looking at the pendant, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Dad, you can keep it.¡±


    He raised his head in surprise, but there was also a hint of joy. ¡°Everleigh, this is yours¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, once the Jenkins family acknowledges me, they won¡¯t care about this pendant. You can keep it. However, I don¡¯t mean to criticize, but some members of the family may cause trouble for me.¡±


    She was not certain, but she had a feeling that the uing banquet would not be a peaceful one.


    He nodded, ¡°You take this first. It would be the best proof if someone tries to cause trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll let you know when I need it. You¡¯ve kept it safe for so many years, so it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to take it. Dad, the both of us might need to attend the Jenkins family¡¯s banquet that¡¯s happening in three days.¡±


    Abraham was silentfor a moment before he turned his head to look at the invitation on his desk. He had received it when he was in the office.


    Everleigh followed his gaze and saw the invitation card, which had an openwork design and had the Jenkins family¡¯s coat of arms painted in gold.


    The letter ¡°J¡± on the front was especially grand.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ll have to attend it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll also need to prove your identity. You must bring this pendant with you. Everleigh, since you already know about it, you must go back. Your father should be the one in power. You can¡¯t let those people run amok,¡± Abraham said knowingly.


    She froze. It seemed as if there was a deeper meaning behind his words. ¡°Dad, do you mean that there¡¯s someone in the Jenkins family who¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I just don¡¯t want them to take advantage of your parents¡¯ hard work,¡± he immediately denied.


    She did not believe him. He obviously knew something.


    ¡°You should go to bed early,¡± Abraham said. He turned around and carefully put the pendant back.


    She could see that the pendant was very important to him. It was polished and shiny, and she could imagine that he had touched it countless times in the past few years.


    Giving it to him would mean leaving him with the memory of Lillian.


    Everleigh walked out of his study and slowly walked back to her room. She thought that she would feel better after her father had exined things, but for some reason, her heart felt heavier.


    She could not understand why he would not investigate the cause of Lillian¡¯s death, but instead had brought her back to be a part of the Trevino family.


    It was a pity that¡­ she could not let it go on like that.


    She had to find out the truth and demand justice for her parents.


    She had to attend the party that was being held the day after.


    The next day, when Everleigh went downstairs, she saw stair and Adrienne dressed and ready to go fishing with Abraham.


    ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t you go?¡±

 Chapter 404 She Looks Like Her Mother

    Adrienne hoped that Everleigh could go with them. That way, she could have someone to talk towhen she was bored.


    ¡°I need to go to work today, so you guys have fun with Grandpa. Don¡¯t make a fuss and listen to him, okay?¡±


    Adrienne pouted. Every time they went out, her mother would say the same thing. She had heard it so many times that her ears were going to be callused.


    ¡°I know, Mommy. Do you have to say that every time?¡±


    Everleigh licked her lips and said nothing, knowing that Adrienne was impatient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on them. You don¡¯t need to nag.¡± Abraham had heard enough of those words as well. If they kept on talking, it would be a waste of time.


    Seeing that he was getting agitated, she did not say anything more.


    In the hospital, Everleigh was busy as usual. Soon, the day had passed. When it was almost time to get off work, her calm heart began to feelirritated.


    Just as she was about to leave, she received a call from Alexander.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Must I go?¡± She asked helplessly.


    He chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there, and I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have a hard time.¡±


    She figured that he was right. If someone made things difficult for her, she would not tolerate it either.


    With that in mind, she asked him toe and pick her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here. Come out, I¡¯ll bring you to get a change of clothes.¡± He had already arranged everything.


    Everleigh did not say anything, but she knew that no matter what reason she came up with, he would definitely find a way to bring her to the gathering.


    As soon as she walked out of the hospital, she saw Alexander standing on the left, dressed in a suit and leather shoes. His handsome face showed no trace of impatience.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve waited long.¡± She called out as she walked over.


    He turned to look at her with a smile on his face, ¡°Not at all, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She smiled and followed him into the car.


    However, they did not notice the pair of eyes in the car on the side of the road, watching them like an eagle.


    Even when they disappeared from the entrance, the gaze did not waver.


    Moses, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with a tissue. What was Miss Trevino doing? Why did she get into another man¡¯s car?


    Furthermore, the man she left with did not seem like an ordinary person.


    Could Miss Trevino be two-timing?


    Theodore retracted his gaze and ordered coldly, ¡°Find out who that man is.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, Miss Trevino is not the kind of person who would cheat,¡± Moses said cautiously.


    Theodore gave him a sharp re, causing Moses¡¯ entire body to tremble. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it right away.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face darkened as he lowered his gaze.


    He trusted Everleigh, but that man looked familiar, and he felt that he had seen him somewhere before.


    Meanwhile, Alexander brought Everleigh to a boutique. She chose a ck dress which resembled a less extravagant version of an evening gown.


    The shade of ck made her fair skin appear even more delicate and pure.


    Her hair was tied up casually, and her nobility instantly showed.


    He looked at her, and an image of his aunt appeared in his mind. She had shown the same expression back then.


    With Everleigh¡¯s appearance, no one would believe her even if she said that she was not part of the Jenkins family.


    ¡°Do I look okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you look very beautiful.¡± He did not hesitate topliment her.


    He was just telling the truth.


    She knew that he would not lie, so she felt a little ufortable.


    The two of them got into the car and set off for the Jenkins Manor. Everleigh was nervous.


    ¡°Are the Jenkins¡¯ easy to get along with?¡± Her voice piped up in the quiet car.


    She knew that her question was rather sudden, but Abraham and Cecil¡¯s words from the night before were still echoing in her ears.


    Alexander¡¯s hands clenched the steering wheel unconsciously, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    ¡°Luqman and Yeezoo are our uncles. No matter what they sayter, don¡¯t take them to heart, okay?¡± He said gently, with a little of worryced in his voice.


    Everleigh simplyughed and said nothing. Sure enough, the struggles of the rich were not much better than that of a regr person.


    After that, the two of them were silent all the way to the Jenkins Manor.


    When they walked in, the people in the living room all cast their eyes towards her.


    Out of the lot, two people in particr widened their eyes as soon as they saw Everleigh, as if they had seen someone they should not be seeing.


    She took in each of their expressions and disyed a wless smile.


    When Saniogo saw her, he quickly walked over and took her hand. His eyes were slightly red. ¡°Yasmine, are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. There weren¡¯t many patients today.¡± Everleigh could see his concern for her.


    With an uncle like him, she did not feel too upset.


    Saniogo nodded and gave her hand a gentle pat. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll introduce you to your other uncles and aunts.¡±


    She followed him in.


    She saw several people sitting on the sofa. They all looked simr to Saniogo; the only difference was that one of them had a fierce look, while the other had bleary eyes with dark circles. As she thought about it, she concluded that it was caused by a high libido.


    She understood then why the Jenkins family had left Saniogo in charge.


    Neither of them were suitable for business.


    ¡°These are your uncles, Yeezoo and Luqman.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncles.¡± Everleigh called out softly.


    Both of them nodded, but remained silent.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Saniogo frowned slightly, somewhat dissatisfied with their attitude. ¡°This is Melissa, Yeezoo¡¯s wife, and your cousin, Cynthia. This is Luqman¡¯s wife, Fenna, and this is your other cousin, Linggon.¡±


    ¡°Hello, nice to meet all of you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Cynthia responded with a smile. Her voice was sweet, but jealousy shed across her eyes.


    Everleigh saw it clearly. It seemed that she was not very wee there.


    ¡°Hello, Yasmine,¡± Linggon said with a polite smile. He then fell silent.


    Melissa looked at her and smiled, ¡°She looks a little like Lillian. Saniogo, are you sure she¡¯s a Jenkins?¡±


    Everleigh turned her gaze to her Aunt Melissa. Her makeup was dignified, and she was attractive for her age. However, her words were rather artful, and they overshadowed whatever good personality she had.


    Saniogo knew that they wouldin because he had found Yasmine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating it since Welment had the ident. I found Yasmine a few years ago, but our family was unstable then, so I couldn¡¯t bring her in. Now that the storm has passed, I¡¯m acknowledging her as one of us. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± His voice was neither haughty not humble.


    Instead, there was an air of splendor to it.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not wrong to acknowledge her, but let¡¯s just hope that you aren¡¯t mistaken. After all, the Jenkins family is a part of the Four Greatest Households. If someone was to have any bad intentions, wouldn¡¯t it be like letting the fox guard the henhouse?¡± Cynthia¡¯s sweet voice rang out. It was veryfortable to listen to, but thest sentence was deliberately directed at Everleigh.


    Everleigh remained silent the entire time.

 Chapter 405 The Loose-Tongued Family

    Alexander¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he said unhappily, ¡°Cynthia, watch your words.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I always speak like this. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that.¡± She pouted, as if she was displeased with him.


    He wanted to say something more, but was stopped by Everleigh. She wanted to see what other tricks they had up their sleeves.


    He gave her a faint look, not understanding what she meant.


    ¡°Forget it, Cynthia. Now that Yasmine is back, who do you think you are?¡± Melissa said rudely, clearly annoyed by her return.


    Luqman¡¯s family, on the other hand, said nothing.


    Everleigh looked up and nced at him and the other two members of his family. It was said that barking dogs never bite, and she felt that that was the case with them.


    She could see that the three of them were so steady because they knew that Yeezoo and his family would say what they wanted to say.


    It was natural to leave the offensive acts for others to do. It would be better to just sit back and enjoy the fruits of theirbor.


    ¡°Uncle, since there are people here who don¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll go.¡± Everleigh looked coldly at the three members of Yeezoo¡¯s family.


    When Saniogo heard that, he panicked a little. ¡°Everleigh,¡±


    ¡°Uncle, now that I know that you¡¯ve acknowledged me as a member of your family, I¡¯m happy. However, since some people are against it, I can¡¯t say anything. After all, I did not grow up with your family. I¡¯ve always heard that the Jenkins family has high status and great power, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so crude.¡±


    Yeezoo knew that she was talking about them, and he yelled angrily, ¡°Who are you calling crude?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so agitated? Did I say any names?¡± She looked at him innocently.


    Cynthia, too, yed innocent and pretended not to know anything.


    Everleigh decided that she would teach them that pretending to be innocent required skills.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yeezoo, don¡¯t get too emotional. I¡¯m a person who says what¡¯s on my mind, and I¡¯ll always repay the kindness of others. However, if anyone dares to offend me, I¡¯ll be sure to pay it back tenfold.¡± Everleigh narrowed her eyes slightly. Herst sentence was firm, without the slightest hint of courtesy.


    When Linggon heard that, his eyes sparked with interest. Everyone knew that Yeezoo and his family were not the most polite people, but at that moment, they were stunned into silence by Everleigh.


    It was the first time he had seen such a scene.


    Saniogo and Alexander exchanged looks. They felt that Everleigh was a little different that day.


    ¡°What right do you have to say such nonsense here? You don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re really a Jenkins,¡± Melissa ridiculed.


    Everleigh sneered, then turned to look at Saniogo and said, ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you show them the paternity test?¡±


    He threw them a cold nce. ¡°How could I be wrong about you? Since they don¡¯t want to admit it, then they don¡¯t have to. The Jenkins family won¡¯t acknowledge them either.¡±


    His face was stiff, and his eyes were obviously filled with rage.


    Yeezoo and his family were trembling internally, and none of them dared to speak.


    Everleigh was a little embarrassed. Saniogo¡¯s status in the Jenkins family was so high that one simple sentence could break their determination.


    ¡°If I say that she¡¯s a Jenkins, then she is. If any of you dare to question or trouble Everleigh, don¡¯t me me for being unkind. Welment and his wife died in vain. How could you let their daughterwander around outside?¡± Saniogo said angrily, clearly irritated with their behavior.


    He had reminded them before Everleigh arrived, and yet Yeezoo was being so insensible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saniogo, we know what to do. Since Everleigh has returned, I¡¯ll treat her as my daughter. I won¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡± Yeezoo, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said something that was supposed to ¡®move¡¯ them.


    For a moment, Everleigh almost burst outughing.


    She instantly realized that the Godfrey family were really good people. Although Wilson was a vile person,pared to them, he was much more forthright than they were.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    At least he was not melodramatic.


    As soon as the words came out of Yeezoo¡¯s mouth, Saniogo and Alexander fell silent.


    Everleigh, nheless, was silent too.


    She simply smiled but said nothing.


    She had made the right decision to go that day. Otherwise, she would not know that the Jenkins family members were such tricksters and performers.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡°Then, thank you, Uncle. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with my matters in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Yasmine.¡±


    ¡°Two dayster, at the banquet, I¡¯ll announce to everyone that Everleigh is a Jenkins. All of you had better behave well on that day. If anyone makes any more trouble for me, don¡¯t me me for not holding back,¡± Saniogo warned them coldly.


    Luqman and his family still had not said a word. After being refuted like that, were they not just looking for trouble if they spoke?


    ¡°Everleigh,e with me to the study. I have something to discuss with you. Alexander, get the kitchen to prepare some of Everleigh¡¯s favorite dishes. You can go back after you eat,¡± Saniogo instructed.


    He knew that Everleigh would not stay. After all, she still had two children to take care of.


    As for Yeezoo and Luqman, they could go wherever they wanted.


    Everleigh followed him to the second floor. The second floor was so long that no end could be seen, and the door to each room was simr.


    Once again, she realized that she had never seen the world of the wealthy before.


    ¡°All the doors are the same. How do you discern them?¡± She could not help but ask as she followed him.


    Saniogo was in a good mood, and he was not fazedbecause of the earlier incident. ¡°We got used to it after being here for a while. My father used to like living here because the air here was fresh and there was no city noise. However, with all the development that was going on, we had to go abroad no matter how stable the country was. Later, our family went abroad, and it was at that time that your parents left us.¡±


    At that point, he had reached the study. He pushed open the door and walked in.


    Everleigh followed him and clearly noticed that his shoulders were trembling when he mentioned her parents.


    Although it was very slight, she still sensed it.


    He was the eldest, so he must have loved his brothers very much.


    The lights in the study were turned on. Everleigh stared at everything in front of her, dumbfounded.


    ¡°This¡­ This must be the library,¡± she thought. What kind of study had so many books?


    ¡°Sit down. I have something for you.¡± Saniogo ignored the shock on her face. Everyone that came through had a simr expression, and he got used to it after seeing it many times.


    She sat on one side of the sofa, still looking at the huge bookshelves in front of her, as well as the movingdder. It looked as if the books on the shelves had recently been moved.


    Saniogo took a box out from the safe behind the chair and walked up to her.


    ¡°Your parents left this behind. I should¡¯ve given it to you thest time we met, but there was an emergency, and I didn¡¯t have time to give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She took it from him and looked at the rosewood box, which was spotless. She believed that he took it out quite often to have a look.

 Chapter 406 They Could Not Find the Murderer

    Everleigh opened the box and saw photos. One was of her and her parents, and the other was their wedding photo.


    Although the photos were a little old, she could see that they were happy.


    The man was handsome, and the woman looked gentle and lovely. Anyone would say that they were a perfect couple.


    ¡°I kept this after they passed, in hopes of showing you what they looked like after I found you.¡±


    Everleigh reached out her hand to touch the photo. Her eyes turned red and tears began to fall uncontrobly. She really did look like Lillian.


    Especially those eyes.


    Watching her, Saniogo¡¯s eyes turned a little red too, but he was content. At least he had not let his younger brother down.


    He did not leave her alone in the world.


    ¡°Uncle, what is this?¡± At the bottom of the box, Everleigh found a piece of paper and two pendants.


    ¡°This paper is a list of your shares. Half of what the Jenkins family owned belonged to your father. Now that your parents are gone, you should inherit their fortune. I will ask someone to draft the contract tomorrow. You¡¯ll just have toe and sign it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°You do. This will be of great help for the things you want to do in the future. Very few members of the Jenkins family show their faces. Once the banquet starts, there will be quite a bit of trouble for you. It would be best if you have this with you.¡± Saniogo had already made up his mind.


    No one couldpare with the status of the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family.


    He wanted everything that originally belonged to her to return to her possession.


    Seeing that he was so persistent, Everleigh did not refuse anymore. She picked up the two pendants and carefully examined them. They were very simr to hers.


    ¡°This pendant,¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got one as well. Haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡± Saniogo asked.


    Her father had left the pendant behind, so that the future generations could have a symbol of the Jenkins family as well.


    Every Jenkins had one.


    Setting down the pendant, Everleigh sighed softly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s at my father¡¯s ce,and he has been keeping it safe all this while. He was afraid that someone was going to do me harm.¡±


    ¡°Your father is right. The Jenkins family owns a lot of businesses, so more than a few people would be out to get you. Those people outside are all your immediate rtives, but there are many others who are your distant rtives. You¡¯ll be able to meet them at the banquet,¡± Saniogo exined with a hint of joy in his eyes.


    Everleigh¡¯s mouth twitched. She was not worried about that.


    When shepared it¡­


    ¡°Uncle, how did my parents die?¡± She turned serious as she decided to ask him about it.


    He had not expected her question. For a moment, he did not know how to answer.


    ¡°It was a ne crash.¡±


    ¡°A ne crash? How could it be so coincidental? Uncle, now that I¡¯ve been recognized as a Jenkins, there are a lot of things I should know about.¡±


    He lowered his gaze. It was obviously a topic he did not want to talk about. ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to mention it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you know who did it, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked with certainty.


    If he did not know, why would he be reluctant to talk about it?


    Saniogo closed his eyes, a pained expression on his face. In a low voice, he said, ¡°If I knew, I would have destroyed that person a long time ago. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know who did it. I know that your parents¡¯ deaths weren¡¯t a coincidence. No one survived the crash, and you were lost. In order to find you, I dyed the investigation. Later on, there were some internal conflicts within the Jenkins family, and I couldn¡¯t handle so many issues at once. I had to settle the conflict first. But I¡¯ve never given up looking for you or finding the cause of your parents¡¯ death. However, the oue was like dropping a stone into the sea.¡±


    Saniogo recalled the darkness of that period as if it were yesterday. His brother had informed him when he took off and had said that he would give him a gift when he settled down. Afterwards, he had received the bad news.


    Everleigh was sad and angry. Someone had obviously done it on purpose. Now that she knew the truth, she would not let it go so easily.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Uncle, can you give me all the information you had in the past, as well as everything that you¡¯ve been investigating recently?¡±


    He gave her a meaningful look and hesitated for a moment. Then, he walked over to his desk and handed her the information he had prepared.


    ¡°I have no objections if you want to investigate it yourself. Take this number. This person is a private detective with a good reputation. He¡¯s the one who has been following the case all these years. Just tell him if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to add. Also, if you feel like you want more help, feel free to ask Alexander. I believe that he¡¯ll be very willing to help you.¡± Saniogo¡¯s voice was heavy, but every word he said was out of concern for her.


    She nodded, ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± She felt tired just thinking of those people.


    Undoubtedly, Saniogo knew what she meant. He did not like his two brothers very much, either. However, they were his brothers, after all, and he could not simply turn a blind eye to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with them. If anyone dares to say anything to you, just tell me and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± His face turned slightly cold, and it would be a lie to say that he was not mad.


    Everleigh¡¯s mouth curved and a glint shed across her eyes. ¡°Uncle,ining isn¡¯t my style. I just hope you can promise me that no matter what I do, you¡¯ll believe me.¡±


    He froze for a moment before he quickly recovered. Heughed and said, ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my niece. Who else should I believe if I don¡¯t believe you?¡±


    She smiled, but said nothing.


    Alexander, who was standing by the door, heard his father¡¯sughter, and knew that they were having a good time. He knocked on the door before walking in.


    ¡°Dad, Everleigh, the food is ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat together.¡± Saniogo was happy. Now that his niece had returned, his heart was at ease.


    When Everleigh was about to close the box, she saw a photo. On it was ady with a gold dress and a wide smile. Her eyes were so clear that they looked like twinkling stars, and her ck hair was scattered casually around her shoulders. She could see that the woman was a ray of sunshine.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    Saniogo followed her gaze and looked over. ¡°That¡¯s our younger sister, your Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s she now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s managing thepany overseas, the one that your father was preparing when he was alive. He had already invested in the project, and it couldn¡¯t be stopped, so it was handed over to her,¡± he exined, his eyes filled with love for his sister.


    Everleigh nodded; she figured that their sister was not like the other Jenkins.


    Her father had some simrities with her two uncles outside, but thedy did not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Aunt Missha has been quite busy recently so she can¡¯te back. I¡¯m guessing she¡¯lle back to see you when she¡¯s done,¡± Alexander exined.


    She did not mind. Sooner orter, she would get to meet her. Her only concern was whether she would be easy to get along with, unlike the people who were seated downstairs.


    Every dish on the table was Everleigh¡¯s favorite. These were the results of Alexander¡¯s investigation.


    She was in the leading role that day, so it was only natural that the attention was on her.


    ¡°Ew, why are we eating this today? It smells terrible. Hurry up and take it away.¡± Cynthia covered her mouth, acting as if she would vomit if she had to smell it any longer.

 Chapter 407 Don’t Mess With Saniogo

    Upon seeing Cynthia¡¯s reaction, Everleigh¡¯s eyes sparkled. She picked up her fork, took up a piece of liver, and put it straight into her mouth.Then, she savored it carefully as if nothing had happened.


    It seemed as if she was tasting a world renowned delicacy.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked at Everleigh as if she was looking at a monster.


    Seeing that, Linggon also picked up a piece of liver and put it into his mouth. ¡°The food here still tastes the best. This liver may look ordinary, but it tastes really good.¡±


    Cynthia turned her head to look at him, her expression getting more upset.


    ¡°I know that Everleigh likes it, so I had it made specially for her. If you don¡¯t want to eat it, you can put down your cutlery.¡± Saniogo¡¯s first sentence was full of affection, but the second one was rather stony.


    He was obviously talking to Cynthia.


    She knew that it was aimed at her, and her face flushed with embarrassment. However, her eyes clearly showed her dissatisfaction towards Everleigh.


    ¡°Saniogo, Cynthia has just been spoiled by me.Don¡¯t you love her the most? Let¡¯s not make a fuss about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Fenna, my love for her doesn¡¯t mean that she can be arrogant. Today is the day of Everleigh¡¯s return. If anyone dares to find fault with Everleigh, don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you.¡± Of course Saniogo knew what she was implying.


    They felt that he did not care about Cynthia now that Everleigh was back.


    They were both his nieces; how could he not dote on them?


    But¡­ If anyone dared to cause trouble, they could not me him for being blunt with them.


    When Saniogo said that, Fenna instantly fell silent. Luqman then scolded, ¡°Why are you so meddlesome? Don¡¯t you know his character? When have you known him to be biased?¡±


    Everleigh and Alexander exchanged helpless looks. The whole family were really drama queens; they could not even stop to have a proper meal.


    It seemed that it was better to go to the Jenkins Manor less often.


    Cynthia did not eat much, mainly because she did not like the food. Everleigh had eaten a lot, and she had to admit that the chef¡¯s cooking was delicious.


    After the meal, she received a phone call from Adrienne, who happily told her that she had caught a huge fish and wanted to eat it with her.


    Hearing her voice, Everleigh knew that they had had a good time fishing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back now. Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s smile did not falter. When she hung up the phone, she happened to meet Cynthia¡¯s eyes, which were bearing down on her with disdain.


    ¡°Yasmine, it seems like you have other ns.¡±


    ¡°And is that weird?¡± Everleigh asked in response. Everyone had their own family and friends.


    Cynthia rolled her eyes sarcastically.


    Everleigh did not bother arguing with her. She turned to look at Saniogo and said, ¡°Uncle, I need to leave first as there¡¯s something I need to do. I¡¯lle and see youwhen I have time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go back earlier. Alexander will send you back. I¡¯ll visit your fatherpersonallyin a few days.¡± Saniogo heard the voiceing from the other side of the phone. Although it was very soft, he could still hear the child¡¯s voice.


    He was very grateful to the Trevino family. If it was not for Abraham, Everleigh would not be so well-educated, so it was only right that he paid him a visit.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh did not stay any longer and followed Alexander out.


    After they left, Yeezoo could not help but ask, ¡°Saniogo, are you sure that she¡¯s Welment¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yeezoo, are you doubting me?¡± Saniogo¡¯s voice was filled with displeasure.


    Yeezoo sighed softly, ¡°Saniogo, that¡¯s not what I meant. The Jenkins family has so many businesses, and a lot of people are out to get us. We have to be on guard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She may look like Lillian, but it¡¯s possible to get stic surgery to look like a Jenkins. Saniogo, we¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯ve been deceived,¡± Fenna chimed in.


    She was angry just looking at Everleigh¡¯s charm.


    The ruckus that happened during Welment and Lillian¡¯s wedding was all caused by Lillian¡¯s beautiful face. Otherwise, what else could have caused it?


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we check to see if she had tampered with things behind our backs?¡± Cynthia added.


    The three of them were extremely opposed to Everleigh¡¯s arrival.


    Saniogo¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed a cup and smashed it hard on the table, creating a hole.


    The sound shocked all of them, and they looked at him in surprise.


    Luqman¡¯s family, in particr, had a look of horror on their faces.


    Saniogo red coldly at them, ¡°Shut up, all of you. If I say that she¡¯s a Jenkins, then she is. If I hear anyone spouting nonsense again, you can get out of this house. If I get to know that Everleigh has been wrongly used, don¡¯t me me for taking action. You don¡¯t want a repeat of what happened twenty years ago, do you?¡±


    At the mention of the incident twenty years ago, Luqman and Yeezoo were both stunned into silence. They did not want to go back to that kind of life.


    Catching sight of their expressions, Saniogo snorted coldly before standing up to leave.


    The remaining six people nced at each other. They rarely saw Saniogo lose his temper. It seemed like Everleigh was really important to him.


    In the future, they could not treat her like how they had treated her that evening.


    Yeezoo and his wife looked at each other and saw the dark glint shining in both their eyes.


    They wanted to see what kind of person Everleigh was, but they did not expect her to hold such power.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh was in the car, feeling sleepy.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°Do you think being with the Jenkins was very rxing?¡± She did not even lift her eyelids, and her fatigue was reflected in her eyes.


    Alexander had on a slightly cold expression, and his thin lips were tightly pursed.


    ¡°Uncle Yeezoo and Uncle Luqman are like that, but in fact, what they¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t need to exin. I can tell what they¡¯re thinking. However, does Uncle Luqman like attractive women?¡± Everleigh opened her eyes and looked at his face.


    His eyes filled with surprise. ¡°How do you know?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I knew from the moment I entered the room and saw his face. Has he been feeling lethargic and walking around on shaky feet recently?¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re a chief physician indeed, able to tell what disease he¡¯s suffering from just from a nce.¡±


    ¡°It was just too obvious. It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t get too close to women, or he¡¯ll die soon,¡± she reminded kindly. Perhaps it was because of her profession, but she could not help saying something after seeing him in that state.


    Alexander¡¯s smile deepened when he heard that. He turned his head and said, ¡°Everyone knows about Uncle Luqman¡¯s situation, but even Aunt Fenna doesn¡¯t care about it, so what can we say? Everleigh, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, okay?¡±


    She stared sharply at him and felt a little confused. Were they not family?


    Would Yeezoo¡¯s death make them feel good?


    She suddenly understood what Cecil meant. Regardless of what tragedy a couple had to suffer through, they would have amon goal, which was to work hard to earn money.


    However, once they became rich, everything changed.


    That was the situation with the Jenkins family.


    ¡°By the way, I will bring the dress for the banquet to you tomorrow. Do you want to bring the two children along? My father has told me many times that he wants to see the children.¡±

 Chapter 408 The Princess of the Jenkins Family

    He was speechless just thinking back to that scene. He did not forget the second half of his father¡¯s words.


    Everleigh shook her head and replied coldly, ¡°The children are too young, and the situation is unstable now. It¡¯s better that they don¡¯t show up just yet. However, Uncle Saniogo cane and see them whenever he wants to.¡±


    Alexander did not object. He could tell that Everleigh was dissatisfied with their behavior earlier.If she really brought her children with her, the situation could get worse.


    When they reached the gate of the Trevino family¡¯s home, she got out of the car and said to him, ¡°Have a safe drive back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle find you tomorrow.¡± Alexander smiled and started to leave.


    Everleigh felt that he was a real gentleman. No matter how displeased he was, his smile never wavered.


    Compared to Theodore, they were two pr opposites.


    Thinking of him, Everleigh took out her phone to check her messages, but there were none. It was a little strange that he did not look for her.


    She wondered if something had happened to him.


    At that moment, Theodore was sitting in his study looking up Alexander¡¯s information.


    Moses stood beside him and said with a stern face, ¡°Alexander has long since returned home. On the day of his arrival, Miss Trevino was the one who went to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°When did hee back?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he came back to wee the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family at the banquet to be held in two days.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed into a frown. The eldest daughter of the Jenkins family?


    He only remembered Luqman having one daughter. Who else could it be?


    Seeing his confusion, Moses exined, ¡°I heard that she¡¯s Welment Jenkins¡¯ child. Saniogo has been looking for her for many years, but they had only found her recently. Naturally, he wants to introduce her to the public.¡±


    ¡°Has the Jenkins family sent out the invitations for the banquet?¡±


    Moses did not answer. Instead, he took out the invitation he had received a few days ago, ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, get ready. We¡¯re going to attend,¡± Theodore replied. He had a feeling that the party was not going to be simple.


    Moses nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    After Moses left, Theodore took out his phone. He hesitated, not sure if he should call Everleigh or not. However, after staring at her number for a while, he put down his phone.


    He believed that she was not a vain person. There must be a reason why she had leftwith Alexander.


    Upon returning home, Everleigh ate the fish they had caught and listened to their stories. The atmosphere was extremely wonderful.


    Her face was full of smiles. She had really experienced a lot of ups and downs that night. She had endured scornful looks and taunts, but when she returned home, she was enveloped with warmth. She felt that life was simply mediocre.


    The next day, when Everleigh got off work, she saw a box on the coffee table.


    Hilda saw her and quickly exined, ¡°Miss Everleigh, someone sent this for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Everleigh took the box and went upstairs. She already knew who had sent it.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After opening it, she saw a pure white dress decorated with diamonds, a pair of high-heeled shoes covered with diamonds, and a diamond hairpin.


    She chuckled and said to herself, ¡°You really think of me as a princess.¡±


    The entire outfit looked very expensive, and the diamonds on it were genuine.


    She could also tell what her Uncle Saniogo and Alexander¡¯s intentions were. They wanted her to appear like a princess in front of everyone.


    The eldest daughter of the Jenkins family should be iparable.


    She reached out her hand to touch the dress, and her eyes brimmed with tears. She knew that Saniogo wanted to make up for the loss she had suffered for so many years, but in fact, she was already very satisfied with the way the father and son treated her.


    At the very least, there was still someone in the Jenkins family who cared about her.


    And at least she knew that she had a strong backing.


    On the day of the banquet, Alexander came personally to pick up Everleigh and Abraham.


    Hilda stayed home and looked after stair and Adrienne.


    Abraham walked out, but he froze when he saw Alexander. He felt as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Trevino. It¡¯s my first time meeting you. My name is Alexander, and I¡¯m Everleigh¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jenkins,¡± Abraham came back to his senses and replied.


    Alexander¡¯s body straightened. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face, and his star-like eyes sparkled. ¡°Mr. Trevino, thank you for taking care of Everleigh. The Jenkins family owes you greatly, and you will be an important guest at tonight¡¯s event.¡±


    Abraham lowered his gaze slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Jenkins.¡± When he said this, his face was a little unhappy.


    He did not take Everleigh away for the sake of the Jenkins family.


    Instead, he just wanted to be worthy of the love of his life.


    Alexander sensed his dissatisfaction and felt a little perplexed.He tilted his head to look at Everleigh, wonderingif he had said something wrong.


    She did not understand it in the past, but now, she knew of her father¡¯s love for her mother.


    ¡°Dad, Alexander is just grateful towards you. After all, I¡¯ve grown up under the Trevino household. You¡¯re not only my father, but also the benefactor of the Jenkins family,¡± she held Abraham¡¯s hand and exined.


    Alexander nodded, ¡°I did not make myself clear just now, Mr. Trevino, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We should get going. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Abraham¡¯s expression eased quite a bit, and he opened the door and got into the car.


    Alexander breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Everleigh guiltily. She simply shrugged. He did not know the reason, and she did not me him.


    The three of them entered through the back door and went upstairs to rest. Saniogo had been waiting for them in the foyer, while Luqman and Yeezoo were downstairs weing guests.


    When the door to the foyer opened, Saniogo quickly walked over. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡±


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Everleigh called as she went in.


    He nodded. The smile remained on his face as he carefully assessed her. He was very satisfied with her appearance that evening. ¡°Our little princess should be dressed this beautifully.¡±


    She was a little embarrassed and tucked her hair behind her ear unnaturally.


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, let me introduce my father.¡± Everleigh stopped Abraham and took a few steps forward.


    Undoubtedly, Saniogo knew who he was. He had found out all of his information while investigating the case.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, thank you so much for taking care of Everleigh all these years.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Abraham¡¯s voice was neither humble nor pushy. Instead, he spoke as if it was only natural for him to do so.


    Alexander was a little confused. He thought, ¡°What does Mr. Trevino mean?¡±


    ¡°Sit over here and rest for a bit. The banquet will begin after a while.¡± Saniogo pulled him to a chair on the side.


    Abraham and Everleigh sat down. There were snacks and fruits on the coffee table, and they were all her favorites.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, to tell you the truth, I¡¯ve been on the lookout for Everleigh all these years. I hoped that I could do something for my brother, so I really appreciate your efforts,¡± Saniogo said gratefully, his eyes turning slightly red.


    The corners of Abraham¡¯s mouth stiffened as he looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    ¡°Dad, you guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll take Everleigh to see my friends.¡± Alexander felt that it was not suitable for them to stay there.


    They¡¯d better leave first.

 Chapter 409 A Shiny Debut

    Everleigh did not want to go with him, but because of his request, she had to follow.


    Saniogo also wanted her to get acquainted with more people, so he did not object and allowed them to go mingle.


    It just so happened that he had something to say to Mr. Trevino.


    Everleigh and Alexander walked out. ¡°Why did you bring me with you?¡±


    ¡°To introduce you to my friends. There¡¯s still an hour to go. Would you rather listen to them talk?¡± He pointed at his outstretched watch. He seemed to be implying that listening to their conversation was a bad thing.


    She had no choice but to follow him.


    In the other room, several people were sitting together and chatting. When they saw Alexander and Everleigh walk in, they stopped talking and looked at Everleigh, who was trailing behind him.


    ¡°Alexander, is she your younger sister?¡± One of them asked in shock, his eyes glued to her.


    Alexander brought Everleigh over to them and proceeded to make introductions, ¡°This is Ralph Lockwood, Juman Fiore, Hendrick Meaker, and this is Yolex Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh tried to remember each of their names and smiled, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Everleigh Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± the four men said in unison.


    She looked at their faces and figured that birds of a feather really did flock together. Alexander was a gentleman, and so were his friends.


    All four men had an air of splendor to them, and she believed that their families must be well off as well.


    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re not exactly a discreet person, so how could you hide the fact that you have a sister like her from us?¡± Ralph said in disappointment, but the smile on his face widened.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have a chance anyway,¡± Alexander replied in a low voice.


    The four of them were puzzled, ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Because I have two children,¡± Everleigh replied sheepishly.


    They froze and were dumbfounded because she did not look like a person who had given birth to children.


    Alexander shook his head helplessly. He knew that Everleigh would tell the truth. She was cutting off all her chances at love, leaving no room for anyone at all.


    Juman smiled awkwardly, ¡°Miss Trevino, you¡¯re very amusing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being funny. What I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look.¡± She took out her phone and showed them photos of her and her children.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was impossible for them to not believe her.


    ¡°Wait, this child¡­¡± Hendrick, with his sharp eyes, felt that the boy in the photo was simr to someone he had seen before.


    ¡°Yeah, he looks like Theodore Godfrey,¡± Yolex continued.


    Everleigh smiled and silently kept the phone in her bag.


    She said nothing else.


    Alexander¡¯s face was a little cold, and he gave Yolex a look.


    Yolex felt that there was something wrong with the mood and he immediately kept his mouth shut. However, he did not know why.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go out first,¡± Alexander said frigidly, and he stretched out his hand to pull Everleigh with him.


    With a smile, she said, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    The awkward atmosphere remained until the two figures disappeared from the room.


    Ralph¡¯s entire body shuddered, ¡°Why do I get the sense that Alexander was upset just now?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? All I said was that the child resembles¡­¡± Yolex stopped mid sentence, as if he had thought of something.


    He had previously heard news about the Godfrey family, and it seemed to have something to do with Everleigh, but no one knew exactly what was going on.


    Could it be true?


    Everleigh looked at Alexander¡¯s gloomy face and said, ¡°Why are you being like this? They¡¯re your friends.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved with Theodore right now.¡± Of course Alexander knew that they would not say anything, but they did not know what was going on, so it was better to leave certain things unsaid.


    She understood what he meant, so she did not say much.


    ¡°Why are the two of you here?¡± Saniogo asked in confusion when he opened the door and saw them standing in the middle of the corridor.


    ¡°Dad, why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time. We¡¯re going downstairs,¡± Abraham exined, his face emotionless.


    Everleigh and Alexander exchanged looks and quietly followed Saniogo out of the corridor.


    In the living room on the first floor, there were businessmen and several entertainment reporters milling about. Welment and his wife¡¯s passing had caused quite amotion back then.


    Having heard that their daughter had been found, they simply could not miss out on the news.


    The Godfrey family, the Hayes family, and the Meyer family were all present. Theodore was holding a ss of wine and chatting with his business partners. On his way over, he had sent Everleigha message, but he had not heard anything from her yet.


    Xavier approached him in his wheelchair, ¡°Theodore, why are you here?¡±


    Theodore looked down, not surprised to see his brother there. News of the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family had spread throughout Ocpeace City. It was not strange for the members of the Four Greatest Households to show up.


    ¡°I came because someone invited me,¡± Theodore replied in a low voice.


    Xavier said nothing.


    On the other side of the room, Felicia and Cecil ran into each other, and they were anxious because of Everleigh.


    ¡°Did you see Everleigh today?¡± Felicia¡¯s cold voice was not the least bit perturbed, as if it was right for her to speak like that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see her in a while,¡± replied Cecil. At the same time, she saw Lenold standing not far away.


    Although he was in the army all year round, his circle of friends was not small. They were using the banquet as an opportunity to meet up.


    Cecil nced at the watch on her wrist and frowned slightly. She thought to herself, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they would be on time? There¡¯s only one minute left. Why haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡±


    Felicia was already sick of such asions. She was nning to leave right after she saw the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family.


    At that moment, the lights dimmed, and a spotlight shone on a spot on the second floor. Saniogo and Alexander descended the stairs.


    With a smile on his wrinkled face, Saniogo walked to the center and said, ¡°Thank you all for attending the Jenkins family¡¯s banquet. The main purpose of today¡¯s event is to introduce the long-lost daughter of the Jenkins family.¡±


    The audience grew even more curious upon hearing that, and they were all eager to see what she looked like.


    Saniogo knew that he could entice their curiosity.


    The smile on his lips widened as he raised his voice and said, ¡°Yasmine,e on out.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze went to the second floor, and they saw Everleigh in a tight-fitting white dress. The diamonds on the dress were shining under the light. Her long hair was done up and her delicate makeup entuated her beauty.


    The aura she gave off was different from before, as if she was an angel who was slowly descending in a forest.


    Theodore¡¯s dark pupils gradually dted, and the disbelief in his eyes was hard to ignore.


    It was not only him who was surprised. Wilson, Xavier, and Felicia had the same expressions.


    They never thought that Everleigh was the missing member of the Jenkins family.


    For a moment, Wilson did not know how to react. He had initially thought that she would not bring any good to Theodore, which was why he had taken action against her. However, now he was finding out that she was actually the daughter of the Jenkins family.


    This¡­


    He had gone there to see what the famous Miss Jenkins looked like, but he had never dreamed that it would be her.

 Chapter 410 Well Concealed

    Standing at such a high position, Everleigh had a far field of vision, so she could see everybody¡¯s reactions clearly.


    Wilson¡¯s expression froze for a few seconds, and the corners of his mouth slowly curled up.


    On the other hand, Saniogo did not pay much attention to the audience. He was wallowing in the joy of finally finding Everleigh.


    ¡°Back then, when my brother, Welment and his wife, passed away in the ne crash, their child went missing. I¡¯ve been searching for her for so many years, and my hard work has finally paid off. I¡¯ve finally found her. Of course, I have Mr. Trevino to thank as well. He was the one who raised her and taught her so well.¡± Saniogo turned his head to look at the two of them, and everyone could hear that his tone was full of gratitude.


    Listening to his speech, Theodore¡¯s gaze fell on Everleigh. At that moment, he saw another version of her. In the past, she always dressed up in a gentle and pleasant manner, but at that moment, she was a pure and beautiful woman. Even her smile was apanied by nobility.


    However, he was delighted because he finally knew why Everleigh had left with Alexander.


    ¡°From today onwards, Everleigh is the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family. She will have half of everything our family owns.¡± Saniogo¡¯sst sentence caused Luqman and Yeezoo¡¯s expressions to change a little.


    She was also surprised. She thought that he would say such things in private, but there he was announcing it to everyone.


    Abraham was slightly surprised as well, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    He knew that Saniogo was paving the way for Everleigh, and he was relieved that someone from the Jenkins family didnot look down on her.


    The other members of the Jenkins family looked at each other and felt even more aggrieved. Everleigh had left home for so many years, so how could she just take away half of their possessions as soon as her status was reimed?


    However, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they dared not say anything.


    From the beginning of the announcement, Everleigh did not say a word. After Saniogo introduced her, she finally got to know many other members of the Jenkins family, but they were merely simple introductions.


    After all, they were all distant rtives, unlike her uncles, who were her direct family members.


    ¡°Uncle, a few of my friends havee here. I¡¯ll go talk to them first.¡± Everleigh had seen Cecil waving to her earlier on, and if she did not go over any sooner, Cecil might get angry.


    Saniogo understood. It just so happened that he was going to have a word with thepany¡¯s business partners.


    ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll introduce the customers of thepany to youter. Although you don¡¯t work for the Jenkins Group, there are still some people you should meet. And don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all my friends,¡± he exined.


    She nodded, but she was not very interested. She did not know anything about running a business, so she had nothing to say.


    She walked over to Cecil, who smiled and said, ¡°Look at you. Look how beautiful you are.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh smiled, feeling a little embarrassed. She turned her head only to see Felicia looking at her up and down.


    ¡°Felicia¡­¡±


    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t know about this? When did it happen?¡± Felicia asked with a half-smile, a trace of unhappiness in her shrewd eyes.


    Everleigh knew that she was in the wrong, so she dared not say anything else, but instead chose to be silent.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, you can¡¯t possibly think that she¡¯s lying, do you?¡± Cecil hurriedly asked when she saw Felicia¡¯s sullen expression.


    The two of them were worried that someone would leak the information, so they never told anyone, much less the Jenkins family members.


    Felicia¡¯s cold gaze swept over them as she picked up her wine ss and took a sip. Everleigh could see the displeasure in her eyes.


    She knew that she owed the Meyer family too much, and that concealing the truth from them was not right of her. ¡°Felicia, I¡¯m sorry. I only found out half a year ago. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Does Christopher know about this?¡± Felicia asked stonily.


    Everleigh lowered her gaze and felt even more guilty, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know. I¡¯ve not told him yet because Wilson has been keeping a threatening eye on me, and I don¡¯t want to cause Christopher any trouble,¡± she answered truthfully.


    Christopher had suspicions, all of which she dismissed.


    She figured that he would be able to see the news once it was published. When that moment arrived, the storm woulde with it.


    Felicia turned around, not wanting to talk to her.


    Everleigh opened her mouth to say something, but she did not know what to say.


    Cecil stopped her and said, ¡°Forget it, you can go to the Meyer family¡¯s home afterwards to apologize in person. After all, it was wrong of you to keep this from them.¡±


    Everleigh looked at her. At that point, that was the only thing she could do.


    Theodore stood behind her, a smile slowly appearing on his face.


    ¡°You concealed it really well.¡± His cool voice rang out from behind them, causing both Cecil and Everleigh to shiver.


    Everleigh slowly turned her head and looked into his smiling eyes. She let out a sigh of relief. When she heard his voice, she thought that he was angry. However, when she saw the smile on his face, she knew that he had done it on purpose.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, would I still be alive right now?¡± She said helplessly.


    She could guarantee that if she revealed it on her own, not to mention the public, even the Jenkins family would not let her stand there unharmed.


    Theodore understood her reasons, and he was not angry. Instead, he was rather happy. Withthe Jenkins family backing her up, she would be much safer.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re just d that she can help you now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cecil stood to one side and said coldly.


    She could not hide the disgust in her eyes.


    Everleigh was not surprised with her behavior. In fact, all girls had the same notion that no one was worthy of their best friends, just as Everleigh felt that Leon did not deserve Cecil.


    Up until that moment, no matter what she said to Cecil, she insisted on not wanting Theodore to be with her.


    She understood what her friend was feeling, and so she gave up on persuading her.


    Cecil could think of whatever she wanted.


    Theodore was not upset, ¡°Whatever you think, Miss Hayes.¡±


    Cecil widened her eyes and gritted her teeth so hard that they nearly crumbled. She refused to believe that he did not understand her meaning.


    He even had the nerve to say such things.


    He was simply too infuriating.


    His face was still as indifferent as ever, but there was a hint ofughter in his eyes.


    His usual sharpness was nowhere to be seen.


    Wilson and Xavier had different thoughts when they saw that scene.


    ¡°You¡¯re here having a battle of wits and courage with me, and yet Theodore is there waiting to reap the profit,¡± Wilson said bitterly, but a gentle smile was still stered on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± Xavier said without even raising his head, ¡°Back then, you wanted Theodore to ept Godfrey Group. Now that he¡¯s being active, shouldn¡¯t you be satisfied?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s eyes turned haughty as he lowered his head to look at him.


    Unconcerned, Xavier slowly raised his head, and the corners of his mouth turned up into a cold sneer.


    ¡°As if you¡¯re not greedy.¡±


    ¡°I was greedy before, but look at how that ended for me. Now that I¡¯m not greedy, I don¡¯t exactly have a good life either. Mr. Godfrey, don¡¯t force everything you value onto others. Things you care about may be worthless in the eyes of others,¡± Xavier said sarcastically.

 Chapter 411 She Wanted to Be His Bride

    Wilson let out a cold snort but did not say another word.


    Cecil and Everleigh were together when they bumped into Hendrick and his friends. When they saw Theodore and Everleigh, they were more certain of their own spections.


    As expected, they had a close rtionship with each other.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Why are you guys here alone? Where¡¯s Alexander?¡± Everleigh did not know what to say as she looked at the four of them.


    She did not see him anywhere.


    ¡°He has a lot of things to attend to. The Jenkins family managed to gather all the powerful and influential people in Ocpeace City here. Many people want to know what the famous Miss Jenkins is capable of,¡± Yolex teased with a smile.


    She returned his smile but said nothing. She turned around and nced at Theodore.


    He recognized them from when they had worked together with Godfrey Group, but it was solely business.


    ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. I have a few friends who¡¯d like to meet you. Come with me.¡± Cynthia approached from the other side and pushed Cecil aside, almost making her fall. Cynthia, however, acted as if nothing had happened. She held Everleigh¡¯s arm and acted like a spoiled little sister.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, Cecil frowned. Where did she evene from?


    Theodore¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw her grabbing onto Everleigh¡¯s arm. His eyes were filled with displeasure, but he remained silent.


    ¡°My friend¡¯s here. I¡¯ll go overter.¡± Everleigh was a little upset to see that Cecil almost fell down. She discreetly withdrew her hand.


    Cynthia knew what she really meant, but if she did not persuade her to go over, how was she supposed to put her y into action?


    ¡°Everleigh, you being here is a rare asion, so it¡¯s only right for you to get to know some of our own people. Don¡¯t keep mingling with outsiders,¡± Cynthia sounded a little anxious. She just hoped that Everleigh would follow her, but she did not expect that her words would offend the people around her.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, what do you mean by ¡®don¡¯t keep mingling with outsiders¡¯? Who do you think we are?¡± Ralph said in a deep voice, his face clearly showing his displeasure.


    They had seen her before, and they knew that she spoke without thinking. However, she should really pay attention to the situation when she spoke.


    She may not be cunning, but did she at least have a brain?


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the second daughter of the Jenkins family has the nature of a child. It turns out that they¡¯re telling the truth,¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voice came from behind.


    Only then did Cynthia notice Theodore¡¯s presence. She gaped slightly at the man in front of her, and she could only stare at him.


    ¡°Are you Theodore Godfrey?¡± She asked in disbelief. She had seen him on the news before.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, she found him very handsome and charming, and she wanted to be his bride.


    Theodore was displeased with the love-struck expression on her face and said nothing.


    Everleigh could also see how smitten Cynthia was with him, so she turned to re at her.


    Theodore was innocent. Too many people fell for him, and he could not possibly respond to all of them.


    Cecil somewhat figured out who this woman was, so she stood up straight and said coldly, ¡°Everleigh, who¡¯s this? Why¡¯s she so unruly, staring at guests? Do you want to put up a picture of this face in your room?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s mocking tone amused them.


    Juman and his friends could not resistughing. It was true that only women could be so ruthless to each other.


    Not only them, Everleigh, too, could not help but want tough.


    She already knew Cynthia¡¯s true character during theirst encounter.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯d better watch yourself,¡± Cynthia turned to scowl at Cecil.


    Cecil snorted and studied her, then figured that she was beyond help.


    ¡°Everleigh, is she your friend? Why¡¯s she so rude?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re very polite, staring at guests like this?¡± Everleigh retorted.


    Cynthia opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    Everleigh did not want her to cause a scene, so she said, ¡°You wanted to bring me to your friends, didn¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Cynthia almost forgot about that, so she quickly nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hurry over. We shouldn¡¯t let them wait for too long, or they¡¯ll call us poor hosts.¡±


    Cecil nearly blurted out that she was indeed being a poor host.


    Everleigh followed her to the other side and saw three brightly-dressed girls, who seemed to only be a few years younger than her.


    ¡°This is my cousin, Everleigh.¡± Cynthia said cheerily. She turned around to introduce her to her friends, ¡°This is Linda Aiden, Shirley Norris, and Sisley Mills.¡±


    Everleigh nodded in greeting.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you¡¯re very beautiful. No wonder Cynthia has given you so much praise,¡± Sisley said while smiling, two small dimples showing on her face.


    It made her look rather cute.


    Everleigh smiled, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, have a seat. I¡¯m going to go get some juice for you all.¡± Cynthia waited for them to sit down before going to the drinks station.


    After she left, Linda asked Everleigh, ¡°Miss Trevino, I heard that your marriage with Mr. Meyer was fake, is that true?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face became stiff. Looking at their enthusiasm, she knew why Cynthia had brought her there.


    She really just wanted to humiliate her.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, I think you should be more considerate. If you keep getting involved with men like this, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll affect the Jenkins family and yourself.¡± Shirley¡¯s expression was a little cold, and her eyes were full of disdain.


    Everleigh watched their little ruse and could not hold back her words, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping a little? Mr. Meyer and I have our reasons for having a fake marriage. You¡¯re all well-breddies from wealthy families. Don¡¯t you know when such tricks are necessary?¡±


    When they heard that, the three girls¡¯ eyes widened. Sisley hissed angrily, ¡°How can you say such shameless things?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what it means to be shameless? You investigated me privately then questioned me to my face. You don¡¯t think that¡¯s shameless of you?¡± Everleigh countered with a sneer.


    The three women were struck dumb. For a moment, they did not know how to answer.


    ¡°A kind reminder, check yourself before you talk bad about others.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ are simply¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m not finished. You girls aren¡¯t ill, are you? How about the three of you go to the hospital for a health checkup tomorrow? I¡¯ll personally examine you to find out what kind of diseases you have,¡± Everleigh said kindly.


    Meanwhile, Cecil was watching them from a short distance away, and she saw that their expressions were not pleasant.


    She could more or less guess what had happened.


    Theodore was doing the same. He did not have a good feeling about Cynthia. Although he was talking to a businessman, his eyes were looking in Everleigh¡¯s direction.


    Cynthia walked over with several drinks and smiled, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

 Chapter 412 Open Your Eyes When You Make Friends

    ¡°Cynthia, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for us to continue talking with this cousin of yours,¡± Sisley said a little angrily.


    Cynthia looked at her irritated expression and stared nkly at Everleigh, ¡°Everleigh, what did you say to them?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I was just chatting with them. I don¡¯t know why they¡¯re angry. Cynthia, you should really open your eyes when making friends. It¡¯s not good for them to be so hot-tempered,¡± Everleigh responded while feigning embarrassment, acting as if she was only looking out for her cousin.


    She knew that they would not say anything nice, so she might as well speak first.


    Cynthia was well aware of what had happened anyway.


    Upon hearing her words, she became a little mad. What did she mean that she needed to open her eyes when she was making friends? Did she look like a blind person?


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the evil one, and yet you¡¯reining.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the evil one who¡¯sining, I¡¯m just stating the facts,¡± Everleigh said coldly.


    She was not afraid of offending them at all.


    Cynthia wanted to say something, but after thinking for a while, she decided to hold back her thoughts. ¡°We¡¯re all friends here, so let¡¯s not take this so seriously. My cousin has been away for many years, and it¡¯s normal for us to not be on the same page. Besides, now that she¡¯s back, she¡¯ll naturally conform to our rules. She won¡¯t behave like how she used to. Come on, let¡¯s have some drinks to cool down.¡± Her words were a mixture of praises and criticisms.


    However, her attitude made Everleigh somewhat suspicious. Previously, she had caused such a scene because of the liver dish, but now, she was speaking for her, albeit not very pleasantly.


    However, her attitude really called for suspicion. Could it be¡­


    Cynthia handed her a ss and said, ¡°Everleigh, I don¡¯t know what you like to drink, so I randomly mixed one for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh took it and nced at the drink. She felt like there was something wrong with it.


    The other three exchanged looks when they saw her not drinking it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking it? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to drink the beverage that Cynthia made for you?¡± Sisley said, not hiding the disgust on her face.


    Everleigh set the ss down and decided that she was really not going to touch it.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t really drink. It¡¯s not healthy, but if Cynthia doesn¡¯t mind, she can get me a ss of water,¡± she said in a low voice.


    She had a strong dislike for the drink.


    Cynthia and her three friends had looks of dissatisfaction on their faces. Was she really regarding herself as a noble youngdy who could control others at will? She came from the humble Trevino family. What was there to be proud of?


    Cynthia was very upset, but for the sake of her own n, she could only pour water silently for Everleigh.


    At that moment, Alexander caught sight of their actions.


    Ralph, who was standing beside him, looked in their direction and said, ¡°Your cousin seems to be in trouble. Cynthia doesn¡¯t like her very much.¡±


    Alexander¡¯s face turned cold. He did not say anything, but his nervousness showed.


    Just as Cynthia was about to pass the ss of water to Everleigh, Cecil bumped into her from behind.


    Cynthia was instantly enraged, ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I stepped on my own dress.¡± Cecil¡¯s proud expression agitated Cynthia.


    ¡°You¡­ You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cynthia fumed.


    Everleigh and the three girls got up and went over to them. Cecil immediately strode to Everleigh¡¯s side and pretended to be wronged, ¡°Everleigh, look at her. I already said that it was an ident but she refused to forgive me. Will she only calm down when she pushes me to the ground?¡±


    Cynthia was so furious that she could hardly breathe.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Alright, it wasn¡¯t intentional. Why are you still making such a fuss? Is it fun to have people¡¯s eyes on you?¡± Everleigh used her eyes to point to the side, and a few people were indeed looking their way.


    Cynthia could not release her anger, so she could only seethe with rage. However, Linda and the others were aware of their surroundings and knew that they should not make a scene, so they tried to subdue her.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have some juice to cool down.¡± Shirley passed a ss to Cynthia.


    She could not decline it, so she angrily downed the drink.


    When Cecil saw that she had drunk it, a faint smile crept onto her lips.


    Everleigh did not see her smile. She thought it better that they leave before the situation got worse and they brought shame on the Jenkins name. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go with her to talk to some friends first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, drink some water before you go,¡± Cynthia spoke up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Cecil pushed the ss down, making it impossible for Everleigh to get it.


    Cynthia raised her hand to hit her, but stopped short when Cecil shot her a stony re.


    For a moment, she felt as if Cecil could see through her thoughts.


    Cecil snorted and left with Everleigh.


    After the two of them went to a corner, Theodore walked over. ¡°Not drinking the drink was the right thing to do.¡±


    Everleigh heard his voice and was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He had seen Cynthia¡¯s actions earlier on, and he wanted to do something about it, but Cecil was faster.


    Nheless, it had saved him a lot of trouble.


    Cecil became even more contemptuous of him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just show up after she gets into trouble?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it more convenient for you to intervenepared to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Listening to their conversation made Everleigh even more confused, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± Cecil said grumpily, her eyes full of reproach. Did Everleigh not know that she should keep her guard up against people who would cause her harm?


    Everleigh frowned. Before she could say anything, she heard a voiceing from Cynthia¡¯s side. It attracted not only her attention, but many others as well.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Come and y¡­¡± Cynthia suddenlyughed in a strange manner. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were bleary.


    Sisley, who was standing to one side, was acting in the same way. Shirley and Linda tried to restrain them but they failed.


    Although Everleigh knew what was going on with just one nce because she was a doctor, everyone else was aware of the situation as well.


    The two girlsughed loudly, which attracted the attention of Saniogo and Alexander, who quickly walked over.


    When they arrived, they saw the two girls taking off their clothes.


    If Linda and Shirley had not blocked them, they would have been seen by everyone there.


    Luqman¡¯s wife also came over and called out in surprise, ¡°Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Mom, look. There are fawns dancing over there.¡± Cynthia reached out her hand and pointed in a certain direction.


    She was twisting her feet in a strange gait.


    Cecilughed when she heard what Cynthia had said, ¡°Dancing fawns, how imaginative.¡±


    ¡°How could a girl carry such things with her?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy, and they were filled with anger. He dared not imagine what would happen to Everleigh if she had drunk it. Just the thought of it made him furious.


    Something shed across her eyes as she recalled Cecil deliberatelying to her side after she got into an argument with Cecil.


    She turned to her friend and asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so bad. I did it? It was in the ss she gave you. When she wasn¡¯t paying attention, I poured some of it into each of their cups. Unfortunately, only the two of them drank it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 413 Can’t Be Too Polite

    Everleigh knew that there was something wrong with the drink, so she had water instead. She didn¡¯t expect Cecil to give it to them.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s going to be a humiliating day for the Jenkins family,¡± she said as she looked over at the red-faced Cynthia.


    She could see that everyone present was waiting for the Jenkins family to make fools of themselves.


    Hearing her criticism, Cecil snorted, ¡°Everleigh, if I didn¡¯t do this, the joke would have been on you.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face stiffened as she turned to look at her.


    Cecil was a little angry at her for what she had just said. It was just an eye for an eye.


    She wouldn¡¯t have been able to swallow the bitter pill, not to mention Everleigh.


    Theodore somehow admired her for it. ¡°She¡¯s not wrong. If you confront them about it afterwards, who would admit to doing it?¡±


    Everleigh looked up at the two of them.


    She found out that they were very like-minded when it came to things like that.


    At that moment, Cynthia was stillughing uncontrobly and wanted to continue stripping off, but someone was stopping her from doing so.


    ¡°Take her to the guest room upstairs,¡± Saniogo ordered in a serious tone.


    Upon seeing the entire situation, Abraham subconsciously looked at Everleigh. When he saw that she was just hanging out with a few others not far away, he was relieved.


    She felt her father¡¯s gaze, and felt rather sad. In such a situation, the person who cared most about her was still her father.


    Although she knew that they were not biologically rted,deep down, she considered him so.


    Cynthia and Sisley were then taken to a room. For a moment, the huge living room was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop.


    Saniogo looked really unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t just chase away the guests like that.


    ¡°Everyone, there has been an ident, but please do not mind about it.¡± No one said anything after his words rang out.


    Everyone would¡¯ve handled it the same way. After such an embarrassing incident, how could anyone still pretend as if nothing had ever happened?


    The crowd then dispersed, but no one continued to talk about it. They could only discuss it after they had left.


    Saniogo asked Alexander to keep an eye on the guests,then he went upstairs.


    Everleigh noticed their actions. Theodore¡¯s charming voice sounded in her ear, ¡°Should we step forward to watch the fun?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we be targets if we go forward now?¡± She replied.


    ¡°So you do know that you are a target, huh?¡± Cecil said sarcastically.


    Everleigh rolled her eyes.¡°Come on Cecil, calm down. I¡¯m just thinking that the Jenkins family is a rich and influential family. What you¡¯ve just done has really humiliated them.¡±


    Cecil stared at her and grunted coldly, but the anger in her heart had greatly decreased.


    Undeniably, what Everleigh had just said was true. The Jenkins family was the one feeling embarrassed,but she just couldn¡¯t control her anger.


    Shortly after, Saniogo came down, and his face showed no emotions.


    Everleigh sighed and murmured, ¡°No wonder he can be in the position he¡¯s in today.He can really hide his emotions.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± He called out as he walked over to them, not hearing what she had just said.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± she greeted back.


    He saw Theodore standing by her side, but he chose to ignore him. He wasn¡¯t interested in the Godfrey family at all.


    ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll introduce you to a few people,¡± he said as he pulled her with him.


    He didn¡¯t care whether she agreed or not.


    Cecil stood at a side and mocked Theodore, ¡°It¡¯s really difficult for you to be with Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me about it. You should deal with your own problems first.Diana has been unusually quiettely. Don¡¯t you know anything about it?¡± He looked at her disdainfully;the coldness in his eyes could make anyone tremble.


    Her eyes narrowedslightly, as she began to let out a dangerous aura. ¡°Have you been keeping an eye on me?¡±


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s your dear sister. She tried to take over the Godfrey family¡¯s estate, and I just happened to see it.¡± He raised his wine ss, made a toasting gesture and turned around to walk away.


    Cecil was rather angry. Theodore and Leon were really two peas in a pod. The way they talked and the way they looked were really simr. They really deserved a good beating.


    However¡­She had indeed been too rxed with Dianately.


    Who would have thought that she would cause so much trouble?


    It seemed that she should really carry out a proper investigation.


    Saniogo brought Everleigh around as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Theodore?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I will exin it to you in the future.¡± She had guessed that he would ask about it, but it wasn¡¯t the right time to say such things.


    After all, he was still prejudiced against Theodore.


    Saniogo¡¯s face darkened, and he did not ask any further.


    He understood that Everleigh had her own ns, and he shouldn¡¯t say anything.However, involvement with the Godfrey family had to be given careful consideration.


    They walked around to meet different people,and he introduced them to her one by one.


    One of them saw her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Meyer family¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the Meyer family¡¯s daughter-inw.¡± Everleigh had met quite a lot of people at the recent banquet held by the Meyer family. If she denied it, it would be a huge insult to them.


    ¡°I just met Miss Meyer, but where is she right now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mr. Quilt.¡± Felicia was wearing a ck evening dress. Her good figure was visible, and her short hair made her look even sharper.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Everleigh looked at her with the same unchanged expression.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, I wanted to greet you just now, but you were talking with someone else, so I didn¡¯t want to interrupt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can talk now,¡± Felicia said coolly.


    Saniogo admired her very much. She could manage apany so well at such a young age. Although his own son was also excellent,it was really rare to see a woman in the business world.


    Everleigh felt bored listening to their conversation.


    Alexander saw her, and pulled her over to have a chat.


    Upon seeing that, Felicia suddenly said, ¡°Everleigh, follow me back to the Meyers¡¯ hometer.¡±


    Everleigh frozeasshe nodded.


    Saniogo could sense her difort, and he knew exactly why.He decided to let Alexander go with her. After all, the two families were considered inws.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring listening to them talking,¡± Alexanderined.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice. Even if it¡¯s boring, we have to listen andshow some respect. After all, these people are doing business with Uncle,¡± she exined helplessly.


    The banquet was indeed a tiring event.


    Soon, it was finally over. Everyone left one after another. Everleigh wanted to leave with Abraham, but she was stopped by Saniogo.


    ¡°Everleigh, you need to follow Miss Meyer backter, bute up with me first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but let me send my friends off first.¡± Everleigh saw Cecil gesturing at her earlier, saying that she would wait for her at the door.


    Saniogo nodded.


    Cecil and Theodore were standing by the door, waiting for Everleigh toe out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± It was the first thing Theodore said as soon as he saw her.


    She shook her head.¡°I have to follow Felicia back to the Meyer family¡¯s hometer.¡±

 Chapter 414 Who Else Could It Be If Not You?

    Cecil and Theodore looked at each other tacitly. He asked, ¡°Christopher doesn¡¯t know about this, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I didn¡¯t tell him.¡± Everleigh nodded. Just thinking about it made her feel uneasy.If Christopher found out about it, he might cause some trouble.


    Theodore suddenly felt a sense of triumph. It turned out that Christopher didn¡¯t know about everything. This time, Theodore had the upper hand.


    ¡°Go ahead then. I¡¯ll look for you tomorrow,¡± he said softly;there was an obvious delight in his tone.


    The corners of Everleigh¡¯s mouth twitched when she realized that he was behaving just like a child.


    She shook her head helplessly and said nothing more.


    After Theodore had left, Cecil took out her phone and sent Everleigh a video.


    ¡°This video might be useful to you.¡± She then put her phone back into her purse and gave her a smile.


    Everleigh raised her eyebrows;she knew there was another meaning behind her words. She wanted to check the video but Cecil stopped her.¡°Not now. You can watch it when things be critical. I¡¯ll leave now. See you tomorrow.¡±


    She smiled charmingly, andher eyes were shining.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know how to react. When would Cecil finally take things more seriously? She pondered to herself.


    She was really annoyed.


    As she entered the house, everyone had already left, andonly the servants were there cleaning up the ce. Felicia was sitting alone on the sofa.


    Everleigh walked overto her.¡°Felicia¡­¡±


    ¡°You can head upstairs first. I¡¯ll wait for you right here.¡± Felicia spoke in her usual tone, which gave off a cold feeling.


    Everleigh was startled as she didn¡¯t know how she was feeling.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t moving, Felicia took a deep breath and said, ¡°Saniogo wants to talk to you about Cynthia. Everleigh, don¡¯t worry, you havethe support of the Meyer family. No one will dare to bully you. Go ahead.¡±


    Everleigh felt even more ufortable after hearing her words. Every time she got into trouble, the Meyer family would always be by her side. She felt really sorry about it.


    ¡°Alright, thanks for your understanding, Felicia.¡±


    Felicia didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she took out her phone and looked at something.


    When Everleigh arrived on the second floor, she saw that Yeezoo¡¯s family, Luqman¡¯s family, as well as Saniogo and Alexander were all there.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Alexander called out as he walked towards her. He usedhis eyes to point towards a room.


    She smiled to show him that everything would be fine.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes immediately turned red when she saw Everleigh enter the room. She stood up and pointed at her while berating her, ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s all your fault! If it wasn¡¯t for you, how would my daughter be so humiliated?¡±


    If Luqmanhadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have rushed forward to give Everleigh a p.


    Everleigh stood straight and gave her a cool look, but her face was as calm as a millpond, as if she wasn¡¯t involved.


    Cynthia had already woken up and was sitting on the bed, sobbing. She was filled with hatred for Everleigh as usual.


    ¡°Aunt Melissa, this doesn¡¯t make sense. Why was it my fault that she got into trouble?¡± Everleigh asked calmly.


    ¡°How dare you deny it? You were with her when it happened!¡±


    ¡°Many people were there with her as well. Weren¡¯t her three friends with her too? Besides, she was the one who brought the drinks over.I didn¡¯t even touch them. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the security cameras,¡± Everleigh defended herself firmly, sounding reasonable.


    Yeezoo¡¯s eyes red with angeras he questioned,¡°Everleigh, are you trying to say that someone set her up?¡±


    ¡°No, Uncle. No one set her up, she brought it upon herself. There¡¯s no one else to me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I think we should carry out a proper investigation. It¡¯s Yasmine¡¯s first time attending a banquet here, so there¡¯s no reason for her to do such a thing. If she did, wouldn¡¯t it be a p to her own face?¡± Linggon suddenly spoke up for her.


    Everleigh was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect anyone from the Jenkins family to stand on her side, especially those from Luqman¡¯s family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Melissa. It¡¯s better to make everything clear first. We can¡¯t just bully Everleigh simply because she¡¯s just returned,¡± Fenna added.


    Saniogo and Alexander sat aside, observing the situation.


    It was not that they didn¡¯t want to defend Everleigh, but they knew that she could handle the problem on her own. She didn¡¯t need their help at all.


    However, the way Luqman and the others just helped her was making things really suspicious.


    ¡°Shut up, all of you. You¡¯re not the ones who are being looked down upon by others!¡± Melissa shouted.


    ¡°Melissa,Cynthia was just being careless after all. She knew what kind of asion it was, but she still messed around with those trashy, wild friends of hers,¡± Fenna continued disdainfully.


    Everyone knew how crazy Cynthia was in nightclubs.


    It was not the first time such an incident had happened. Fenna felt that it was really shameless for Melissa to try and put the me on others.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing what she said, Cynthia could no longer control her emotions. She covered her face and cried out, ¡°Just shut up, everyone¡­¡±


    ¡°What has been done, has been done, and yet you¡¯re not willing to take any criticisms?¡± Fenna muttered softly.


    Saniogo shot a nce at Luqman. He then lowered his head and scolded her, ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much.¡±


    She then said nothing more.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh walked towards them and said coldly, ¡°Cynthia,we both know the truth.I know that you¡¯ve hated me from the very moment I returned, but I didn¡¯t expect you to make a move tonight. Did you really think that I would be the one feeling embarrassed if something happened to me? Wouldn¡¯t the Jenkins family be more humiliated?¡±


    Cynthia covered her face and cried, feeling even worse than before.


    ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you so sure that Cynthia did it to herself? She¡¯s the real victim here!¡± Yeezoo defended her.


    ¡°She tried to set me up and ended up failing, harming herself.Cynthia, do you really think that I had no idea you put something in my drink? Unfortunately, you took the wrong ss. Otherwise, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Everleigh sounded bold and assured, but her heart was full of guilt.


    She couldn¡¯t make it obvious that Cecil was the one who did it, otherwise shewould be in trouble.


    Cynthia lowered her head. At that time, she was so furious that she didn¡¯t notice which ss Shirley had given her. She thought that it was hers, but it turned out to be¡­


    Wait a minute¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that I took the wrong ss, but what about Sisley? Did she drink the same drink too?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s words had just confirmed that she had done it herself.


    Yeezoo¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°You rebellious girl, how dare you still ask?¡± He raised his hand and pped her across the face. Cynthia was stunned.


    Her mind went nk.


    The sound of the p echoed throughout the room.


    Melissa quickly stood in front of her and shouted, ¡°Why did you hit her?¡±


    Yeezoo lifted his hand again. Not only did he want to hit Cynthia, he also wanted to hit his useless wife. Both of them deserved a good p.


    ¡°Yeezoo,¡± Saniogo chided, looking displeased.


    Hearing his eldest brother¡¯s voice, he immediately put down his hand.¡°Saniogo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°This child is indeed wrong, but you should just give her a good lecture. There¡¯s no need to hit her.¡±

 Chapter 415 The Truth

    Saniogo had always liked girls, and he doted on Cynthia a lot. Although she made a mistake, she shouldn¡¯t be disciplined in front of everyone like that.


    Hearing that, Everleigh¡¯s eyes turned colder, and the corner of her mouth lifted into a smile of mockery.


    Alexander noticed her expression. He hesitated for a moment, and voiced out, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s not interrupt them. Uncle Yeezoo has his own ways of teaching his children. Besides, it really was Cynthia¡¯s fault. If Everleigh actually drank it, what would other people say about it?¡±


    He was trying to remind Saniogo that Everleigh was still there, so he should be careful with his words.


    Saniogo¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. He nced at Everleigh, and she wasn¡¯t showing much emotion.


    Alexander¡¯s words certainly didn¡¯t leave any mercy for Cynthia.


    ¡°Uncle,I think you should punish her after you go back. You shouldn¡¯t do it here. Are you really trying to discipline her, or is this just a show?¡± Alexander directly exposed Yeezoo.


    As his son, he understood that Saniogo¡¯s caring for Cynthia was reasonable, but to him, she had really gone overboard. She deserved to be embarrassed in front of everyone, and she wasn¡¯t worth pitying.


    On the contrary, Everleigh was the real victim. After the incident, Ralph had told Alexander about Cynthia¡¯s actions, so he never spoke up from the beginning. He wanted to see what Yeezoo and the others would do.


    As expected, they still reacted the same way, hoping for his father to clean up the mess.


    Unfortunately, he did not buy it.


    ¡°Alexander, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that I¡¯m just acting in front of all of you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Uncle, do I really have to make it so obvious?¡± Alexander replied straightforwardly with a gloomy face.


    Yeezoo was lost for words. He stared at his nephew in anger but couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    ¡°Since everything has been made clear now, I don¡¯t think I should stay any longer.However, before I go, in order to prove my innocence, I¡¯d like everyone to watch something,¡± Everleigh said as she took out her phone and showed everyone the video sent by Cecil.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It showed Cynthia adding the drugs into the drinks.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the video. At that moment, she hoped that she was blind.


    The people in the room could no longer say anything. Since the evidence had been shown, what else could they say?


    ¡°I hope you have learned your lesson this time. If there is a next time, don¡¯t me me for not being easygoing. Let me tell you something, I am not a person whom you can easily mess with.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face looked gentle, but her words were cold and bone-piercing.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Saniogo called out, but then paused. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She looked at him and said, ¡°Uncle, I understand that you really love Cynthia, but I am a human being too. Can¡¯t I have my own feelings?¡± She really wanted to ask, was Cynthia allowed to be so impudent just because she grew up with the Jenkins family?However,she controlled herself.


    Saniogo¡¯s entire body shook, and his gaze grew dim. He opened his mouth, but not a single word came out.


    Everleigh could sense that he was feeling guilty, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned around and left.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to spend less time with the Jenkins family in the future,¡± she thought to herself.


    When she came down, Felicia got up, walked over, and asked, ¡°Is everything settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told your father that you will be staying at our ce tonight,¡± Felicia said in a deep voice. She didn¡¯t want her to worry about the Trevino family.


    Everleigh felt a warmth in her heart. Once again, she felt Felicia¡¯s care for her. She might look cold from the outside, but her heart was warm like a fire.


    That was why she liked to get along with her.


    After they left, Alexander asked his men to send Yeezoo and Luqman back.


    Luqman¡¯s family was there to watch the fun for the whole night. The people whom Saniogo invited that day was proof that he wanted Everleigh to join the Jenkins family openly. Those who deliberately caused trouble were just seeking death.


    No one could figure out what Yeezoo and his family were thinking. Why would they plot against Saniogo at this time?


    After they had all left, Alexander said to his father, ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t hurt Everleigh just because Cynthia is a girl. Everleigh didn¡¯t grow up in our family, so she isn¡¯t really close to us. Do you really want her toe back, or are you trying to chase her away?¡±


    Saniogo gave him a meaningful look, and a light shed in his eyes. ¡°Are you feeling bad for Everleigh, or are you feeling bad for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Both.The only reason Cynthia is behaving like this is because shethinks that Everleigh will steal her spotlight bying back. Dad, do you really think that the Jenkins family is so united? If that¡¯s the case, Uncle Abraham wouldn¡¯t have died, and you wouldn¡¯t have to take over all of this for the Jenkins family,¡± Alexander said coldly.


    He had never said those things before. Saniogo was his father, so he didn¡¯tment much on him. However, the event that day made him realize that some people would start to hurt others after being indulged.


    That included hurting their own family members.


    Saniogo wasn¡¯t really pleased to hear his wordsalthough they wereall true. When he first took over the Jenkins family, he had harmed many of the family members. That was why he chose to turn a blind eye to Luqman and Yeezoo.


    He looked for Everleigh just topensate her. He didn¡¯t mean anything else, and he surely didn¡¯t expect someone to set him up.


    ¡°I know,¡± Saniogo replied coldly.


    ¡°When you have time, you should talk to Everleigh. Don¡¯t make her feel sad.¡± Alexanderwas rather worried that he had gone too far. He was afraid that his father would feel uneasy, but it seemed that he was just overthinking.


    Saniogo nodded and kept silent. With a wave of his hand, he signaled his son to go back to rest.


    Alexander left without saying anything.


    Meanwhile, Everleigh and Felicia had arrived at the Meyer family¡¯s home. Felicia told them the whole story. Vanessa¡¯s mouth opened in shock when she heard the story. ¡°Everleigh, is this true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I only found out half a year ago. The reason I didn¡¯t say it was because the Jenkins family would attack me for it, so I chose to keep it a secret. I¡¯m really sorry.I know I should¡¯ve said it, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. You¡¯ve done the right thing. Anyone else would¡¯ve done the same thing too,¡± Samuel suddenly voiced out.


    He thought that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Hearing his words, Everleigh heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°But, will Yeezoo take revenge for the incident that happened today?¡± Vanessa asked with concern.


    ¡°No, Saniogo won¡¯t allow him to do so.¡± Felicia took a sip of the tea on the table and spoke firmly.


    Everleigh nodded in agreement. Indeed, he wouldn¡¯t allow the Jenkins family to fight among themselves.


    Especially after the incident had happened.A person who was smart enough would definitely stop their actions.


    And don¡¯t make any trouble.


    Vanessa nodded. She was still very happy. ¡°You have finally found your biological family, and I¡¯m really happy for you. By the way, why didn¡¯t you bring stair and Adrienne over? I haven¡¯t seen them in a while. I¡¯ve bought them quite a lot of things!¡±


    She felt a little sad when she talked about the two kids. It would be great if the children could live with her.


    The house was really big, but empty at the same time.

 Chapter 416 Christopher’s Past

    Hearing her question, Everleigh felt very guilty.¡°Nah, they don¡¯t need anything else. You don¡¯t have to waste your money to buy these things.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?Those two kids need to be taken good care of. How about this?I¡¯ll pick them up tomorrow and let them stay here with me for a few days.¡± Judging from Vanessa¡¯s tone, it wasn¡¯t a request;she was determined to do so.


    Everleigh tried to speak up, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t say no.


    She suddenly remembered that Christopher had the ability to say no.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this when Christopheres back, okay?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He might not being back,¡± Felicia said in a disgusted tone.


    Everleigh turned her head over and looked at her in surprise.¡°Felicia, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s been very busy over there, he still had the time to hit on girls. Does he look like he will being back?¡± She answered coldly.


    Vanessa became furious when she heard about it. If Everleigh wasn¡¯t there, she would¡¯ve given Christopher a call and scolded him.¡°This brat is already married, and yet he¡¯s still flirting with other girls. If Everleigh wasn¡¯t a forgivingdy, she would¡¯ve divorced him a long time ago!¡± She thought to herself.


    Everleigh felt slightly awkward. Logically speaking, she was the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. She should have been very angry to know that her husband wasn¡¯t loyal. However, she was sitting there calmly, not showing any emotions at all. It made Vanessa feel even more guilty.


    ¡°You must be tired. Let me bring you to your room to have a rest.¡± Felicia brokethe awkward atmosphere with her deep voice.


    Everleigh nodded and followed her up to the second floor, to Christopher¡¯s room. They were ¡°married¡±, so it was only reasonable for them to stay in the same room.


    Before she could rest, Vanessa came to her room to talk with her.


    ¡°Everleigh, there has never been such an unfaithful man in the Meyer family. You must have suffered a lot after marrying him, but I really hope that you can try to tolerate him,¡± she said sincerely. She felt that she should make things clear.


    Everleigh understood what she meant. Christopher¡¯s behavior should have upset her. ¡°Christopher is a grown man. He knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t cross the line.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Vanessa¡¯s eyes teared up asshe nodded in relief, ¡°Thank you for trusting him. Everleigh, Christopher might have changed, but it more or less has something to do with us.¡±


    Everleigh stared at her. She was puzzled.


    Vanessa sighed. She knew that Christopher wouldn¡¯t tell her about his past.


    ¡°Christopher once had a girl he loved very much. They met at a car race. They fell in love with each other, and both Samuel and I had no objections. However, the girl sadly passed away in an ident during a race. Christopher fell into low spirits ever since. He then slowly became a yboy. We¡¯ve talked to him about it, but he just doesn¡¯t listen. All we wanted was for him to live a simple and happy life, so I urged him to get married, even if he chose to marry an ordinary girl.¡± She was extremely emotional when she talked about it. She was really impressed with that girl, but they just weren¡¯t destined to be together.


    Everleigh suddenly remembered that a woman wanted to talk to her about Christopher¡¯s past during the car race previously. Everything finally made sense.


    No one would want to uncover the painful past of others. Perhaps Vanessa only chose to share it with her because Christopher wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, in fact, we don¡¯t care about your past either. Because of you, Christopher finally got to live a peaceful life,¡± she said gratefully.


    She had all the money and status she ever needed.The only hope she had was for her children to live a happy life.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t think much about it, but there was a concern in her mind. What would happen if her story with Theodore was finally made public?


    She had a headache as soon as she thought about it.


    Vanessaforted her when she saw her worried look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Christopheres back, I will talk to him about it, and let him listen to you more. I¡¯ll make sure he stays loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Everleigh tried to exin.


    Before she could finish her words, Vanessa interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m a woman, too.I know how it feels when our husbands flirt with other women.¡±


    Everleigh had nothing else to say. She could only me herself for thinking about something else. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been misunderstood.


    Vanessa knew that she was exhausted, so sheforted her for a while more and then left to let her rest.


    Everleigh was finally relieved. She took out her phone and sent Christopher a message, telling him that she had heard about his past.


    After that, she hit the sack.


    She would most probably be in the news headlines the next day.


    The following morning, the first thing that Everleigh did after she woke up was read the news on the inte.Then, she received a call from Theodore.


    He wanted to take her and the children out to have fun. Everleigh didn¡¯t reply to him, and continued reading the news about the Jenkins family.


    Just as she had expected, she appeared in the headlines. What¡¯s more, Cynthia was also in the headlines, and it was writtenthat she was out of control.


    However, because it was rted to the Jenkins family, the news was written in a much more elegant and respectful way.


    Felicia drove Everleigh to the hospital. While they were on their way, Felicia said to her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about Christopher.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Felicia looked over and nced at her with her calm eyes.¡°What do you think about the news on the inte?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it very clear to the Jenkins familyst night.Cynthia¡¯s problems have nothing to do with me,¡± Everleigh replied calmly.


    Felicia looked ahead and said, ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, you should be more careful. The Jenkins family is not that simple. If you have any problems, feel free to look for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Felicia didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After Everleigh arrived at the hospital, all the nurses gathered around her. It made her feel a little scared.¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re really good at keeping a low profile. You¡¯re actually the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you must be super rich!¡±


    Everleigh knew that it would happen. She said helplessly, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve all found out, will we still be friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Dr. Trevino. We might need your help some day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,Dr. Trevino.Let me be your servant. Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    She was really helpless. If they all hadn¡¯t shared a good rtionship and knew each other¡¯s personalities,she would have considered quitting the job.


    The nurses were just joking about it. In fact, they all knew that Everleighwas a kind and approachable person. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who cared about power.


    They were just too surprised, so they couldn¡¯t help but make jokes about it.


    ¡°I think you all better get back to work right now. If Mr. Lawsones and sees this, your careers will be over.¡±


    The nurses then looked at each other and rushed back to do their own things.


    Everleigh shook her head. As soon as she turned around, she saw Stainley standing not far away.


    He looked smart and elegant as usual.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Stainley, didn¡¯t you go for the exchange program?¡± She remembered that he went for a conference a few days ago. She didn¡¯t expect him to be back in such a short time.


    ¡°Oh, I returnedst night. Mr. Lawson wants me toe and call you for a meeting.¡±

 Chapter 417 Meeting with Mr. Lawson

    Everleigh was stunned. She knew the reason for the meeting. She nodded gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They went to the meeting room. Many doctors were there, including Maxwell, who was sitting in his own seat. When he saw her, he lifted his eyes slightly and looked down again.


    She was confused. She didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    When Benedict saw that almost everyone had arrived, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°For today¡¯s meeting, I just want to inform everyone that those who went to the countryside are returning soon, andalso about the hospital¡¯s administrative system¡­¡±


    When Everleigh heard that the meeting was about some unimportant matters, she became sleepy. She didn¡¯t have a good rest the night before.


    As she listened to Benedict¡¯s long presentation,she almost fell asleep.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    Everleigh heard him call her name. However, she didn¡¯t realize that everyone was looking at her sleepy face.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Are you here to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± She knew that she was wrong, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.


    Maxwell, on the other hand, waspletely speechless;he felt embarrassed for her. Even if she didn¡¯t like to hear Benedict¡¯s boring nonsense, she still had to pretend to be attentive, but she didn¡¯t even try to do so.


    ¡°Is that a valid reason? Look at yourself, you look nothing like a doctor right now, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Before Benedict could finish his sentence, the door of the meeting room was pushed open. Theodore walked in with a bunch of his men.


    Everyone was shocked to see those people marching in.


    What in the world was going on?


    When Everleigh saw him, she instantly became clear-headed. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His cold gaze swept over her. The corners of his lips curled up, then he immediately returned to his cold demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to disturb you, Mr. Lawson, butI have to talk to you urgently. Pleasee outside for a minute,¡± Theodore said apologetically, but his face didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of guilt.


    Benedict looked at his expression, and was dumbfounded for a moment.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly some good news.Please, follow me,¡± Theodore said coldly. At the same time, Moses and two other men were already standing beside Benedict.If he refused to go out, they would drag him out.


    He was considered a senior,so it would be embarrassing for him to be threatened by others like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,can we talk about this after the meeting¡­¡± Before Benedictcould finish his words, he was dragged away by Moses and another man.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson!¡±


    When the others saw it, they wanted to stop Moses, but Theodore¡¯s cold voice rang out again,¡°I just want to talk to him; it won¡¯t be long.There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Upon hearing his voice, the two people who were shouting for Benedict had both frozen.


    Then, Benedict was taken away in front of all the doctors just like that.


    Theodore followed them out as well. Everleigh, on the other hand, sat there quietly. After all, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interfere with their matters.


    The meeting room that was originally peaceful became even quieter. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what to say. It was the first time Benedict was dragged away like that in the middle of a meeting.


    ¡°Finally, some peace.¡± Maxwell¡¯s powerful voice sounded, and itwas apanied by a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, Mr. Lawson will be fine, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be just fine. Theodore isn¡¯t a thug, are you worried that he will kidnap him? Speaking of Benedict, what kind of meeting is this? Talking about a bunch of nonsense certainly won¡¯t bring any changes to the hospital,¡± hesaid straightforwardly.


    He had almost fallen asleep, not to mention Everleigh.


    If Benedict wanted to praise or criticize someone, he could¡¯ve done it directly.


    It was meaningless to beat around the bush during a meeting.


    Everleigh suddenly remembered Maxwell¡¯s impatient look when she first entered the room.¡°Dr. Harrison, what is this meeting actually about?¡±


    ¡°All he wanted to say was that those who went to the countryside are returning soon, as well as announce the names of those who have been included in the excellent doctors¡¯ list. You, Stainley, and Christopher, the three of you are on the list.¡±


    Maxwell felt very proud when he said it.After all, Everleigh was his student.He was obviously happy that his student had achieved a great result.


    Everleigh and Stainley¡¯s eyes met. They had no idea what was going on.


    As soon as Maxwellsaid those words, everyone whispered among themselves.There were a few other doctors who had shown excellent performance besides the three of them.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Benedicttoe back, but he no longer looked angry. Instead, he looked at Everleigh with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Well done, Dr. Trevino. You have made a great contribution to the hospital.¡±


    Everleigh stared at him with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Mr. Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey looked for me just now to inform me that he is hiring you as their chief researcher. This hospital doesck talents in the medical technology field.¡± Benedict was so delighted that his eyes couldn¡¯t even open properly.


    She looked at him in a daze.She recalled that Theodore did say the night before that he was going to look for her, but never could she ever imagine that it was regarding something like that.


    ¡°Are you saying that Everleigh has been officially employed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey also mentioned that if the research is sessful, our hospital can purchase their equipment at a rate below the market price.¡±


    His words made all the doctors gasp. Selling below the market price was basically gifting them the equipment.


    For a moment, everyone looked at Everleigh. No one had ever imagined that she had such big dreams.


    As Stainley nced at her, his eyes dimmed a little.He realized that he could never keep up with her.


    She was still bbergasted even after the meeting had ended.


    Maxwellnoticed her stunned look and sighed softly, ¡°Are you still feeling amazed? Don¡¯t you know anything about this?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I just told him that I have some ideas.I haven¡¯t evene up with aprehensive n. Who knows¡­¡± Everleigh¡¯s mood at that moment was indescribable.


    ¡°Everleigh, I have faith in your standards. It¡¯s not impossible for you to research medical machines, but your career as a doctor¡­¡± Maxwellwas very reluctant to let her go.


    She was a promising talent;she would surely make a difference in the field of medicine.


    Everleigh understood his feelings. Sheforted him, ¡°Dr. Harrison, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give up on medicine.Besides, a chief researcher doesn¡¯t necessarily have to stay in theb everyday, right?¡±


    Maxwell was relieved to hear that.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I will have to depend on you to continue my legacy.¡± Hewasn¡¯t joking.


    She knew what he was thinking,and she felt very honored to be able to continue his legacy. Unfortunately, her hands¡­ She just couldn¡¯t hold on to scalpels for too long.


    No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn¡¯t improve much.


    She could only pray for a miracle to happen.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, take a look at this.¡± Ayoung nurse came in with a shocked look on her face. She was holding her phone tightly.


    Everleigh was frightened to see her reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡±

 Chapter 418 The Play

    ¡°Come and take a look!¡± The nurse handed over her phone. It was a news article. The headlines wrote, ¡®Theodore Godfrey has set up his ownpany. Medicalpany is officially listed.¡¯


    Everleigh was stunned. Had he been preparing for it a long time ago?


    Looking at the date of the news, it was just published that morning.


    She was even more surprised. She hurriedly took out her phone and called him.


    He had returned to his ownpany after the conversation with Benedict. He wasn¡¯t surprised to receive a call from her.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°When did you start yourpany? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Theodore smiled, ¡°It isn¡¯t operating just yet. I¡¯ve just sent out the news ahead of time.¡±


    She took a look at the nurse¡¯s phone. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t a specific address for thepany.


    Maxwellheard the voice over the phone and shook his head helplessly. He then left the room with the nurse, giving Everleigh some privacy.


    She didn¡¯t even notice that they had left. Instead, she asked him, ¡°Why did you choose to publish it at this time?¡±


    His words came from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Since something has just happened to you a while ago,I decided to announce it in advance to protect you from any danger.I didn¡¯t expect you to be the daughter of the Jenkins family. This will actually give you more protection.¡±


    He was afraid that the Trevino family couldn¡¯t protect her. It was the reason hehired her as the chief researcher. After the event the night before, he had finally realized that no one would be able to harm Everleigh with her identity.


    ¡°Are you worried that Wilson will hurt me?¡± She frowned. She understood the meaning behind his words.


    He didn¡¯t answer her question, but he didn¡¯t deny it either.


    Wilson wasn¡¯t nning to attack her;he had already initiated an attack.


    If Theodore wasn¡¯t at the hospital that day and overheard the conversation in the back alley, something bad would¡¯ve already happened to her.


    If something had really happened, he wouldn¡¯t know what he would do to Wilson.


    ¡°What are your ns now?¡±


    ¡°Thepany has already been approved by the government, so the Godfrey family can¡¯t control me anymore. It¡¯s actually good for me to make the announcement in advance,¡± he exined patiently.


    Everleigh knew that it would happen sooner orter, so it seemed that it wasn¡¯t really a wrong move.


    The news of Theodore¡¯spany being listed had garnered a lot of attention in the industry. Back then, when he suddenly gave his position to Xavier, everyone thought that it was Xavier who had plotted a scheme to take everything away from him. When they heard that Theodore had established his ownpany, they finally figured out that he had great ambitions.


    Wilson was infuriated to know the news. He kicked his chair over in the office.


    Feeling enraged, he stood in front of the window and looked at the distant scenery with a gloomy face.


    No wonder Theodore was so willing to give his position away to Xavier.


    All he wanted was to cut ties with the Godfrey familypletely.


    It wouldn¡¯t be that easy, hethought to himself.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you look rather unhappy.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was full of contempt.


    Wilson turned around, andthe dark expression on his face disappeared.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to visit my dear father.I¡¯m curious to know how you¡¯re feeling about your eldest son starting his ownpany.¡± Xavier sounded like he was paying his deceased father a visit.


    It made Wilson feel really irritated.


    Despite this, he was already used to his son¡¯s attitude. It would be actually suspicious if his son suddenly treated him nicely one day.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known about this for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Wilson questioned in a cold voice.


    Xavier sneered, with sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°How would I know something that you don¡¯t even know about?¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Are you sure? Hmph, you two brothers yed this whole trick together, and now you¡¯re pretending like you don¡¯t know anything? Xavier, are you really fine with it?¡±


    Xavier was a person who wouldn¡¯t allow others to deceive him. Although Theodore was more suitable to be in charge of the Godfrey family, Xavier was the only one who shared a simr personality with his father.


    Xavier nced at him coldly.


    ¡°If I can tolerate you, what else can I not tolerate? You care about the Godfrey family, but in my eyes, it¡¯spletely worthless.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Hmph!Are you sure you had no idea that Theodore let Yvonne argue and kick up fusses for the whole year because he was already nning to leave the family? You clearly knew everything, and yet you¡¯re now trying to cover up for him. You two are really good at acting!¡± Wilson eximed furiously. He only understood everything when Xavier came in.


    Otherwise, ording to Theodore¡¯s personality, how would he allow Yvonne take advantage of him?


    Now that he had the shares of the Godfrey family, not only could they take advantage of it, but he could also establish his ownpany.


    Wilson had really underestimated the person he had chosen.


    He yed a good trick.


    While he was still arguing with Yvonne, he had given Theodore a great opportunity.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    As Xavier saw his expression, he sneered and said, ¡°Does it even matter now? You have fallen into his hands too, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, right now!¡± Wilson roared.His eyes were filled with anger, and he didn¡¯t even try to control it.


    It was the first time Xavier had seen him being so angry, but he was delighted to see it.It was solid proof thatWilson couldn¡¯t control everything.


    Xavier then turned his wheelchair around and left the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get lost then.¡± Theodore wasn¡¯t the only one who felt good that day. Xavier was overjoyed as well.


    After he left, Wilson started smashing things in his room, and Xavier could hear it clearly outside the room.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± The bodyguard following behind Xavier stepped forward and called out.


    He looked at him and smiled. His smile was simple. It wasn¡¯t as sophisticated as before. It was just a pure smile.


    ¡°James, give Theodore a call and tell him that I¡¯ll be waiting at the restaurant nearby.¡±


    James was startled for a while when he saw that smile. He then responded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it right away.¡±


    Theodore was setting up hispany. He wasn¡¯t surprised at all to receive Xavier¡¯s call saying that he wanted to meet him.


    He arrived at the restaurant at noon. Xavier had been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°You¡¯re very busy, huh?¡±


    Theodore sat down and said indifferently, ¡°Mypany was just listed. Of course I¡¯ll be very busy.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two of them ate lunch quietly. There wasn¡¯t any sound other than the sound of silverware scraping against the tes.


    After they finished eating, Xavier asked, ¡°Are you really leaving the Godfrey family?¡±


    ¡°Yes,I¡¯ll leave thepany to you.You can do anything you want as long as you don¡¯t ruin it,¡± Theodore answered in a cold voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it doesn¡¯t matter even if it¡¯s destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Grandma put in a lot of effort. If you really don¡¯t care, just destroy it then,¡± Theodore responded.


    Xavier was speechless.


    He really couldn¡¯t disrespect his grandmother.


    Otherwise, he would have destroyed it a long time ago.


    After lunch, Theodore was about to leave. Xavier sat in his chair and said without even looking at him, ¡°Since when did you start nning all of this?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know? Or did Wilson ask about it?¡± Theodore stopped and asked without looking back.


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°From the moment I found out the truth.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t hide anything and answered him directly.

 Chapter 419 Saniogo’s Apology

    Xavier¡¯s eyes widened. Astonishment, anger and shock were all seen in his eyes. The truth that Theodore just mentioned was finding out everything Wilson had done.


    But the most important reason was because of Everleigh.


    It had nothing to do with him, his brother.


    Theodore didn¡¯t get a response from him, so he left the restaurant.


    ¡­


    The news that Everleigh had be the chief researcher of Theodore¡¯spany had spread all over the hospital. Some of the interns even looked at her as a goddess. None of them had ever thought that she had such big dreams.


    A researcher! It wasn¡¯t that easy to do research and create inventions.


    All the highly experienced doctors in the hospital felt really ashamed that they couldn¡¯t achieve what she had achieved.


    In the afternoon, Saniogo went to the hospital to talk to her about the news on the inte.


    Everleigh was surprised to see him there, but only slightly.


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I happened to pass by, so I decided toe down and visit you,¡± he replied while sizing up her office.


    It was brightly-lit, veryfortable, and there were even a few nt pots on the desk, releasing more oxygen.


    ¡°Wow, you really know how to enjoy yourself.¡±


    She chuckled.¡°Well, after all, there¡¯s no sunshine in this room. I can only enjoy the greenery here all alone.¡± She passed him a ss of water.


    He took a sip of the water and hesitated before saying, ¡°Everleigh, I want to apologize to you for the incidentst night.I didn¡¯t want to be biased towards Cynthia, but I¡¯m just so used to doting on her.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say a word after listening to his exnation. It was logical. After all, Cynthia had been living with him for so many years, and many things had be habits.


    ¡°In the Jenkins family,people really like girls. My sister, Missha, is the one who receives most of the love among the siblings. No matter how unharmonious the four of us brothers are,we¡¯ll just try to get along whenever she¡¯s around. We¡¯re always happy when a new girl is born. Cynthia is one of them,¡± Saniogo exined.


    She remained silent.


    It was really rare for a family to treasure girls that much. However, it had nothing to do with her. Even if they liked girls, they would only dote on the ones who grew up with them. Everleigh, however, was a girl who spent her childhood elsewhere, so there wasn¡¯t a close rtionship between her and the family.


    ¡°I hope that you can forgive me. You¡¯re as important to me as Cynthia.¡± He raised his head and looked at her, his eyes filled with guilt. He wouldn¡¯t have realized that his words had hurt her if it wasn¡¯t for Alexander¡¯s reminder.


    He just felt that he had done nothing wrong.


    ¡°I know,¡± she replied in a deep voice.


    He opened his mouth. He knew that his words wouldn¡¯t mean anything, as actions would speak louder than words.


    ¡°By the way, what is going on between you and Theodore? Is the news on the inte true?¡± Saniogo couldn¡¯t believe it when he read the news that morning. He knew that Everleigh was a doctor, but he didn¡¯t know that she studied medical technology.


    She nodded seriously.¡°It¡¯s true. I met some researchers when I was in Africa. I learned about it as I spent time with them, so I wanted to give it a try.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care about the whole research thing. He just felt that it wasn¡¯t really appropriate for her to get too close with Theodore.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you really nning to be with Theodore?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s the only thing you care about, right? I don¡¯t have the time to exin everything going on between me and Theodore.¡±


    ¡°I was worried sick when you got into trouble;luckily Alexander got there in time. The Godfrey family was definitely behind it. It doesn¡¯t matter which member of the family did it, I just hope that you can stay away from them.¡±


    It was not the first time Everleigh had heard something like that. Suddenly, she realized that the love between her and Theodore had really gone through a lot of problems. First it was his mother who tried to separate them, then the Jenkins family.


    Why was it so difficult for her to be happy?


    ¡°Uncle, actually, apart from me, Theodore and Xavier were also the victims. When the incident happened, Xavier was also involved. I can only say that Wilson¡¯s ruthlessness exceeded my imagination.¡± She gave a simple exnation of the truth.


    After hearing her words, Saniogo couldn¡¯te back to his senses for a moment. He had met Wilson before. As a member of the Four Greatest Households, it was only normal for him to have his own plots and strategies, but those were usually used against outsiders, not family members.


    He was shocked to the core to find out that Wilson had done something bad to his own son.


    ¡°I should support Theodore¡¯s decision to start his ownpany, it¡¯s a good opportunity for me as well,¡± she said as she looked down at her own wrist.


    She had been using her hand all morning, and now, she felt a dull pain. Moreover, the weather had been rather cold for a few days,so she had been suffering pain from the inside out.


    He couldn¡¯t argue with her;there was nothing he could do about Theodore¡¯s n.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need, just look for the Jenkins family.Since you have your own goals, as an elder, I should give you my support,¡± he said in his low voice.


    Everleigh was slightly surprised. She looked at him and called, ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°If I had found you earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for so many years. I hope it¡¯s not toote for me to make up for it,¡± Saniogo added.


    She felt very upset.


    After she had gotten together with Theodore, no matter what family background she had, nothing could change their love for each other.Even though they had never talked about it, they were well aware of it in their hearts.


    He went against the Godfrey family because of her. It was enough to prove his love for her.She would do everything she could for him too.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± She was sincerely grateful for him.


    He patted her on the head. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to leave. Doe back whenever you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t worry, Luqman and Yeezoo normally won¡¯t be there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded.


    The news of Theodore setting up his ownpany remained a hot item for a long time. On the day of thepany¡¯s grand opening, many news reporters and businessmen went to visit.


    Leon was there to congratte him on behalf of the Allen family.


    Alexander, Cecil, Lenold, Felicia, and Xavier were all present as well.


    They all showed up because of Everleigh.


    When the reporters saw all the big shots that were present, they realized that Theodore was not a simple man. Everleigh was just as influential as well;she was able to get the people of the Four Greatest Households to attend the ceremony to congratte her.


    Cecil looked at Everleighwho was formally dressed, and said with a smile, ¡°You do look like a researcher now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an official event after all, and the government will be sending someone here for an inspection as well,¡± Everleigh said as she tidied up her clothes calmly. She didn¡¯t want anyone to notice that she was trying to neaten up her attire.


    Cecil stared as her as she became all cocky after a few words of praise.


    Theodore was entertaining his business partners, but they weren¡¯t talking about work.


    Lenold and Felicia stood at the side, talking about something mysteriously. Herexpression was a little odd.

 Chapter 420 Lenold Likes Her

    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but ask Cecil, ¡°What is your brother saying to Felicia?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he likes her?¡± Cecil crossed her arms and said coolly.


    ¡°Yea¡­ What??¡± Before Everleigh could finish her sentence, her voice raised a little. She stared at her in shock, as if she didn¡¯t understand what she had just said. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I heard about it from Zeldan too. My brother has been liking her for a long time. I don¡¯t understand why he hasn¡¯t confessed yet.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t close for a moment. She couldn¡¯t imagine how the two of them would get along.Felicia was cold-natured, while Lenold was an indifferent person. What would they even talk about if they really got together?


    She felt cold after thinking about it for a while.


    Her whole body was trembling.


    ¡°Are you feeling cold?¡± Cecil noticed her behavior.


    Everleigh shook her head and dismissed the thought.


    She just felt that it would be really weird for those two to get together.


    When Cecil was about to take a sip of wine, she saw Leon walking over. Her brows knitted slightly. She sensed that something was wrong with him.


    In the past, even when he was attending an important event,his eyes would be filled with excitement even though he looked cool.


    But now, he looked just like a soulless person.


    It made her feel like the man in front of her was just like the walking dead.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± he called in a harsh tone.


    Everleigh¡¯s entire body shook as she heard his voice. A chill welled up in her heart as she turned her head to look at him. It was just like looking at Theodorewhen she had just returned from abroad previously.


    ¡°Leon.¡±


    ¡°How is Selena doing?¡± When Leon mentioned Selena¡¯s name, there were some emotions in his eyes, and his voice trembled a little bit. Although it was very light, Everleigh and Cecil could still hear it.


    She didn¡¯t answer.Selena had been abroad for so long, and she hadn¡¯t received a message from her. If she didn¡¯t have her agent¡¯s contact number, she would have thought that something bad had happened to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s very well. She hasn¡¯te back yet, as she¡¯s still filming abroad.¡±


    Hearing her words, Leon lowered his eyes, gritted his teeth and kept silent.


    Cecil leaned carefully towards Everleigh and whispered in her ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a researcher. I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡± He switched topics. He became just as cold as before, untouchable and unapproachable.


    She smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Leon,e over here.¡± Theodore called out to him from the side. Leon turned around and walked over to him.


    After he left, Everleigh let out a sigh of relief. It was too scary. If Theodore hadn¡¯t called him by his name, she would have suspected that the man in front of her was another person.


    ¡°What happened to him? Did your sister trigger him?¡± Cecil came to a conclusion.


    Everleigh nodded.


    Alexander and Xavier bumped into each other. They looked at each other and didn¡¯t want to talk. Then, they walked away and looked for their own friends.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Alexander called.


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    He went over to Cecil and they talked about something, though his face didn¡¯t look very good.


    He gave her a nod, then turned back to look at Everleigh and asked seriously, ¡°Is it true that government officials will be here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Theodore¡¯s arrangement.He wants to reassure the public, so he decided to carry out an inspection in front of everyone!¡± Everleigh was truly speechless at Theodore¡¯s way of thinking.


    Alexander chuckled. It was true;making everything clear to the public was their best assurance.


    He had to admit that Theodore was indeed a business expert.


    When the government officials arrived, Theodore and Everleigh walked up to greet them.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too, Mr. Andrews. Everything is ready. This way please.¡± Theodore invited the inspectors in.


    The official, Reeman Andrews, nodded and followed him into the building. Those who attended the opening ceremony followed behind as well.


    They saw all the medical equipment disyed inside Theodore¡¯spany, Everleigh even introduced the usage and parts of the equipment.


    Other than the officials, everyone else was stunned. No one had expected Theodore to exhibit all the items nicely.


    Many of the machines there were not for sale in other countries.


    ¡°Excellent. Mr. Godfrey, I hope you can bring more benefits to the patients. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Reeman and his men looked through the machines for a short while, then left.


    After all, the registration procedures had beenpleted beforehand.


    After they had left, Theodore invited all the guests to the restaurant next door. He wanted to thank everyone for attending the opening ceremony.


    A barbeque buffet was served at the restaurant, and the guests could eat whatever they wanted. The tables were set in the garden, so it wouldn¡¯t feel crowded, even though there were hundreds of people there. Plus, the air outside was refreshing.


    Alexander took a few tes of food that Cecil and Everleigh liked, and passed it to them. ¡°You two eat here first, I¡¯ll go talk to a few people.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Before Everleigh could even speak,Cecil answered first,as if she was very familiar with him.Everleigh was speechless.


    The reporters had some food and drinks as well, and took some photos at the same time.The trip was indeed meaningful to them.


    ¡°After today, you¡¯ll be really famous,¡± Cecil said as she ate her food.


    Looking at all the reporters, it was certain that Theodore¡¯s news would upy the headlines of Ocpeace City.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she looked over in Theodore¡¯s direction and scanned around, but she just didn¡¯t see Wilson.Did he really not care at all? She pondered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look for him. He¡¯s not here.¡± A cold voice sounded.


    Then, they saw Xavier in his wheelchair, being pushed over by his bodyguard.


    ¡°Do you even know who I¡¯m looking for?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one person who doesn¡¯t want to see you guys opening a newpany. Who else could it be?¡± He chuckled, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Everleigh lowered her head. She seemed to have forgotten that he hated Wilson even more than her.


    She was only harmed mentally, but he was tortured both mentally and physically.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to congratte you. Congrattions on bing the chief researcher.¡± Xavier changed the topic, and the sarcasm and mockery in his tone had disappeared.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let me remind you though. Wilson has some connections in the government. If you want to run thispany well, remember not to trust the wrong people,¡± he mentioned.


    She understood another meaning behind his words. ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, just focus on your research. My brother will take care of the rest.¡± Xavier picked up a piece of food on the table and tried it.


    When Everleigh heard him calling Theodore his brother, she was slightly surprised.


    He didn¡¯t notice her expression. Instead, he instructed James, ¡°Bring me over there to get some of this. It tastes really good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Cecil watched them walk away and spoke in a low voice, ¡°Xavier is really helping Theodore maintain a good impression.¡±


    ¡°I know. If no one from the Godfrey family shows up, people will surely gossip about it.¡±


    ¡°The way these two brothers get along is really bizarre. They clearly care for each other, but they always act like arch-enemies.¡± Cecil nced at Xavier, feeling very puzzled.

 Chapter 421 Why Work With Him?

    Both Theodore and Xavier were very indifferent. It was impossible for them to treat each other like brothers in a normal family.


    On the contrary, Everleigh was used to their way of getting along with each other.


    She found it rather interesting.


    Felicia and Lenold walked over, and both of them looked a little weird.


    ¡°Everleigh, I have something else to do, I have to go back first.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I have to get back to thepany now.¡± Both of them spoke at the same time.


    Everleigh and Cecil stared at them calmly.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. There¡¯s nothing else to do here.¡± Everleigh broke the awkward atmosphere.


    Felicia turned around and left immediately without feeling awkward.Lenold followed behind her and left too. Cecil and Everleigh knew what was happening, but they didn¡¯t say anything. They just let them go.


    The sun slowly set, and the night gradually fell. The lights in the garden turned on. All the guests left one after another.


    In the end, only Cecil, Leon, Everleigh, and Theodore were left.


    ¡°We are your guests, too.Why should we stay back and help you see the other guests out?¡± Cecilined while rubbing her feet. She was really exhausted from wearing high heels for the whole day.


    Everleigh felt really tired as well, but she had to greet the guests as she was part of thepany. Since they were best friends, Cecil had no choice but to stay back and apany her.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Theodore said, ¡°All of you should go back and have a rest now. Thanks for your help.¡±


    Leon nced at Cecil, andwithout saying a word, he turned around and left.


    She was rather unhappy to see his actions. As a gentleman, shouldn¡¯t he have offered to send her back with a smile on his face?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you home.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m able to drive right now.¡± Hearing Theodore¡¯s words, Cecil agreed happily. She was dying to tuck herself into bed and have a really good rest.


    In the big garden, apart from the cleaners, only Theodore and Everleigh were left standing there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you back home.¡±


    She nodded.


    Inside the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did Leon be like this?¡±


    ¡°Well, the opposite of love is hate. Although Leon doesn¡¯t hate her, he needs some time to get used to it.¡±


    ¡°I originally thought that you possessed him!¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ How is that even possible?¡± Heughed as he looked at the street.


    Little did he know, his attitude towards Everleigh when she just came back was really cold.


    In fact, it was even colder and more heartless than Leon.


    At the gate of the Trevino family¡¯s home, she got out of the car. Theodore said, ¡°Everleigh, now that thepany has just started, you might have to work really hard for some time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be at thepany tomorrow morning, and then go to the hospital in the afternoon.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of hardship. If she could invent something new, it would actually be a good thing for her.


    His eyes sparkled. He figured that once thepany could get on track after a period of tiring work, she would have some time to take a break.


    The next day, everyone was talking about the opening of Theodore¡¯s newpany, and everyone had a clear picture of Everleigh¡¯s position in thepany.


    Even Christopher, who was in the countryside, received the news. His mouth opened wide in shock when he read about the news on his phone.


    It had only been a few days since hest contacted her, and such a big incident had already happened.¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re finished!¡± He cursed in his heart.


    He then gave her a call furiously.¡°Hey, Everleigh!¡±


    She, who was woken up by the call, heard his furious roar.


    ¡°Christopher, I¡¯m trying to sleep. Don¡¯t disturb me,¡± she said hoarsely with her eyes still shut. She hung up the phone before he could say anything else.


    Christopher was infuriated on the other side of the phone. He did everything for her, andnow she actually hung up on him just to go back to sleep?


    He was lost for words!


    After freshening up, the first thing that Everleigh did was rush to thepany immediately. She was a little tired the day before, so she had a really good sleep. She had totally forgotten about the call after she woke up.


    ¡°You¡¯rete.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overslept a little.¡± Everleigh was in a rush. Seeing Theodore standing in front of her, the guilt on her face grew.


    His expression was cold, but his eyes were warm. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. There¡¯s a meeting today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She understood that it was really unprofessional of her to bete to work on the first day of thepany¡¯s operation.


    To help with her research, Theodore had specially hired several researchers who were in progress of their own research.


    After all, thepany had to continue running while waiting for Everleigh¡¯s work to seed. He couldn¡¯t leave the wholepany waiting for a single research only.


    After a busy afternoon, she returned to the hospital, feeling a little tired.


    ¡°Can you really cope with all this stress and exhaustion?¡± Stainley handed her an apple, to give her some nutrition.


    She didn¡¯t refuse it and took a big bite. It was rather crunchy.


    ¡°I¡¯m new at thepany, so I should be there earlier.¡±


    ¡°Christopher called me and asked about you. Didn¡¯t you answer his call?¡± He asked in confusion.


    When Christopher called him, he was in a pretty bad mood and even shouted over the phone.


    Everleigh thought about it carefully. She remembered that she was very dazed and sleepy, so she wasn¡¯t really sure if he gave her a call or not.


    ¡°Nope, not that I remember of.¡±


    Hearing her response, Stainley was certain that she was too sleepy andpletely forgot about it. ¡°You should give him a call first. I¡¯m going back to work.¡± He sighed helplessly. As he left, Everleigh was a little stunned.


    She felt that he had be a little different. He used to appear in front of her everyday,but ever since she rejected himst time, he had been keeping a distance from her.


    If he had really thought it through, she would be very delighted.


    Everleigh cleared her thoughts and called Christopher.The call was connected immediately.¡°Everleigh, how sleepy were you? Why did you hang up on me? I¡¯m fine with that,but why didn¡¯t you call me back?¡±


    ¡°I was sleeping. I thought it was a dream.¡±


    ¡°Dreaming? I think you¡¯re just looking for an excuse! Why are you partnering up with Theodore to start a new business?¡± The topic changed so quickly that she didn¡¯t have time to react.


    He was still asking about the call a second ago.


    Why did he ask about the business all of a sudden?


    She was helpless.She wasn¡¯t even given enough time to react and respond.


    ¡°Which question do you want me to answer first?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Thest one.¡±


    ¡°Many things happened while you were away, so we had to move our ns forward. Theodore did tell me about this, and I agreed with it too. After all, there¡¯s some great progress with the new medicines.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he focusing on medical equipment? What does it have to do with medicines?¡± Christopher questioned in his deep voice.


    Wasn¡¯t thepany a medical equipmentpany?


    Everleigh took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Not only medical equipment, but we are also looking into some important medicines. Machines are quite expensive, and many hospitals might not use them, but medicines are different. It¡¯s a really good starting point for our business. Besides, medicines are my specialty.¡±


    He was silent for a long time. It turned out that the new medicines Everleigh had developed were helping Theodore fulfill his n. What a brilliant n! He was incredibly lucky to have her working for him after leaving the Godfrey family to establish his ownpany.

 Chapter 422 Let Him Handle It

    Everleigh did not hear his voice for a long time, and felt a little uneasy.¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Christopher spoke in a low voice.


    She was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t tell him anything about what she had done, andhe only knew about it after it appeared on the news. Hence,it was reasonable for him to be angry. He was the one who had helped her without hesitation at the very beginning.


    ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± She asked cautiously.


    He frowned and replied coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think you are.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am, but just a little bit. You have your own considerations, so it¡¯s better for me to notment on it.¡±


    She froze for a moment and remained silent.


    He took a deep breath before he asked, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°Expand thepany, but Wilson won¡¯t just let it go so easily.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was cold;she really hated him.


    That man had been enduring for such a long time for the sake of the Godfrey family, sohow could he possibly let Theodore leave just like that?


    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better be careful then. If there¡¯s anything you need, just look for Felicia.¡±


    Everleigh had already bothered her a lot. The two bodyguards were also hired by her. If Felicia didn¡¯t tell her, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Wilson had already made a move.


    She told her about it when they were on their way to the Meyer family¡¯s home the previous time.


    It was also at that moment that she finally understood why Theodore wanted to set up apany all of a sudden.


    He had already known about Wilson¡¯s attempted attack.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. I¡¯m working right now. We can talk about this when I get back.¡± Christopher knew what was going on when he didn¡¯t get a response from her.


    She always liked to let her imagination run wild. He had been helping her for so many years;he would definitely not back out now.


    What a silly woman!


    She was inexplicably relieved to hear his voice. She didn¡¯t want to be estranged from him just because of this matter. She didn¡¯t want to lose him as a friend.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    One monthter,Everleigh and Theodore¡¯s study was officially released and published. The first clinical trial was set in Benedict¡¯s hospital. He was impatient for Everleigh¡¯s research to bepleted,as it would be a good prospect for the hospital.


    She and the other researchers observed the trial of the new machines in the hospital every single day, and were researching a few new drugs at the same time.


    They were so busy that they didn¡¯t even have time to rest.


    Dr. Harrison looked at Everleigh and couldn¡¯t help but tease her, ¡°Since when did you be so hardworking?¡±


    She smiled helplessly.¡°Well,as a doctor, I have no other choice. I¡¯m just trying to benefit the public, and make their lives happier.¡±


    When he heard her words, he immediately mocked her, ¡°Hmm¡­ These words sound so weirding out of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very important for a medical practitioner to have medical ethics and be benevolent, but not what you¡¯re doing right now, using a bunch of big words,¡± he lectured her seriously.


    She was forced to listen to his lecture. She really couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at that moment.


    Wilson received the news as soon as the experiment results were released. He staredat the information in his hands with coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°Everleigh is truly impressive.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what should we do now?¡± The secretary standing beside him suddenly asked.


    A dash of craftiness shed across his eyes. ¡°Come here¡­¡± He then whispered a few words in his secretary¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to do it right away.¡± The secretary nodded.


    As he opened the door, he happened to run into Xavier. The secretary was shocked and quickly greeted, ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s cold gaze swept over him. Looking at the secretary¡¯s disturbed expression, he questioned, ¡°Why are you in such a panic?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Nothing, I¡¯m just a little surprised to see you here, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Surprised? Is it really surprising for me to be here?¡± Xavier clearly didn¡¯t want to let him go just like that.


    His icy eyes were shining, as if he wanted to read the secretary¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is Mr. Godfrey inside?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Mr. Godfrey, pleasee in,¡± the secretary said hurriedly.


    Wilson, who was standing inside his office, overheard the conversation and sat down in his chair, frowning.


    Every time Xavier looked for him, there wouldn¡¯t be any good news.He angered him every single time.


    Xavier moved into the room in his wheelchair. He looked at Wilson, who had an unpleasant expression on his face, and smiled cunningly. ¡°From the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem to want me here, huh?¡±


    ¡°If not, should I be happy? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a good son,¡± Wilson retorted sarcastically.


    Xavier¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He pushed his wheelchair in front of Wilson¡¯s desk andthrew a document onto the desk.¡°Have a look. It¡¯s a gift for you.¡±


    Wilson nced at the file.It was about the previous investment. His body immediately trembled. He picked it up and flipped through it. Looking at the contents inside, he was so furious that he became tongue-tied. ¡°You¡­ How dare you breach the contract?¡±


    ¡°Breach the contract? That sounds awful!Let me put this another way. I¡¯m just taking back the money that you¡¯ve stolen from thepany. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Xavier¡¯s sarcastic voice sounded.


    He felt that he had done nothing wrong.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes were turning red out of anger.¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Thatpany is working internationally with a foreignpany. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re ruining the future of Godfrey Group by breaching the contract?¡±


    ¡°Ruin the future of Godfrey Group? How do you even have the audacity to say something like that? Don¡¯t make yourself sound so honorable. Do you want me to bring you the other document?¡±


    ¡°What document?¡± Wilson was startled. He had lost all his poise.


    Xavier casted a cold nce at him, and turned around to look at the scenery outside the window.¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve done it very secretly? And the person you chose, is he really as simple as he appears to be?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He understood the underlying meaning behind his words.


    Xavier snorted, turned around, and went out in his wheelchair.


    At the moment the door of the office was shut, the both of them had different thoughts in their minds. In Xavier¡¯s mind, he knew that Theodore didn¡¯t want to obey the family, but he didn¡¯t seem to realize that Wilson¡¯s tricks were yet to end. He had to take the responsibility.


    On the other hand, Wilson¡¯s thought was that Theodore must be the one who informed Xavier about his act.


    Otherwise, how could someone else find out about the secret?


    A few dayster, an allergic reaction towards the medicine of Theodore¡¯spany was detected, and it was even life-threatening.


    Everleigh rushed to the hospital immediately after she received the news.Dr. Harrison knew she couldn¡¯t handle it alone, so he offered to help.


    In the emergency room, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this new medicine that you are developing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a medicine that treats lung diseases, but I didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it throughout the entire research.¡± She felt that something was odd. Although it was normal for medicines to trigger allergic reactions,those reactions normally wouldn¡¯t lead to life-threatening conditions.


    He lowered his head and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he continued the operation.


    She was very nervous as well.She wanted to return to herb and check if there was anything wrong with the medicine¡¯s form.


    Fortunately, the patient was sent to the hospital in time, so he survived.

 Chapter 423 The New Medicine Incident

    The door of the emergency room was pushed open. Theodore and Moses stood up hurriedly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the patient?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s no longer in danger.Wasn¡¯t he fine before this? Why did he suddenly have an allergic reaction?¡± Everleigh pulled down her mask and asked in puzzlement.


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer her question. He didn¡¯t understand anything about medicine. After all, he was only good at doing business, not producing medicines.


    After Everleigh asked the question, she looked helpless as well. Her question was really unanswerable.


    How would he know anything about the medicine?


    ¡°Now that he¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going over to thepany to check if there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Theodore was there for the same reason, so he wanted to examine the medicine production with her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because he was ayman, even if he went to theb alone, he wouldn¡¯t know what was going on there, so he could only ask her to go and have a look together.


    The two of them arrived at the pharmaceutical factory. All the workers were still busy working. When they saw the two of them there, they all stopped what they were doing.


    Everleigh changed her clothes and went into the control room. She examined the medicinecarefully.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, Mr. Godfrey, is there something wrong?¡± The factory manager, Yevin Lawson, came over quickly and asked.


    She didn¡¯t answer him, but continued inspecting the batches of medicine produced.


    Theodore nced at Yevinand asked in a low voice, ¡°Has anyone else been here recently?¡±


    ¡°This is a restricted area. No one else besides the workers is allowed to enter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Theodore asked coldly.


    Yevin wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead. ¡°Yes¡­ No one has been here¡­¡±


    He was praying hard in his heart. Mr. Godfrey¡¯s gaze was really sharp.


    Everleigh put down the medicine and said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the medicine. Let¡¯s go and take a look at the storage room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore nodded in response, and exited the control room with her. After they had left, Yevin heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. It would be better for Theodore to visit less in the future, he thought.


    Everleigh and Theodore walked side by side. His strong aura made the entire factory feel cold. She walked to the storage room. Everything inside seemed tidy and in order. She didn¡¯t find anything odd.


    ¡°Could there really be something wrong with his health?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to investigate this matter. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it.Just focus on your research. Leave this to me.¡±


    Her brows knitted. She had a bad feeling about it.


    He knew her concern. Thepany had just started operating, so something bad happening at this time wasn¡¯t a good sign for thepany.


    What a terrible start¡­


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Before she could finish responding, she received a call from Maxwell.


    ¡°Hello, Dr. Harrison, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°What did you just say? When did it happen?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back right away,¡± she said anxiously. Her face turned pale.


    Not knowing what they were talking about on the phone, Theodore asked hurriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The patient with the allergy passed away,¡± she answered solemnly.


    His face stiffened, and his eyes shed. After a short while, he finally reacted.¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have a look.¡±


    They returned to the hospital. Before they could even walk in, they were surrounded by news reporters, blocking the entrance.


    ¡°Are these people here for the volunteer who has just died?¡± She looked at the reporters; there were tons of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in from the back door.¡± He turned the car around and headed straight forthe back door of the hospital. They finally entered.


    They came to the ward. Benedict, Maxwell, Stainley, and a few other nurseswere there.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Stainley called out, with a dispirited look on his face.


    She walked over and looked at the volunteer who was no longer breathing. He looked calm and peaceful.


    ¡°When did he die?¡±


    ¡°Shortly after he was transferred here. The nurses discovered that his heart stopped when they came to check on him,¡± Maxwell responded.


    ¡°Did you find out the cause of death?Wasn¡¯t he just fine when we came out of the emergency room?¡± Everleigh asked.


    Maxwell frowned. His wrinkles deepened, especially the ones at the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°Everleigh, this is something normal during medicine trials. Anything can happen, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.Sometimes, we just can¡¯te up with a solution in time.¡±


    She understood his words, but it was really shocking to find out that the patient had died so suddenly.


    ¡°The volunteer did sign an agreement, right? Compensating for his loss is not a problem. The hard part now is to deal with the reporters waiting outside.¡± Benedict had been silent the whole time, thinking about a way to deal with the media.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other tacitly. They were absolutely right. Those reporters were really there for the incident.


    But, who informed them about it? Such news wasn¡¯t allowed to be leaked out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. This experimental product belongs to mypany, so I should face the media,¡± Theodore said in his deep voice as he turned around and left.


    The few others followed behind him. When the reporters saw Theodore standing at the entrance of the hospital, they rushed forward and started bombarding him with questions.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, do you have anything to say regarding yourpany¡¯s new medicine?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,now that the volunteer is dead, how are you going topensate the family?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, the public is now describing Everleigh Trevino as a cold-blooded doctor as the medicine she produced has taken a man¡¯s life. Will yourpany be shut down?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze turned fierce, and all the reporters shut their mouths immediately. Everyone knew that he was ruthless. In the past, there was a reporter who asked him a sensitive question, and the newspany was forced to shut down not long after.


    The story of thatpany had be a warning and example for all the otherpanies.


    He stared at the female reporterwho had just asked him the question. ¡°Cold-blooded doctor?Is this the type of question I should expect from news media agencies?¡±


    The female reporter trembled all over and lowered her head, not daring to look him in the eyes.


    ¡°In the field of medicine,idents usually happen during the development of new medicines. Now that an unfortunate ident has happened, you¡¯re just trying to make a big deal about it. Why did none of youe out to demand justice when such incidents happened in the past?¡± Theodore¡¯s words were basically mocking and ridiculing them.


    The reporters were unhappy, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a statement regarding this matter after everything is made clear.¡±


    Now that the incident had blown up, there was no doubt that he would need to provide an exnation to the public.


    Though, the most important thing was to give the government an exnation.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you implying that there is something behind this urrence?¡± One of the reporters asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s certainly a reason behind everything, including this one.¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voice rang out. His answer was rather ambiguous, making it hard for others to understand.


    It was hard for people to guess whether it was really his fault, or was there something else hidden behind it.


    After that, he walked straight back into the hospital.


    The security guards blocked the entrance, preventing the reporters from entering.

 Chapter 424 Everything Will Be Fine

    When Theodore returned,Benedict¡¯s heart was full of regret. If he had known something like that would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Theodore¡¯s request.


    If he didn¡¯t agree to it, the incident wouldn¡¯t have happened as well. The hospital¡¯s reputation was on the line.


    Looking at how domineering Theodore was, Everleigh became much more calm. Whenever she was in trouble, she really wanted to have a man she could rely on. Now, she finally knew who that man was. It was Theodore.


    He walked over to Benedict and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the family members of the deceased and get their permission to carry out an autopsy. Mr. Lawson, I believe that you¡¯ll be willing to cooperate with me, right?¡±


    Benedict nodded after listening to his suggestion. Now that the incident had already happened, his only choice was to cooperate with him.


    ¡°Sure. The body will be kept in the morgue.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson,¡± Theodore said coldly. Then,his deep gaze fell on Everleigh. ¡°I have to go back to thepany. You can take a rest for a few days, so those reporters won¡¯t be pestering you.¡±


    She nodded. She agreed with him;news reporters were really irritating.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯t really appropriate for her to work both at the hospital and in thepany during controversial times.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll give you a call if anything happens,¡± Theodore spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After he had left, she said to Benedict, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I just got here from thepany. I¡¯ve checked the medicine¡¯s form. There¡¯s no problem with it at all.¡±


    ¡°The problem now is that the volunteer has died. We need to give the public a proper exnation,¡± he responded.


    ¡°I understand, but Mr. Lawson, can you please tell me, whoreleased the news about the patient¡¯s death?¡±


    He was a little stunned.¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. The nurses told me that a bunch of reporters were waiting outside. They were also the ones who informed me about the patient¡¯s death.¡±


    She looked over at Maxwend Stainley. Both of them shook their heads, indicating that they had no idea as well.


    She lowered her head.Just like what Theodore had said, the whole incident wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed.


    Perhaps, someone did it on purpose.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I guess I should leave now. Do inform me if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing her serious face,Benedictdidn¡¯t say anything more.


    The next thing they had to do was to get to the bottom of the matter. Since Theodore had said that he would provide an exnation, they could only wait and see.


    When Everleigh returned home, stair and Adrienne were sitting on the sofa. It was the weekend, so the two kids were staying there.


    The both of them had been staying with the Meyer family for the past few days. If Abraham didn¡¯t insist on seeing the children, she would have continued to let them stay at the Meyer family¡¯s home.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡± Adrienne said in her cute voice, but she sounded a little worried. Everleigh sensed it and was rather curious.¡°What happened? Why are you talking to me in such a tone?¡±


    She pouted.¡°It¡¯s stair. He told me thatyou¡¯re in a little trouble.¡±


    Everleigh looked at her son who was sitting aside. He seemed expressionless, but there was some worry in his dark eyes.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine. Now thatI have some time to stay at home and take a break, isn¡¯t it great that I can spend more time with the both of you?¡± Everleigh coaxed her.


    She felt touched that her children cared about her feelings.


    It made her feel that she at least had her children by her side during hard times.


    Hearing that, Adrienne immediately turned to stair and said, ¡°I told you! Mommy will not be defeated easily!.¡±


    When he heard her words, he was really speechless. Why was she still talking so childishly?


    As expected, Everleigh didn¡¯t know how to react when she heard Adrienne¡¯s words.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve watched the news. Is Daddy in trouble?¡± Adrienne turned around and continued asking.


    Everleigh went silent for a moment.¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m sure that he will be able to get through it. After all, people who want to achieve sess must have the ability to solve problems.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Adrienne could understand her words, but stair definitely could.


    Theodore had been teaching him a lot about business, including cases like that. He wasn¡¯t worried that Theodore wouldn¡¯t be able to solve it;he just felt that it would takea bit of time. The longer the time taken, therger the possibility of unexpected events to happen.


    In the night.Everleigh was sitting on her bed inside her room whenAbraham came in.¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me about the news on the inte?¡±


    ¡°I believe Theodore will take care of it. There¡¯s nothing I should worry about.¡± She continued reading the book in her hands, and didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Even though she said that she wasn¡¯t worried,there weren¡¯t any updates so far, so she was struggling to remain calm.


    Abraham knew her personality well, and that was why he decided to talk to her.


    ¡°Everleigh, incidents like this are inevitable. As long as you have a clear conscience, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    She put her book down and turned over to look at Abraham who was filled with concern. ¡°Dad, I know. The factory has temporarily stopped production. The manager just informed me that government officials are inspecting the medicine. I developed the form myself, so it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good for you to have such confidence.¡± He reached his hand out and patted her head. It had been a really long time since theyst had a conversation like that.


    She chuckled and said nothing else.


    The next day. The sky was gray, as if it predicted that something bad would happen. Everleigh looked at the sky outside with a gloomy mood in her heart. It made her feel quite uneasy.


    When she checked her phone and saw that there were no missed calls, she felt even more ufortable. She didn¡¯t know what was going on over on Theodore¡¯s side.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to call him.


    Shortly after, a hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleepst night? You sound drained.¡±


    ¡°Mm. This problem is a little tricky.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hide it from her. Things had indeed taken a turn for the worse.


    The more uplicated the problem seemed, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    He had checked through the security footage of the factory clearly. The workers were all working normally, and there wasn¡¯t anything strange.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Have you found anything?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no clue at all. Everything seems normal.¡± He spoke in a cold voice, but there was a hint of irritation in his voice.


    She was startled.¡°If that¡¯s the case, does it prove that the problem isn¡¯t with our medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. All the other volunteers are doing just fine, except for him. What¡¯s more, the other volunteers showed great results after using our medicine.¡±


    ¡°Is it really because of his own health?¡± She murmured.


    Theodore didn¡¯t ept the reason. In terms of health, a few other volunteers¡¯ physical conditions were even more special than his. Although he didn¡¯t know much about medicines, Everleigh had more or less taught him some knowledge on the new drug.


    Naturally, he had the right to discuss the matter.


    ¡°I will continue investigating. Everleigh, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.None of us wanted this to happen, especially when thepany has just started.¡± She smiled. She felt that he was acting strange.


    He kept apologizing to her.


    She wasn¡¯t even ming him for anything.

 Chapter 425 Here Comes the Troublemakers

    Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. Ever since Everleigh got together with him, she had never lived through a dayfortably, and now, things got even worse.


    He had almost ruined her reputation as a doctor.


    ¡°Just focus on the investigation, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Her gentle andforting voice echoed in his ears.


    She knew what was in his mind.


    Sometimes, when two people were together,they could still read each other¡¯s thoughts without saying much.


    They were the best example.


    She rested at home for the whole day. In the evening, it began to rain. Looking at the misty sky, she felt really uneasy.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Adrienne and stair seemed to have sensed her difort,so they didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Abraham who was sitting on the sofa said, ¡°Are you worried that something bad might happen?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s this bad feeling in my heart, I just can¡¯t get rid of it,¡± she said with a dull face. For the whole day, she hadn¡¯t received a text from Theodore.


    She was really worried.


    The matter was rather serious. It would be great if it could be settled privately, but if things got out of hand, it would be really troublesome.


    The night gradually fell, and the message she had sent to Theodore was like a rock sinking into the sea. There wasn¡¯t any reply at all.


    She couldn¡¯t rest well for the whole night. Instead, she listened to the pitter-patter of the rain outside. Her heart was trembling like the raindrops dripping on the roof, and the uneasiness in her heart was getting really strong.


    Her eyelids were twitching the entire time.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that she could finally close her eyes and sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already past eight o¡¯clock. She felt a little hungry and went downstairs. Before she walked down the stairs, she saw Abraham resting on the sofa, watching the news on the television. The news reported that a group of people were protesting outside Theodore¡¯spany.They were the family members of the deceased.


    Crying and shouting sounds were constantlying out from the TV, ¡°Give me back my son¡¯s life! He was still so young! Do you think you can solve this problem with money?¡±


    Some of them were even holding banners at the entrance of thepany.


    Reporters were swarming forward, trying to capture the expression of the victim¡¯s family.


    Everleigh leaned on the stairs railing and clenched it tightly. Her face was turning pale.


    ¡°Miss Trevino.¡± Hilda walked out with a cup of tea and was shocked to see her.


    Abraham quickly turned around as he heard her name. He nced at Everleigh who looked anxious and said softly, ¡°Come and sit down with me.¡±


    Her eyes stared straight at the TV without even blinking.


    On the television, Theodore walked out of thepany, exuding the aura of a true leader. His deep gaze was ice-cold as he looked at the olddy sobbing in front of him.


    The reporters were taking a bunch of photos, but none of them dared to step near him.


    He walked over and looked down at the woman who was wailing on the floor. He sneered, ¡°When yourte son volunteered to participate in the trial, he signed an agreement with us, and it¡¯s legal and legitimate. What are you trying to achieve by crying over here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!If he did sign a contract, why don¡¯t you show it to us? Do you really think that you canpensate us just by giving us some money?¡±


    His expression turned even colder when he heard her words.¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case,you don¡¯t want the money, you just want your son back, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The old woman choked on her words.


    Everyone knew that nothing else could be done besides financialpensation after a person had died. Now that the incident had be a big deal, even if Theodore wasn¡¯t affected, he might notpensate the family anymore.


    His eyes narrowed as the corners of his mouth curled into a smirk. ¡°Madam, feel free to sue me, but if you dare nder me, I won¡¯t let you go so easily. Since all the reporters are here today, let me make an announcement. I¡¯ll be holding a press conference in three days to exin everything in detail. As for you, I won¡¯t give you any money for now.¡± After finishing his sentence, he stood there tall and straight.


    After his eyes swept through every single person that was present, he turned around and walked back in.


    When the reporters saw him entering the building, they wanted to follow him in to ask more questions, but were stopped by the security guards.


    The olddy and the other family members continued crying badly. No one knew if they were crying because of the volunteer, or because of the money.


    Abraham grabbed the remote control on the table andturned off the TV. He thenlooked over at Everleigh and asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on this?¡±


    ¡°Since Theodore will surely treat her well, the olddy has no reason to cause a scene. Plus, does she have no idea that every volunteer must sign an agreement?¡± Everleigh frowned. She noticed that there was something odd with that woman.


    Especially after Theodore mentioned that he wouldn¡¯t give her the money, the olddy was just startled and didn¡¯t seem to be agitated at all. Logically speaking, she should¡¯ve been very nervous or distressed. After all, it was a rather huge amount of money.


    Abraham smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve finally understood everything.¡±


    ¡°I must really thank Theodore for the books that he has previously given me. A few of them are about psychology.¡± She breathed a slight sigh of relief, and a faintly noticeable smile appeared on her face.


    That olddy was the breakthrough that they needed.


    ¡°The weather today is quite nice. Why don¡¯t you go out for a walk?¡± He looked at the clear blue sky;chirping sounds of birds could be heard.


    The sky was exceptionally blue after the rain, and she felt much better.


    She looked out the window and figured that she should really go out for a stroll.She went upstairs, dressed up and was ready to go out.


    Abraham, on the other hand, was enjoying his tea at home, all alone.


    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you going to thepany today?¡±


    ¡°Nope. stair handled all the matters in thepany yesterday.¡± When Abraham talked about his grandson, his eyes were filled with love.


    That child was indeed a promising talent. With him around, Abraham felt much more rxed.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t have much thoughts when she heard about it, thoughshe was delighted to hear that her son was capable.


    After she left home, she took her phone out and called Felicia.


    Felicia wasn¡¯t surprised to receive her call. She sounded indifferent as usual,¡°What do you need me to investigate?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°The news about Theodore was broadcasted live, so of course I saw it.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face became serious. She had a sudden feeling that Felicia was unfathomable.


    ¡°Can you help me investigate the olddy¡¯s background? Also, can you check on the people who have been in contact with her recently?¡±


    ¡°I can give you all the details by tonight. I¡¯ve already sent my men out.¡± Felicia¡¯s calm voice came from the other end of the line.


    Everleigh once again concluded that Felicia was exceptionally intelligent. Not only did she expect the phone call, she had already started the investigation.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that Christopher was so afraid of his two sisters that his heart would shiver whenever they spoke to him.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even you are finding it suspicious, so Theodore must have surely thought about it too.¡±


    Everleigh knew that he would definitely discover it, but she just wanted to help him out.


    Felicia could more or less guess what she was thinking about, and she felt rather ufortable. Was she helping Everleigh cheat on her brother? She pondered.


    Although, she admired her quite a lot.

 Chapter 426 An Unexpected Accident

    Everleigh was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Well then¡­ Thanks for your help, Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Felicia replied and hung up the phone.


    Everleigh put down her phone. She could only pray for the whole matter to end soon.


    ¡­


    Theodore sat in his office, looking at the documents on his desk. For the first time, he felt that his head was about to explode.


    Moses stood beside him, exining everything that had happened after.


    ¡°I remember that Hoffman wasn¡¯t married,¡± Theodore said.


    ¡°Yes, he was single. I¡¯ve heard that his mother is the only one left, and is now taken care of by his uncle.¡±


    ¡°Get to the bottom of this first. As for thepensation, we¡¯ll give it to her after everything is over,¡± Theodore instructed in a low voice. His eyes were bloodshot after a sleepless night, but it didn¡¯t affect his appearance at all.


    After hearing his instruction, Moses turned around and went back to work.


    Theodore turned his chair around and looked out the window. His emotions hadn¡¯t been eased in the slightest. Instead, he was feeling much worse.


    At that moment, his phone rang. He looked at the screen and saw that it was Xavier.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore answered it and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just calling to check on your situation, but hearing your loud and energetic voice now, you seem to be doing just fine.¡±


    ¡°Did you call just to check on me?¡±


    Xavier snorted, ¡°I just want to remind you that Wilson made a very big move this time. He really made a big deal out of it.¡±


    Theodore was furious to hear his words.


    ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    Xavier wasn¡¯t surprised by his question. He specially made the call to talk to him about it.


    ¡°Actually,this matter has something to do with me. I previously told him that you were the one who informed me about the investment, saying that he is the real boss behind thepany, so now, he¡¯s looking for trouble with you.¡± Xavier sounded cold. He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all;he found it quite reasonable.


    Theodore¡¯s brows knitted in an instant.¡°What the hell are you doing?Why are you drawing his attention to me?¡±


    Xavierughed and responded in a bright and clear voice, ¡°You are indeed my brother. How did you find out so quickly that I have a n in mind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fighting and going against him for such a long time. Do you really think that I¡¯m clueless?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Since you know about it,I assume that you know my n too, right?¡± Xavier asked.


    Theodore didn¡¯t reply. He had been focusing on his newpanytely, so he didn¡¯t really care about the problems going on over at Godfrey Group.


    However, Wilson had really gone overboard.


    ¡°Where is Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Of course he¡¯s at work. He¡¯s been really quiet recently.I think he¡¯s waiting for you to fail. He¡¯s really a good father;he¡¯s so determined to kill the both of us,¡± Xavier said with a sigh.


    Theodore didn¡¯t want to waste any time talking nonsense with him, so he hung up the phone.


    On the afternoon the volunteer died, he had already known that it must have something to do with Wilson,but he chose to keep it to himself, as no one would believe him without any solid evidence.


    What¡¯s more, he couldn¡¯t find a single clue either from thepany or the hospital.


    Even if he went to confront Wilson face to face, he wouldn¡¯t admit to doing so.


    He was infuriated. Wilson was his own father. Everyone else¡¯s fathers wanted to see their own children seed,but his father waspletely different. He wanted to see his two sons lying dead on the streets.


    Everleigh went into Theodore¡¯spany through the back door.He had told her before that she was free to move about in thepany as she liked.


    The moment she stepped inside his office, she felt a chill flowing through her.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± A soft voice came from the doorway.


    Theodore turned around and saw Everleigh, who was in a white dress, standing at the door. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Such a big thing has happened. I¡¯m really worried, so I stopped by to have a look.¡± She walked over in her high heels and sat down on the sofa. Looking at the messy table that was piled up with documents, she helped him sort it out.


    ¡°Leave this to my secretary.¡±


    ¡°What did the government say?¡± She asked.


    He stood up and poured her a ss of warm water. The weather was a little cold after the rain, so warm water would make her feel better. ¡°They¡¯re investigating it by following the normal procedure, and it¡¯smon for production to be ceased in the mean time.¡±


    She looked at the ss of warm water and chuckled, ¡°Warm water, again? Is this the only drink that you have?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to drink then?¡± His expression stiffened slightly as he listened to her.


    He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with serving her warm water.


    ¡°Milk tea.¡± Everleigh raised her head witha hint of smile in her big, clear eyes. Theodore immediately took out his phone and ordered a cup for delivery.


    He was fine with it.


    Ten minutester, a cup of milk tea was delivered. She took a sip of it,it was really sweet and refreshing.


    ¡°What are your ns right now?¡± She continued asking.


    ¡°Wait for the investigation results toe out.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea who did it?¡± She lowered her head and asked in a soft voice.


    He didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    She was dazed.¡°You do know who did it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Apart from Wilson, who else would have the balls to do this to me?¡± He asked helplessly, but his tone wasced with sorrow and anger.


    The sad part was that Wilson was his own father, and the angry part was that he had done such a cruel thing to him.


    After hearing his words, Everleigh¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she suddenly felt that the milk tea was no longer sweet as before. It tasted bitter, just like her heart.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°What we have to do right now is to look for evidence. As for Wilson, I¡¯ll deal with him after this matter is over.¡±


    She felt that since Wilson had blown up the incident, he would definitely clean up all the evidence and trails he had left behind. It would be extremely difficult to find any proof.


    At that moment, Moses walked in with an anxious look on his face.¡°Take a look at this, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s cell phone rang at the same time. It was from Felicia.She knew that something was wrong and quickly answered it.¡°Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I have some bad news. The olddy is dead.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± She eximed.


    Theodore¡¯s expression turned ashen as well when he saw the information in his hands. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Shortly after she left thepany. Mr. Godfrey, this isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s more important now is that everyone thinks you are behind her death. Some sources even im that she was forced to death by us!¡± Moses said furiously.


    They were in thepany the entire time. How could they possibly kill the old woman?


    The public opinion was like an invisible knife. It could stab anyone to death at any time.


    Everleigh was also dumbfounded. All she did was just investigate her. How could it possibly happen?


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t worry, my men are still investigating. We¡¯re checking if she¡¯s ever had a dispute with anyone else. If we can find that person, everything will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 427 Look for the Hayes Family

    Hearing it, Everleigh didn¡¯t have high hopes.Even if someone had a dispute with the olddy, she was already dead.


    Plus, even if they really found the person, that person might not admit to it, to say nothing of the possibility that they could really find him or her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I know. Thank you, Felicia.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue to follow up on it.Just let Theodore know what exactly has happened.He¡¯ll know what to do next,¡± Felicia spoke in a deep voice before hanging up.


    Everleigh turned her head over to Theodore, who looked troubled.


    He must have already received the news about the old woman¡¯s death too.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there won¡¯t be a problem.¡± He raised his head. Although he wasforting her, his own eyes were filled with anxiety.


    Seeing his reaction, Everleigh teared up instantly. He was still caring about her feelings even though he was worried as well. She felt that he was indeed a warm-hearted gentleman.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. You don¡¯t have to worry too much/ There will definitely be a solution to it. Also¡­ You¡¯re not cold at all. You¡¯re a warm man.¡± After saying that, she left directly.


    Although he didn¡¯t really know what she meant by it, he could tell from her attitude that she was praising him.


    Moses was standing at a side, waiting for his order. ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and find out every single person who has been in contact with that woman. Find them,and bring more men with you in case anything happens.¡± Theodore believed that whoever was rted to thatdy wouldn¡¯t be safe either.


    The more chaotic things became, the more favorable it would be for Wilson. Two people had already died. Although their causes of death were still unknown, it didn¡¯t mean that it had nothing to do with him.


    On her way back, Everleigh was thinking about everything that had happened in the past few days.


    Whenever Theodore made a move, someone else would take action in advance. It seemed like he was being closely monitored by someone, and that person clearly understood his ns. She was stunned when she thought about it. She stopped moving and looked around.


    She had a feeling that someone was following her.


    She stood on the side of the street and was lost in her own thoughts. Suddenly, her phone rang, and it took her a couple of seconds to get back to her senses.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, where are you right now? Are you free toe back?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice sounded.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there in a short while. I¡¯m currently on leave.¡±


    ¡°Great!I¡¯ll prepare your favorite food.¡± He sounded even more excited after he heard that she was free.


    He was looking forward to seeing her.


    She promised to bring her children over when she met Saniogo the previous time. However, the two kids had to go to school that day, so they weren¡¯t able to go with her.


    She took a taxi to the Jenkins family¡¯s home. When she arrived, Saniogo was ordering the servants to clean up the rooms.


    ¡°Is the food ready yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up then. Everleigh will be here soon.¡± Saniogo¡¯s voice was filled with joy and happiness.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Everleigh came in from the door and greeted.


    She could feel that she was very weed in the house.


    ¡°Oh Everleigh, you¡¯re here! Hurry up and sit down.¡± He pointed at the sofa and shouted towards the door, ¡°Bring me the tea and coffee.¡±


    She sat down on the sofa. The fragrance of the tea filled the entire room, ¡°Uncle, since when did you like drinking tea?¡±


    ¡°I specially prepared this for you. Alexander told me that you usually drink tea with that girl from the Hayes family, so I got one of the servants to learn how to brew it properly. The tea outside is not as healthy;homemade ones are way better,¡± he said with a smile.


    He did all that just for Everleigh to visit him more often.


    She smiled and felt a warmth in her heart. She picked up the tea cup and took a sip of it. It tasted smooth and fragrant.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice.It seems like I have toe here more often just for this tea,¡± she joked.


    Saniogo smiled and said nothing. His expression was no longer as cold as it used to be,and his eyes were only filled with the love for the young ones.


    ¡°So, is there any update on Theodore¡¯s problem?¡± He took a sip of his coffee. He changed the topic so drastically, making Everleigh feel a little unustomed.


    She sat up straight and replied, ¡°The olddy who was making a scene this morning has died. I heard that it¡¯s due to a heart attack.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s really bad. Now that she¡¯s dead, the public will definitely link her death to Theodore.¡± He could predict the public¡¯s reaction.


    She turned her head,and her expression changed slightly.¡°Uncle, this matter is a little difficult to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Tell me the whole story,¡± he said seriously.


    She then told him everything that had happened without hesitation.


    She also stated the person who was behind the incident.


    ¡°Wow, Wilson is indeed ruthless. Doesn¡¯t he care about his rtionship with his son at all?¡± Saniogo sneered.Both of them were fathers, but their mindsets werepletely different.


    ¡°If he had cared about it, I wouldn¡¯t have been tortured eight years ago.¡± Everleigh gave a bitter smile, feeling rather downhearted.


    ¡°The thing you have to do right now is to find the person who had a dispute with that old woman. It would be best if you can find someone from the Hayes family to help.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°The Hayes family? What does this have to do with them?¡±


    ¡°The Hayes family owns a plethora of high-tech equipment, especially Lenold. It¡¯s a piece of cake for him to investigate this matter,¡± he said while he drank his coffee.


    She understood what he meant. After all, Lenold was in the army, so carrying out investigations was his specialty.


    However¡­


    ¡°I have to admit that the Hayes are experts in this field, but it¡¯s a pity that the members of the Jenkins family are only good at doing business. We don¡¯t have a clue about advanced technology,¡± Saniogo continued in a pitiful tone.


    Everleigh chuckled without saying a word.


    At that moment, Alexander came back home withbags of snacks in his hands.¡°When did you arrive?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I just arrived. What¡¯s all this?¡± She looked at the stuff in his hands.


    Alexander took the snacks out of the bags;they were all desserts and cakes bought fromthe most famous dessert shop in Ocpeace City.


    ¡°I know you like these, so I went to buy them for you.¡±


    Looking at all the desserts and tea on the table, she was really delighted.


    ¡°Alexander used to tell me that you like desserts. Since you weren¡¯t able to grow up in the Jenkins family, I¡¯m going to make it up to you now. If you¡¯re craving for these in the future, just feel free toe by. I¡¯ll prepare it for you.¡± Saniogo handed the desserts over to her.


    Everleigh wasn¡¯t shy at all. She started eating immediately. Those desserts were their act of care for her, so it didn¡¯t matter if she really finished everything.


    During dinner, she ate a lot of food as well,and she felt that her stomach was about to burst open.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Theodore¡¯s problem,just do what I said. Plus, you¡¯re pretty close to that girl from the Hayes family.¡± Saniogo had met Cecil at the banquetst time, and had a good impression of her. Alexander had mentioned her a couple of times too.


    ¡°Yes, Cecil and I are best friends. She took good care of me when we were abroad.¡± Speaking of Cecil, Everleigh was very grateful for her.


    Alexander agreed with her. Cecil was a loyal and trustworthy friend. Whenever Everleigh was in trouble, she would be the first one to stand up for her.


    Saniogo nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After dinner, Alexander sent her back home. He even brought along some desserts for her two children.


    ¡°Theodore must know someone in the government, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he probably won¡¯t look for them.¡±


    Back then, he wanted to join the government too, but unfortunately, he was tricked by Wilson and was forced to do business.


    When Alexander heard her words, he didn¡¯t ask anything else. Both of them remained silent along the way. When they were about to arrive at her home, he asked, ¡°When will you bring the two kids over to the Jenkins family?¡±

 Chapter 428 Found That Person

    Everleigh turned around and smiled as she said,¡°I will bring them there when this is over.¡±


    ¡°Tell me in advance when you areing over.I need to prepare some gifts. It¡¯s an official meeting after all. We can¡¯t be empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°We are family. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±


    When Alexander heard the word ¡®family¡¯, he felt a little excited. She used to say this in a polite tone, but this time, it was very natural and casual.


    It really sounded like a real conversation that a family should have.


    ¡°Great.¡± He nodded. He didn¡¯t know if that was a response to her words or apliment for her attitude.


    When she returned home, stair and Adrienne were sitting on the sofa listening to Abraham as he told them a story. It was just an ordinary story, but the two listened attentively with much interest.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh.¡± Hilda held a te of fruits in her hand as she looked at Everleigh, who was standing at the door.


    ¡°Hilda, pour me a ss of lemonade.¡± She ate a little too much that night, thus she wanted to drink it for better digestion.


    ¡°Mommy, you are back.¡± Adrienne ran over, hugged her legs, and raised her chubby face.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back and I brought you some snacks.¡± Everleigh raised the bag in her hand. Saniogo asked her to bring it back. He said that children would like it very much and that he would buy them new snacks next time.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and took it home.


    Hilda put the snacks on the te for them to have a taste.


    Abraham noticed that Everleigh¡¯s face was full of smiles and asked, ¡°It seems like the problem has been solved.¡±


    ¡°No, I even ran into some trouble. Dad, I¡¯ll go up and make a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t ask further questions. Theodore¡¯s methods were tough. Even if he was in trouble, it wouldn¡¯t cause any huge impact on him.


    Everleigh called Cecil as soon as she returned to her room. The first thing Cecil said when she answered the phone was, ¡°You only remember me when you are in trouble.¡±


    ¡°You saw the news, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you worried about me?¡± Everleigh asked, pretending to be angry.


    However, Cecil wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook. She saidcoolly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you are in trouble;it¡¯s Theodore who is. It¡¯s not even been a day or two, but he¡¯s gotten in trouble. Why should I call you?¡±


    Hearing her words, Everleigh was speechless. Cecil didn¡¯t like him, just like she didn¡¯t like Leon.


    ¡°Everleigh, the newpany has been established. You have your status there and I¡¯m happy for you, but you can¡¯t do anything for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me who developed the medicine, thus if something happens, I¡¯m the one who will be held responsible. Cecil, the situation this time is different. The olddy who caused trouble this morning has died. Except for us, the outsiders still don¡¯t know about it. Once they know, Theodore will be a murderer,¡± Everleigh said in a heavy tone.


    Cecil listened to her and was silent for a long time before she asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask your brother for help. The olddy had a fight before she died. I know that their team has equipment that can be used to look into the matter. I want to¡­¡± Before she finished her words, Cecil said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all for Theodore again.¡±


    ¡°Then, are you going to help him or not?¡± Everleigh asked helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask himter,¡± Cecil answered quickly this time.


    Her help this time was for Everleigh¡¯s sake. Otherwise, would Theodore ever be worth her help?


    ¡°The sooner, the better. I¡¯m worried that the person is already running away. It¡¯ll be hard to find him.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Cecil said and hung up the phone.


    On the other side, a photo of the person who had an argument with the old woman before she died appeared on Theodore¡¯s phone.


    He stared at the photo with a sullen face. The man in the photo was tall and sturdy. He had a big head and ears, and his whole body exuded a murderous aura, which made people shudder.


    ¡°Where is this person now?¡±


    ¡°We found him. But¡­ he was injured when we caught him and now, he is in the hospital. He refuses to speak no matter what we asked,¡± Moses said indignantly.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the corner of his lips curled into a sinister smirk. ¡°Other than bribing him with money, the other thing Wilson will do is to threaten the person. However, it looks like this person doesn¡¯t seem to have a family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, his name is Sandom Meaker, and he has always been working for Mr. Godfrey.¡± Moses didn¡¯t know of his background until Sandom got caught.


    ¡°And¡­ Sanchez¡¯s deathst time may also have something to do with him,¡± Moses added.


    It was just a suspicion without any definite evidence.


    Theodore¡¯s face darkenedas anger couldn¡¯t stop welling upin his eyes.


    Wilson was cruel enough to do such a thing and now, he held back a trick.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll meet up with Sandom personally when I go to the hospital.¡± Theodore stood up and went to the hospital.


    Moses followed behind.


    The hospital that Sandom was admitted to was not a city hospital, but a first-ss hospital, where a lot of bodyguards were guarding the ce. He was tied up tightly and could not even struggle a bit.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Sandom¡¯s angry voice sounded like he wanted to tear the room apart. When Theodore walked in, his powerful aura made Sandom¡¯s anger fade away. He watched helplessly as Theodore stepped in.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore walked up to him. His deep gaze was as cold as an iceberg when he looked at Sandom in silence.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Sandom spoke, feeling a bit uneasy looking at him.


    ¡°Sandom, is it? How much did Wilson pay you for the job?¡± Theodore stretched his hand out, pulled out a chair from the side, and sat down in front of him.


    Sandom looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange that I know you? Wilson is my father. How can I not know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Hearing this, Sandom didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that Wilson and Theodore didn¡¯t get along well with each other, but it was also because of this that he didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    ¡°I know your mouth is tight, thus I won¡¯t ask any questions. I just want to know what you told the olddy that made her cause trouble at mypany.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t ask anything?¡±


    Theodoreughed lightly,and the ridicule in his eyes grew stronger. ¡°She¡¯s already dead so you can say whatever you want. Can¡¯t I know what Wilson has nned to ruin my reputation?¡±


    Sandomughed. His voice became louder as heughed. His face was so chubby that his eyes looked small.


    ¡°Now that you know it was your father who did this, why do you ask me? At worst, you can call the police and I¡¯ll end up in prison. That¡¯s all.¡± Sandom was not a fool. He had seen all kinds of things, thus how could he be fooled by a few words? The very first day he came here, he knew that he would not have a good ending.


    Seeing that he had already thought of a way out,Theodorewasn¡¯t surprised. He stood up and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made it clear, I won¡¯t question you any further. By the way, how¡¯s your mother?¡±


    Sandom¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is sick. She¡¯s still in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 429 What A Filial Son

    Hearing this, Sandom¡¯s face turned ferociousimmediately and his eyes reddened. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? Do you think that your background information was safe after being altered by Wilson? It was said that you were an orphan who was a thief. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no one who can hide from me if I want to look for them.¡± Theodore looked at him with a smile. Seeing that Sandom was so nervous about his mother, the mocking in his eyes grew.


    He didn¡¯t do anything to Sandom¡¯s mother. After all, an elderly woman wouldn¡¯t be able to stand being provoked.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He only received this information on his way here. Sandom had a mother who worked hard to raise him. She had been living in their hometown for a long time and her life was quite pleasant.


    On the contrary, Sandom was willing to do anything for money. Just because of this, Wilson had been using him all the time.


    However, he didn¡¯t exactly do everything. He always had a backup n. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Sanchez cause Everleigh trouble in the past.


    He was the murderer who killed Sanchez.


    Sandom red at him. It seemed like if Theodore dared to make moves on his mother, he would die with him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. Originally, I wanted to know the truth, but now, it seems that there is no need at all.¡±


    Sandom did not speak, but still red at him.


    ¡°Perhaps, your mother will copse or even kill herself upon hearing the news of what you¡¯ve done. Think about it. It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve done so much harm. Sometimes karma woulde quickly,¡± Theodore said in a cold tone.


    However, he was looking at Sandom¡¯s expression.


    His reaction was much greater than before. He was so worked up that he wanted to start a fight with him.


    ¡°Theodore, do you think you¡¯ll be safe just because you are acting like this? You keep saying that you know your father well. Do you really think he¡¯ll do something like that?¡± Sandom roared in anger. He was so angry that he wanted to spit on Theodore¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood there and stared at him without moving.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,thus it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether you want to say it or not.¡± After saying this, Theodore turned his gaze to Moses, who was standing behind him. ¡°Call the police toe over and take him away. Also, spread the news out and let his mother see him for thest time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey,¡± Moses replied.


    Theodore turned around and wanted to leave the ward. Hearing his words, Sandom shoutedhurriedly, ¡°Theodore Godfrey! Theodore Godfrey!¡±


    Theodore walked to the door and slowed down his steps. Then, he continued walking forward.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t let my mother know anything about me. Even if I have to die, I don¡¯t want her to see me in such a shameful state.¡± When Sandom said thest sentence, he shouted hysterically, with tears flowing from the corners of his eyes.


    Theodore turned around and the corners of his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°You are indeed a filial son. You know what you did can¡¯t be exposed. You are afraid of smearing your mother¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, you¡¯vee up with the right idea. I am not afraid of anything. The only weakness I have is my mother. I also know that if my crimes are exposed, I will not have a good ending,¡± Sandom said in a resentful tone.


    However, there was more hatred in his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me, how did you manage to kill Hoffman?¡±


    ¡°You have to ask the nurse about this. She injected the medication into his bodypersonally,¡± Sandom replied coldly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the nurse¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Joycelyn Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Then, how about during his time in the hospital? He already passed the critical period that time,¡± Theodore continued.


    An allergy was not life-threatening,thus how could that happen when he was in the hospital¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. Your father had someone from the hospital to do it. There are so many doctors in the city hospital,thus I don¡¯t know who they are,¡± Sandom said naturally, and his eyes were devoid of emotion.


    Theodore was certain that what he said was true.


    ¡°How about Hoffman¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°She took your father¡¯s money. It was said that as long as things go viral, she¡¯ll get double thepensation. The old woman¡¯s son is dead, thus she can only take the money. She is very greedy. She wants to take twice thepensation money and she even threatened your father. Your father asked me to deal with her. The old woman then got too worked up and had a heart attack. It has nothing to do with me.¡± When Sandom talked about this matter, he seemed to have no mercy at all.


    Such an insatiable person should just die.


    Theodore¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to have much of an impact on him. His eyes sank and the anger built up in his heart began to expandgradually.


    ¡°What are you going to do next? Wait for things to get bigger so that everyone will think that I am the murderer who forced the old woman to death?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your father did this hoping that you can return to the Godfrey family. I have been with your father for so many years, but I still can¡¯t read his thoughts. He can definitely enjoy everything with his current position, but he just wants to leave it to you,¡± Sandom said in a mocking tone.


    He didn¡¯t know whether what he said was pointed towards Theodore, Wilson, or even himself.


    He had told Theodore everything and he knew that he would not be able to survive. His mother wouldfind out about itsooner orter.


    Theodore raised his head and looked into those eyes that had yet to recover from his emotions. ¡°Your mother worked so hard to raise you up, yet you did such a thing. She must be very sad. I also know that she will be threatened and get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person. If you, Theodore Godfrey, really had good intentions, your father wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort trying to get you back. I¡¯m telling you these because I don¡¯t want my mother to know all of these.¡±


    Theodore sneered before getting up and leaving the ward.


    He knew what Sandom would do next, but this was not under his control. He was definitely not a person with good intentions. Every one of them wanted to ruin his reputation and take him down, but now, they hoped that he hadpassion to protect them.


    When he walked out of the hospital, the autumn wind blew, making him feel a little cold. He lifted his head to look at the sky that was covered by dark clouds. He felt a suppressive aura in the air.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for Joycelyn.¡±


    ¡°Okay, keep looking for her. There¡¯s only one day left before the press conference,¡± Theodore said in a calm tone.


    He had an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Joycelyn,¡± Moses responded.


    When Theodore returned home, he received a call from Everleigh, telling him that she had sent Cecil to investigate who the old woman had met before she died.


    When Theodore heard these words, the ice in his heart seemed to have received the sunlight and meltedinstantly.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡± He said in a hoarse voice.


    She frowned slightly and sensed something wrong with his voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already found that person. You don¡¯t have to trouble Cecil for it.¡± Theodore thought about it for a moment and told her the truth. The corners of his lips couldn¡¯t hold back a smile.


    With her by his side, he felt much more at ease. At least, there was this one person who was willing to help him with all her heart and soul.

 Chapter 430 It Was The Hospital Staff’s Doing

    Everleigh was surprised to hear that Theodore had found the man.¡°How did you find him?¡±


    ¡°I have my own way.¡± He wasn¡¯t lying.


    The reason why he was able to find what he wanted quickly was because he had connections with the authorities. Without their permission,he could not carry it outeven if he had the ability.


    Hearing his words,she thought of a person. They had met once in the past, but they had only seen each other from a distance.


    They never talked to each other before.


    She once asked who that person was, but Theodore only told her that he was his buddy. As for the rest, she did not ask any further.


    ¡°Did you find out what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did, but there¡¯s something I want to tell you. Hoffman¡¯s death was the hospital staff¡¯s doing, and that person has something to do with Wilson.¡± Theodore¡¯s cold tone was suffused with impatience.


    Only at that moment did he realize how much Wilson had done to ruin his reputation.


    This was the first time he had discovered how ruthless and cruel his father was. He didn¡¯t even bat an eye to sacrifice the lives of so many people.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. Her first reaction wasn¡¯t to think of who did it in the hospital, but she thought of what Theodore had endured this whole time.


    They were both parents, but why was there such a big difference between them? Abraham couldn¡¯t forget her mother, and he even treated her like his own daughter. As for Theodore, Wilson was his biological father, but he acted like he was his stepfather.


    Humans were truly different from each other. It was the same with their fathers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into this matter. I believe Mr. Lawson will be willing to fully cooperate with us.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, talk to Mr. Lawson only about this matter. Don¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy.¡±


    ¡°I got it, Theodore.What are you going to do for the press conference?¡± She asked in a deep voice. There was only one day left. Would he tell others about Wilson?


    He knew what she was worried about. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She parted her lips but couldn¡¯t say anything,thus she stopped asking.


    At night, it was drizzling outside, making the air a little colder. When she got up in the morning, she saw that the sun was shining, and the air was exceptionally clear after the rain.


    She sent a message to Cecil, telling her that there was no need to investigate further.


    When Cecil received the news, she called her right away. ¡°Why do you want to stop investigating all of a sudden? Have you broken up with him?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just expect me to do well?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You were so nervous about him. Now that you are going to leave things behind all of a sudden, you must have broken up with him,¡± Cecil said. She didn¡¯t seem to give up yet.


    Everleigh felt extremely frustrated. She didn¡¯t want to say more,thus she hung up the phonedirectly andchanged into a new set of clothes. Then, she went straight to the hospital to look for Benedict.


    He looked at her and was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, there is progress in that matter¡­¡± Everleigh told the whole story again. After hearing it, he was shocked but was very angry at the same time. ¡°Do you meanthatsomeone deliberately tried to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,thus I want you to look into it if there was anyone who ever went in after Hoffman came out of the emergency room,¡± she said in a deep voice.


    He hesitated for a moment. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll deal with this matter. I¡¯ll tell you if there¡¯s any news. Don¡¯t tell anyone else for the time being.¡±


    She also meant to say this. Although Benedict was afraid of the authorities, he would never act rashly in front of human lives.


    She thought that Maxwell had taught them well. At least the doctors under his guidance were all responsible and showed medical ethics.


    When Everleigh walked out of the office, she met Stainley. He was surprised to see her and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to Mr. Lawson about something, as well as ask him when I cane back to work.¡± She looked natural, and it seemed that she wasn¡¯t lying.


    He wasn¡¯t doubtful of her. He smiled slightly. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that I would note back until the matter is resolved, but we don¡¯t know when it will be.¡± Her eyes lowered, and there was a trace of sadness on her face.


    Stainley felt displeased in his heart. It would be great if he could help but unfortunately, he could not help with anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it then. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Christopher and the others wille back after a short while,¡± he said, hoping to cheer her up a bit.


    She frowned and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about that from him.¡±


    ¡°They were informed by the hospital this morning.Perhaps, Christopher and the others have not received the news yet. They have been away for quite a long time this time. It¡¯s certain that they willin a lot when theye back.¡± He thought of the time when he was abroad.


    She smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I won¡¯t hold you back from your work then. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, can we have a meal when you are free?¡± It was not difficult to hear a trace of begging in his low voice.


    Ever since Everleigh rejected himst time, the two of them didn¡¯t have a proper conversation. Besides, since she had an ident, he knew that she was in a bad mood, thus he didn¡¯t call to bother her.


    Her thin lips were tightly closed. After a long time, she saidslowly, ¡°Stainley, I¡¯m not in the mood right now.¡±


    ¡°I know. I can wait until you have the time. Even though you rejected me, we are still friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± He looked at her with discouraged eyes. It seemed like her refusal was a big blow to him.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it when the timees.¡± After that, she left. Watching her back as she left, it took him a long time toe to his senses.


    Everleigh drove out of the hospital. She went straight to the school to pick up stair and Adrienne, and took them out for lunch at noon.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you think of bringing us out for lunch?¡± Adrienne was eating pork chops and her mouth was stuffed with meat.


    ¡°I wanted to eat here, that¡¯s why. Don¡¯t you want to eat it?¡± Everleigh teased herdeliberately.


    ¡°Of course I like it. I like eating out. Although Madam Hilda¡¯s food is delicious, I want to eat food from outside sometimes,¡± Adrienne said as her little teeth were revealed.


    Everleigh looked at her with caring eyes and took out a napkin to wipe her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet someone in a few days. There will be a lot of delicious food there.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, is it someone from the Jenkins family?¡± stair, who was sitting on the side, askedsuddenly. His dark eyes shone brightly.


    He had watched the newspreviouslyand knew what Cynthia, the daughter of the Jenkins family, had done at the banquet.


    Although he had never met those people, he knew in his heart that they were not easy to deal with.


    It might not be easy even if his mommy was there.


    ¡°Yes, the people from the Jenkins family, who are also my family. You will understand this when you are older. Do you know? Grandpa is a nice person. Wherever you go, you can have anything you want to eat,¡± Everleigh persuaded softly.


    She wasn¡¯t worried about Adrienne. She was worried about stair. This child had his own thoughts,thus she was worried that he wouldn¡¯t get used to it.


    He saw through her thoughts, picked up the food, and stuffed it into his mouth. Then, he said, ¡°Since you said so, let¡¯s visit there someday.¡±


    Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief. She believed that her uncle would be delighted to see them.

 Chapter 431 It Was Stainley

    After lunch, Everleigh took the kids back to school. Adrienne and stair brought a lot of delicious food as they wanted to share them with their ssmates.


    She watched them go in and drove home.


    When she arrived home, she received a call from Benedict.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, is there any news?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Would you like toe over and have a look?¡± He said in a calm tone.


    Hearing this, her heart skipped a beat. An uneasy feeling welled up in her heart. ¡°Mr. Lawson, who is it?¡±


    He was silent for a moment. ¡°The person is¡­ Stainley.¡±


    At that moment, Everleigh¡¯s mind buzzed and her brain went nk. How could it be him?


    No matter how far he went, he would not be able to do such a thing.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked in a trembling voice.


    Benedict also couldn¡¯t believe that it was Stainley who did it. He was transferred to this hospital from abroad. There was no reason for him to do such a thing.


    ¡°Do you want toe over and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said solemnly. Whether it was him or not, she wanted to go and take a look herself.


    Everleigh took a taxi to the hospital. Her heart was in a mess at that moment.If she drove, there might be an ident, thus it was better for her to take a taxi.


    Along the way, she watched the scenery through the window with a heavy expression, thinking about what she should do if it was really Stainley who did it.


    ¡°Miss, we are here.¡± The driver kindly reminded her after the car stopped for a long time, and he did not see her getting out of the car.


    She was pulled back from her thoughts and quickly paid the driver. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy,always think on the bright side.¡± The driver looked at her sympathetically.


    She stood at the car door, was in a daze for a moment, and finally reacted. She thought if she came to the hospital, would something happen back at home?


    She really was a bit lost and helpless as she looked at the taxi driver.


    When she arrived, Benedict was alone in his office.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat and look at the documents on the table.¡± His tone was cold andplicated emotions seemed to welled up in his eyes.


    She did not hesitate and took a look at the documents on the table. Indeed,Stainley was the only one who had entered the ward.


    Her face was extremely pale and her clear eyes dimmed. She had never thought that it would turn out to be like this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this. What are you going to do?¡± He poured her a ss of water and looked at her with solemn eyes.


    She took a sip of the water. ¡°Mr. Lawson, what are you nning to do?¡±


    ¡°To be frank, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you guys think he¡¯s useful, I would¡¯ve called the police and expelled him. However, Theodore and you are the victims who suffered the most in this matter,thus I can¡¯t decide.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, thank you for your consideration. If you really did it, Stainley¡¯s medical career would¡¯vee to an end.¡±


    He understood the meaning behind her words and frowned. ¡°Do you trust him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe that he won¡¯t do such a thing. There must be some other reasons,¡± she said in a firm tone.


    She only came up with this idea when she was reading the documents. It could be anyone, but it could never be Stainley.


    Although she was the one who rejected him, this would never be the reason for him to do such a thing.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I knew him earlier than you did. I admit that there is some estrangement between us, but it is not enough for him to turn out like this. I think we should investigate it thoroughly.¡± Everleigh stared at him firmly.


    She was willing to believe in Stainley this time.


    Seeing that she was so determined, Benedict didn¡¯t say anything more but sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    She left with the documents in her hand, looking much more rxed. She believed that Stainley was not such a cruel person.


    The next day, the press conference took ce officially at Mortly Hotel. A lot of journalists came over, mainly because this matter had been making the headlines and there were a lot more spections.


    Everyone felt that Theodore wouldn¡¯t show up this time and thought that he wanted to shirk responsibility. Everyone came over for the sake of the first-hand information.


    They wanted to know if he would show up or not.


    At this moment, he was sitting on the sofa on the second floor, staring at the people on the monitor. His eyes were deep as he looked at the people who came.


    Moses pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Mr. Godfrey,most of them are here.¡±


    ¡°Did you get hold of Joycelyn?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a good thing that we arrived in time, otherwise¡­¡± Thinking of the scene the previous night, Moses¡¯ heart was beating with fear.


    Joycelyn was so close to death.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°How much time left?¡± Heaskedsuddenly.


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡±


    He pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Moses¡¯ phone rang, which sounded particrly eerie as it echoed in the spacious room.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Got it.¡± Moses hung up the phone, turned around, looked at Theodore and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, there¡¯s a message from the hospital saying that Sandom killed himself.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Theodore replied in a cold tone.


    Moses¡¯ eyes widened. Sandom was an important person in this matter. Now that he was dead, how could he still be so calm?


    ¡°What are you up to, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were calm. He wasn¡¯t surprised. When Sandom told him the whole thing, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to get off the hook.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of living a dark life in prison, it was better to ask for a quick death.


    That way,his mother wouldn¡¯t be ashamed too.


    Ten minutes passed by quickly. Theodore put on his suit, tidied up his clothes and strode out.


    The moment the door to the hall opened, his cold expression was reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    The cameras were shing, taking pictures of him one after another.


    He calmly walked to the center of the table with a microphone ced on it. ¡°I¡¯m holding a press conference today to exin the sudden incident regarding the new medicine previously.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the mother of the volunteer died because of a heart attack. Is this true?¡±


    ¡°Someone said that you forced the old woman to death. Is there anything youwould like to say regarding this statement?¡±


    Facing the questions from the two reporters, Theodore¡¯s eyes lowered, but he didn¡¯t seem to be angry. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hide the news of the old woman¡¯s death.


    He didn¡¯t want to hide it either. Once he made efforts to hide it, he would feel guilty.


    ¡°I will exin the death of the old womanter. What I want to tell everyone is about the volunteer. His physical conditions were exceptional, thus he did not get an allergic reaction from the medication. Someone added drugs to his medication on purpose and caused such symptoms. This person is Joycelyn Trevino, an employee from mypany.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s words caused amotion among the crowd. The others didn¡¯t believe in what he said.


    He gave Moses a look and Joycelyn was brought up by his men.


    She lowered her head as she was not used to the sh.


    She was utterly ashamed this time.

 Chapter 432 The Mayor’s Appearance

    Theodore didn¡¯t show much emotion when he saw such a scene. The one who did wrong was supposed to be punished, not to mention the amount of harm this woman had done to him. Did they really expect him to help her solve this problem?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you said this person was the murderer, but where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    ¡°You can ask her yourself. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s willing to exin the whole process,¡± Theodore said in a cold tone. He didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of pity for her.


    Joycelyn smiled bitterly. When those people came to kill her, she should have known that this day woulde eventually. This was her karma. If she was given another chance, she would never have chosen this path.


    She raised her head and looked at everyone. Her voice was hoarse and she began to speak slowly. ¡°It was me who was greedy, that led me to dosuch a thing.A man named Sandom Meaker found me, and he wanted me to drug the volunteer. He said that he would give me five million dors. He told me that the drug would only cause allergic symptoms and would not kill anyone. Therefore, I agreed to his request as if I was bewitched, but in the end, I was fooled. Now, the man is dead and I can¡¯t get away with it. I wanted to turn myself in to the police but there were other men who attempted to kill mest night. It was Mr. Godfrey who saved me, as well as the police. I know I am a sinner, thus I came here to confess to the reporters. That way, I would feel better too.¡± She cried as she spoke. It seemed that she really wanted to repent.


    Theodore, who was standing behind her, had a cold look in his eyes. How could he not realize that she was only pretending to be a victim to let everyone know that she had lost her mind just because of money?


    He scoffed¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for this press conference, he wouldn¡¯t have listened to her quibble.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think that you would be exposed when you did it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I thought it would only cause a mere allergic reaction at that time. I didn¡¯t expect it would hurt him.¡± Joycelyn¡¯s words became emotional, and her tears flowed steadily.


    When the reporters heard this, they all showed a disgusted look on their faces. It was already a crime when she drugged others, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Do you think everything will be fine if he only had allergic symptoms?¡±


    At this moment, the reporter behind askedsuddenly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, did you look for a scapegoat on purpose for the press conference?¡±


    This sentence was like a rock thrown at the surface of a calmke, causingyers of ripples.


    The reporters all looked at Theodore. They wanted to know how he would respond to this statement.


    His eyes flickered as he looked at the reporter,and a faint smile curled up at the corner of his lips. As expected, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    ¡°The police are right outside the door. After the press conference ends, I¡¯ll have her prosecuted ording to thew. I¡¯d like to ask, do you think that I, Theodore Godfrey, have the ability to control all of these things and have the authorities put up a show with me?¡±


    Everyone agreed with his words. Who had the ability to get the officials to make an appearance and put on an act?


    The reporter did not seem to give up and continued, ¡°Since it was said that the man named Sandom instructed her to do this, then what about him?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Moses flew into a rage. This reporter was obviously here to cause trouble, wasn¡¯t he? Why did he always sound like he was trying to draw the topic to Sandom?


    The coldness in Theodore¡¯s eyes grew stronger. ¡°Of course he¡¯s in the police station. He can¡¯t be here because he¡¯s a recidivist.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, can we say that you are just finding excuses for yourself? To put it bluntly, you just sent someone to put up a show for us, right?¡± The reporter sneered. Apparently, he did not believe in Theodore¡¯s words.


    Sometimes, humans tend to act like that. Once there was a leader who took the lead, people would follow to kick up a fuss.


    When other reporters heard this, they also asked the same question. It seemed that they also wanted to know the answer.


    Moses wanted to speak but Theodore stopped him. ¡°Since you said so, I can only invite the officials toe in then.¡±


    As he spoke, the side door opened and a man entered in a business suit. Several men strode in behind him.


    When the reporters saw the person who came in, their eyes widened. That person was Talbot Drake, the newly appointed mayor.


    The reporter who had just asked the question saw the mayor and was bbergasted. He was bewildered for some time.


    His mind went nk. How did it turn out like this?


    Talbot stood next to Theodore. The aura exuded from him was not much less than his. His features were cold and stern, and his narrow eyes were filled with frost. He looked at everyone in the scene coldly.


    His thin lips parted gently.¡°Sandom killed himself in the hospitalst night. This is the proof of his death. If you want to know why, you are wee toe to my office.¡±


    Theodore stood off to the side, giving the reporter a side nce. The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    The reporters looked at each other. Who had the courage to question the mayor¡¯s words?


    Seeing that no one was talking, Talbot turned around and spoke coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here today to thank Mr. Godfrey. Sandom was a heinous man, and I¡¯ve been wanting to catch him for some time. Thank you, Mr. Godfrey, for your cooperation with the police that I am able to arrest him. I¡¯d like to express my gratitude to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was still deep and cold, without the slightest hint of fear or ingratiation.


    This time, people were impressed.


    Theodore turned around and took out a recording from his phone. It was what Sandom had said before he died. When he met him that time, he held back a trick.


    Of course, it had been speciallypiled.


    Hearing this, everyone understood the truth behind this matter, but they did not expect that Wilson would do such a thing.


    It was even more unimaginable that there were doctors in the hospital who would rather risk people¡¯s lives for money.


    Talbot turned his head to look at Theodore. ¡°Since you still have things to take care of, Mr. Godfrey, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯m taking this person with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Theodore followed his gaze and saw Joycelyn standing by the side.


    She had been dumbfounded all along. Never in her dreams would she have thought that the mayor woulde here and even personally help Theodore with this matter. This time, there was no way for her to escape.


    After Talbot left, the scene became quiet. Now that even the mayor had appeared to speak up for Theodore, no one dared to question him. Nevertheless, everyone wondered in their hearts. Why would the mayore in person? Was it just because of Sandom?


    At this point, Theodore didn¡¯t want to end the press conference like this. ¡°Since a doctor had done such a thing, I won¡¯t let it go easily. When I find that person, I¡¯ll issue a statementpersonally.¡±


    The reporters didn¡¯t ask more. Now that the mayor had showed up, what else could they say?


    Just wait and see.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the end of Theodore¡¯s press conference, Everleigh had seen everything clearly, especially when Talbot came out. Her guess was right. That person was him back then.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect him to be the mayor.


    When Wilson heard the recording, he was furious.It was fine that Sandom had killed himself, but why did he reveal such things to Theodore?


    The secretary standing next to him was perplexed too. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Do you still need me to guide you in such matters?¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes turned cold and the anger in his eyes seemed like it was going to explode any time.

 Chapter 433 Theodore’s Trust

    The secretary gulped subconsciously. As far as he knew, Wilson was usually a smiley person. Whenever he encountered something, he would never make people feel like he was the devil from hell, just like what he did that day.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it right away,¡± he saidquickly and turned around to leave. Deep down, he was afraid that if he was too slow, he would be beheaded by Wilson.


    After the secretary left, Wilson was so angry that he reached out and swept all the things on the table to the ground.


    He had belittled Theodore. He actually had connections with the mayor. He put up such a big game but it was all ruined by Talbot. It seemed that Theodore, who hadn¡¯t shown up in the Godfrey family for so many years, managed to seed.


    Wilson refused to ept his defeat.


    When Theodore walked out of Mortly Hotel, he received a call from Everleigh.


    ¡°Why did you show your trump card? Aren¡¯t you afraid of Wilson looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°I just asked him to send someone here. Who would have thought that he wouldepersonally?¡± Theodore was very helpless too. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to know about this matter, but it just happened that Talbot looked like he was enjoying watching the show and didn¡¯t mind making a big deal out of it.


    He even came on his own.


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid that Wilson would know about him?


    Though Everleigh listened to his frustrated tone, she felt relieved. She had to admit that she was really nervous when the reporter asked that question. She was afraid that something bad would happen.


    Fortunately, he had resolved it.


    ¡°What did the hospital say? Mr. Lawson was afraid to dy it.¡±


    ¡°I found that person, but I don¡¯t believe it was him.¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice was low. Ever since she knew about it, she hadn¡¯te out of her room. Looking at the documents in her hand over and over again, she did not see any other person entering the ward.


    She was in a bad mood. She believed in Stainley, but she was going nowhere about this matter.


    Theodore knew who she was talking about when he heard her saying this. He pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Theodore, why don¡¯t you give me a day to look into it?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, since you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t believe it, then I don¡¯t believe it either. I¡¯ll investigate myself. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you no matter what the results are,¡± he interrupted her. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe what she said, but his ability was far above hers.


    She listened to his words and did not speak for a long time. He did not intend to force it on her. If she did not agree, he would no longer pursue this matter.


    ¡°Okay, you take care of it. However, when you make decisions, I hope you can tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He was happy when he heard her reply. Other than letting out a sigh of relief, he was also content.


    That was because she trusted him.


    If she didn¡¯t agree, it could only mean that he, Theodore, was a despicable viin in her heart.


    That was what he didn¡¯t want to see the most.


    When Theodore returned to thepany, the authorities had already announced that it could continue operating. As for matters regarding the hospital, he had to make a visitpersonally.


    The press conference caused quite a fuss and even the doctors of the hospital knew about it. Benedict didn¡¯t expect Theodore to be so capable either.


    Maxwell and Benedict were both in the office. Maxwell saw this scene and smiled. He asked, ¡°Theodore should be looking for you soon.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not looking for me. He wants to find the killer.¡± When Benedict said these words, his head started to ache.


    Theodore could now be considered as an influential person and no one would dare to disrespect him. He was also d that on the day of the incident, he didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant.


    Otherwise, he would have to take responsibility for his actions that day.


    Maxwell had met countless people and he could see what he was thinking at a nce.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you already found it?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Benedict asked. He had secretly investigated it and didn¡¯t tell anyone.


    Maxwell red at him. ¡°What do you think Everleigh suddenly came to the hospital for? When Theodore said that it was a doctor from the hospital, I had guessed that she came a few days ago to investigate the truth.¡±


    Benedict had to admit that Maxwell was indeed a master, and he was always beyond people¡¯s expectation.


    Maxwell had already left when Theodore arrived. He didn¡¯t waste any time and was straight to the point. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±


    ¡°We got the results and they are in Everleigh¡¯s hands. The prime suspect is Stainley,¡± Benedict exined.


    Theodore leaned back on the sofa and gazed at him. He heard the words, ¡®The prime suspect is Stainley.¡¯ Didn¡¯t that mean that they still don¡¯t believe that Stainley wouldn¡¯t do such a thing?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The evidence was right in front of him but he chose to ignore it.


    ¡°Where is he? What did he say?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s question hit the nail on the head, but Benedict didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Everleigh had said before that they should not let others know so that they wouldn¡¯t alert the enemy but now, he was asking about Stainley.


    He must be at work at this time; where else could he go?


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him toe over now.¡± Benedict felt that he really didn¡¯t have the power as the dean of the hospital at all.


    He was being interrogated by them, one after another.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Stainley to arrive. When he looked at Theodore, his expression froze for a moment before he came back to his senses.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t the one looking for you. I am.¡± Theodore spoke up before Benedict could.


    Stainley turned to look at him, his eyes cold. ¡°What do you want to see me about?¡±


    ¡°You saw the press conference, didn¡¯t you? Someone in the hospital made the move, and the result of the investigation is you.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was very light, as if he was talking about unimportant matters.


    However, Stainley didn¡¯t think so. When he heard about the investigation result, he was so angry that his face turned red. ¡°You are talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Just ask the dean to know whether I¡¯m speaking nonsense or not.¡± Theodore took in Stainley¡¯s emotions; his cold attitude made Stainley feel very ufortable.


    Benedict sighed softly and said, ¡°What Mr. Godfrey said is true. Everleigh came before and the document is in her hands.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Stainley¡¯s face froze and he looked incredulous. Did she know about it? Did she not believe him?


    Did she think that he would deliberately frameTheodore and make a move?


    Stainley was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t know how to exin to Everleigh that this incident had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do it. I would never do such a thing,¡± he said expressionlessly; his eyes were dim.


    ¡°Did you go to the ward that day?¡± Theodore looked at his haggard face without any sympathy.


    He was biased against him. He hated those who were interested in Everleigh.


    ¡°I was there because the nurse told me that Everleigh was going to change the patient¡¯s dressings.¡± When he said this, he was confused.


    He remembered that the medicine was given to him by the nurse. He wasn¡¯t aware of it because she was wearing a mask.


    ¡°Nurse? What¡¯s her name?¡± Mr. Lawson asked almost immediately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The nurse was wearing a mask when she gave me the medicine and she wasn¡¯t wearing a name tag. I asked her, but she said her nametag was left at the nurses¡¯ station,¡± Stainley frowned and replied, carefully thinking about what had happened that day.

 Chapter 434 Stainley Intention

    Stainley seemed to be finding excuses for himself no matter what he said. No matter what the truth was, he knew it himself.


    However, it was not his business whether others believed it or not.


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t you familiar with her voice?¡± Theodore asked in a cold tone and frownedslightly.


    At the same time, he was quite clear about the whole situation.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stainley shook his head and said, ¡°There has been a batch of new interns in the hospital recently. I don¡¯t recognize most of them yet, so¡­¡±


    Benedict nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. These interns have only been here for three months and there¡¯s one of them in every department. ording to his statement, it¡¯ll be difficult to find her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your hospital¡¯s business. The nurses take care of the patients. As the dean, are you just going to brush it aside?¡± Theodore put the me on him.


    It was he who was being problematic. He couldn¡¯t me the others.


    Benedict was lost for words. Speaking of this matter, it was rted to him too. The point was that it was the volunteer who was hurt and it had nothing to do with him.


    It was their responsibility to cure the patients. Who knew that the nurse had been bribed and caused this trouble?


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, can I look into this matter?¡± Stainley suddenly interrupted Benedict¡¯s thoughts.


    He thought that since he was the only one who had seen a nurse, it would be best for him to investigate.


    Benedict also hoped that someone would appear to take over this matter. In this case, he could leave it all to him.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be delivering yourself to their doorsteps if you were to kill someone?¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voice was slow, cutting Benedict off.


    Benedict¡¯s face was livid. He was interrupted by someone again and again. Stainley didn¡¯t look well either. He asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is that what if you¡¯re just talking nonsense and you¡¯re the one who ordered her to do it? What if you kill to silence her?¡± Theodore¡¯s mocking gaze sessfully provoked him.


    Stainley walked up to him angrily and said, ¡°You have no right to frame me like this.¡±


    ¡°This is a logical thought. I didn¡¯t frame you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Benedict¡¯s head ached when he heard the two of them arguing endlessly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Have you two finished talking?¡±


    The two of them instantly fell silent and looked at the dean, who was sitting beside them.


    Benedict said to Theodore in a low voice, ¡°He is a doctor from our hospital and Everleigh¡¯s good friend. I believe that he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It¡¯s best to let him do it. After all, he¡¯s the only one who has seen the nurse.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°You mean you believe him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe in him. Even Everleigh is willing to believe him. Mr. Godfrey, I know there is a misunderstanding between you and him, but this is a matter of life and death. You can¡¯t be prejudiced in this matter.¡± Benedict¡¯s eyes were firm. He believed in Stainley more than he believed in Theodore.


    Theodore nced at the gloomy expression on Stainley¡¯s face. The corners of his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Since the dean has already said so, it¡¯s not convenient for me, an outsider, to interfere. I¡¯ll just let you do it and wait for the result.¡±


    Benedict¡¯s expression stiffened. Why did he have a feeling that he had dug a hole and buried himself in this trouble?


    After Theodore finished speaking, he got up, ready to leave. There were only Benedict and Stainley left in therge office.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard what I said just now.I guess you don¡¯t need me to say anything more about what you should do now,¡± Benedict spoke in a deep voice, with an indescribable irritation in his heart.


    Stainley did not speak; instead, he wanted to ask Everleigh, since she knew about it, why didn¡¯t she tell him?


    Right at this moment, she was talking to Christopher on the phone.He wasing back so he had many matters to deal with. It was only in the morning that he saw the news so he called to ask her.


    ¡°How is the situation now?¡±


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re waiting for the results from the hospital, but Stainley¡¯s chances are bigger.¡± She was very annoyed when she said this. She believed in Stainley, but it didn¡¯t mean that everyone else did.


    Christopher remained silent.It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe in Everleigh, but he felt that Stainley hated Theodore so much.


    It was not impossible for Stainley to do something bad because of him.


    If that¡¯s the case, it would be up to Theodore on what he thought was right.


    When Stainley came out of the dean¡¯s office, he called Everleigh. No one answered. He had no choice but to start with the interns.


    He wanted to see if he could find the nurse.


    When he arrived, the intern nurses were gathered together, chatting. When they saw Stainley, they all came forward and greeted him, ¡°Dr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°Why are there only a few of you? Where are the other nurses?¡± Stainley smiled. His demeanor was the same as usual.


    ¡°We are on duty today. The others went back to their dormitories,¡± one of the nurses replied.


    His eyes turned cold and the smile on his face deepened. ¡°Speaking of which, it has been more than a month since you all came here. I haven¡¯t recognized all of you yet. I¡¯d like to invite all of you to dinner when there¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Well, why not today? Let¡¯s have dinner tonight since we can all take leave.¡±


    ¡°Well, you cane with your boyfriends, otherwise it will be difficult for me to exin why I treated you all to a meal.¡± A spring breeze-like smile appeared on his face.


    The interns didn¡¯t say anything and just agreed with a smile.


    As Stainley turned around and walked away, the smile on his face slowly disappeared.


    His face was so cold as if it was covered with frost.


    Only after Everleigh and Christopher hung up the phone did she see the missed calls and knew that Stainley had called her.


    She knew Theodore had gone to see him.


    After thinking for a while, she put her phone down and decided to tell himter if there was anything wrong.


    The next day, news was reported that a nurse of the hospital had killed herself in her dormitory. Everleigh sat in front of the TV and was shocked to see the news. She killed herself?


    Another person died.


    Upon hearing this news, Hilda could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the mattertely? There are always people dying.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s mood was in a mess. She always had a feeling that this matter seemed to have something to do with Stainley.


    With this thought in mind,she took out her phone and called him. Indeed, no one answered the phone.


    After a few more calls, it was still the same.Right at this moment, Theodore called.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the news, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, does it have anything to do with Stainley?¡± She asked.


    He remained silent for a moment, not saying a word.


    Her heart sank. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way. See you at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Everleigh drove to the hospital.


    At the gate of the hospital, there were still a lot of patients sent in and out but she was not in the mood to care. She went straight to Benedict¡¯s office and sure enough, Stainley was there.


    ¡°Everleigh, what brings you here?¡± Stainley was very surprised to see her.


    She did not answer him and went straight in. ¡°I came after seeing the news. Mr. Lawson, what¡¯s the name of the nurse?¡±


    ¡°Her name is Minnie and she was an intern nurse. In the note she left behind, it said that she killed herself for love.¡±


    Everleigh frowned and was a little suspicious of what he said.


    Killed herself for love?

 Chapter 435 No One Can Replace It

    Stainley was puzzled too since that nurse didn¡¯t attend dinner the previous night.


    He was told that she was not feeling well, but now, she was found dead in the morning.


    Theodore walked inand asked,¡°Stainley, did you find that person?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found that person, but she is already dead,¡± Stainley replied in a deep voice.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, was confused. Who had been found?


    What were they talking about?


    Seeing that she was confused, Theodore exined what happened the previous day to her. She finally understood what they meant earlier.


    Stainley looked sad and he nced at Benedict. ¡°I invited the nurses for dinnerst night but she didn¡¯te. I have seen the corpse. She¡¯s the nurse who gave me the medicine that day.¡±


    As soon as the words came out, the other three people in the room were all stunned. That nurse killed herself to escape punishment.


    ¡°Did you search her belongings?¡±


    ¡°The police have gone there to search and they found a note she left behind. As for the content, I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s inside, but the police said that she killed herself for love,¡± Stainley exined.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened and he didn¡¯t reply.


    The clue was cut off at this point. Nobody knew whether she killed herself for fear of punishment or if it was for other reasons.


    When Everleigh walked out of the hospital, she felt that all the troubles came one after another, which made her very tired.


    When was it going to end?


    When Theodore came out from behind her, he saw her standing at the door in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you for some food. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll be in a better mood if you eat something?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice, she turned her head slightly and smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he said in a soft voice. His gaze was not as cold as it used to be. Instead, his eyes were full of love and his heart ached at seeing her so upset.


    Seeing this, Everleigh lowered her eyes. She was exhausted.


    Why was her life full of hardships when she only wanted to live a peaceful life?


    Theodore brought her to a restaurant which was known to have delicious desserts. She ate a few mouthfuls before putting the cutlery down.


    ¡°Do you think the nurse really killed herself just to run away from the punishment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Moses to look into it,¡± he said in a cold voice.


    She was slightly startled. ¡°Are you suspecting¡­ that the suicide note was taken away by someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. She was the only one who didn¡¯t attend the dinner when Stainley invited all of them. I¡¯ve looked into her. She didn¡¯t have a boyfriend at all, andit¡¯s said that she killed herself for her secret crush. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable?¡± He raised his eyes and looked at the shocked expression in her eyes. The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    He liked it when she worried about him. The more she did this, the more she showed her love for him, though he did not want her to be overworked because of him.


    He would feel ipetent if that happened.


    Hearing his words, Everleigh felt her body turn cold all of asudden. For a moment, she felt a chill down her spine.


    Just how big was the trap that Wilson set up for Theodore to walk into?


    He actually squandered the lives of so many people.


    At that moment, Moses called. Theodore took a look and picked up the phone. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Can you find the note?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Got it,¡± Theodore¡¯s expression was ice-cold. He was apletely different person from before.


    Everleigh felt that it was not good news and quickly asked, ¡°What did Moses say?¡±


    ¡°This nurse did write a note and she did kill herself.¡±


    She was baffled. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Her family had already gone overseas. They leftst night. It looked like the nurse was caught in the act. She had no choice but to kill herself at home,¡± he said in a deep voice. However, his tone was filled with anger.


    She listened to him silently, thinking about the ins and outs of the entire thing. Now that the witness was dead, it would be very difficult to give an exnation to the public. The note was crucial and the police knew it too.


    Even if Stainley wanted to put all the me on her, there was nothing he could do about it.


    It was really outrageous that they couldn¡¯t uphold justice even if they knew who the murderer was.


    Everleigh had to admit that this act was too cruel.


    Theodore¡¯s methods were quite tough too.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t the police look into the recording you released at the press conference?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still under investigation. Wilson has already been taken away,¡± he replied.


    Xavier was the one who told him about this matter.


    Both of them fell silent for a moment. She felt a headache, so she didn¡¯t stay any longer and had Theodore send her back.


    Along the way home, heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already cleared up our suspicion. Let¡¯s slowly settle the other matters.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded. She supported her head with one hand and looked out of the window at the scenery.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed when he saw her expression.


    After sending her off, he went straight to Godfrey Group to find Xavier.


    When he arrived, the receptionist did not dare to say anything.


    Xavier was sitting in his office dealing with work when Theodore pushed the door open and walked in. The secretary looked at him and wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± The secretary nced at Xavier.


    He waved, telling his secretary to leave.


    Theodore walked over and sat on the sofa. The coldness that radiated off him didn¡¯t seem to fade.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re angry. How could I know that Wilson would do such a thing?¡± Xavier could understand why his brother was being like this.


    Anyone else would have felt the same.


    Theodore cast a cold nce at him and snorted, ¡°I thought you were willing to watch those people die in vain just for your n to seed.¡±


    ¡°If you cannot even bear such minimal sacrifices, it¡¯ll only ruin your big n. How could you not even know about this logic?¡± Xavier said slowly.


    He didn¡¯t think that he had done something wrong.


    Theodore sneered, ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. Thepany also has my effort in it. How could you speak as if you are innocent?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the mayor helping you? What could possibly go wrong?¡± Xavier raised his eyeszily and looked into those cold and piercing eyes. At the same time, there was a hint of mockery in his heart. He had help from a big shot and yet he hid it away.


    Who else could be more cunning than him?


    ¡°It turns out that you are testing me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I know you well too. Even if the mayor didn¡¯t show up, you can still settle this matter.¡±


    Without any means, how could he build up such a bigpany in a short time? Talbot¡¯s help was one thing, but on the other hand, it was also because of his own effort in managing the business.


    Wilson was also afraid of him. If Theodore became very powerful, it would be extremely difficult to suppress him.


    ¡°How far did your n go?¡± Theodore changed the topicsuddenly. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to continue the previous conversation.


    There were hints of coldness on Xavier¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Wilson is deep-rooted here. It¡¯s extremely easy to get the n running. Do you think I¡¯m like him? Do you think I¡¯ll just ignore the lives of people?¡±


    Theodore could only say that his methods were not firm enough. Wilson had been in thispany for so many years, so he must have already solidified his own power.

 Chapter 436 Finding A Scapegoat

    Watching Xavier¡¯s current progress in his n, Theodore thought that he would still need some time.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Theodore stood up and was about to leave.


    Xavier looked at the retreating figure that never turned back. There were things he was able to guess even without asking.


    When Wilson was taken away and came back the next day, Xavier was not surprised to see him appearsafely during the meeting with the board of directors.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, when did youe out?¡± One of the directors asked in surprise when they saw hime back safe and sound.


    ¡°I came backst night,¡± Wilson said in a deep voice and sat on the chair.


    Xavier gave him a cold look and didn¡¯t say a word.


    The others wanted to ask more, but they heard a person say angrily,¡°If you don¡¯t want to proceed with the meeting, you can leave now.¡±


    Everyone else heard this and they all fell silent.


    However, Wilson said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable for everyone to be concerned about me because they knew I was in trouble. Why are you so angry, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°Angry? If it wasn¡¯t because of the Godfrey family¡¯s money, I don¡¯t think you would be sitting here. You all might as well get out and have a good chat by the road, discussing among yourselves how Mr. Godfrey went in and out without a scratch?¡± Xavier¡¯s sarcastic voice echoed in the office.


    Hearing his words, Wilson¡¯s proud face disappeared and he looked gloomy.


    Other people were even more afraid to speak. If a father and son could speak so viciously to each other, what more was there to say for outsiders like them?


    During the meeting, Xavier pointed out that the department managed by Wilson had performed poorly. Herebukedangrily, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what¡¯s wrong with your department? There¡¯s not even a slightest bit of improvement seen. You might as well just dismiss your department. We don¡¯t need to waste money to pay your sry.¡±


    Wilson looked at the data on it and said coldly, ¡°You have all the documents in your hand so if the clients want to meet up, they have to find you. People from our department can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°The clients are all old customers. Do you still need to meet up with them? Your main task is to find new clients. You can¡¯t even do this and you still want to me it on me?¡±


    Wilson listened to the truth in his words. Everyone in the room listened quietly. The same thing always happened in every meeting. Wilson was always the one who was silenced.


    ¡°Are you ming me¡­¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I me you for it? The directors¡¯ shares are less than yours but they still continued working. Are you trying to just sit around and do nothing yet enjoy the profits?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s face turned red with rage. How dare Xavierpare himself to the others.


    Xavier knew what Wilson cared about the most. As a proud and arrogant person, he couldn¡¯t stand beingpared to others.


    It just so happened that Xavier likedparing with others. If he was angry, Wilson shouldn¡¯t get away with it too.


    At the end of the meeting, everyone left. Wilson and Xavier were the only two people remaining.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I learned it from you, didn¡¯t I? I do whatever it takes in order to achieve my goal. Wilson, they said that I¡¯m very simr to you, but why do I feel that we¡¯re not alike at all?¡± Xavier looked at him with a smirk on his face.


    Wilson answered him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°Trust? I used to believe that you were a kind father, but I never expected that my father was a cruel man,¡± Xavier smiled, showing his white teeth, but the hatred and coldness in his eyes were strong.


    Wilson knew that there was hatred towards him in Xavier¡¯s heart, but ultimatelyhe was still his father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.¡±


    ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t want to say anything. Since you¡¯ve done it, what else do you have to say? Just like this time, killing people without batting an eye,¡± Xavier replied with a clear voice, as if he was talking about unimportant things.


    Wilson frowned,¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You know very well in your heart whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not.¡±


    ¡°If I had really killed without batting an eye, I wouldn¡¯t even be here.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t yed dirty tricks, you wouldn¡¯t be here. Don¡¯t think that you can be safe even after you¡¯vee out. I¡¯m telling you, Theodore won¡¯t give up.¡± After saying this, he turned around and left the conference room.


    Wilson¡¯s expression was grim and horrible, and there was a murderous look in his eyes whichmade people shiver.


    Theodore had already heard the news about Wilson being released. Moses stood aside like an insect in the cold, with his head lowered and he remained silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s that person¡¯s background?¡±


    ¡°He had been working for Wilson the whole time. It¡¯s expected that he would take the me for him,¡± Moses answered as he had already looked into it.


    Wilson looked for a scapegoat to take the me for him and used the person¡¯s name to do a lot of things. Moreover, Wilson¡¯s reputation in the public was good. No one would believe that a father would backstab his own son.


    Theodore, on the other hand, had offended quite a few people in the past few years. This person had used Wilson¡¯s identity to take revenge on him.


    Moreover,the evidence had pointed to him so he was arrested.


    Before Wilson came out, Theodore already knew that he had found a way to solve the problem. Finding someone to take the me was the best solution.


    ¡°Find that person¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s under investigation, but the results won¡¯t be satisfying,¡± Moses said cautiously.


    Theodore¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and a hint of displeasure shed across his eyes. ¡°Reason?¡±


    ¡°The man¡¯s name is Casion Martell. His background is clean, but it¡¯s so clean that we can¡¯t even find his family.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s not clean, is it?¡±


    Moses did not answer. In fact, he knew that it was normal for a person to have a clean background. However, there was no reason for him to hide his family. Wasn¡¯t he trying to make others suspicious?


    In addition, they had seen Casion before. He looked gentle, and his character was likable. He had also mentioned his family. He would not have said that if he wanted to hide his family.


    ¡°Go find his family and inform them to keep him alive. He will be a key witness.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are you suspicious of his family?¡±


    ¡°Human beings are emotional animals and family members are their only concern. Otherwise, Sandom wouldn¡¯t have told everything for the sake of his mother. Go find them. Wilson¡¯s best weapon is to threaten others. This is the simplest and most effective way.¡±


    Theodore had gotten to know Wilson through Everleigh¡¯s incident. Perhaps he had not known his father well enough, since he didn¡¯t know that he would do so many inhumane things for the sake of his own benefit.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send someone to look for it right now,¡± Moses nodded, turned around and left.


    Theodore leaned back in his chair and enjoyed the dazzling sunlight. Although he hated Wilson very much, things had eventuallye to an end.


    In the evening, he went to pick up Everleigh, stair and Adrienne for dinner. He told her about the matter, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He felt a little uneasy when he saw that she remained quiet.


    ¡°Although this issue has been resolved for now, what about in the future? You have seen Wilson¡¯s tricks. I¡¯m really worried that more innocent people will get involved. What¡¯s more, the suspicion towards Stainley hasn¡¯t been cleared.¡±


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he put down the knife in his hand. ¡°Are you worried about Stainley?¡±

 Chapter 437 Giving Up Is Painful

    Everleigh closed her lips tightly and a faint light appeared in her eyes. After a long while, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°Stainley helped me a lot over the past few years when I was abroad. I also know that he has feelings for me, but as a friend, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him.¡±


    Theodore listened to her words. It was what he expected.


    She had always valued friendship and affection. Now that something happened to Stainley, it was only natural that she would not sit idly by and do nothing about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Lawson won¡¯t tell anyone about it. After all, no one knows what happened to Stainley.¡±


    She nodded and hoped so too.


    The stir was finally over. She was back to her previous job position. The nurses in the hospital were very happy to see her back.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re finally back. It¡¯s so boring without you.¡±


    ¡°Really? You won¡¯t feel bored if Ie back?¡± Everleigh asked while changing her clothes.


    The nurse nodded. Of course, every time Everleigh came, she would bring a lot of delicious food to share with them.


    How could she not know what they were thinking? When people got along with each other, it was not a big deal to share things with the others.


    Wasn¡¯t it a good thing that everyone was friends with each other?


    ¡°Alright, back to work. When the deanes and sees you standing around, you¡¯re doomed,¡± Everleigh said in a teasing tone.


    Several nurses looked at each other and quickly returned to their jobs.


    Just as they left, Stainley walked over from the end of the corridor. His expression was gentle as usual. He walked up to her and said, ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together at noon. I have something to tell you,¡± he said softly, with a hint of begging in his eyes.


    He was afraid that she would refuse him.


    She lowered her eyes slightly, and then agreed.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to do the morning rounds now. Let¡¯s talk about it at noon,¡± she said with a smile, picked up the medical reports, and went straight to the ward.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Stainley didn¡¯te to his senses for quite some time after she walked away.


    The morning passed quickly, and she was so tired that she leaned back in her chair and didn¡¯t want to move.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She looked at Stainley who was standing at the door,looking as if he had been waiting for her for a long time.


    She got up and followed him to the restaurant near the hospital.


    She liked that restaurant very much. The food there was full of vor and was very delicious.


    When he ordered her favorite food, she felt extremely hungry and began to gobble up her food.


    ¡°Everleigh, thank you for trusting me,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    Her hand paused and she quickly responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Shouldn¡¯t I already know what kind of person you are?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the corners of Stainley¡¯s mouth curled into a bitter smile. Indeed, they had known each other for so many years. They had trust in each other, but why didn¡¯t she give him a chance?


    ¡°Since you know me so well, why don¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± He asked.


    He had never asked her about this for so many years. Even if he wanted to express himself,Christopher was the one who would do it for him.


    Christopher often knew what Everleigh was thinking. That was why he registered their marriage abroad.


    Everleigh knew that Stainley would ask this question, and she also knew that he had pondered for a long time before asking it.


    ¡°Stainley, it¡¯s not like I had never thought about it. When we first met, I felt like you were a big brother to me. You are easy-going, gentle and kind. You are indeed the best candidate as a boyfriend.¡±


    Listening to her words, he didn¡¯t interrupt, but waited for her to continue.


    ¡°But the ideal lover in everyone¡¯s heart is different. You are just not my type.¡±


    ¡°What if I change?¡±


    ¡°Stainley, you and I are both doctors. Both of us should know that even if a person¡¯s appearance changes, the heart won¡¯t. Furthermore, I¡¯m on good terms with Theodore right now and I don¡¯t want to cause any more trouble.¡± Her intentions were clear. They had a very good rtionship now and she didn¡¯t want to talk about anything else.


    Listening to her words, a sour feeling slowly flowed through his heart.


    Although he already knew the answer, he still wanted to give it a try.


    ¡°I will not be sloppy when ites to rtionships. You know that well. Why do you keep wanting me to make myself clear?¡± She asked in a deep voice.


    He smiled bitterly. ¡°I feel much morefortable after hearing you reject me face-to-face. Ifsomeone else was to convey your message to me, I might still have some false hope, but today, the hope in my heart wille to an end.¡±


    ¡°Will you give up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to answer you now. Perhaps I will, perhaps not. You are the woman whom I have been longing for for almost ten years. If you want me to give up all of a sudden, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do so.¡± His eyes sparkled as he looked at her.


    There was once when he wanted to forget about her, but when he recalled that moment, he could still feel the heart-wrenching hurt.


    He deeply understood the meaning of bone-prating pain.


    He was willing to waste time to hold onto her, but he was not willing to give up on her so easily.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She couldn¡¯t interfere with a person¡¯s way of thinking, but every time he acted like that, she felt very tired.


    It was as if something was suppressing her. This kind of feeling had been in her heart for many years.


    She was very depressed during this meal and couldn¡¯t arouse any interest in anything.


    He also knew that she felt troubled, but he couldn¡¯t control his inner feelings.


    In the afternoon, she went to thepany for her research on the new medicines.


    Theodore saw that she was still sitting on the chair with the same data in her hand with no progress at all. He walked over and knocked on the table, asking, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s nothing,¡± Everleigh replied in a weak voice. She didn¡¯t look like she was fine at all.


    He knew that she went to see Stainley that day, so he didn¡¯t ask more. Instead, he told her that the new medicines she had researched were very effective, and that they could get it listed after the clinical experiment.


    ¡°This medicine is fine, but how¡¯s it going with the machine that I studied before?¡± She had been worried about the medicine these days. She didn¡¯t know what was going on now.


    ¡°It¡¯s still under research. It was never a big problem from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± she replied softly. At least she had seeded in one thing.


    Time always passed by quickly in the afternoon. Everleigh received a call from Alexander, asking her if she would take stair and Adrienne to meet the Jenkins family that night.


    She agreed.


    Things had been settled, so she should take the children there for a visit.


    Hearing this, Alexander replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    The call was overheard by Theodore. ¡°Are you going to meet the Jenkins family?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve agreed before. They haven¡¯t seen the two children yet.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to send you over?¡± His charming voice asked. If he could, he would really like to follow them there.


    How could Everleigh not understand what he meant? It was just that the Jenkins family held a deep prejudice against him. If it wasn¡¯t because of them eight years ago, she might not even have the courage to meet anyone now.

 Chapter 438 They Meet The Jenkins Family

    Theodore had no choice but to give up.


    If he wanted to me someone, he could only me his father. It was all because of him.


    Up until now, he couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to face Everleigh¡¯s family.


    Returning to the Trevino family, Everleigh informed Hilda of their n for the evening, then she took stair and Adrienne to the Jenkins family home.


    Saniogo had already told them that if she wanted to visit them in the future, they would keep the door open to wee her. No one was allowed to mistreat them.


    ¡°Mommy, the house here is so big.¡± Adrienne was a little dazzled, especially in the big garden where there was arge fountain.


    She felt cool and refreshed when she looked at it.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Everleigh asked with a smile.


    ¡°I like it. If I can live with Mommy and Daddy, I will like it more,¡± Adrienne responded with a smile.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    There was a sparkle in her eyes.


    Everleigh smiled without saying a word.


    They stopped the car and got out.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, you are finally here,¡± the butler said when he saw her getting out of the car as he came out from the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    The butler smiled, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Master. He kepting out to see if you all had arrived. If I hadn¡¯t told him to get some rest first, the person who would havee out to greet you would be him.¡±


    Everleigh knew how much her uncle doted on her. She lowered her eyes and looked at the two children holding her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Did you hear Mr. Mark? Grand-Uncle can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you Mr. Mark foring to pick me up,¡± Adrienne said very respectfully, revealing her row of small teeth.


    Hearing her voice, the butler¡¯s expression froze for a moment. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Okay,e on in.¡±


    The two children looked too adorable.


    Master would definitely be delighted when he saw them.


    When the four of them entered, they saw Saniogo pacing back and forth in the living room.


    When he saw them walking in, he smiled and strode over. ¡°Why are you sote?¡± He asked.¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so long.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Grand-Uncle!¡± stair and Adrienne called at the same time.


    Saniogo looked at the two adorable kids and instantly revealed a loving smile. ¡°These must be stair and Adrienne, right? Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°stair, Grand-Uncle seems to be a nice person,¡± Adrienne said with a chuckle.


    stair didn¡¯t say anything but looked at his grand-uncle with an indifferent face.


    ¡°Adrienne, you are so obedient. Hah! Come, give me a hug!¡± As Saniogo spoke, he stretched out one arm to embrace her. With the other arm, he held stair¡¯s hand and walked in.


    He knew that stair didn¡¯t like people to hold him. It was quite obvious that this child had a cool personality.


    Everleigh followed behind them. Seeing that there were plenty of delicacies on the dining table, it seemed that Saniogo had put in a lot of effort to wee these two children.


    stair and Adrienne sat next to Saniogo. He asked the servants to bring over the desserts they had just bought.


    Adrienne was eating the delicacies when she said, ¡°Grand-Uncle, this dessertis the same as the one my mommy broughtst time.¡±


    ¡°If you like it,I will buy it for you everyday.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you Grand-Uncle!¡± Adrienne was eager to have someone bring over all of the desserts.


    She didn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity, and stair knew what she was thinking when he looked at her sly smile.


    Saniogo really liked the children very much. Although stair didn¡¯t speak much, he looked like an adult when Saniogo watched him closely.


    Adrienne kept chattering away and looked very cute.


    The two children were brought up well by Everleigh.


    ¡°Eat less. We¡¯re going to have dinnerter.¡± Everleigh was about to say something but was worried that Saniogo would overthink things, so she kept quiet. Adrienne had almost finished all the desserts.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, the children like it.¡± Saniogo couldn¡¯t bear to see Adrienne pout. She was just a child after all; it wasn¡¯t a big deal for her to be greedy for food.


    Even though Adrienne was pouting, she was still well-behaved. She put down the dessertsobediently.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner,¡± Saniogo said softly as he looked at Adrienne.


    Everleigh did not see Alexander after looking around for some time. ¡°Where¡¯s Alexander?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. Let¡¯s not wait for him for now,¡± Saniogo waved and said indifferently.


    Obviously, it didn¡¯t matter whether Alexander was there or not.


    Everleigh was still a little confused about how it was in the Jenkins family, where women were valued more than men. For a moment, she thought that Alexander must have lived a difficult life there.


    At the dining table, Adrienne looked at the table full of delicious food and her eyes were fixed on them. She didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s so much delicious food,¡± Adrienne said as she picked some up with her fork.


    Saniogo¡¯s smiling eyes were in the shape of crescent moons and his gaze never left Adrienne.


    ¡°Eat more if you like it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,Grand-Uncle, for giving me so much delicious food!¡± Adrienne was sweet and she was good at pleasing people.


    Saniogo was happy and satisfied by her words.


    He kept putting food on her te, as if he was afraid that she would miss out on any of the dishes.


    After eating, Alexander finally hurried back. As soon as he entered the door, he took off his suit jacket and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I would pick you up? Why did you bring the children here by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working tomorrow so I wanted to drive myself,¡± Everleigh exined.


    He pulled out a chair and looked at the two children, especially stair. He looked extremely simr to Theodore.


    ¡°stair and Adrienne, this is Uncle Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Alexander,¡± the two children greeted him at the same time.


    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met and I bought you two a gift. Take a look and see if you like it or not.¡± Alexander came backte because he wanted to prepare a gift for them.


    stair and Adrienne took it and put it aside together,with no intention to open it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to open it and have a look?¡±


    stair said seriously, ¡°Mommy said that the gifts have to be opened when we go home. It¡¯s respectful that way.¡±


    Hearing this, Alexander looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°You really know how to educate your children well.¡±


    ¡°As a mother, it¡¯s my responsibility to educate them. I don¡¯t want to be a bad mother who raised up devils who will harm the society,¡± she said solemnly.


    She was very proud of her children.


    Saniogo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the right idea. I¡¯ve been letting him do whatever he wants when I raised your cousin back then. It¡¯s alright, he¡¯s doing well now.¡±


    His words made Alexander want tough and weep at the same time. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to say this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Uncle Alexander is handsome and upright,¡± Adrienne said with a smile.


    Upon hearing her words, Saniogo¡¯s eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°You know what upright means?¡±


    ¡°Our teacher taught us, it means to behave in an upright manner. We should never cheat on others no matter where we are,¡± Adrienne said in a cute tone. She was right, but he felt funny listening to her words.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Adrienne, you will also be an upright person in the future.¡±


    ¡°Well,Mommy said that I have to be a useful person to contribute to society,¡± Adrienne answered with a smile.


    Everyone in the rooughed.


    The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After dinner, Alexander asked them to stay for the night. Everleigh wanted to stay as well. Looking at Saniogo¡¯s reluctant eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to go back just yet.


    When Adrienne heard that she could stay here, she cheered, ¡°Thank you,Mommy!¡±


    Saniogo was also overjoyed. He quickly ordered, ¡°Go tidy up a room. Buy some children¡¯s things tomorrow, understand?¡±

 Chapter 439 Alexander’s View

    Alexander heard Saniogo¡¯s words and chuckled,¡°I¡¯ve already asked people to tidy up. There are two rooms, one for Adrienne, and another for stair.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve told me earlier,¡± Saniogo rolled his eyes at him. He turned around and looked at the children. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you to your rooms.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrienne was holding the gift that Alexander gave her. If it hadn¡¯t been for her mommy¡¯s words, she would have opened it long ago.


    Alexander was also happy to see the two children. It was the first time they met, so it was not appropriate to wee them empty-handed.


    After looking around the rooms, Adrienne came down and held onto Everleigh¡¯s leg. She said, ¡°Mommy, my room is so beautiful and everything is in pink. stair likes ck and white,but it turns out that his room is all blue.¡±


    ¡°stair likes ck and white. Have someonee to change it tomorrow,¡± Saniogo told the butler.


    The butler understood and turned to make a phone call. He asked the workers to refurbish the room.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. Whichever color it is, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Everleigh spoke up helplessly.


    ¡°No, since you¡¯re back at home, it has to befortable,¡± Saniogo replied. It was rare for them to stay with him, so he couldn¡¯t let his grand-nephew feel unhappy.


    Alexander knew that his father liked children, but he did not expect that he would do all these for them.


    Just then, his phone rang but he hung up without a second thought. ¡°I¡¯m going to the study to take care of something. I¡¯lle and chat with youter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.Uncle Alexander seems very busy,¡± Adrienne said in a childish tone.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, was already used to it. Her father had been the same when they were young.


    They sat in the living room and chatted with each other. stair kept silent the entire time. After drinking a few more cups of water, he wanted to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Have the servant bring you there,¡± Saniogo instructed someone to lead the way for him.


    stair shook his head and said,¡°I can go by myself. It¡¯s the third room on the left on the second floor.¡±


    ¡°stair is really good at memorizing.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said nothing. She never had to worry about him because he was very sensible.


    When stair finished using the bathroom and walked out, he saw that the dooroppositewas half-closed.Through the crack of the door, he could see that Alexander was working. After thinking for a moment, he pushed the door open and went in.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Come and have a seat,¡± Alexander said. stair walked over to him. When he looked at the piles of documents on his desk, he felt troubled.


    He reached out his little hand and took one of them to have a look.


    ¡°stair, do you understand the documents?¡± Alexander saw the serious look on his face; it looked as if he really understood it.


    stair didn¡¯t answer his question. He stared at the document with a frown. ¡°Uncle, the price is wrong. The market price is 36. 50 dors. It¡¯ll be too much to purchase it.¡±


    Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were full of surprise. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°There is a stock in my grandpa¡¯spany which is the same as yours. You buy it at the lowest price and sell it at a high price,¡± stair exined.


    All of a sudden, Alexander didn¡¯t know how to describe his own feelings.


    ¡°Look at this.¡± He handed the document to him. stair raised his head and nced at Alexander before he focused on the document in his hand.


    A few minutester, he asked slowly, ¡°Uncle, do you want to acquire thispany?¡±


    ¡°We are nning to for now.¡±


    ¡°I would advise you not to buy it. Thispany is in a huge debt. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯ll run away.¡±


    ¡°But thatpany¡¯s project is very good. What do you think I should choose?¡± Alexander asked.


    stairughedsuddenly and a smile appeared in his clear eyes. ¡°Uncle, why do you have to test me? Such matters should be a breeze for you. You should be able to see right through everything.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander was caught by him but he wasn¡¯t angry.


    On the contrary, he felt that stair was a genius in the business field.


    He wasn¡¯t this clever when he was his age.


    He could tell Everleigh that this child would be able to do well in the business world.


    In the evening, stair and Adrienne felt sleepy, so they went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Everleigh and Saniogo sat on the sofa and chatted.


    He was surprised by how knowledgeable she was. There were a lot of things she knew at such a young age.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you teaching stair personally for now?¡± Alexander askedsuddenly.


    She was a little confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When he entered the study just now, he saw the documents on my desk. He could tell the problem at a nce. If it wasn¡¯t for someone teaching him, he would never be able to find out.¡±


    She thought it was something else, but it turned out to be this matter. She said in a low voice, ¡°My father taught him before. My father said that he was gifted in this field and could get some training. Later, Theodore also taught him, but I don¡¯t know the specifics.¡±


    When Saniogo heard Theodore¡¯s name, his face was ashen. ¡°What can Theodore teach?¡±


    Alexander nced at him. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. No matter how bad Theodore is, he is still the CEO of the Godfrey family. They are able to thrive because thepany is in his hands.¡±


    Saniogo did not reply to him but asked her instead.¡°Everleigh, are the both of you¡­¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re now together. After all, we still have feelings for each other and we have the children too.¡±


    It was only then that Saniogo realized that his question was unnecessary.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I took a very long time to find out your whereabouts and when I finally found you and wanted to reunite with you, I discovered that someone from the Godfrey family had hurt you. That¡¯s why I asked Alexander to save you. At that time, there was some internal strife in the Jenkins family, so I had no choice but toe back to deal with it. Everleigh, you¡¯ve been working hard all these years. If possible, I hope that you can spend the rest of your life in peace.¡±


    She understood his intentions.Sometimes what we feel cannot be conveyed clearly through words. Just like when Stainley said thathe really wanted to give up, but the pain at the moment of giving up was unbearable,as if someone was constantly being whipped.


    That was how she felt at the moment.


    If she decided to give up on Theodore, she believed that she wouldn¡¯t be happy either.


    It was all because of the Godfrey family, and everything happened without him knowing it. There was no reason for her to hate him.


    ¡°Uncle, I know what you mean, but matters rting to love have always been a grey area. You¡¯ve been young before too.¡±


    Saniogo lowered his eyes when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t deny that what she said was true.


    Yes, there was never a reason when it came to love. It was like getting addicted to it as it swallowed every part of one¡¯s body.


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s useless to say anything now. If you have time, bring him here. As an elder, I have the right to test him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what my father said too,¡± Everleigh chuckled. She felt warm when she saw Saniogo¡¯s concern for her.


    Seeing herugh, he said in a slightly irritated tone, ¡°Your father did it for your own good. He also wants you to be happy. How can you stillugh?¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡±

 Chapter 440 Sanigo Was Reluctant to Part with Them

    Everleigh saw him looking a little angry, but she felt warm in her heart.


    She knew that he was concerned about her.


    On the other hand, she believed that Theodore would be happy as well after hearing the news.


    At least everyone finally epted him.


    The night passed quickly and the sun gradually rose and shone on the earth. Everleigh sat on the bed and stretched. It was a brand new day. It also reminded her that it was time for work.


    In the living room, stair and Adrienne had gotten up early. Saniogo and Alexander kept cing food on their tes, as if they were afraid that the kids would get too hungry.


    ¡°Adrienne,you can always call me to tell me what you like to eat,okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied with her mouth full.


    Her big eyes looked clever, which made people adore her very much.


    When Saniogo saw that, he was reluctant to part with them.


    He gave an upset sigh. ¡°If only you could stay a few more days,¡± he said sadly.Everything about the manor was good, but it was nothing more than an empty space.


    Back in those days, the four brothers would fill the house with theirughter everywhere.


    As they grew older, their thinking changed a lot. They were brothers, but they had to fight against each other for money.


    The past could only be remembered as a memory.


    After all, his child had grown up. He wanted to have a grandson, but the brat refused to get married.


    He had argued with him several times over this matter.


    It was just a waste of his time. As his son got older, he could no longer interfere in his personal life.


    ¡°Uncle, if you miss the kids, just call me and I¡¯ll have them stay here with you,¡± Everleigh told him when she saw Saniogo¡¯s love for her children.


    The manor had been vacant for too long.


    At least the children knew how to liven up the atmosphere.


    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s good as long as you agree,¡± Saniogo repeated.


    Speaking of this, he turned towards Alexander, who was standing next to him. ¡°Look at you. Your cousin already has two children, but you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. When can I have a grandson?¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t know what to say about this sudden change of attitude.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely his fault.


    Everleigh¡¯s situation was different from his.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t count me in when you¡¯re talking about them.¡±


    ¡°I feel anxious for you. Look at Linggon, he already has a girlfriend. What about you? You¡¯re just a bachelor, nothing more,¡± Saniogo said, looking slightly annoyed.


    Everleigh, Adrienne, and stair burst outughing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theyughed because of the quarrel between the father and son which made them look like they had a loving rtionship.


    ¡°Grand-Uncle, Uncle Alexander¡¯s lover may arrivete, but she won¡¯t be absent,¡± Adrienne said with a smile.


    When Saniogo heard her calling him withher soft and lovely voice, he smiled. She was really adorable.


    ¡°I believe your words.¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. The words he said were nothingpared to what this child had said.


    Everleigh took them to school after breakfast. Saniogo deliberately packed all the food for them, afraid that the two children would not take them with them.


    Adrienne and stair stuck their heads out and said to him, ¡°Grand-Uncle, we wille to see you on the weekend.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will prepare delicious food for you.¡± He was filled with anticipation when he heard that.


    He wanted the weekend to arrive as soon as possible.


    Everleigh started the car and left the old manor of the Jenkins family.


    Adrienne looked at all the delicious food packed in the trunk and felt very content in her heart. She could indulge in them when she got home.


    Seeing her like that, everyone knew what she was up to.


    After arriving at the hospital, Everleigh saw that there were many medical staff members at the entrance. She was surprised and immediately thought of something.


    She quickly took out her phone to look at the date and time.


    How could she forget that that day was the day Christopher would return?


    Everleigh quickly got out of the car and stood in the crowd.


    Maxwell and the others all stood in a line and waited.


    Looking at her being flustered, Maxwell could guess what she was thinking.


    ¡°Thankfully you made it here in time. If Christopher didn¡¯t see you out here to greet him, he would have been angry.¡±


    She stood beside him and sighed weakly, ¡°You are right. What matters is that I made it here.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! How very bold you are.¡± He pretended to snortcoldlyas the corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile.


    She knew he was joking so she didn¡¯t care.


    Soon, a bus came from the left side, on which the logo of the hospital was clearly printed.


    The medical staff members took a step forward, waiting to wee them with flowers.


    The bus stopped at the entrance. When the door opened, Christopher appeared. ¡°Dear all, I, Christopher Meyer, am back.¡±


    There was a hint of savagery in his voice that he made him seem like a bully.


    But for the others, it was very funny.


    The other medical team members also got out of the bus.


    Christopher was touched to see a big group of people there to wee them.


    ¡°Everleigh, where are your flowers?¡± Although he was having trouble holding all the flowers in his arms, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    She smiled awkwardly. She had almost forgotten the day he came back. How could she remember to buy flowers for him?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy any.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re so stingy,¡± he said unhappily. Everyone bought flowers except for her. It was true that he could not count on this woman to be romantic.


    Maxwell smiled and said, ¡°You little brat, stop fooling around. She barely has enough time to cope with her own business.How would she have the time to think about yours?¡±


    Indirectly, hewas trying to tell him that Everleigh was having a tough time recently.


    Christopher knew that she had a lot of things to do, so he just simplyined a little. He didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    Everyone got out of the bus and greeted the familiar people around them. Maxwell looked around. Seeing that they were almost done, he stood at the stairs, raised his voice, and said,¡°Everyone, calm down. Since you¡¯re all back, Mr. Lawson wanted me to inform everyone to gather at the conference hall now. Of course, it¡¯s not about animadversion, but it is amendation ceremony. You¡¯ve worked hard during this period of time.¡±


    Hearing this, Christopher¡¯s lips curled up and he whispered to Everleigh, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to see Mr. Lawson¡¯s face.Good things never happen to me, but things like this, they always seem to find me easily.¡±


    ¡°You always say something useless at meetings. You¡¯d better behave yourself today or I¡¯ll have you attend the trip again next time,¡± Everleigh teased.


    He said disdainfully, ¡°Since I won¡¯t be polite, I guess it¡¯s better for me to talk less nonsense. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just go to the countryside and be a step closer to nature.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows slightly. He still had conscience;what a rare sight.


    In the conference room, Benedict gave his long speech as usual, but this time, the difference was that he praised the medical team.


    At the same time, Christopher was promoted. Like Everleigh, he was also a Chief Surgeon now.


    ¡°Dr. Meyer, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Benedict smiled and nced at him.


    Christopher stood up and said with confidence, ¡°I¡¯m sure I have the ability to cope with my job. Just don¡¯t send me to the countryside in the future. It¡¯s too simple for me.¡±


    Everleigh wanted to cover her face with her hands. She was too ashamed to look at him.


    After hearing what he said, Benedict said straightforwardly, ¡°You must go the next time.¡±

 Chapter 441 Christopher’s Return

    Christopher widened his eyes. He could not believe his ears.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, don¡¯t you care about virtues? How can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s a piece of cake? The standard of medical care in the countryside isn¡¯t so advanced, and they need more skilled personnel to help them, didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Christopher looked at him in disbelief.


    Everleigh, who was sitting by the side, wanted tough. That was the perfect example for the idiom ¡®never trouble trouble until trouble troubles you¡¯.


    After the meeting, Christopher still continuously picked out the dean¡¯s faults; she was fed up.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s been an hour. Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± She said weakly.


    He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty!¡± Then he picked up a ss of water and took a big sip.


    She was speechless. How was he not thirsty?


    It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°By the way, how did you solve Theodore¡¯s problem?¡± Christopher asked her with a stern face.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t hide the truth from him and exined everything.


    After hearing about it, he frowned deeply. ¡°He must have known the mayor for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this either. I didn¡¯t ask much about it.¡± She didn¡¯t intend to tell him about Talbot.


    They had only met once after all.


    He didn¡¯t probe for more details.


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea, but I¡¯d like to investigate something,¡± she replied. Everleigh had been busy with Theodore¡¯s business for a long time and she didn¡¯t have time to deal with her own business.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Christopher asked curiously. The truth of the previous incident had been revealed and everything seemed to be back to normal.


    There was nothing much to investigate.


    Her clear eyes seemed a little cold. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°When I went back to the Jenkins family, I found out the cause of my parents¡¯ death. It was not an ident, but murder.¡±


    He gaped in surprise. How could this be possible? The Jenkins family was the head of the Four Greatest Households, and their abilities were beyond everyone else¡¯s. How could they be murdered? Who had the guts to do that?


    ¡°Are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°It was Saniogo who told me, and the information has been in my hands so far.¡± Everleigh¡¯s head hurt when she thought of it. She had all the details but she didn¡¯t have time to investigate them.


    It was impossible for Christopher to deny it after hearing it from her.


    ¡°If you have time, let me have a look at the information. Maybe I can help you.¡± He was her friend and had been used to it after so many years.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If there was anything he would help with, he would do it.


    She chuckled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re still willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. With our rtionship, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Besides, I can be more assured if you have someone to back you up.¡± There was a rare seriousness on his cynical face.


    It seemed like he had benefited a lot from this trip to the countryside.


    He was telling the truth. At least Wilson wouldn¡¯t dare to target her now.


    That evening, Everleigh and Christopher went out to have dinner together. The main reason was that they had not seen each other for a long time. They had a lot to catch up on and she also wanted to show him the information regarding her parents that she had kept.


    After reading it, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the private detective first.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give him a call to make an appointment. All the information was given to me by Saniogo. There shouldn¡¯t be much difference.¡±


    He picked up the ss of water on the table, took a sip and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that Saniogo is a genius in management and is very capable, but the point is that the Jenkins family has their own way of thinking, especially the fourth son of the family.¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡± Everleigh asked in surprise.


    ¡°Before we knew each other, I¡¯d already heard about him. At that time, he caused a lot of trouble because of his yboy personality, and it was Saniogo who helped him resolve the situation. Lust is like a knife for him. Sooner orter, he¡¯ll be dead because of it.¡± Christopher¡¯s words were like a prophecy as he sentenced him to ¡®death¡¯.


    It seemed that what Everleigh saw that day was true. Yeezoo¡¯s demeanor was caused by his nighttime affairs.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. It has nothing to do with me.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about other people¡¯s affairs.


    Now, all she wanted to do was to find out the cause of her parents¡¯ deaths.


    Christopher nced at her with his narrow eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say that so early. Maybe it could be the Jenkins family. Welment was the pir of the Jenkins family, andthere are many people who are jealous of his identity.¡±


    His words reminded her that although anyone could have been a culprit,the Jenkins family had more reason to do it.


    She scratched her head and wondered why everything was getting more and more serious.


    Once again she feltthat it was good for people to be a little muddle-headed. At least they would be able to live a simpler life, unlike her who always had headaches the more she understood her situation.


    After the meal, he sent her back. Seeing her worried face, he advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Maybe things are not asplicated as you think.¡±


    ¡°Saniogo had been searching for so many years but he still can¡¯t find anything.Doesn¡¯t that make thingsplicated?¡± She retorted.


    She was usually not a negative person, but there were some things that could really make people lose confidence, especially things like this.


    Christopher pursed his lips and remained silent. He didn¡¯t know the right words to say.


    ¡°Be careful on the road. Let¡¯s talk about it again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded. Hestarted the car and drove away.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t sleep well that night. Her mind was filled with thoughts.


    She couldn¡¯t make heads or tails about anything at all and only managed to sleep when it was dawn.


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning was always so dazzling.Even though she didn¡¯t sleep well that night, she still forced herself to get up when the morning sun shone over her face.


    When she went downstairs, Adrienne was very surprised to see her. ¡°Mommy, are you not feeling well?¡±


    ¡°No,it¡¯s just that I stayed up all night to read a book. I¡¯m a little tired,¡± Everleigh said in a daze. She felt really lifeless.


    Seeing her like that, Abraham asked Hilda to give her a cup of honey water.


    Everleigh took a sip and said, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet.¡±


    ¡°Drink a little more. You didn¡¯t rest well enough. Get the driver to send you to workter. You can¡¯t drive like this,¡± Abraham said as he ate breakfast. He seemed nonchnt, but his tone was full of concern.


    ¡°I know.¡± She didn¡¯t want to drive either and she was willing to take a taxi to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she rested on the table for a while after finishing her own work.


    Christopher walked over and poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°Have a drink. I bet you didn¡¯t sleep at allst night because of the investigation, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Why do you still ask when you already know the answer?¡± She said; she was in a bad mood.


    He chuckled and said dismissively, ¡°In my opinion, your mentality is the problem. No matter how big an issue is, there will always be a day when the truth is revealed.¡±


    She drank a big mouthful of coffee and said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To thepany. I go there every afternoon. Keep an eye out for me if anything happens.¡± She was relieved because she had been too tired during that period of time.


    There was no time to rest at all.


    Christopher felt helpless. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t havee back. He still had to work in the end.


    After she walked away, Stainley came in. ¡°Christopher, where is Everleigh?¡±

 Chapter 442 It’s Better To Leave On My Own

    Christopher was startled by him, and he looked at him for a long time.How could he have forgotten that Stainley was not there to greet him when he arrived the day before?


    ¡°She went out. What do you want?¡±


    When Stainley heard that she went out, his eyes dimmed. He came over as early as he could to see her, but he still couldn¡¯t catch her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you came here for nothing. Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Christopher was curious. It seemed like something was up.


    Stainley raised his eyebrows and looked into hiszy eyes. He did not answer him.


    Christopher rolled his eyes as he thought of something. He saidimmediately, ¡°Did you say something wrong to Everleigh before this?¡±


    Otherwise, how could Stainley not show up?


    After all these years, he had gotten used to it. Wherever Everleigh was, Stainley would surely be there too. Something must have happened between them for him not to appear on such an asion like the day before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to tell her that I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Where are you going?¡±


    Christopher was confused by his words. It took him a lot of effort to be by Everleigh¡¯s side. How could he just leave?


    Stainley¡¯s eyes sank slightly and he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to an academic exchange programme abroad. The dean wants me to attend it. I may be away for three months. I just wanted to let you guys know.¡±


    ¡°Was it the dean who asked you to go, or did you ask for it yourself? Stainley, we have been friends for so many years, how can I not know about your personality?¡± Christopher asked solemnly.


    It was obvious that he did not believe Stainley¡¯s words.


    Stainley remained quiet.


    His silence confirmed what he said.


    ¡°Stainley, if you want to say goodbye to Everleigh, my advice for you is not to say it. If she finds out, she will only think that you are escaping from reality.¡±


    Stainley had also thought of this problem, but if he left without saying goodbye, she would misunderstand.


    Christopher sighed softly, put his arm around Stainley¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°I feel a bit reluctant to see you leave, but the rtionship between the two of you will be much better over time, and things won¡¯t be so awkward anymore.¡±


    Stainley turned and chuckled,¡°Christopher, sometimes I really hate you for being so straightforward.¡±


    ¡°If you had been as straightforward as me, then you wouldn¡¯t have stayed in this situation with Everleigh for such a long time. Stainley, she should have already told you the truth, right?¡± Christopher¡¯s eyes were so sharp that he could tell if there was anything wrong with just a nce.


    Stainley nodded. He didn¡¯t want to deny and he couldn¡¯t find a way either.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t stand a chance. The two of them are back together. You¡¯d better find someone else.¡±


    It was not the first time that Stainley heard such words and he didn¡¯t want to hear them anymore. Only he himself knew if he could let go of her.


    However, he still listened to Christopher¡¯s advice and did not say goodbye to Everleigh. It was also very awkward to meet her, so he might as well tell her when he came back.


    She received a phone call from Yvonne after she arrived at thepany. She had not seen her for a long time.


    It was really surprising to receive her call.


    ¡°Yvonne.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, do you have time? Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was calm.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh looked at the documents on the table. They were all done. There was nothing else to do.


    Everleigh asked her to meet at the cafe below the newpany.


    She had always wanted to try the ce because she had heard that their drinks tasted good.


    Yvonne walked in. She wore a long ck dress, her hair was slightly curly, and she looked charming. She wore big sunsses and looked around at the entrance.


    At a corner, she saw Everleigh sitting while sipping on a cup of milk tea.


    Her mouth curved slightly. ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t wait long. I¡¯ve ordered a cup of milk tea for you. It tastes really good,¡± Everleigh said and handed over the cup of tea in front of her.


    Yvonne took off her sunsses and chuckled,¡°Thank you.¡±


    Everleigh looked at her expression and felt that she was a little different. She used to be gentle, elegant and graceful, but now she looked more charming, which made people feel like she had changed.


    ¡°Yvonne, did you¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    Everleigh almost blurted out, how was it not obvious?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been learning to dance recently. To be honest, it¡¯s quite effective.¡± Yvonne smiled and she looked happy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very effective,¡± Everleigh nodded and said.


    Yvonne took a sip of milk tea and smiledgently,¡°It tastes good. Hansen will like it.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, what can I do for you?¡±


    Yvonne chuckled and said,¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to know how you¡¯re doing. I saw that you were involved in a big fuss previously. I know that you¡¯re frustrated at that time, so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    ¡°I have seen how Wilson handled his matters. Everleigh, he won¡¯t give up just like this,¡± Yvonne reminded her kindly with a somber face.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t show up when you were in trouble.¡± Yvonne looked apologetic. She owed her too much.


    However, she just couldn¡¯t do anything to help her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh was startled for a moment and thenughed. She said, ¡°Yvonne, you don¡¯t need to apologize. I can always solve my own problems by myself. I appreciate your concern for me.¡±


    The corners of Yvonne¡¯s mouth curled up. Everleigh seemed like she didn¡¯t care much about it, so she was relieved.


    ¡°I have already filed for a divorce, but Wilson is not willing to let me go,¡± Yvonne said suddenly.


    Everleigh pursed her lips. ¡°What did Hansen and Loraine say about your decision?¡±


    ¡°They both agree with me. They were brought up by me after all. They don¡¯t have much affection towards their father,¡± Yvonne smiled bitterly. Speaking of which, that father had never done what a father should do for his children.


    Yvonne had persevered for so many years, but every time she thought about it, she felt exhausted.


    In order to protect her ridiculous love, what she got in return was Loraine and Hansen getting hurt.


    She didn¡¯t want to hold on any longer.


    It was better to be practical.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to make anyments. This was a matter within their family.It¡¯s just that since Wilson insisted on not giving up for such a long time, he wouldn¡¯t divorce her so easily.


    ¡°Will he divorce you?¡±


    ¡°The reason why he doesn¡¯t want a divorce is because of his reputation. He had already been divorced previously because of an affair, and if he¡¯s getting another divorce again, it¡¯ll only bring him a bad name. He has had no love for me since a long time ago. What¡¯s left for me now are just a few ripples,¡± Yvonne smiled bitterly. She had already known this for quite a while; it wasjust that she wanted to deceive herself.


    For the sake of her children, she was willing to put up with Madam Scott. She did not expect that in the end, it was all in vain.


    Now that Madam Scott was dead, Theodore was the one in charge of the Godfrey family. It was even more impossible for her to enter the door of the Godfrey family.


    It was better to leave early and live the life she wanted.


    ¡°If you need anything, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. No one can interfere with our family business,¡± Yvonne said tly.


    Everleigh did not refute. What she said was true. It was already beyond the control of the officials, what more to say for outsiders like her.


    Both of them suddenly remained silent for a long time.


    No one spoke.

 Chapter 443 Go See Elvir

    Everleigh didn¡¯t know when she had this feeling that both she and Yvonne had nothing to say to each other.


    Yvonne nced at her watch and said with a smile, ¡°I have to go. It¡¯s time to pick up Hansen from school.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a driver to pick him up?¡±


    Yvonne shook her head. ¡°Since I filed for a divorce with Wilson, I moved out. I bought an apartment. Although it is not big,the three of us are still able to livefortably.¡±


    Everleigh was shocked for a moment but soon realized that what she said was true.


    It was better to live the life she wanted.


    Yvonne bought two cups of milk tea for Hansen and Loraine before she left.


    Everleigh also had three cups of milk tea, which was Yvonne¡¯s treat.


    ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s too kind of you to do that.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be shy about. In fact, I like stair and Adrienne very much too. The three children are on good terms so it¡¯s just a little treat from me. If you have time, bring them to my new house to have fun,¡± Yvonne said.


    Everleigh nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and visit you when I have time.¡±


    She believed that if Wilson wasn¡¯t there, she would feel much morefortable.


    After they parted, Everleigh went back to the hospital. Christopher was eating lunch brought by the nurses, but it was really boring for him to eat alone.


    When he saw here back, he smiledimmediatelyand said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Come and eat something.¡±


    She looked at the fruits and lunchboxes on the table and understood what was going on.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already attracted so many girls when you just came back?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing I can do. My face is just too charming.¡± After Christopher said that, he thought that he was cool and shook his hair.


    There was a dazed look in his narrow eyes.


    He seemed to be a man with a story.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t care about it. She handed him the cup of milk tea she had brought and said, ¡°Have a try. It tastes good.¡±


    He immediately helped himself. He took a sip and handed her some food. ¡°Have a bite. If you like it, take it back for the two kids.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take it with me even if you didn¡¯t tell me to.¡±


    He looked at her taking him for granted but he was already used to it.


    The smile on his face gradually disappeared, and his eyes dimmed a little.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Stainley came after you left. He¡¯s going to the academic exchange programme abroad. I¡¯m afraid to say that he¡¯ll be away for a few months.¡±


    Hearing this, she lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°What did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t want you to be awkward. I just told him that it¡¯s better for you two not to meet each other. Did the both of you really talk things through?¡±


    She looked up into his gossipy eyes. Sometimes, she had to admit that his eyes were really special that he could see right through the problem between them.


    ¡°Is it still important now?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s clear that Stainley hasn¡¯t given up on you. Everleigh, sometimes, I really admire you. You can make a man fall head over heels for you.¡± Christopher clearly showed that he was watching the fun and didn¡¯t mind if it was a big deal.


    She threw away the fork in her hand and said, ¡°Are you done yet? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m very annoyed now?¡±


    ¡°I know, didn¡¯t I make things even more difficult for you? But Everleigh, there¡¯s something more troublesome which you have to deal with now.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When will you meet that private detective?¡± He asked solemnly. He felt that it would be better to settle this matter as soon as possible. Although it had already been so many years,there was still a way to solve the problem.


    Speaking of this, her face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll call him tonight.¡±


    She had called that afternoon, but the detective did not answer the phone. Because of Yvonne, she stopped calling him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to resume calling him in the evening.


    Christopher nodded and said, ¡°Just tell me when you get any news. It¡¯ll be easier for us to prepare for it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The night came very soon. Everleigh and Christopher walked out of the hospital. The autumn breeze was strong and the wind was a lot cooler. He could not help but shrink his neck. ¡°It¡¯s so cold,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why do you wear so little clothing?¡± She looked at him, who was only wearing a thin t-shirt. It was alreadyte autumn. The temperature difference between day and night was huge.


    She was even wearing twoyers of clothing.


    She didn¡¯t have a strong physique, so she didn¡¯t dare to expose too much of it.


    ¡°Now that you know that I¡¯m scantily dressed, hurry up. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    She didn¡¯t refuse. She was sent by her driver that morning, so she didn¡¯t have her car with her.


    Returning to the Trevino family, Everleigh brought back some delicious food, especially the two cups of milk tea that were given to stair and Adrienne.


    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to drink?¡± Adrienne asked after taking a sip. She still remembered that her mother liked to drink milk tea too.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already had it, you guys can continue drinking. I¡¯m going upstairs to take care of some things. Don¡¯te and disturb me, okay?¡±


    Adrienne nodded and stair looked at her retreating figure as she went upstairs. He fell into a deep thought.


    Everleigh returned to her room and made a phone call. The phone rang a few times but still no one answered. Just as she was about to hang up, a hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Who is it?¡± The voice asked.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Elvir Carter?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Saniogo Jenkins? He asked me to find you.¡± As Everleigh said the name ¡®Saniogo¡¯, her heart beat fast.


    She didn¡¯t know whether this person would tell the truth or not.


    After a long while, he uttered a soft ¡®hmm¡¯ on the phone.


    She didn¡¯t know what to answer for a moment. What did this cold attitude mean?


    Did he think she was a bad person?


    ¡°I know you¡¯re investigating Welment¡¯s cause of death. I¡¯m not a stranger, I¡¯m Welment¡¯s daughter. I believe you¡¯ve also seen the news, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Saniogo had already given me all the information. I want to personally investigate the true cause of my parents¡¯ death. Mr. Carter, let¡¯s meet.¡±


    He was silent again. She did not urge him but waited for his reply.


    ¡°Well,e see me tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you the addresster,¡± Elvir sighed lightly, as if he had put down his guard against her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried that he would refuse to see her.


    After hanging up the phone, she received a message. It was the address that Elvir had sent her.


    She forwarded the address to Christopher and called him. ¡°Have you received the address? Come with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell the other doctors to change my shift,¡± he answered quickly.


    She had to inform the hospital too since she was supposed to be on a full day shift the following day, but now she might have to change shifts.


    After everything had been arranged, she received a call from Theodore when she came out of the bathroom after washing up.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe this afternoon?¡±


    She originally wanted to go there, but she had forgotten about it when she met Yvonne. ¡°I met Yvonne so I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne? Why was she looking for you?¡± His suspicious voice came from the phone. He had been inattentive to her recently.


    ¡°Nothing serious. It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. It seems that she and your father are going to get divorced,¡± she told him truthfully.

 Chapter 444 Their Hearts Sank

    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything. It didn¡¯t matter to him whether Wilson was divorced or not.


    As a son, he also hoped that his mother could be with his father.Although he had said before that he didn¡¯t hate Yvonne,it was fake. After all, she was a mistress.


    However,what¡¯s done cannot be undone.As a son, he could not interfere too much. In the end, he could only watch as his parents divorced each other.


    Now that Wilson was going to get divorced again, he could only say that his father reaped what he had sown.


    ¡°Theodore, are you listening?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening,¡± he replied when he came back to his senses.


    She thought of something when she was talking about the divorce. ¡°Have you seen your mother?¡±


    She was partly responsible for what had happened before. At that time, she was so sure that Madison was the culprit, but when the truth came out, she didn¡¯t expect thatWilson was the one who had plotted everything.


    Theodore¡¯s mother was still in prison and hadn¡¯t been released yet.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go see her?¡± She suddenly suggested it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He frowned. ¡°Do you want to tell her the truth?¡±


    ¡°It is as it should be. Although she tried to hurt me, I like her much better than Wilson.¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t simply being kind-hearted;she just thought that Wilson and Madison should both shoulder their own mistakes.


    Theodore pursed his lips and remained silent. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I want to make things clear face to face. After all, I falsely used her in the first ce. However, Theodore, I won¡¯t forgive her. In the end, she had also done a lot to hurt me and the Trevino family.¡± Everleigh¡¯s tone was firm, revealing her inner thoughts.


    If she did something wrong, she would apologize, but she would not forgive her.


    ¡°Okay, if you want to go, I¡¯ll arrange for it.¡±


    ¡°I have some other things to attend to tomorrow, so I won¡¯t go to thepany.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He knew that they both needed their personal space.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The next day, Everleigh wore casual clothes and tied up her hair into a ponytail, looking much more youthful and innocent. She was going to meet Elvir, and she decided that she shouldn¡¯t dress too formally.


    stair looked at her and asked, ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±


    ¡°No, I have something to do. By the way,your Grand-Uncle ising to pick you up today. Stay home and wait for me, okay? Be good when you¡¯re there, understand?¡± Everleigh reminded them anxiously. The Jenkins family was not the Trevino family. Moreover, Luqman and Yeezoo would both be there. It was hard to say if they would meet them.


    ¡°I know Mommy, I¡¯ll take good care of Adrienne.¡± He understood her concerns. It would be a little difficult for her to get used to having many rtives all of a sudden.


    It was inevitable that they would meet someone else from the Jenkins family.


    Everleigh reached out her hand and stroked his head. ¡°That¡¯s my boy,¡± she said warmly.


    stair understood what she meant and he nodded his head.


    When Everleigh came out, Christopher had already arrived. He got out of the car and opened the door for her. ¡°You dressed casually today,¡± he greeted her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t dress up in a fancy way for this special asion,¡± Everleigh replied. She was enjoying herself getting a ride from someone else.


    He smiled but did not say anything. He agreed with her words.


    They arrived at the residential area in Ocpeace City. The ce was bustling with all kinds of things, and all sorts of people were there.


    The streets were full of people and children ying around. As she saw the crowds walking on the street, she thought that if he hadn¡¯t apanied her, she wouldn¡¯t dare toe alone either.


    ¡°Over here.¡± He was used to such things. He stayed in a ce that was even more chaotic than this before.


    ¡°Christopher, have you been here?¡±


    ¡°No, but such ces are simr,¡± he answered as he looked around.


    She saw that he was concentrating on searching around so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    After taking many turns here and there, they finally found thedetective¡¯s agency.


    Everleigh and Christopher looked at the door. There were spider webs all over the ce and the sign board was crooked. The door was also half-closed.


    The wind blew and the que standing at the door fell to the ground, making a loud noise.


    Christopher¡¯s heart sank when he saw this. Could they really put their hope into the detective in this house?


    ¡°Where did Saniogo find this detective agency?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard that it had been many years.¡± She was not in a good mood either.


    She was told that there had been no progress over the years. From the looks of that ce,it would be a miracle if there was even a little progress.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± He didn¡¯t expect much.


    After entering, the two of them looked at the person sitting at the door, who was still sleeping soundly in the chair.


    The snores were loud enough to shake the sky.


    She looked around. The chairs on the table, the sofa and the tea table were all dusty. It looked like they had not been cleaned up for a long time.


    ¡°Elvir,¡± Christopher called out.


    The person in the chair opened his eyes. His eyes were dazed and his face was covered with stubble. The wrinkles at the corner of his eyes were deep, and they looked like they could crush a few flies. He looked obliviously at the two people who came in.


    ¡°Well, hello. Have a seat.¡±


    Everleigh and Christopher looked at each other. Where could they sit?


    ¡°We won¡¯t sit. We just want to ask you about Welment.¡±


    ¡°This is the information. You can take a look for yourself.¡± Elvir took out a blue folder beside him and handed it over.


    Everleigh took it over and looked at the information. It was the same as what Saniogo had given her before, but as she read through it she felt something was off.


    ¡°At that time, when the ne crashed, didn¡¯t it¡­¡±


    Elvir stood up and poured them a ss of water each. He said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The ne had been sabotaged. Private nes are maintained by someone from the airport, and after your parents had that ident, the ne was checked. When I looked for thepany that used to repair the ne, it was no longer there, unfortunately.Hence, the clues were cut off.¡±


    Christopher took the paper cup and looked at it. It seemed to be clean so he was relieved.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes were still on the file. The more she looked at it, the more disheartened she felt. She could imagine how her parents¡¯ ne was blown up.


    ¡°Then what are you investigating now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently waiting for some news. The factory had disappeared and the staff had been dismissed. I have to find them one by one to look for more clues.¡± Elvir yawned indecently with tears in the corner of his eyes.


    It was obvious that he was too sleepy because he didn¡¯t have a good rest.


    When Christopher heard about looking for someone, he felt like he could do something to help. He quickly asked, ¡°Do you know his name? I can help you find him.¡±


    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have to sit here and wait for news.¡±


    Christopher stared at him nkly.


    Elvir looked at the disdain in Christopher¡¯s eyes. From the looks of it, he was a rich young man. Finding a person wouldn¡¯t be a difficult task for someone like him.


    ¡°Are you waiting for news here?¡±


    ¡°No, there is a woman who wants to find evidence of her husband cheating on her. I am looking for the mistress,¡± Elvir said solemnly.


    Everleigh was speechless. He was even doing such a job.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Saniogo giving you enough money? How could you take on other cases?¡± Christopher was also shocked.

 Chapter 445 Everleigh Made Her Move

    Judging by Elvir¡¯s looks, he would not even be able to get through the hotel¡¯s main entrance if he wanted to find evidence of the cheating husband.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating this case all these years, but I haven¡¯t made any progress. I can¡¯t possibly just sit here living off the past gains,¡± Elvir said with a righteous look.


    Christopher was very surprised that this man still had guts.


    Just as Elvir finished his words, his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± He answered.


    He listened to the other end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there,¡± he said as he ran off with his phone.


    Everleigh and Christopher felt a gust of wind blow past, and Elvir had already disappeared from the room.


    It was only then that they knew why the office looked shabby. This man wasn¡¯t staying there at all. It looked like he only went there to sleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. He said he was waiting for more news too, so we should wait and see. I¡¯ll continue with my investigation and find out which factory it was.¡± Christopher triedforting her.


    This man seemed to be a little unreliable.


    On their way back, neither of them spoke. Everleigh¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She didn¡¯t expect it would turn out like this.


    She was confused as to how Saniogo had taken a liking to Elvir at that time that he entrusted the job to him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and investigate Elvir¡¯s background.¡±


    ¡°Well, it has already turned out to be like this. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Everleigh took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    Deep in thought, Christopher turned to look at her with a meaningful look and he stopped talking.


    She arrived home at noon. Before she entered the door, she saw Alexander walk overand he greeted her,¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, why are you here?¡± She looked at him strangely. Shouldn¡¯t he be at home?


    He smiled slightly. Under the sunlight, he looked like a teenager from every girl¡¯s dream, making people unable to turn their eyes away from him.


    There was a time when she had to admit that he was the dream lover of many people.


    ¡°It was stair who asked me to pick you up. He said that you mighte back at noon,¡± he came over and said.


    She thought of stair and chuckled, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    When she returned to the Jenkins family home, she noticed that Cynthia and Linggon were both there, and stair and Adrienne were sitting next to Saniogo,ughing happily.


    On the contrary, Cynthia¡¯s face was full of hatred.


    Everleigh frowned and asked, ¡°Why are they here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they arrived when I went to pick you up.¡± Alexander also frowned and he didn¡¯t lookfortable.


    Everleigh¡¯s identity was a little special now. It was better for her and her kids not to show up.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Alexander called.


    Everyone on the sofa looked over, especially Cynthia, who looked very unhappy. ¡°How old are you? You already have two children. You didn¡¯t go sleeping around and causing all sorts of trouble, did you?¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh stopped and looked dismayed.


    ¡°Cynthia, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cynthia. What are you talking about?¡± Linggon felt that she had gone too far.


    After all, she was a member of the Jenkins family. Wasn¡¯t it too much for her to speak like that?


    ¡°Am I wrong? She¡¯s so young and yet she already has two children. Although it¡¯s a trend to get pregnant before getting married, you shouldn¡¯t just follow the trend like this,¡± Cynthia said with a smile. At the same time, the look of sarcasm in her eyes didn¡¯t seem to fade at all. Instead, she felt that Everleigh was even more despicable.


    It was the same for the children she gave birth to.


    stair and Adrienne were very unhappy to hear her words, especially stair, who clenched his little fists tightly. This was far more despicable to hear than to call a child illegitimate.


    Saniogo felt the same way too. His face was gloomy. Just as he was about to yell at her, he saw Everleigh rush over and she pped Cynthia in the face.


    ¡°Cynthia, I can bear with whatever insults you throw at me, but I will never tolerate you when ites to this matter. What disgusting mindset you have at such a young age. I won¡¯t even bother talking with you about the current ¡®trend¡¯,¡± Everleigh stared at her furiously, her cheeks red with anger.


    An aura of ruthlessness and ferocity radiated off her body.


    Alexander and Saniogo were both shocked when they saw her attitude, but they both agreed in their minds that her actions reflected their anger.


    Cynthia really deserved a p.


    The words that she spoke didn¡¯t even go through her mind first. How did Luqman educate her?


    Cynthia was startled by the p and wasn¡¯t able toe back to her senses for a long time.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed following the current trend. Think about it. What Aunt Cynthia did before can¡¯t bepared to my mommy. Taking off your clothes in public, Aunt Cynthia, you¡¯re really trendy.¡± stair¡¯s voice was cold, without any childishness that a boy his age should have.


    It was more like an adult speaking.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just an illegitimate child. What do you know¡­ Ah!¡± Before Cynthia could finish her words, she felt another sharp pain on her cheek.


    Everleigh red at her condescendingly, and the indignation on her face became stronger. ¡°I dare you to say it again.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Alexander stood up and scolded her.


    Cynthia covered her face with tears in her clear eyes. She stood up, faced Everleigh, and said to her, ¡°What right do you have to hit me? You are just a shameless sl*t and you gave birth to illegitimate children.¡±


    Everleigh was so angry that her whole body was shaking.


    Adrienne listened to Cynthia¡¯s words and burst into tears. ¡°Mommy,let¡¯s go home. I don¡¯t want to stay here¡­¡± She sobbed.


    Everleigh quickly turned around andforted her. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s go back now. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t cry. There¡¯s nothing to cry about,¡± stair alsoforted her, but the hatred in his eyes was apparent.


    Cynthia felt much better when she saw them like this. ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of illegitimate children. How dare youe and deceive the Jenkins family? Get out of here now¡­¡±


    p! The crisp sound echoed through the room.


    Everleigh and others all watched the scene that unfolded in front of their eyes.


    Even Linggon couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡°Un¡­ Uncle,¡± Linggon muttered.


    Saniogo¡¯s face was more sullen than ever and his eyes were filled with intense displeasure.


    Cynthia¡¯s face swelled up. She had tears in her eyes but didn¡¯t dare to cry out in pain. She felt more shocked rather than the pain on her face. She couldn¡¯t believe that her beloved uncle would p her.


    ¡°Cynthia, do you my words go in one ear and out from the other? Or do you think Everleigh is easy to bully for you to humiliate her like this?¡± Saniogo said, word by word.


    His eyes were like a knife which pierced fiercely into Cynthia¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh is part of the Jenkins family. There is no doubt about this. If I ever hear you telling her to get out of here, don¡¯t me me for driving you out of the Jenkins family.¡± Saniogo¡¯s voice was firm, leaving no chance for negotiation. It as as if he had given an order.


    Everyone who heard him couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Everleigh looked at him and her heart feltplicated.


    She could stand being bullied and insulted, but she would never allow anyone to hurt her children.

 Chapter 446 Alexander Got Furious

    Alexander looked at Cynthia coldly and said in an unsympathetic tone, ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t you dare think that you have a sense of superiority as a member of the Jenkins family. We are not like you who like to make a scene like a shrew. Everleigh is part of the Jenkins family and there is no doubt about it. If you dare to speak rudely again, I will be the first one to punish you.¡±


    When Cynthia heard these words, she felt like she had been struck by lightning. She looked at them, unable to believe her eyes.


    She shook her head slightly. She couldn¡¯t ept that her family, who loved her dearly, would favor an outsider instead of her.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She got up from the ground and was about to jump on Everleigh. She cursed, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you sl*t. You took away all my love. Why did youe back? Why don¡¯t you just die?¡±


    Before she could touch Everleigh, she was pulled aside by Alexander. He said to the security guards at the door, ¡°Come in, all of you.¡±


    The security guards at the door heard him. ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Get this woman out of here. If you dare to let her in, hand in your resignation letters,¡± he angrily told them.


    He had always been very gentle and rarely raised his voice, let alone say harsh words.


    When the security guards heard that their jobs were on the line, they took Cynthia out without a word.


    She cried and shouted but no one was willing to pay attention to her.


    Adrienne, who was sitting on the sofa, cried sadly. She sobbed, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t like this ce. I don¡¯t want to stay here¡­¡±


    Everleigh patted her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to cry anymore.¡±


    stair was outraged too. He looked at Saniogo and Alexander with his big dark eyes. ¡°Grand-Uncle, Uncle Alexander, did my mommye to get this kind of treatment here?¡±


    Saniogo and Alexander were startled by his words.


    ¡°My mommy didn¡¯t grow up in the Jenkins family but her upbringing is much better than your family¡¯s. If the Jenkins family doesn¡¯t like her, we won¡¯te next time.¡±


    ¡°stair, don¡¯t talk to your grand-uncle like that. It¡¯s very impolite for you to do that.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, where are their manners? How dare they humiliate you in front of me? Did they also curse you behind our backs?¡± stair¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was filled with intense dissatisfaction.


    Saniogo and Alexander had nothing to say.


    He was right, the Jenkins family owed Everleigh too much.


    ¡°stair, your grand-uncle and I were sincere when we invited you toe over. You don¡¯t know how many years we have been searching for your mommy and we finally found her. I admit that the people of the Jenkins family are not very happy about her arrival, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we are not good to her,¡± Alexander exinedpatiently.


    Saniogo¡¯s face darkened. He already felt his ears stinging at the thought of what Cynthia had just said, not to mention Everleigh herself.


    ¡°stair, such a thing will not happen in the future. Iwon¡¯t allow it to happen again,¡± Saniogo dered firmly.


    ¡°Really? We¡¯lle after you are done dealing with it then. Otherwise, who knows when another lunatic will appear again?¡± stair snorted coldly, his tender little face suppressing his displeasure.


    He liked to spend his time with his grand-uncle, but he couldn¡¯t stand his mother being bullied by others.


    They were the real ¡®family¡¯, the real ¡®family¡¯ which shared all honor and disgrace.


    Saniogo¡¯s heart felt heavy when he saw stair¡¯s attitude, and bitter feelings welled up in his heart.


    Hearing that, Adrienne pulled Everleigh¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡± Everleigh knew the tempers of these two children. If they didn¡¯t like to stay, they would go back even if they had to walk home.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll take the kids back first. I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m free.¡± She was so angry that day that she even had to pick up a fight.


    However, she did not regret it. It was her natureas a motherto protect her children.


    Saniogo couldn¡¯t say anything either. He nodded and watched them leave.


    Linggon, on the other hand, felt embarrassedthe most. He just stood there watching the fuss. Now that the protagonist left, he didn¡¯t know if he should stay or leave.


    ¡°Well¡­ Uncle, I¡¯ll go back first. My mother is going to invite my aunt and others for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Saniogo said in a weak voice as he waved his big hand.


    He sighed with mixed emotions in his heart. The Jenkins family seemed to be magnificent but who knew that their rtionship was not harmonious at all, contrary to what people saw on the surface.


    For a moment, he really hoped that Welment would still be alive so that these worries would no longer fall on him.


    Everleigh was sent back by Alexander. On the way back, Adrienne fell asleep leaning on stair¡¯s shoulderbecause she was too tired.


    Alexander was worried that Everleigh would think too much, so he said, ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t hate my father. He is doing this out of kindness.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Of course she understood Saniogo¡¯s heart. As for Luqman and Yeezoo, she didn¡¯t think that way of them.


    ¡°stair, I hope you don¡¯t hate your grand-uncle,¡± Alexander said as he looked at him through the rear view mirror of the car.


    ¡°This is considered the second time we meet each other. We¡¯re still strangers to one other, so it¡¯s hard for me to say whether I like or hate you,¡± stair replied in a distant tone.


    It was obvious that he held a grudge over what had happened that day.


    Alexander was silent for a moment. He opened his mouth but still didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When they arrived at the Trevino family home, Everleigh walked in with Adrienne in her arms. However, stair stayed behind. ¡°Uncle, the Jenkins family has too many internal conflicts. It¡¯s best for you to be careful.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Alexander frowned. He was the only one who knew what the Jenkins family was up to.He had never even mentioned anything to his father either.


    stair¡¯s bright eyes stared at him. ¡°Uncle, when I was in your study thest time, I identally nced at your documents.¡±


    Alexanderughedsuddenly. He found that these two children were really getting more and more lovable. One was cute with sweet words, while the other was smart and sharp-eyed.


    Everleigh was really a fortunate person to have two children like them.


    ¡°I know. I hope you cane to the Jenkins family manor again in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you handle Cynthia¡¯s matters.¡± stair threw out these words then turned around and ran back into the house.


    Alexander frowned as he did not really understand what he meant.


    It was only when he returned home,then he realized what the child meant.


    Luqman had brought Cynthia to the old manor.


    Saniogo sat on the sofa with a sullen face. Luqman¡¯s face was red and it was obvious that they had just finished quarreling.


    ¡°Dad,¡± Alexander called out.


    ¡°Alexander, I heard that you threw Cynthia out.Is that true?¡± Luqman questioned loudly as he looked at him.


    He looked as if he had found a ce to vent his anger that he kept inside for a long time.


    Alexander looked sideways at Cynthia, who shrank her neck. She was still afraid of him after what he had done earlier.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°And you still dare to admit it?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Your daughter spoke as if she had no brain. Before she scolded others, why didn¡¯t she look at her own problems first?¡± Alexander hit the mark with his words.


    Luqman became even angrier when he heard that. ¡°This is your younger sister. How dare you help an outsider?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 447 Elvir’s Past

    Alexander turned to look at his father. Inparison, Everleigh was more like a family member than they were.


    ¡°Outsider? Who are you talking about? Everleigh? She¡¯s my uncle¡¯s child, which makes her the same as Cynthia. If she¡¯s an outsider, shouldn¡¯t Cynthia be one too?¡± Alexander¡¯s tone became a little heavier.


    Luqman was flustered and exasperated. He pointed at him but couldn¡¯t utter any word for a long time


    However, Saniogo, who was sitting on the sofa,stood up. He swept his cold gaze across the room and said, ¡°Luqman, I¡¯ll repeat myself. Everleigh isn¡¯t an outsider. If you say that again, don¡¯t me me for turning all of you into true ¡®outsiders¡¯.¡±


    Luqman¡¯s body shook and he looked at him with his eyes widened. ¡°Saniogo, are you actually giving up on our brotherhood for her?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of giving up on our brotherhood, you¡¯re actually good with it, aren¡¯t you? You can stop the little tricks behind my back now, otherwise¡­¡± Saniogo¡¯sst words were very threatening.


    He had no look of affection. Instead, there was a bone-chilling coldness in his eyes.


    Luqman¡¯s body shook and he took a few steps back. His face was stiff but he could not utter a single word.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, leave. I¡¯m tired.¡± Saniogo waved his big hand, signaling them to leave.


    Seeing this, Luqman could not stay any longer. Cynthia could not help but stomp on the ground and leave with her father.


    At that time, in the Trevino family home, Everleigh patiently exined the Jenkins family¡¯s affairs to the kids. Adrienne was quite sensible. She said in a cute tone, ¡°I know,Mommy. When I go back, I will apologize to Grand-Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Okay,he loves the two of you the most. Don¡¯t say words that make him sad anymore.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Adrienne pouted.If it wasn¡¯t because of her mother,she wouldn¡¯t have said such words.


    stair just sat there silently. No one knew what was going through his mind.


    Everleigh¡¯s phone rang. It was from Christopher. She nced at it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer the phone first.¡±


    Taking her phone to the other side, she picked it up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I found Elvir¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°That fast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m fast, but this Elvir is too famous.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Elvir was a policeman thirty years ago.He specialized in investigating major cases and offended many people.¡± When he mentioned this, there was already a hint of admiration in his voice.


    In his eyes,Elvir was a man to be respected.


    ¡°Then why did he appear here?¡±


    ¡°He solved a big case and provoked some people. His wife and daughter were killed so he got depressed.Furthermore, I also have an unexpected harvest.¡± Christopher purposely kept her in suspense.


    Everleigh¡¯s interest was piqued by his words so she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°When his wife and daughter were killed, they couldn¡¯t find the culprit. He gotpletely drunk everyday. It was Saniogo who reached out to him. I don¡¯t understand why Saniogo helped him all of a sudden either. He also had him to deal with this matter.¡±


    She was a little confused. Why did her uncle offer to help a policeman, especially such a person?


    ¡°If you want to know the truth, you can ask your uncle. I believe that he will be willing to tell you. I heard that Elvir came out of that kind of ce. He has lived here since his wife died,¡± Christopher said.


    She felt a little ufortable. Thinking of Elvir¡¯s unkempt face which was full of stubble, he looked as if he had experienced all kinds of vicissitudes in life.


    It turned out that the pain in his heart was no less than others.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Have a good rest. I only managed to get this much information. I¡¯m going to look for the people involved in the incident. By the way, I just received a message. There¡¯s something on Derick.¡±


    She was shocked when she heard the name Derick. She almost forgot that there was someone else investigating this matter.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he is in Desino. I have sent people to look for him, but I have to saythat this guy is really smart. My people chased after him for so long but he¡¯s still able to get away.¡± Christopher was very depressed when he talked about this. It was the first time that he had to spend so much time looking for someone.


    It was really a p in the face.


    ¡°Of course he was quick to react. You are probably not the only person looking for him;maybe Wilson is also looking for him too. No matter who gets him, there¡¯s only one ending for him. Even if he kills himself, he can¡¯t fall into the hands of others,¡± Everleigh analyzed.The amount of days he could still stay alive was numbered.


    Christopher did not retort. What she said was true.


    Forget it, they should take things one step at a time. What he was hoping for was that Wilson shouldn¡¯t seed before him. Otherwise, this clue would be cut off again.


    Wilson was indeed an experienced and astute person. He had a deep understanding of what it meant to take a step at a time.


    After Everleigh hung up the phone, her phone rang again. She thought it was Christopher but it turned out to be Selena.


    Speaking of her, her sister had note back for several months. She wondered how the filming was going.


    ¡°Hello, Selena.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh!¡± Selena called out.


    Everleigh was a little puzzled. She didn¡¯t remember how long Selena had not called her like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Hearing this, Selena¡¯s eyes welled up. What went through her mind which made her do these bad things to her at that time?


    ¡°I¡¯ming back today. I am in the crew now. Can youe and pick me upter?¡±


    When Everleigh heard this, she was very happy. ¡°Wait for me there.I¡¯ll bring stair and Adrienne together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you guys.¡± Hearing her words, Selena¡¯s mouth curved into a smile but her eyes were filled with tears.


    After Everleigh hung up the phone, she took the children and went to the crew to pick her up.


    The moment Selena put down the phone, she suddenly understood how Everleigh had lived alone abroad for so many years.


    Having been here for a few months, she had already experienced the feeling of loneliness and helplessness.


    She could only imagine how she managed to survive for so many years.


    After Everleigh arrived, she saw Selena standing not far away, talking to a man.


    ¡°Selena.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you are here. Let me introduce you.¡± Selena heard her and hurried over. She said, ¡°This is my boyfriend whom I met abroad. His name is Jorben Pratt.¡±


    Everleigh nced at him. He looked very handsome but his eyes were a little gloomy.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I heard from Selena that you have two children. I believe these are the two that I¡¯m talking about.¡± After saying that, Jorben looked down at the two children.


    stair and Adrienne greeted him at the same time. ¡°Nice to meet you, uncle.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nice to meet the both of you.¡±


    Selena smiled and said, ¡°stair, Adrienne, I brought you a gift. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunt Selena!¡± Adrienne shouted happily. The happiest moment for her was when she opened a gift.


    They were very happy with theptops Alexander gave themst time.


    They feltfortable and happy each time they watched cartoons on it.


    Selena looked tired. She just wanted to have a good rest.


    ¡°Jorben, we¡¯ll go first. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 448 Selena’s Boyfriend, Jorben

    Everleigh remained silent all the way but her eyes scanned the man up and down. She was not being mean but she felt that this man did not seem to be a good person.


    They got in the car. Selena sat in the passenger seat and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back. The air is refreshing.¡±


    ¡°Was everything well with you while you were abroad?¡±


    ¡°The first three months were hectic for me. It was mainly because I had to continue working even though I was sick. There wasn¡¯t even a single person to care of me. When I met Jorben, he was very kind to me. At least when I was abroad, there was someone who was willing to apany me,¡± Selena answered asher tone drifted off in loneliness.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t have a pleasant experience while living alone abroad.


    Everleigh turned and nced at her.¡°What does he do for a living?¡±


    ¡°Jorben is a scriptwriter.My crew and his crew were working at the same venue, so we got to know each other after meeting several times,¡± Selena said truthfully.


    However, stair, who was at the back, said in a low voice, ¡°Aunt Selena, this person is cunning. You have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°stair, don¡¯t talk about him like that. It¡¯s not easy for me to find someone I truly love.¡±


    Everleigh agreed with stair¡¯s words. This person was moreplicated than he seemed. She couldn¡¯t say that she had seen through countless people urately, but this person really gave her an uneasy feeling.


    It was as if there was a gloomy and sinister aura swirling around him.


    However, Selena was head over heels for him, so she wouldn¡¯t listen to any words of advice.


    The Trevino family home.


    When Abraham knew that Selena was back, he purposely asked Hilda to cook a table full of delicious food, which were all her favorites.


    Selena sighed, ¡°Home is still the best.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go abroad then,¡± Abraham responded in a low voice.


    Selena smiled and said nothing. She turned to look at Everleigh and said, ¡°I saw your news when I was abroad. When did you reunite with the Jenkins family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to get along with the people of the Jenkins family, isn¡¯t it?¡± Selena was referring to Cynthia at the banquet.


    Everleigh did not speak, but Adrienne spoke instead, ¡°Aunt Cynthia is so fierce. She even cursed at Mommy.¡±


    Selena heard her and nced at Everleigh. ¡°Did you retaliate?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to just stay quiet. I don¡¯t need to be polite to such a person.¡± Everleigh lifted her gaze and felt satisfied at the thought of the scene.


    Nevertheless, what caught her off guard the most was the protection from Saniogo and Alexander. They didn¡¯t hold back at all.


    ¡°Mommy hit her hard on the face. That auntie satdirectlyon the floor and covered her face with her hands. She looked funny.¡± Adrienne showed her small teeth andughed happily.


    Selena smiled and said nothing. Now this was Everleigh. She always had a revengeful personality,and there was no way she could have put up with it.


    That evening, Everleigh helped Selena to tidy up her clothes and of course, there were everyone¡¯s gifts. Everleigh got a small ornament, on which there was a porcin doll dressed in a red dress, just like what they wore when they were young.


    ¡°Everleigh, this is mine. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡± Selena took out her keys, which had an ornament that was very simr to the one she gave her. One could see at a nce that it was a set made for best friends.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. I like it very much.¡±


    Selena took her to the bedwiththe porcin dolls in her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°For so many years, I¡¯ve always felt that Dad was only good to you. I was very jealous of you. I couldn¡¯t understand why you could get everything when we were both daughters of the Trevino family.However, during the few months abroad, I realized the hardships you had to experience over the past few years. I finally understand the meaning of I¡¯ll never be able to understand the pain unless I get hit myself. Everleigh, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gone against you.¡±


    Tears welled up in Selena¡¯s eyes as her voice drifted off.


    Everleigh took out a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s all over. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°But it matters to me. I even had the evil thought before of why couldn¡¯t you just die, so that Dad wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the hospital, and you wouldn¡¯t have to make the Trevino family nearly bankrupt. I never thought about your feelings, or looked at things from your perspective, but now I¡¯ve finally realized it.¡± Selena truly regretted it.


    She didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again.


    She wanted the family to stay happy together.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes were red. She was pleased to hear her sister saying such words.


    They grew up together and what she had hoped for the most was their family being in harmony instead of fighting against each other.


    Everleigh opened her arms and hugged her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve never thought of ming you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that, as an outsider, what right do you have to stand above me? Every time I see Dad¡¯s love for you, I feel very angry. I¡¯m clearly the daughter of the Trevino family, but you¡¯re enjoying the best from them. How was I willing to ept that?¡±


    Everleigh understood everything she said.


    That was why she had never been angry with Selena because she was her sister.


    At that moment, Abraham and stair, who were at the door, looked at each other. The two sisters were talking about the past so it was not appropriate for them to stay there.


    They turned around and left the corridor.


    ¡°Everleigh, when you went to the Jenkins family, did they treat you well?¡± Selena wiped her tears and asked her with concern.


    She didn¡¯t want her to go to that family if she wasn¡¯t weed. There was always a ce for her in the Trevino family.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡°It¡¯s all fine. Saniogo and his son are treating me very well.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then why did those people bully you at the banquet?¡± Selena had personally inquired from several of her good friends in the country who were also at the Jenkins family¡¯s banquet at that time.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡°You were full of hostility towards me at that time, not to mention them. They thought that since I never grew up in the Jenkins family, I have no right to show up and take away the family shares. Everyone there regarded me as a thorn in their side.¡±


    Selena was silent. What she said was right. It was true.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯d better don¡¯t go there. Don¡¯t get bullied by them,¡± Selena persuaded.


    ¡°Okay. You should go to bed early. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow morning. I like this gift very much,¡± Everleigh said, shaking the porcin doll in her hand.


    Selena broke intoughter. It looked like they were back to the old days.


    Everleigh returned to her room and looked at the gift. The corners of her mouth lifted into a big smile. At least there were no longer any grudges between them and they could be the same as they were before.


    She had a good night¡¯s sleep. Even her dreams were sweet.


    The next morning, Everleigh went to thepany to look for Theodore. She wanted to ask him if he knew anything about Jorben.


    He was a little surprised to see her there. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital first?¡±


    ¡°The progress for the heart detectors ising to an end. I can go thereter. I¡¯m here to ask you about something else.¡± She sat on the sofa and looked at him seriously.


    Upon seeing this, his eyebrows raised up a little. His charming voice carried a hint of a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Jorben?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a scriptwriter, isn¡¯t he? I¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s in charge of one of the films for Christmas. I heard he¡¯s pretty good with his work. Why are you asking this?¡± Although Theodore had invested in the film and television industry, he didn¡¯t have much contact with it.


    He just wanted to know whether he could make money from it.


    ¡°He is now Selena¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Everleigh thought about it and told him honestly.

 Chapter 449 A Person Who Goes Step by Step

    His smile grew even wider. ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about Jorben?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. I think there¡¯s something off with this person but I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t hide how she felt. Whenever she thought of Jorben, she felt very strange.


    If she was asked for her opinion,she would say that her first impression of him was not good.


    ¡°It¡¯s Selena¡¯s freedom to like him. You can¡¯t stop her from doing that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop her and I¡¯m not against it either, but it¡¯s always better to be careful,¡± she exined.


    Theodore had no choice but to let Moses investigate this matter when he saw how serious she was.


    ¡°The results will be out in the afternoon. We¡¯ll have lunch togetherter.¡± He didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s matters; it would be enoughas long as he cared about Everleigh.


    She nodded. She couldn¡¯t be too anxious.


    The morning passed quickly. She was very happy about the results of her research.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long to seed.¡± She had devoted herself to scientific research until she¡¯d forgotten the purpose she came for.


    He wouldn¡¯t remind her either. He had already spoken to the authorities so they should at least be able to see some results.


    What¡¯s more, Talbot was still waiting for them. His career¡¯s sess was also one of the major businesses in Ocpeace City.


    It was a good thing for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s noon already. Let¡¯s have lunch.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get all the data ready first,¡± Everleigh said without raising her head as she continued to type on the keyboard.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He sat patiently and waited for her.


    About ten minutester,she had finished dealing with the data. She turned off theputer, stretched, and said, ¡°Done, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    The two of them arrived at the restaurant. He ordered her favorite dishes and she ate quite a lot.


    She had a good appetite.


    ¡°With the current research results, when will it get listed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already done with the final stage and I¡¯ll proceed to the clinical trial next. I¡¯ve already found a patient with heart disease in the hospital. I¡¯ll take over ten of the samples and monitor them everyday.¡± Everleigh had already arranged everything properly, she¡¯s just waiting to use the machine.


    Upon hearing her words, Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve been so rxed in my work.¡±


    ¡°In the past, you always bore it alone, so of course you would be tired. Now that I¡¯ve shared half of the burden for you, the result will definitely be different.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. If it wasn¡¯t for her helping him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to start quickly.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°Now that you know, why don¡¯t you investigate that guy for me?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to open his mouth before he saw Leon walking in from the entrance.


    Leon, dressed in suit and leather shoes as usual, strode over. His eyes were not as cold asst time, but were full of panic.


    ¡°Is it true that Selena has a boyfriend now?¡±


    Everleigh was very familiar with his voice and looked at him with some consternation in her eyes. ¡°She¡­¡±


    It was not surprising for Theodore to see him here. Moses told him that he met Leon during the investigation and told him everything, and this scene followed.


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Leon stared at her intently, his eyes trembled slightly, as if he could not believe his ears.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say about Leon¡¯s sudden change and finally nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I also only found out about it yesterday. They got together during her few months abroad,¡± she told him truthfully. He had already found out about it anyway. It didn¡¯t matter what she told him.


    Leon was still in shock. He was very clear about how Selena had treated him before. How could she get together with another guy in such a short time?


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡± He murmured, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°It must be because you don¡¯t want us to be together. That¡¯s why you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Her lips were pressed tightly together. She could not bear to see him like that.


    ¡°She¡¯s telling the truth. That man is Jorben, a scriptwriter. As for Selena¡¯s matters, Everleigh and I are both outsiders. No one knows what¡¯s going on. If you want to know more about it, go ask that person. Don¡¯t disturb us when we¡¯re eating.¡± Theodore¡¯s cold and arrogant voice appeared.


    Hepletely ignored the fact that Leon was his cousin.


    Leon turned and looked at him. He lookedpletely dejected.


    ¡°I got it.¡± He turned around and walked out slowly.


    Everleigh looked at his depressed figure. She really couldn¡¯t bear to see him like that. Now, it seemed that Leon wasn¡¯t ying with Selena¡¯s feelings. If he was really acting, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this.


    After he left, she had no appetite. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll go to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± He knew that she was worried about their affairs, but they were outsiders and should not interfere.


    It would be best not to make anyments about it.


    On the way to the hospital, Everleigh almost forgot. ¡°Did you check on Jorben¡¯s information?¡±


    ¡°This person¡¯s life as a scriptwriter is very simple. He is either at home, with the crew, or at the managementpany. There is nothing special about him, except for one thing. Every Sunday he would leave his home for one night and go back in the morning. I don¡¯t know where he goes.¡±


    ¡°One night?¡±


    ¡°Mm. This was all investigated by Moses. There¡¯s nothing special about it. Maybe he just rxes during the weekend,¡± Theodore exined.


    However, Everleigh didn¡¯t think so. She felt that there was something else going on.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about it. Your sister is an adult. If you interfere too much with her matters, she¡¯ll have a grudge against you. You don¡¯t want this to happen, right?¡± His words hit the mark.


    She recalled how she and Selena had talked together the night before. It was a lie to say that she was not happy, but she was doing everything for her sister¡¯s own good.


    ¡°So are you saying that I shouldn¡¯t care whether Selena will be bullied or not?¡±


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Everleigh, you can¡¯t take care of everyone¡¯s feelings. Your sister did this because she had her own thoughts. There¡¯s no need for you to interfere too much.¡±


    Sheh was silent and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Maybe she really thought too much, and maybe things were not as bad as she assumed.


    They arrived at the hospital. She got out of the car and said as she closed the door, ¡°I¡¯ll try to let go of this.¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need anything. I will continue to help you look into it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She walked into the hospital in low spirits.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Theodore watched her walk in, he took out his phone and called Moses. ¡°Look into where Jorben goes every Sunday night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s private life after all,¡± Moses replied sheepishly.


    It depended on what they were trying to investigate.He felt that it was inappropriate.


    ¡°Are you working for me or Jorben?¡±

 Chapter 450 Got Hit

    Theodore¡¯s voice was cold. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t happy with Moses¡¯ talkative attitude.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Moses quickly corrected himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look into it right away.¡±


    Theodore hung up his phone and drove to look for Leon. Normally, this kid would go clubbing when he suffered a huge blow. He was Theodore¡¯s cousin after all, so he couldn¡¯t just stand by and let him be.


    Sure enough, Theodore went to the club and found him.


    Leon had already drunk a few sses of wine.


    ¡°If you really want to drink yourself to death, then I have nothing to say. However, don¡¯t you want to fight for it before you die?¡± Theodore walked over, picked up a ss and poured himself a cup of wine.


    Leon stared at him with red eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°What else can I say now?¡±


    ¡°Even if you can¡¯t, you have to say it. I know that you weren¡¯t able to let go of Selena all this time, but didn¡¯t you know that she had been trying to let go of you by dating other people?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s words weren¡¯t just baseless spections. He knew that such a woman wouldn¡¯t give up her feelings so easily.


    She had gone overboard many times before, but it was all directed at Everleigh. Now that he saw her so concerned about Selena, he believed that the two of them had really let go of the past.


    However, this brat still had a worried look on his face.


    ¡°Is there still hope for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met countless people in the past. Now that you¡¯re finally willing to settle down, your parents will feel much more at ease. Unfortunately, you still have to pay for what you did in the past.¡±


    Theodore spoke meaningfully. Other than sympathy, he didn¡¯t have any other feelings for him.


    Leon was deep in thought. His turbid eyes gradually lit up.


    Theodore looked at him and knew that he had a n in mind. He didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡­


    After Everleigh reached the hospital, Christopher came over and asked, ¡°Have you asked?¡±


    ¡°Ask what?¡± She looked confused.


    Seeing her expression, he knew that she had put the matter to the back of her mind, but hehad been busy looking into it.


    She knew that she was in the wrong, so she said modestly, ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s the use of asking now? You might as well go there straight away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You still have patients to attend to so help me keep an eye on my patients too. I¡¯ll go to the Jenkins family now,¡± she said as she walked away. Before he could speak, she had already disappeared.


    Christopher¡¯s lips twitched. He felt that he had dug a hole for himself.


    Everleigh took a taxi and arrived at the entrance of the Jenkins family. However, the butler told her that Saniogo was not at home.


    ¡°Did he go to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss, pleasee in and have a seat.¡± The butler did not forget how those people treated her before. Now that she was an ¡®important person¡¯ to Saniogo, it would be impossible for him to let other people give her the cold shoulder.


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± She didn¡¯t want to see him in thepany just to talk about this so she decided to try again the day after.


    She returned to the hospital. Christopher had just received a few more patients. ¡°You came back at the right time. How is it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not at home. He¡¯s at thepany, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to go to thepany to ask.¡± She poured a ss of water for herself. After going back and forth for such a long time, she was tired.


    He was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve done all your work but you told me that you didn¡¯t finish it. Everleigh, can¡¯t you be bothered?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m just caught up with something else.¡± It really wasn¡¯t intentional;if only she hadn¡¯t been bothered about Selena.


    She even asked clearly.


    Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t any ¡®if¡¯s.


    Christopher saw that she was really worried and he didn¡¯t continue. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether we ask him or not. His identity is just that. Our main goal is to find the people at the airport.¡±


    ¡°I know, but now there is no other way except to wait, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go with the flow. Maybe Elvir will bring us¡­¡± Before he finished his words, he heard the emergency bell ringing.


    The two of them looked at each other and went out with stethoscopes in their hands.


    When the two people went out and looked at the patients sent over, they were both shocked.


    The person who came was Elvir, whose face was swollen.


    ¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t get agitated, don¡¯t get emotional. How can the two of us fight with those people? You are really too impulsive,¡± he said angrily and helplessly.


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be angry if your wife cheats on you?¡± The man replied rudely.


    Just like that, Christopher and Everleigh listened to their quarrel.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? It hurts so much,¡± Elvir said as he tried to move. He covered his face as he winced.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Everleigh and Christopher looking at him as if they were watching a good show.


    ¡°Why are you two here?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter, where did you go to catch the adulterous couple and turn yourself into this?¡± Christopher teased him.


    Elvir wasn¡¯t bothered;his sideburns were stained with blood. He didn¡¯t mind Christopher¡¯s tone at all. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s harsh enough if you don¡¯t have good manners. People like him are obviously uneducated but there are still people who like him. What good taste she has.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t humiliate my wife,¡± the man said unhappily.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already got cheated on and you¡¯re still protecting her. Didn¡¯t you just say that I would get beaten if I didn¡¯t give them a few ps?¡± Elvir said, unconvinced.


    Everleigh felt inexplicably happy to see this scene. After they had watched enough, she and Christopher started to treat their injuries and dressed their wounds. In order to avoid them causing a scene, they intentionally separated the two men into different wards.


    Elvir was lying on the hospital bed, still grimacing. ¡°Your work field is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an exception this time. I¡¯ve done so many cases, but who knew it would be this difficult.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the man who cheated? What¡¯s going on now?¡± Everleigh remembered what he told them thest time.


    ¡°I have already settled that. I received this case when I got back. Don¡¯t look down on that rascal. He is rich. How could I not earn the money?¡±


    She smiled without saying anything. She found that Elvir was quite an interesting man.


    ¡°However, it is your parents¡¯ case that made me feel guilty. For so many years, I¡¯ve only been able to make a little progress. If it wasn¡¯t because of connections, I would not be so short of money.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my uncle give you money?¡± She frowned and asked.


    Wasn¡¯t it normal to give money in this situation, especially since it had already been so many years.


    ¡°Yes he had, but I also have other feelings towards him.¡±


    Everleigh almostughed out when she heard this. What did he mean by having other feelings? Were they a couple?


    When she thought of this, she felt her whole body shiver.She decided to forget about it;it was too much for her to handle.


    Elvir looked at her slightly trembling body and knew that she had just thought of something bad. His eyes flickered a little. ¡°Haven¡¯t you already checked my information?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He chuckled and didn¡¯t mind when she confessed. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated your parents¡¯ case for so many years, but it¡¯s still going nowhere. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you to look into it.¡±

 Chapter 451 Powerful And Influential Person

    Elvir was a policeman after all. He knew very well about how people thought. Otherwise, he would not be a private detective.


    ¡°Since you know it, why don¡¯t you work harder?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. She wouldn¡¯t feel guilty if he could say it out so easily.


    He took a deep breath and gazed at the ceiling with his turbid eyes, looking in deep thought. After a long while, he said slowly, ¡°Miss Trevino, the death of your parents was not done by ordinary people. It took me so many years to make some progress in this investigation. Except for those powerful and influential people who could¡¯ve nned such a violent and well covered-up ident, I can¡¯t find any other reason that could make the investigation so hard.¡±


    ¡°Powerful and influential? Could it be a business matter?¡± She frowned and asked. Thinking of the Godfrey family, she thought that it was possible.


    He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If it¡¯s rted to business, I¡¯d find a clue.¡±


    ¡°What else could it be other than business feuds?¡±


    ¡°There could be a lot of things, such as revenge killing or revenge for love,¡± he said indifferently. He looked totally differentpared to how he looked when he arrived at the hospital.


    Everleigh was silent for a long time and felt that what he said was somewhat reasonable. If it was about business, the Jenkins family would have the biggest motive, but it was a pity that the situation at that time was not that simple.


    The information also showed that the Jenkins family was peaceful and harmonious then. It was only after Welment died that the situation became chaotic.


    ¡°Have a good rest and let me know if there is any more news,¡± she said as she looked at the time. She could not stay there any longer.


    Elvir did not answer. Instead, heid down and rested.


    When she came out, Christopher was leaning against the wall, waiting for herwith his arms crossed.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while,¡± she answered in a deep voice. Regarding her parents¡¯ death, she felt like she was walking into a fog. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get out of it. Instead, she got lost when she walked deeper into it.


    She felt even more disheartened than when she found out about the person who hurt her.


    Christopher noticed that she looked tired and didn¡¯t ask more. That afternoon went by, and when Everleigh got off work, she went to see Elvir and bought some foodespeciallyfor him. However, when she arrived at the ward, she saw a bucket of fried chicken, ribs, hamburgers and all kinds of fruits there.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, here you are. Have a bite.¡± He handed her a drumstick.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, it¡¯s for you. Just take it as supper.¡± She felt full looking at the food. She didn¡¯t expect that this person, who was so thin, would have such a big appetite.


    He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, either. He continued to dig in and looked as if he was not injured at all.


    When she returned to the Trevino family home, she saw Selena sitting on the sofa and talking to Jorben on the phone. They seemed very sweet. When Selena saw hering back, she hung up the phone.


    ¡°You came back very early today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not working tomorrow so I came back early today. Are you talking to Jorben?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that he has a new y and he wants me to be the female lead.¡± Selena didn¡¯t feel very touched when she said this.


    ¡°You really want to take up this leading role?¡±


    Selena shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°In the past, I would¡¯ve cared about it very much, but now I don¡¯t.However, I can¡¯t reject his kindness either.¡±


    Everleigh was silent for a long time. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Selena, don¡¯t you think that he has other intentions by doing this?¡±


    Selena was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°A person can¡¯t be perfect.If he has some shorings, will you still be able to ept him?¡± Everleigh asked in a low voice. She recalled what Theodore had told her, that Jorben would not be at home every Sunday night, and that no one knew where he went.


    Selena said with a smile, ¡°How is this a big problem? No one is perfect. As long as we don¡¯t go against our principles, I can forgive that.¡±


    Everleigh had no choice but to keep her mouth shut when she heard that. Theodore was right. If something bad happened, their sisterhood would worsen.


    Or perhaps she was justoverthinking things.


    When she returned to her room, Saniogo called her. ¡°Everleigh, I heard that you came to see me during the day. Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think so.For his niece to personally find him for help, it must not be a small matter.He didn¡¯t want to miss anything rted to her like this.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that won¡¯t do. Tell me, what is it that you want to see me for?¡±


    Sheh heard the reluctance in his tone and said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just want to know if you are close to Elvir Carter.¡±


    She asked in a more euphemistic way, mainly because she didn¡¯t know about their rtionship so she didn¡¯t want to make wild guesses.


    He didn¡¯t feel offended at all. He knew that it was only a matter of time before Everleigh knew about it.


    ¡°Well, I helped him before so we have a bit of a connection.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, the Jenkins family is also a noble family. Why do you want to help him?¡± She continued to ask.


    He chuckled. He had lived for so long so how could he not know what she was thinking? ¡°You just want to know about our past, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sort of. After all, Elvir hasn¡¯t had any clues so far.¡±


    ¡°He will do his best. At that time, Elvir¡¯s father was also a policeman, who risked his life to save your grandfather¡¯s life and didn¡¯t care about the consequences. Later, he told us that his family was in trouble and needed our help. I have always kept that in mind. Elvir was a policeman too. He offended others and his family was destroyed but he still remembered my kindness. He will try his best to help with your father¡¯s affairs. It is also the reason why I asked him to help.¡±


    He didn¡¯t try to hide anything from her. These were all in the past after all. Elvir was a righteous man. What a shame that¡­ he had a hard life.


    She listened and didn¡¯t answer for a long time. She just felt that life was unpredictable.


    ¡°Uncle, thank you for telling me this.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. If we can find out the truth quickly, it¡¯ll be the best exnation I can give to your parents.¡±


    She did not speak. She thought about what to do next. It was not a good idea to just wait like this.


    A few dayster, Elvir was discharged from the hospital. Before leaving, he told Everleigh, ¡°I just got a message that there are some clues. I¡¯ll go back and have a look. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said with great expectation.


    It was best to find the person as soon as possible, even if it was only one of them. That way she wouldn¡¯t have waited long for nothing.


    That day, the machine which she studied had already passed the test and there seemed to be no problem with it. The only drawback was that she had to do a maintenance test every six months to achieve better results.


    Theodore and Everleigh arrived at Benedict¡¯s office. Benedict was grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Now that the product¡¯s effects are proven to be excellent, many reservations have been made. Dr. Trevino, you have done a great job.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m just doing as much as I can.¡± She saw that he was being polite so she just followed along.


    It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was.


    ¡°She won¡¯t being this afternoon. The mayor wille to ourpany. As the chief consultant, Everleigh has to show up.¡±

 Chapter 452 Theodore’s Thoughts

    Benedict was even happier when he heard that the mayor would be there. Now, Everleigh was representing the hospital and she was their hope to bring up their reputation.


    They couldn¡¯t break it down even if they wanted to.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better go there quickly and not let others wait,¡± Benedict urged. People who didn¡¯t know might think that he was the one who was going to meet the mayor.


    Everleigh looked at him in disbelief.


    He was the dean of the hospital, and it was just too obvious that he was ttering her.


    After Everleigh and Theodore left, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why was Mr. Lawson so aggressive about it?¡±


    ¡°The machine is going to be implemented in this ce so he¡¯s definitely going to benefit the most. Apart from here, no other hospitals have this machine,¡± he exined.


    She understood. The more rare an item, the more valuable it was. She understood his thoughts. No wonder he was so polite to her.


    The two of them returned to thepanyandwaited for the arrival of the mayor.


    Moses said that they had arrived downstairs and several people had gone out to wee Talbot.


    He led a few people in from the main entrance, andTheodorewalked in from the opposite direction. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Godfrey. Your research was a sess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr. Drake. This way please,¡± Theodore gestured. Talbot nodded and followed him to the office.


    Walking into the office, Talbot looked at the decoration inside and found that it looked a little abnormal.


    ¡°You guys go and test the machine. I have something to discuss with Mr. Godfrey,¡± he turned and said.


    The people behind him nodded and followed Moses out for the inspection.


    Only Talbot, Theodore, and Everleigh were left in the office.


    Talbot sat on the sofa and turned to look at Everleigh with a faint smile. ¡°Miss Trevino, you are still as elegant as ever even after a few years.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen me before?¡± She asked despiteknowing his answer.


    He chuckled and replied,¡°Previously, I knew Theodore had a girlfriend and asked him to introduce you to me. He refused unfortunately, so we missed the chance to meet thest time.¡±


    Her gaze fell on Theodore. He, on the other hand, was expressionless. There was no shame on his face at all. ¡°Talbot was young and promising. What if you abandon me after I introduce you to him?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Talbot spat out the tea in his mouth. He coughed for a long time before he regained hisposure.


    ¡°Theodore, do you not trust me, or do you not trust her?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t find anything inappropriate about what he just said.


    She was very surprised too. How could she not know that he would have such a thought?


    Was it because of that reason,or didn¡¯t he want to introduce her to the mayor?


    That reason really made her speechless.


    Talbot was very helpless too.Fortunately, he had been in this field for so many years, so he wasn¡¯t bothered much about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today not only to see the results of your research, but also to talk about Wilson.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He came to you to find out more about me, and whether our rtionship is worth deliberating or not.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve faced a lot of troubles here and there,¡± Talbot answered with a smirk, but his eyes were cold.


    Theodore pursed his lips and remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t seem to care at all.


    Instead, Everleigh was curious. Why did she feel that Talbot seemed to be gloating over his misfortune?


    Not long after, the men who had been sent came back and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Drake, the inspection has beenpleted.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back. This is a newpany. There will be many opportunities for us to meet in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Drake, for thinking highly of us. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Theodore replied in a deep voice. His tone felt distant, as if they only met by chance.


    It waspletely different from what the public said.


    Everleigh stood behind him and said nothing.


    She finally understood. Wasn¡¯t the mayor just using this as an excuse to tell Theodore that Wilson hade to look for him? Also, why did she think that Wilson had other motives when he went to see Talbot?


    Talbot¡¯s arrival, of course, was in the headlines of the news. He paid most attention to the newpany. It was also the key to prevent the wastage of talented people.


    It was also because of this that everyone had more spections about him.


    No one knew if the two really knew each other. They were all confused.


    After Talbot left, he wanted Everleigh¡¯s machine to be mass produced. The authorities would help them promote it and even included it in their official certification.


    This was an honor that manypanies could not get.


    Wilson was very angry when he heard about it. He was furious even though he was in thepany.


    Xavier looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but teased him, ¡°That¡¯s my brother. No wonder he is so strong and stable in his current position. Mr. Godfrey¡¯s insight is really admirable.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry. This is a fact that no one can change,¡± Xavier said. He ignored the anger on Wilson¡¯s face;he wasn¡¯tscared at all.


    He suddenly realized that it would be fun to keep fighting with him like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be even better if he was to die of anger one day?


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? What did you aplish now that you¡¯re in this position?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any aplishment. It doesn¡¯t matter to me as long as the Godfrey family doesn¡¯t go bankrupt. What I have to do is to keep an eye on you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s different between you and Theodore is that he won¡¯t give up. You only suffered from a setback and turned out like this. Xavier, you¡¯re really a good-for-nothing.¡± Wilson¡¯s words pierced his heart directly.


    Xavier gripped the handle of his wheelchair tightly. His gaze was sharp like a hawk¡¯s eye, but his face was expressionless.


    ¡°I¡¯m not living for the sake of the Godfrey family, but for you. As long as you die, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡±


    ¡°Unfilial son, how dare you say that about your father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. Even Hansen and Loraine are the same.¡± Xavier threw those words out and turned to leave.


    Wilson stared at him with hatred as if he could burn a hole in his face.


    In the following days, Xavier specially dealt with Wilson¡¯s right-hand man. Everyone in Godfrey Group felt insecure and was afraid that they would be the next person to be fired.


    Wilson couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He came to his office and questioned, ¡°Xavier, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been very bold. It¡¯s not your first day seeing me, is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why did you fire Shaney?¡±


    ¡°Because she is your lover. If I don¡¯t fire her, who else can I fire?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s my friend¡¯s daughter. How can she be so dirty in your eyes?¡±


    Xavier picked up the documents on the table and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many dirty things. Why? Do you still want me to demonstrate it again?¡±


    Wilson was so angry. He thought this brat deserved to get a beating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. In your heart, you still fantasize about the Godfrey family. Otherwise, why would you interfere with Godfrey Group and mess with it?¡± Xavier knew how angry Wilson was but it was none of his business. The only thing he needed to do was to let him know what the feeling of pain was.


    ¡­


    Everleigh was still living a busy life everyday, but the only thing that she didn¡¯t want to see was Selena spending the whole day talking on the phone.

 Chapter 453 Taken Away

    Abraham was no fool; he knew what had happened to her.


    ¡°Do you know what Selena is doing?¡±


    ¡°I heard she got into a new y and is at the stage of filming,¡± Everleigh replied, not wanting to tell him about Selena¡¯s situation.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Does she have a boyfriend?¡±


    She raised her head;shedidn¡¯t know how to answer his question. Selena came over and happened to hear this question.


    ¡°Yes, I have a boyfriend and he¡¯s a scriptwriter. Dad, I¡¯ll take you to see him when I have time.¡±


    He turned around and asked, ¡°A scriptwriter? Can he afford to support you financially?¡±


    ¡°Dad, his family does business in transportation. It¡¯s just that he wants to chase after his own dream,¡± she exined.


    Hearing this, Everleigh was a little surprised, ¡°Have you met his family?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen them, but not in a formal meeting,¡± Selena replied with a slightly distressed and aggrieved look in her eyes.


    Everleigh frowned. What kind of expression was that?Weren¡¯t people in love supposed to be happy? Why was she looking like this now?


    Abraham also noticed her expression and let out a soft sigh. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± he said.


    The corners of Selena¡¯s mouth twitched as she tried to suppress the sadness in her heart.


    They no longer asked any more questions.


    Everleigh called Theodore to ask if he knew anything about Jorben¡¯s family. Right at the momentwhen he asked her what was going on,he immediately understood before she could give him an exnation. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll look into it right now,¡± he said. Then, he hung up the phone.


    At the same time, he called Leon. He should have the right to know about this matter. After all¡­ He had also invested in Selena¡¯s new y.


    He said it was for the sake of profit, but everyone knew that he did it for her.


    It didn¡¯t matter how much money he had to spend. As long as he could support her, he was willing to do it.


    After Leon knew about it, he conducted a full-fledged investigation and found out that Selena was treated poorly when she met Jorben¡¯s mother.


    Leon passed on the information to Everleigh right away because he didn¡¯t want to be involved anymore.


    After finished reading, Everleigh asked Selena, ¡°What does Jorben¡¯s family think of you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about this? I¡¯m marrying Jorben, not his family.¡± It¡¯s obvious that Selena did not want to answer that question.


    Seeing her reaction, Everleigh was sure that the members of Pratt family were not nice to her.


    ¡°Selena, there is no use pretending to be happy. Why do you have to mistreat yourself if you aren¡¯t happy? You are already a grown up woman. Can¡¯t you differentiate who is good and who is bad to you? When I left, you were angry with me for so many years;that¡¯s how proud and arrogant you are. Why can¡¯t you be more considerate towards yourself when ites to your own happiness?¡±


    Selena lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everleigh patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Selena, think about it. This will only happen once in your life. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets.¡± After saying that, she got up and left.


    She had already spoken her mind. Whatever decision Selena nned to make, it was up to her.


    After Everleigh left, Selena burst into tears, not knowing whether it was because of herself or her sister¡¯s words.


    At the hospital, Everleigh was going through with her usual routine, andChristopher looked for her in a hurry.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Derick sent a message,¡± he said solemnly; his face looked cold.


    Her face darkened. She asked, ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He was taken away. When our people arrived, they happened to bump into Wilson¡¯s men. There was no one in the house at all. It¡¯s as if he had disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Where could he be?¡± She did not believe that a person could disappear into thin air. Someone must have been there, or he must¡¯ve found something wrong and ran away.


    He shook his head. He didn¡¯t know either. He had sent someone to investigate, but instead they found out that Wilson had discovered new clues.


    This was really a headache for them.


    Why was this old man so difficult to deal with?


    ¡°Is it true that his life or death is uncertain now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, but I think he is more likely to be alive. I was at the scene, but I did not find any evidence of a fight. Everything looked normal. The only exnation is that he either ran away or was taken away by someone,¡± he analyzed carefully.


    Other than the two parties, there was no third party involved.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you still going to continue looking?¡± She asked.


    He lowered his head solemnly. ¡°As long as he isn¡¯t dead, we must find him and even if he¡¯s dead, we must find his corpse too.¡±


    She was silent and wondered if there was someone else who wanted to find him.


    She was troubled for a while.


    At the same time, Wilson was also facing some problems. He said to his secretary, ¡°Find him, you group of good-for-nothings. Whether he¡¯s dead or alive, I have to see his body.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send people to look for him now.¡± Seeing that he was about to be furious, the secretary found an excuse to leave.


    When he opened the door,Yvonne was standing there.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    ¡°Is Wilson home?¡± She didn¡¯t care about how she was addressed. She just came over to ask why he still refused to sign the papers.


    ¡°Yes Madam, please,¡± The secretary gestured, indicating that she could go in.


    When she entered, she saw Wilson sitting alone on the sofa, taking a big sip of wine with a gloomy face.


    It was obvious that he was furious.


    When he saw her, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you what I should do for you to sign the document.¡±


    ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t divorce you. Just forget it!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but yell at her.


    None of his matters were going smoothly and Yvonne was there to make things even more difficult for him.


    Was this the same Yvonne whom he knew before?


    She stood opposite him; her narrow eyes were full of coldness. She sneered,¡°Do you actually think we can still go on as if nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°If it was in the past, I would¡¯ve moved on with you. For the sake of my children, I could put up with it, but I cannot tolerate it when you take advantage of their lives to achieve your own purposes.¡±


    Despite her usation, Wilson didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. Anyone would do anything to achieve their own goals, and it was the same for him. Why was it that other people could, but he couldn¡¯t?


    ¡°Yvonne, that¡¯s enough. I was forced to do so.¡±


    She sneered.These words were such a good excuse. He put his children¡¯s lives at risk and he could still say that he was forced to do so.


    Did she look that gullible?


    ¡°Wilson, you¡¯ve let me see a whole new side of you. After so many years, I can¡¯t believe I never knew how ruthless you are.¡± She could barely suppress the anger boiling in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know how to put up with this man she had loved for so many years.


    He raised his head and looked into her eyes. ¡°Yvonne,it¡¯s been so many years, and you still don¡¯t know what kind of person I am?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because I know you too well, that¡¯s why we ended up like this. Wilson, you should just sign it quickly. I don¡¯t want to waste my time on you,¡± she said as she took out the document and put it on the table.


    He picked it up and tore it up right away.

 Chapter 454 Yvonne’s Death

    Wilson smiled contemptuously. ¡°If you want a divorce, it¡¯ll be faster in your dreams.¡±


    She waspletely infuriated by his behavior. She went up and pped him. ¡°You b*stard.Until now you are still not willing to let me go.¡±


    He also gave her a p in the face. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless. When you were together with me, why didn¡¯t you think of fighting with me like today?¡±


    She covered her face with her hands and stared at him through the tears in her eyes. She felt regretful in her heart. She had sacrificed her reputation but got humiliated in the end. How could she bear it?


    She got up to fight with him. ¡°I have sacrificed so much for you but you are not grateful at all. You just want to destroy the only reliance I have. Let meteach you a lesson!¡±


    All of a sudden, she went mad and pulled his hair. Wilson felt the pain and pushed her away. ¡°Have you caused enough trouble¡­¡±


    She stumbled back a few steps as she was being pushed away. Then, she slipped and fell on the coffee table.


    After a loud ¡®bang¡¯,she was seen lying amidst the broken ss of the table.


    Her eyes were wide open and the back of her head was bleeding profusely.


    He was startled when he saw her. He hurried over to help her up and shouted in a trembling voice, ¡°Yvonne! Yvonne!¡±


    She choked,blood flowing out from her mouth. She could not even say a word.


    Wilson was terrified. With trembling hands, he took out his phone and called the ambnce.


    He kept calling her name.


    When Everleigh heard the emergency siren, she took her stethoscope and quickly went out. She was the doctor on duty that day and was supposed to attend to any patients admitted that night. Nevertheless, when she saw the person being pushed out from the ambnce, shewas dumbstruck.


    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, the patient¡¯s blood pressure has dropped sharply. The wound is still bleeding, and the intracranial pressure is low.¡±


    Everleigh listened to the report and was in a daze for a moment. ¡°Have you notified her family?¡±


    ¡°Her husband followed us here.¡±


    After hearing this, she looked over and saw Wilson, who was covered in blood, standing beside Yvonne.


    ¡°Start the operation right away and call Dr. Meyer,¡± Everleigh said in a harsh voice.


    Yvonne was sent to the operating room. Everleigh and Christopher performed the surgery on her.


    While she was being operated on, Wilson waited at the door of the operating theater. It didn¡¯t take long for Loraine and Hansen to arrive. Seeing Wilson covered in blood, Loraine knew what had happened.


    ¡°How did my mother be like this?¡± She stood in front of Wilson and asked in a cold voice.


    Her eyes were filled with tears but they didn¡¯t flow out.


    She needed to control herself.


    She was afraid that she wouldsh out and get angry with her father.


    ¡°She¡­ She wanted to divorce me. I refused, so she came over and hit me. Then, she slipped and fell on a table.¡±


    He was sitting on a chair. His eyes were not focused and his hands were still stained with blood. He still could not believe what had happened.


    In his heart, Yvonne was the person he loved most. Although he had gained wealth and power, he had never thought of divorcing her.He wanted to continue living with her forever.


    After hearing his exnation, Loraine¡¯s anger wasignitedinstantly. ¡°My mother told me that she went to look for you, andthis is how you treat her? Wilson Godfrey, for the first time in my life,I wish that I never had a father like you.¡±


    Wilson heard this and remembered what Xavier said before. His children would hate him.


    Loraine hated him. When he hurt her and Hansen, she hated him and even wanted him to die.


    If he died,then her mother wouldn¡¯t be in tears every night.


    ¡°I want Mommy.¡± Hansen rubbed his eyes and began to cry.


    Wilson looked at him and wanted to reach out to hold him. However, Loraine kept him protected behind her and Wilson¡¯s hands stayed frozen where they were.


    Then, the door of the operating room opened and Everleigh and Christopher pulled down their masks.


    When she saw Loraine and Hansen, a trace of guilt appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Aunt Trevino, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Loraine, I¡¯m sorry, your mother lost too much blood. She has¡­¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t continue.


    However, Loraine had already understood what she meant and her face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had heard.


    It was the same with Wilson. He sat on the chair with a pale face and his eyes were red.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Loraine screamedsuddenly. She rushed into the theater and lookedat the woman on the operating table, whose eyes were already closed.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Open your eyes and look at me. Mom!¡± Loraine was holding Yvonne¡¯s hand and crying loudly.


    Hansen followed her in as well, crying continuously.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m Hansen. Can you look at me?¡± He cried.


    Standing at the door, Everleigh¡¯s eyes were red. She also couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Yvonne had passed away. Both of them were having milk tea together the other day but now, they were separated by two different realms.


    She could not ept this fact.


    Wilson leaned on the chair, still in shock. He was not as gentle as before, but dispirited.


    Everleigh looked at him and mocked him, ¡°Did you see that? Your beloved woman is dead now.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, what right do you have to me me? If it wasn¡¯t for you, none of them would have died.¡±


    She knew who he was referring to, but she would not me herself just because of his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault. How can you me me now? Wilson, do you think we don¡¯t know the reason why you did all these things? Power and authority have made you lose sight of your family and you still don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself. The woman who loved you the most is already dead.Must you wait until everyone has betrayed and left you, only then you¡¯ll regret what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. If it wasn¡¯t because you, how could Theodore end up like this? He¡¯s the one I chose and he¡¯s also the heir of Godfrey Group. Now that everything was destroyed by you, what right do you have to educate me?¡± Wilson roaredsuddenly. His voice echoed through the corridor of the hospital for a long time.


    Christopher pulled Everleigh behind him, worried that Wilson would be too worked up and attack her. He said in a low voice, ¡°Why isn¡¯t she qualified? She is the biggest victim and it¡¯s all because of you. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°What do I know? I just need to know that I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even spare your own children, and you still think you¡¯re right?¡± Everleigh lost control and yelled at him. Shedidn¡¯t even care that they were in a hospital.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher turned around and was shocked. It was the first time he saw her lose control,even more so because it was for Yvonne.


    Wilson stared at her and the displeasure in his eyes rose gradually.


    The three of them were at a stalemate, and the cries of Loraine and Hansen from the operating room rang clearly into their ears.


    It made the three of them calm down.


    Nobody wished for Yvonne to die.


    Yvonne¡¯s funeral was arranged by Loraine. Wilson wanted to interfere but she refused. She didn¡¯t believe that the murderer should be involved.


    When he heard her reason, Wilson didn¡¯t feel good about it.


    Everleigh and Cecil helped them to manage the funeral and did not involve anyone from the Godfrey family.


    Cecil couldn¡¯t bear to see Loraine and Hansen crying sadly. ¡°What should we do about them? They¡¯re both still young.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We¡¯ll askter.¡±

 Chapter 455 Seeing You For The Last Time

    Loraine and Hansen looked at their mother¡¯s grave and their tears never stopped flowing.


    Everleigh walked over, squatted down, and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Loraine, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Trevino, I¡¯m now a child without a mother, aren¡¯t I?¡± Loraine looked at her with red eyes.


    Everleigh sobbed but couldn¡¯t bear to tell her that it was reality.


    ¡°Loraine, both of you can¡¯t stay here. Listen to me and go back with us,¡± Cecil helped to persuade them, seeing that Everleigh was disheartened.


    Loraine nced at Hansen. His face was pale and his eyes were red and swollen, looking like bells.


    Their hearts ached.


    They nodded and followed Everleigh back to the Trevino family home.


    Abraham knew about this matter too. He looked at the two children, one of whom was the same age as stair and Adrienne. It was impossible to say that he didn¡¯t feel sorry for them. They lost their mother at such a young age and their father was such a cruel person.


    ¡°You can rest here for a while. If you need anything, just tell Hilda, okay?¡± Everleigh told Loraine.


    She nodded and said,¡°Thank you, Aunt Trevino.¡±


    She cried too much the past two days and she could barely speak as her voice was hoarse.


    Everleigh caressed her face and asked Hilda to make them something to eat.


    After stair and Adrienne came back from school and heard about the news, they took Hansen into a room. Nobody knew what they were talking about.


    Loraine was depressed the entire day and had no strength to do anything.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart was also aching, but she knew that they had to ovee this on their own.


    The next day, when Everleigh arrived at thepany, she saw Loraine. Out of curiosity, she followed her.


    In Theodore¡¯s office, Loraine was sitting on the sofa, looking at her older brother in front of her.


    ¡°I hope you can do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have gone to find Wilson?¡± Theodore¡¯s cold gaze made Loraine tremble in fear. She knew that he had no right to help her, but she had no other choice.


    She clearly knew what kind of person Wilson was. If she relied on him,she would probably die earlier.


    Loraine took a deep breath and controlled the fear in her heart. ¡°As for what kind of person Wilson is, you don¡¯t have to tell me anything more. I don¡¯t have any other expectations.I just hope that you can help me since we¡¯re still a bit rted by blood.Send both my brother and I abroad. My mother left us a lot of money and it¡¯s enough for us to survive.However, there¡¯s no way for us to go abroad on our own, and we need your help.¡±


    Hearing that, the smile on Theodore¡¯s face grew even wider. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you look for Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Everleigh is a nice person, but¡­ Godfrey is not her surname.¡± Loraine also knew that if she asked Everleigh to help her, she would definitely agree. It was the Godfrey family¡¯s business after all. Even if she was Theodore¡¯s fiancee, she still wasn¡¯t from the Godfrey family.


    Everleigh stood at the door and heard everything clearly.


    She was also very curious about what Theodore would do.


    He remained silent for a long time, staring at Loraine¡¯s expressionquietly.


    Loraine clenched her fists and her palms became sweaty. She was betting to see if he would agree to her request. If he didn¡¯t agree, she had to find another way.


    ¡°Okay, when will you leave?¡±


    She was a little surprised when she heard his words. Did he agree?


    ¡°I¡­ I will leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Just tell me when you want to leave. I will arrange it for you. However, if you don¡¯t want Wilson to find you, you have to change your name.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will change my surname to Miller. For so many years, my mother always wanted to be in the genealogy of the Godfrey family but I never wanted it. After being called an illegitimate daughter for so many years, I no longer want to go on like this.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes dimmed. It¡¯s not that she was a thoughtless person, but everything was just her mother¡¯s wishful thinking.


    She did not want to be part of the Godfrey family. All she wanted was to lead a happy life like an ordinary person.


    In the end, her life was not ordinary at all.


    ¡°Well, I will get in touch with the people abroad as soon as possible. You go back first.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Theodore. Maybe this is thest time I will call you my brother,¡± she said gratefully.


    With his help, she would definitely leave this ce.


    When Loraine came out, Everleigh hid herself. She thought it would be better not to show up at this time.


    It was only after Loraine left the ce then she walked into Theodore¡¯s office.


    ¡°Why did you agree to her request all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Because she told me that we¡¯re still a bit rted by blood.¡± Theodore had known since the beginning that Everleigh was standing at the door. She didn¡¯t go in because she didn¡¯t want Loraine to be bothered.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter to him. She was the one who helped with Yvonne¡¯s funeral. There was nothing to be hidden from her.


    She was silent for a moment and said with a chuckle, ¡°You are really changing.¡±


    ¡°If I remained the same, would you still be here with me now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± she said jokingly.


    The corners of his lips curled up. He knew that she was joking.


    Wilson didn¡¯t know that Loraine was moving abroad. He called and asked to meet her.


    She agreed. She also hoped that she would be able to meet her father for thest time before she left, so she brought Hansen along.


    Wilson took her to a restaurant she liked and intended to have a good chat with her.


    However, from the moment Loraine and Hansen walked in, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have much interest.


    ¡°Loraine, I know you can¡¯t bear your mother¡¯s death, but I¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, since my mother is dead, you don¡¯t have to keep telling me that. You know clearly what the truth is and I don¡¯t intend to investigate. Take this as thest time that I fulfill my duty as your daughter.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I¡¯m no longer your daughter. When my mother was alive, her biggest hope was to let us return to our ancestral roots, but you never fulfilled her wish,¡± she replied indifferently and did not listen to him at all.


    He looked at her with a sad face and felt very upset. She used to smile but now, her face was full of sorrow.


    He also knew that it was all his fault.


    ¡°Loraine, do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You killed my mother but I can¡¯t say that because you are my father. You can ignore our love and affection, but I can¡¯t, because you gave me life.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes were full of hatred for him, but her heart wasn¡¯t.


    Wilson¡¯s whole body trembled as he looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t look for us anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you for the rest of my life.¡± After saying that, Loraine stood up and walked out holding Hansen¡¯s hand.


    As for Hansen, he turned around to look at Wilson, unwilling to part with him. He stretched out his small hand and gave him a small wave.


    He knew in his heart that this might be thest time seeing his father.


    Looking at their backs, Wilson¡¯s face froze as if it was covered with ayer of ice. He recalled Xavier¡¯s words in his mind, ¡®Everyone will definitely betray and leave you.¡¯


    Now, his words seemed toe true.

 Chapter 456 Leaving Ocpeace City

    Loraine andHansenreturned to the Trevino family¡¯s home. Watching stair and Adrienne sitting on the sofa ying with Abraham, the two siblings were reallyenvious.


    They had never enjoyed such a lovely atmosphere before.The only thing they could ever see at home was their parents quarreling.


    ¡°Hansen, Loraine,the both of you are back!Come on, let¡¯s y a game.¡± As Adrienne spoke, she walked over to hold Hansen¡¯s hand to bring him inside the house.


    He looked at her in admiration.


    Loraine waited for Everleigh toe back to inform her that she would be leaving the next day.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving so soon?¡±


    ¡°Well, since there¡¯s no longer anything in this city that¡¯s important to me, staying here will only make me feel sad.¡± Loraine¡¯s eyes teared up a little. She would really miss everything about the city, but she still had to go. After all, there was nothing left that was worth staying for.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡±


    ¡°I want to go overseas. I have an aunt who¡¯s been living abroad. Over the years, she has been constantly in touch with my mother. If I go there, there¡¯s at least someone I can rely on. Besides, my mother left me with quite a lot of money, enough for Hansen and I to live on.¡± Loraine had already figured out that as long as she left Ocpeace City, she could live in peace for the rest of her life.


    At that moment, Everleigh finally realized that Loraine was no longer that little girl with dirty braids.


    She had be a young adult, and she could already make her own ns.


    ¡°Okay then, let me send you off when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,Aunt Everleigh.¡± Loraine was sincerely grateful for her. During that period of time, she had been busy helping her. If it wasn¡¯t for her help, she really wouldn¡¯t know who else to look for.


    She would remember her kindness for the rest of her life.


    When Loraine and Hansen left, Theodore and Everleigh brought Adrienne along to bid them farewell.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Adrienne took out her favorite toy and gave it to Hansen.


    ¡°Hansen, remember toe back and visit us often.¡±


    ¡°I sure will.¡± He nodded gently. He felt rather haggard.


    stair was much more steady. He gave Hansen a gentle hug and said, ¡°When youe back in the future, do look for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I promise you, I will. stair and Adrienne, thank you.¡± Hansen¡¯s eyes clearly showed that he was very unwilling to leave, but he had no other choice.


    Loraine told him about many things the night before, and he finally knew what was going on. However, he was too young to make a decision.


    When he grew older, he would definitely return again.


    Loraine looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Thank you so much.I¡¯ll give you a call after I settle down over there.However, please don¡¯t tell my father about anything.I don¡¯t want to see him anymore.¡±


    Everleigh nodded. She knew what to do.


    Hansen was very reluctant to go, but he had no choice but to follow Loraine through the security checkpoint. Shortly after, they boarded the ne and it took off.


    The four of them looked at the ne slowly disappearing into the sky, with indescribable sorrow in their hearts.


    ¡°I really hope they cane back soon,¡± Adrienne muttered, with tears in her eyes.


    Everleigh patted her head andforted her, ¡°Cheer up, sweetheart. I¡¯m sure they will be back very soon.¡±


    She believed that when they came back, everything would be different.


    Loraine¡¯s departure didn¡¯t cause much sensation.AlthoughWilson tried to dial her number,the call just wouldn¡¯t connect. Even when he went to look for them, there just wasn¡¯t any sign of them anywhere.


    He wondered if it was Xavier who had hidden the two of them.


    Feeling enraged, he went to Xavier and confronted him, ¡°Did you hide Loraine and Hansen somewhere?¡±


    Xavier raised his eyeszily, with a cold sh dashing through his eyes. ¡°Do you really think everyone else is as heartless as you are, that they will hurt their own children?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ I can¡¯t seem to find them right now.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find them, call the police then. What¡¯s the use of telling me about it? Do you think I have so much time to waste?¡± Xavier expressed his annoyance. Wilson had already lost his wife, and yet he was still causing so much trouble. If he hadn¡¯t found out about it in time, a ton of money would be lost again.


    Wilson red at him, looking very dissatisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. After everything that you¡¯ve done, I¡¯m sure your children have already given up on you. Who else can you put the me on?¡± Xavier snorted.


    In other words, people like Wilson would only see the negative side of others, but never their own. Wilson had always felt he had done nothing wrong, but he never actually realized that he was maliciously wrong.


    People like him deserved to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°Xavier, you¡¯d better be telling me the truth. If I find out that you have something to do with this, don¡¯t me me for being too harsh on you.¡±


    ¡°Quit acting like you¡¯re a kind father right now!If you had this kind of attitude earlier on, everything wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±


    Xavier roared angrily, and his years of resentment exploded in one go. Out of the four children, he received the most unfair treatment, just because Madison favored him more. It made him lose everything he had, including his ability to stand up straight. The culprit was his own father, but now, he was actually confronting him just because of a mistress¡¯ children.


    Plus, even if he knew anything, he wouldn¡¯t tell him at all.


    People like Wilson didn¡¯t deserve to be called a father.


    Listening to his words, Wilson was speechless,and he could only leave sulkily.


    After Theodore found out about the matter, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer. It was toote for Wilson to think of his children, and it was surely impossible for him to find them.


    Moses stood beside him. Other than the update on Wilson¡¯s situation, he reported about the medical products as well. The products showed great effectivenessand were all sold out in the market.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, did a batch of the new medicine appear at the research department recently?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still in the trial stage,¡± Moses answered truthfully. He thought that Everleigh was indeed incredibly talented.


    Each time a new medicine was produced, it would be very effective. Such a person was simply the best in the medical field.


    Looking at the data and statistics, Theodore¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.


    Medicines were certainly a risky investment, but it was much more profitable. That was why he chose to take the risk and be involved in that field.


    In the meantime, Everleigh was still working at the hospital. Christopher passed her the investigation report and said, ¡°Look at this. This is the name list of all the people who were at the airport.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the long list.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people!¡±


    ¡°Well, the private jet industry has always been this way. How is this considered a lot?¡± He looked at her;she sounded like a country bumpkin.


    She didn¡¯t own a private jet, so it was only normal for her to not know about it.


    ¡°Butwhere are these people right now?¡±


    ¡°Some of them have been found, and some of them just can¡¯t be located. The people who were found are mostly field workers, and they probably didn¡¯t even touch the nes. However, the people who cannot be found are the key figures,¡± he exined seriously.


    Hearing his words, her heart sank again.¡°That means the wholeinvestigation was basically useless.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t say that it¡¯spletely useless. At least we¡¯ve gotten the names of these people, right? If we investigate them one by one, there¡¯s still some hope.¡± He tried to cheer her up.


    He didn¡¯t remind her that it had been so many years since the incident happened. If those people had changed their names, it would be extremely difficult for them.

 Chapter 457 Give Me the Money

    Everleigh was lost in her thoughts. Suddenly, she had a bad headache. It had been a long time, but there wasn¡¯t any progress at all. She was almost anxious to death.


    Christopher sensed her distress and sighed softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Just have faith that we will be able to find out the truth. You were the one who told me that justice will prevail, right?¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really a good learner.¡± She smiled bitterly. There was a difference betweenforting someone else andforting oneself.


    He didn¡¯t want her to take things too hard. He wanted her to take it easy;at least they had a glimmer of hope.


    Since they had obtained the names of those people, it would be easier for the investigation to carry on.


    A few dayster, Elvir appeared in the hospital¡¯s ward once again, for the same reason. He was caught investigating and stalking a woman who was having an affair, and was beaten up badly.


    At the same time, there was another man who was admitted to the hospital as well. He was more seriously injured than Elvir.


    Christopher couldn¡¯t bear to look at his face directly, as it was full of bruises and cuts.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, shouldn¡¯t you be investigating the information? Why were you doing such a thing again?¡±


    ¡°Well, someone contacted me right after I finished investigating, and I wanted to make some extra money. I didn¡¯t expect the man¡¯s wife to be a professional boxer. She went all out!¡±


    Elvir described the whole situation exasperatedly, as if he was trying to say that he would¡¯ve returned some punches if that person wasn¡¯t a woman.


    His voice was so loud that all the other patients in the room could hear him. They were allughing and making fun of him.


    ¡°Ouch! It really hurts!¡± After he finished the story, he covered his face with his hands and cried out in pain.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter as well. She then turned her head and looked at the other man next to Elvir. His face was red hot. His story of being cheated on was spoken of so loudly;of course he was embarrassed.


    After the pain in his face eased a little, Elvir turned over to the man and said, ¡°Well,there¡¯s nothing to feel ashamed of. Things like this are kind of a trend these days. If you really can¡¯t ept it, just file for a divorce. She won¡¯t get a single penny from you anyways.Our injuries are the best proof.¡±


    The man nodded;he knew that he couldn¡¯t live like that any longer.


    Elvir patted him on the shoulder,forting him and cheering him up.


    Everleigh bought him some food before she got off work. He happened to wake up at the same time, and the redness in his eyes did not subside at all.


    ¡°Wait a minute, where did the man go?¡± Seeing that the man beside him was gone, Elvir asked in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s been discharged from the hospital. I heard that he is in a hurry to divorce his wife,¡± she exined.


    He then ate the food without saying anything. Everleigh wasn¡¯t in a hurry, so she waited for him to finish eating before she asked, ¡°So, how¡¯s the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Twenty of them from the name list have changed their names. They are currently living in different ces around the world, but I¡¯ve managed to find three of them, so there are seventeen remaining,¡± he replied in a low voice. At the same time, he raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel discouraged. I believe that your friend has alreadypleted his investigation,¡± he continued.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t trust you,he just wants to settle things as quickly as possible,¡± she tried to exin.


    ¡°I understand. After all, I¡¯ve been following up with this case for so many years now. Miss Trevino, what will you do when you find out who the murderer is?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°I know that your parents¡¯ death has greatly hurt you, but what if the murderer is someone you didn¡¯t expect? Will you still stick to your principles?¡± Elvir¡¯s eyes suddenly became clear and bright, as if he was waiting impatiently for her answer.


    Everleigh answered in a firm tone, ¡°An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. I¡¯ll definitely not let that person go, even if he¡¯s rted to me. Don¡¯t my parents¡¯ lives matter?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was already used to such a response. He had heard such words and seen such reactions countless times. However,judging by her tone, he knew that she would definitely stick to her morals.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me the news, I will continue my investigation. Mr. Carter, if it¡¯s possible, I hope that you can focus solely on my matter for the time being. Don¡¯t worry about the payment, I¡¯ll make sure you are satisfied with it. I also know that you¡¯ve done so much for me just because you do not want to receive any money from my uncle.¡± She had just thought it through.


    Why did he rather get beaten up like that, and wasn¡¯t willing to ept a single cent from Saniogo? She finally understood.


    He was just trying to repay him for all his help.


    He felt that Saniogo had really helped him a lot when his family died back then, so he wanted to do everything he could to repay him. Unfortunately, it was all too difficult.


    Everleigh was well aware of all the difficulties and troubles of an investigation.


    It was as troublesome as the investigation that she had done on her true identity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of integrity,¡± Elvir responded coldly.


    He was a self-sufficient person who would never do anything against his own principles.


    Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Most people have their own moral principles, but they just can¡¯t resist money. Mr. Carter, you must¡¯ve been through a lot of things. Why are you still so stubborn?¡±


    She was willing to give him the money for him to live a better life,so he no longer had to work his fingers to the bone just to get by.


    He would also have more time to investigate her parents¡¯ death.


    He gave her a meaningful look,id down on the bed and shut his eyes close to rest. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to keep the conversation going.


    She wasn¡¯t angry either. He was entitled to make his own decisions;she was just being too impatient.


    One dayter, Elvir was finally discharged from the hospital. He called Everleigh to inform her that he was going to track down the remaining seventeen people, and that he would give her a call if there was any update.


    Apart from that, he said something else¡­


    ¡°Give me the money.¡±


    She was drinking tea at this time. She almost spat out a mouthful of tea when she heard it.


    It took her some time to finally calm down and swallow the tea in her mouth.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me not to be that stubborn, right? Now that I¡¯ve decided to help you with my fullmitment, are you not going to give me the money anymore?¡± He asked in an entitled tone.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer you the money right away.¡± She had shares in the Jenkins family. Alexander knew that she was struggling to raise her children, so he would transfer her a bonus every month.


    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t short of money.


    She could definitely afford to give Elvir a million dors.


    He was stunned when he saw the amount of money that was transferred to his bank ount. He had only expected a few hundred thousand dors. Who would have thought that she would give him so much money?


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a little too much.¡± He felt rich all of a sudden.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you¡¯re going to focus on the investigation, you¡¯ll need more money. I don¡¯t want you to be broke.If you really have any money left after the investigation, I won¡¯t mind if you transfer it back to me.¡± Everleigh felt that the amount was reasonable.Christopher had to spend quite a lot of money every time he helped her in an investigation. She didn¡¯t want to trouble him anymore.


    Elvir felt that it sounded fair, so he eventually epted it.


    Now that he had some money, he no longer had to eat in bread every single day. He could at least afford to get some decent meals.


    Time flew. Winter was just around the corner in the blink of an eye. However, it looked and felt nothing like winter in Ocpeace City.


    Instead, it felt like autumn.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, there¡¯s a patient with a congenital heart disease, andDr. Harrison wants you to have a look quickly,¡± a nurse said hurriedly when she saw her.


    Everleigh wasted no time. After putting on her white coat, she rushed to the ward immediately to look at the checkup results.

 Chapter 458 The Return of Missha

    Maxwell knew what was going on as soon as he saw Everleigh¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°Do you think that your medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the operating theatre first. We can¡¯t dy the situation any longer,¡± she said in a deep voice.


    He agreed with her. The patient was then transferred to the operating room while the family members waited outside.It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that Maxwell and Everleigh finally came out. They were soaked in sweat. The operation took a lot of time.


    Fortunately, it was sessful.


    ¡°Doctor, how was it?¡± The patient¡¯s family gathered around quickly and asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine for now, but you should be prepared for the worst.After all¡­¡± Before Everleigh even finished her words, everyone knew what she meant.


    ¡°I understand. She has been suffering from the heart problem since birth, and we¡¯ve expected this day toe, but she¡¯s only in her twenties right now, and¡­¡± One of the family members burst into tears as he talked about it.


    Everleigh and Maxwelllooked at each other, and could only sigh.


    Death wasmon and inevitable, especially in a ce like the hospital. They empathized with all of the patients.


    The patient was directly transferred to the intensive care unit.


    Everleigh returned to her office. She wanted to get herself some water, butwas really tired and didn¡¯t want to move.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call for my help if you¡¯re so tired?¡± Christopher walked in with a lot of food in his hands.


    She was so hungry that her stomach growled as soon as she smelled the food.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lifesaver! Bring me the food!¡± She eximed.


    He walked over and put the food down. She took a sandwich and wolfed it down immediately.


    ¡°Is the patient in a bad condition?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw her gorging on the food.


    She nodded.¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a matter of time before my new medicine loses its effectiveness on her.¡±


    Speaking of it, she was filled with sympathy.


    That patient was still so young.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson wants you to go back home and rest. I¡¯ve already talked to him.¡± Christopher sighed helplessly. He knew that she was exhausted, and wanted her to get more rest.


    Everleigh agreed. Before she left, she told him about the patient¡¯s situation.


    He memorized all the details.


    After she returned home, she received a phone call from Theodore, asking why she didn¡¯t go to thepany.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working in the operating theatre for the whole day, and just arrived home to rest.¡± She yawned. She was dog-tired.


    Upon hearing that, he said, ¡°Well, rest well then. I¡¯ll bring you some good food tomorrow morning to make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Okay, remember to get me a cake.¡± She smiled with relief. She knew that he was caring about her.


    She had somehow fallen asleep in the middle of the conversation. He realized that she wasn¡¯t responding after talking for a few minutes, and knew exactly what was going on.


    He chuckled, ¡°Have a good rest then. Good night, see you tomorrow.¡±


    A night had passed. Because she was too exhausted, she had a stiff neck the next morning.


    When she woke up, she felt that her neck was really painful.


    She took out her phone to check her messages, only to receive more than a dozen missed calls. Two of them were from Christopher, and the rest were from Alexander.


    She called Christopher first, as he was handling her patient the night before.


    His hoarse voice rang out. ¡°What were you doing the whole night?¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to inform you that the patient had passed away in the ICU,¡± he said lightly, as if he was asking her if she had had breakfast yet.


    She was startled, and her eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve seen this through a long time ago, so there¡¯s nothing to feel guilty or sorry about,¡± he advised her. Even though he was used to life and death, he still felt a little ufortable.


    She didn¡¯t speak, but hung up the phone.


    After she calmed down, she gave Alexander a call.


    At this time, he should already be at work.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, why did you call me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh, I wanted to tell you that Aunt Missha is back. She has been living abroad the whole time. Didn¡¯t you see her photo the previous time?¡±


    The person in the photo appeared in Everleigh¡¯s mind. It was the person with a bright smile.


    ¡°Why did shee back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a part of the Jenkins family. The family is so big,so of course she received the news about your return. She came back to see you.She¡¯s your aunt, so I think you shoulde over and meet her,¡± he exined.


    She nodded. That was indeed the case.


    ¡°But I can only be there in the evening. There are a lot of things in the hospital to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pick you upter,¡± he answered swiftly. If Everleigh met her aunt on her own, there was nothing they could talk about. Hence, it was better for him to go with her.


    She agreed. After hanging up the phone, she washed up and went to thepany. As she entered Theodore¡¯s office, she saw a lot of food on the coffee table, and everything smelled really good.


    ¡°Come over and eat.¡± He was sitting on the sofa as he greeted her.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t feel awkward at all and began to eat immediately. She didn¡¯t have breakfast as he had promised to buy her some food.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Eat slowly, take your time.¡± He saw the oil stain at the corner of her lips, and he directly took out a napkin to help her wipe her mouth. His eyes were full of affection, just like the way they were in the past.


    Back then, the two of them were as sweet and loving as they were at that moment.


    Moses, who was standing at the door, saw the scene and sighed. The world was filled with love, but he just couldn¡¯t find his own Mrs. Right.


    After she finished eating, Everleigh drank her tea, feeling really satisfied.


    ¡°I¡¯m going over to the Jenkins¡¯ tonight.¡±


    Theodore, whowas holding a teacup, paused for a moment. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Missha is back. Since she¡¯s my aunt, I figured thatI should go back and visit her.¡± Everleigh said in a deep voice.


    He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    However¡­


    ¡°When will you bring me over to meet your family?¡± After a short while, he asked.


    Her eyebrows furrowed slightly. Why was there a hint of jealousy in his tone?


    ¡°Well¡­ About this¡­ We¡¯ll have to wait a little longer, especially for my father. He doesn¡¯t have a really good impression of you. Don¡¯t forget about the dispute between the Godfrey family and the Trevino family.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s heart sank when he heard her response. She was right. After all, he was still part of the Godfrey family back then when the incident happened.


    s¡­


    He was really unlucky to have such parents.


    She knew what was on his mind when she saw his gloomy face.


    She almost burst out inughter.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to bring him back home,it was just that things were very different.


    She had to choose a time where everyone was avable for dinner before she could inform him.


    She didn¡¯t want him to be disappointed.


    He felt really disappointed. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    After Everleigh left thepany, she headed straight to the hospital and settled everything there before waiting for Alexander to pick her up.


    On their way to meet Missha, she asked curiously, ¡°Is Aunt Missha easy to get along with?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Aunt Missha loves her nieces and nephews very much,¡± heexined.


    She was rather relieved to hear that.


    Alexander then told her everything about Missha, which made it seem that Missha was a kind and approachable person.


    But¡­Would she treat her the same way Luqman did?

 Chapter 459 Favoritism

    Alexander saw a sh of worry in Everleigh¡¯s eyes and understood her concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Missha is nothing like our uncle.¡±


    She then grinned and stopped talking.


    At the Jenkins family¡¯s home.


    Luqman, Yeezoo, and their familieswere all present. After all, their own sister was back, so it was normal for them to visit her.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, Everleigh is here,¡± Alexander said as soon as he entered the door.


    Everyone looked over to the door, especially Missha. When she saw Everleigh, she was slightly surprised for a moment and reacted quickly. ¡°So this is Abraham¡¯s daughter? Wow, she looks just like her mother!¡± Missha went over and held her hand, looking at her carefully.


    Saniogo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right,she¡¯s Lillian¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Everleigh noticed the emotions in Missha¡¯s eyes and whispered, ¡°Nice to meet you, Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you too¡­¡± Missha nodded and brought her over to sit down on the sofa.


    Cynthia, who was sitting on another sofa, felt even more jealous when she saw the scene. If it wasn¡¯t for Missha¡¯s return, she wouldn¡¯t have shown up at the house.


    She felt that it was all Everleigh¡¯s fault.Saniogo used to love her so much, butnow, everyone¡¯s focus was on Everleigh.


    Missha looked at Everleigh and asked, ¡°I heard that you are a doctor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I currently work at the city hospital.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very famous hospital!Your future must be very bright working over there,¡± Missha said in astonishment, but she was also very pleased.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a doctor. What kind of bright future can she possibly have?¡± Cynthia mumbled to herself, but everyone else could hear her.


    Saniogo¡¯s expression changed instantly as he shot a piercing re at her. Cynthia¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°Your aunt is praising her. What do you even know about a doctor¡¯s job?¡± Yeezoo chided, trying to give Cynthia a way out.


    After all, everyone was there to celebrate Missha¡¯s return, so no one should start a fight or quarrel.


    Everleigh lowered her head without saying anything.


    Missha looked around, and her eyes sparkled a little bit. Then, she said with a kind expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not bringing you any souvenirs.I was in a rush toe back. Here, this is for you.¡±


    She took out a piece of precious crystal from her bag and gave it to Everleigh.


    ¡°I bought this from an auction abroad. Take it. It¡¯s something to show my love for you for all these years.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too valuable, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Everleigh refused to ept her gift instantly. Although she didn¡¯t know much about crystals and gemstones, she could tell that it wasn¡¯t an ordinary stone just by looking at it.


    When Alexander saw that she was refusing to take it, he reached his hand out and put it in her hand. ¡°Just keep it, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Everleigh looked at it and knew that it would be better for her to just ept it. ¡°Thank you then, Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve gifted Cynthia a lot of precious items in the past, but I never got to give you anything. This time, I just want to make it up to you.¡± Missha smiled sweetly.


    She didn¡¯t know that her words were making Cynthia even more upset.


    She had been used to being the only star in the family,so she certainly didn¡¯t want to share the spotlight with someone else.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, what about mine?¡± Cynthia asked with a smile. She thought that since Everleigh was given something, she would receive a gift too.


    Missha turned around and looked at her guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Cynthia, I¡¯ll definitely bring you something the next time Ie back. I was rushing toe back this time, and I¡¯ll only be staying for a few days.¡±


    Hearing Missha¡¯s words, not only was Cynthia unhappy,Yeezoo and Melissa were displeased as well.


    Melissa knew that the piece of crystal was a precious one. Usually, she would bring the jewelries that were given to Cynthia with her to show off.


    Now that they didn¡¯t get anything, she obviously couldn¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°Missha, you are known to be fair and unbiased. Why didn¡¯t Cynthia get anything this time? Are you ying favorites right now?¡± Melissa questioned.


    Her words made Fenna very dissatisfied. She retorted, ¡°Now you¡¯re just being unreasonable. Cynthia has received tons of gifts from Missha, hasn¡¯t she?Plus, Linggon didn¡¯t get anything this time either, right? What do you mean by ying favorites?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why must you get involved in everything?¡± Melissa red at her in annoyance.


    Fenna wasn¡¯t nning to back off either. Why must Cynthia get everything she wanted, and the others just couldn¡¯t?


    She didn¡¯t care about the gifts.She¡¯d just had enough of Melissa and Cynthia¡¯s attitude.


    Everleigh and Alexander exchanged looks. They were both helpless.


    ¡°Melissa, what do you mean by that? You know how much I love Cynthia. For so many years, I haven¡¯t given anything to Yasmine. What¡¯s wrong with giving her a crystal right now?¡± Missha¡¯s tone was cold, and there was a hint of anger in her eyes.


    Perhaps they could sense that Missha was getting unhappy, so both Melissa and Fenna shut their mouths up.


    ¡°Melissa, Fenna, forgive me for saying this. I know the both of you just can¡¯t get along, but why can¡¯t you two try and pretend to get along when everyone is here? Yasmine belongs to the Jenkins family, so no one else can bully her. What makes you think that you have the right to do so?¡± Missha¡¯s face turned cold, revealing her strong and powerful aura.


    Melissa and Fenna were both only housewives of rich families. How could they even bepared with Missha?


    In terms of character and personality, they were far behind.


    Saniogo sat aside without saying a single word the whole time. He knew that Missha wasn¡¯t a woman who could be intimidated easily, so he naturally didn¡¯t have to do anything, she could handle it all by herself.


    ¡°Missha, that¡¯s not what I meant. I just want you to be fair, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Be fair?We¡¯ve owed Welment for so many years. Why didn¡¯t you say or do anything about it? If it wasn¡¯t for Saniogo¡¯s persistence, would you have taken advantage of his shares?¡± Missha¡¯s gaze was so sharp that it could pierce through everyone¡¯s heart.


    Yeezoo was the first one to feel ashamed. ¡°Missha, must you be so harsh when you speak? We¡¯re doing everything for Welment¡¯s own good.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s for his own good,then you should treat Yasmine well. Let me make myself clear in front of everyone here today. If anyone dares to cause trouble for Yasmine ever again, I will definitely not let them go so easily,¡±Missha snorted coldly.


    Everyone from Yeezoo and Luqman¡¯s families shut up.


    Especially Cynthia. It was the first time she had seen Missha so angry.


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Everleigh sat on the sofa and remained silent. It seemed that she should really show up less often at the Jenkins family home.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you hungry? Let me ask them to serve the food right now.¡± Saniogo seemed to have seen through her thoughts.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to tell you. I¡¯ll be living here for three days before I leave.¡± As Missha turned around to talk to Everleigh, her previous cold look had disappeared, and all that was left was a pair of lovely eyes.


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle here to visit you for the next few days.¡±


    Missha¡¯s expression was just like the one in the photo. The only difference was that she looked much calmer. There weren¡¯t even any wrinkles on her beautiful face.


    Then, they all sat down at the table and ate. Alexander and Linggon filled Everleigh¡¯s te with food, and shethanked them both. Speaking of the two of them, Everleigh actually liked Linggon more.


    Looking at the scene, Cynthia was even more agitated.


    She would definitely not let her go that easily.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Missha talked a lot about her life abroad, as well as the overseaspany.


    ¡°Mm, with you in charge, there¡¯s nothing I should worry about,¡± Saniogo said.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m just doing it for the Jenkins family¡¯s properties.¡±

 Chapter 460 A Billion-Dollar Gemstone

    Missha sounded slightly unnatural when she talked about it.


    Everleigh noticed it and frowned slightly, feeling a little confused.


    They were all part of a big family, but everyone was too polite when talking to each other, as if they were strangers.


    After dinner, Luqman, Yeezoo, and their families left. Before Linggon left, he said to Missha, ¡°Aunt Missha, I wille here and visit you tomorrow if I have time.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be here for the next few days.I¡¯m not going anywhere else.¡± Missha looked at him lovingly.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Linggon gave her a big smile before he left.


    Everleigh could see that their rtionship seemed to be really good.


    ¡°Yasmine, why are you standing over there? Come and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s gettingte, I have to go back now,¡± Everleigh said as she looked at her watch. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock.


    Missha looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying here?¡±


    ¡°I live at the Trevino family¡¯s home.I¡¯ve been living there for quite a long time now. Plus, my father wants me to spend more time with him.¡±


    Missha heard her words and felt that it was ratherreasonable. It was normal for someone to live with their own parents.


    Everleigh¡¯s decision made sense.


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t youe over tomorrow and stay for a night? That way, I can spend more time with you before I leave,¡± Missha suggested with a hint of disappointment.


    Everleigh nodded.


    She was fine with it, but she wasn¡¯t nning on bringing the kids along. stair¡¯s temper was too stubborn, and he still remembered the previous incident.


    Saniogo wanted her to bring the children along, but before he could even open his mouth, Everleigh said, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go back now. Have a good rest.¡±


    He was slightly taken aback by her words, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Alexander sent Everleigh back home. On her way back, she asked, ¡°Alexander, can you please not let Aunt Missha know that I have two kids?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t have a good time previously. The two of them are still holding a grudge. If you tell her about the children and they don¡¯t show up tomorrow, it would break her heart. I¡¯ll let them meet her when we have a chance in the future,¡± Everleigh made up an excuse casually.


    She wasn¡¯t being petty, but Cynthia¡¯s attitude during thest incident had made everything clear. Missha looked kind and friendly from the outside, but Everleigh had a strange feeling about her, especially when she was looking at her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand theplicated emotions in her eyes.


    Alexander turned his head over and nced at her. He knew that the incident with Cynthia the previous time had more or less affected the two children. ¡°I will talk to my father about it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When he sent her off at the door, Everleigh gave him the crystal.


    He thought that she didn¡¯t want it, so he quickly said, ¡°Aunt Missha gave you this gift. Are you really going to get rid of it?¡±


    ¡°No, I just need your help to make me four pendants out of this gem. This piece of crystal is really big, so I believe that they can be made. If there are anyleftovers, just make me anything else with it.¡± Everleigh figured that a big piece of precious stone like that should be shared with others. She wanted to give stair, Adrienne, Theodore and herself one pendant each.


    Thinking carefully about it, she hadn¡¯t actually given Theodore any valuable gifts.


    ¡°Just leave it to me,it can bepleted by tomorrow.¡± Alexander initially thought that she wanted to give it back.


    However, after she mentioned that she wanted to forge four items out of it, he knew what she was nning to do with it.


    After he returned to the Jenkins family home, he told Saniogo about the children¡¯s matter.


    Saniogo sighed softly, ¡°Everleigh must still be holding a grudge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. As a parent, she probably doesn¡¯t want her children to be hurt. Just listen to her. After all, the children are her life.¡± Alexander tried to persuade him.


    Saniogo nodded. He understood her intentions. Since it was her request, he would naturally agree to it.


    The next day, Everleigh saw Selena eating some snacks with a troubled expression as soon as she woke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Hearing her voice all of a sudden, Selena jumped up in shock.


    Everleigh¡¯s brows knitted slightly. She didn¡¯t look fine at all.


    ¡°Did something happen between you and Jorben?¡±


    As they talked about it, Selena put down the fork and knife in her hands and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Leon. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him, buthe¡¯s causing trouble with my production team every single day, and even had an argument with Jorben.¡±


    When Everleigh heard about it, although she was a little surprised at first, she could understand Leon¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Do you still have any feelings for him?¡± Everleigh asked seriously while observing Selena¡¯s expression at the same time.


    Selena went silent for a long time and couldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.I know how you¡¯re feeling.I¡¯ve studied psychology. I can understand all your thoughts. Selena, I just hope that you¡¯re not using a man to forget about another person. It¡¯s unfair for you, and it¡¯s certainly unfair for that man,¡± Everleigh advised her.


    Love was irreceable. There was no need to hide or suppress one¡¯s feelings for another. The only way out was topletely forget about someone before moving on. That was the only fair solution for everyone.


    ¡°But Leon¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen his changes in the past few months. If you want to continue the rtionship, it¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s your decision.¡± Everleigh concluded her opinion.It was up to Selena whether she wanted to take her advice or not.


    As soon as Christopher arrived at the hospital, he saw a gift box on Everleigh¡¯s desk, with an orchid pattern printed onto it.


    ¡°Everleigh, do you know Mr. Lanwell?¡± When he saw her walking in, he quickly grabbed her hand and asked.


    She was shocked by his reaction. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°What am I talking about? Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve ordered? Mr. Lanwell is incrediblyfamous for his handmade works!Sometimes, money can¡¯t even buy you his jewelry, don¡¯t you know?¡± Christopher once wanted to customize a set of jewelry for his mother, Vanessa, but¡­ His request was rejected before he could even meet the famous craftsman.


    Mentioning it, he was still a little sad.


    Everleigh looked at him in confusion. She didn¡¯t know what he was talking about until she looked at the jewelry on her table.


    ¡°Did Alexander drop by this morning?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Christopher had met him at the door.


    They did greet each other, but they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Everleigh opened the box and saw the ornaments inside. In addition to the four crystal pendants she asked for, there were another two rings.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my gosh, amethyst cacoxenite! Do you know the worth of the crystal in this box? It appeared in an international auction just recently!¡±


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    She could tell that it was very precious, but she didn¡¯t know the exact value.


    He raised his index finger and looked at her quietly.


    She smiled awkwardly, ¡°A million dors?¡±


    ¡°One billion.¡±


    She almost dropped the ring on her hand. One billion dors for the piece of gemstone?


    It meant that one single ring cost at least tens of millions of dors.


    Missha was too generous.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t possibly pay her back for her entire life.


    ¡°Who gave it to you? I heard that it was bought by a woman.¡± When Christopher mentioned it, his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Are you the woman?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like a crazy rich person to you?¡±


    ¡°Who gave it to you then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my aunt.¡±


    He was left totally bbergasted. ¡°Missha Jenkins?¡±


    She nodded. For a moment, she regretted epting the gift. If she had known the price earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have epted it.


    Now that it had been made into jewelry, how could she return it?


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better ept it. I heard that Missha is everyone¡¯s favorite girl in the Jenkins family;she¡¯s just like a precious stone.Despite this, the public doesn¡¯t understand why she¡¯s still unmarried yet.¡±

 Chapter 461 A Family of Four

    Everleigh was slightly stunned. ¡°Wait, she¡¯s not married yet?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Christopher asked in return.


    She shook her head. How would she know? In the past, she didn¡¯t even know that the Jenkins family had a daughter.


    After all, it was their first time meeting each other, so she wouldn¡¯t know much about her.


    From the expression on her face, he could tell that she knew nothing. He sighed, ¡°Forget it.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t toote to finally know.


    Nevertheless, he had only heard about Missha, but never had a chance to meet her in person.


    He would definitely like to meet her if he had the chance.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh went to Theodore¡¯spany, and brought stair and Adrienne along with her.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Adrienne called out before even entering the room. Theodore immediately knew who it was when he heard the voice. He quickly got up and walked out of the room.


    Before he could even open the door, she walked in and hugged his legs. She raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy, I missed you so much!¡±


    ¡°I missed you too. I bought you some delicious food;they¡¯re on the table. Go and eat them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrienne¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard about the delicious food, so she sped up and began to eat.


    Everleigh and stair entered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. You¡¯ve eaten a lot just now.¡±


    ¡°Daddy bought it for me, soI must finish it all, or else he¡¯ll feel sad.¡± Adrienne ate greedily, as if she was afraid that they would take the food away from her.


    Everleigh was speechless with her answer. What kind of argument was that?


    Theodore took out something for stair too. It was a walking cane with his favorite panda pattern on it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± stair received it calmly, but his eyes were full of joy.


    Theodore patted his head. The boy was rather simr to him when he was young.


    Everleigh took out the gift, but she didn¡¯t take out the rings. Things like that should be bought by the man. She couldn¡¯t lose her honor as a woman.


    ¡°This crystal¡­¡± Theodore picked it up and looked at it carefully. He remembered that he was invited to the auction. He initially nned to join it, but because thepany was facing some problems,he decided not to go.


    ¡°Missha gave it to me. I asked Alexander to help me make these. Each of us gets one.¡± Everleigh picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea;it tasted good.


    When he heard that each of them had one, the corners of his lips curled into a faint smile. Did that mean that they were a family of four?


    ¡°Daddy, stair and I have one too. Look.¡± As Adrienne spoke, she took out the pendant on her neck. It was a small crystal pendant that was very exquisitely made.


    Theodore wasted no time and wore the ne directly around his neck. He felt that his heart was finallyplete.


    ¡°Can you bring stair and Adrienne over to your ce tonight?I have to go back to the Jenkins family home.¡± Everleigh specially went to the office to hand the two kids over to him.


    Abraham had a meeting to sign a contract that evening, and Selena was busy with her movie¡¯s shooting. Since no one was free, she had no choice but to pass the children to him.


    ¡°Why are you going there?¡±


    ¡°Missha is back, so I have to go and visit her. After all, she¡¯s my aunt. She doesn¡¯t know about the two kids just yet. If she somehow finds out about them, then we¡¯ll see what we can do,¡± she responded helplessly.


    Theodore nodded. He didn¡¯t mind at all. In fact, he was delighted that the two children could stay with him.


    stair raised his head and asked, ¡°Mommy, is thatdy easy to get along with?¡±


    Everleigh lowered her head to look at him and chuckled, ¡°Of course.If not, why would she give you the crystal?¡±


    However, stair thought otherwise. A person couldn¡¯t be judged simply by the gifts they gave.


    A person who was fierce and malicious could look like the kindest and friendliest person from the outside. However, their brutality could be beyond imagination.


    He remained silent. Theodore, on the other hand, understood his thoughts. People from wealthy families just weren¡¯t as simple as they looked. The Godfrey family was certainly the best example.


    He had a good girlfriend, but his family messed everything up, and he almost lost the love of his life.


    In the evening, Everleigh had dinner with the three of them before she went to the Jenkins family home.


    As soon as she arrived,she saw Missha and Saniogo sitting on the sofa. Both of them had a grim look, as if they were discussing something important.


    ¡°Master, Miss Trevino is here.¡± The butler informed as he saw Everleigh walking in.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two of them then looked over to the door as Saniogo asked, ¡°Everleigh, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you give us a call to go and pick you up?¡±


    ¡°No need, I drove here myself, so it¡¯s more convenient for me.¡± Everleigh brought along some snacks with her. She didn¡¯t know if they would like them or not.It was just a little gift from her.


    Looking at the things in her hands, Missha smiled and said, ¡°Oh Yasmine, that¡¯s really kind of you. Have you had dinner yet? I can ask them to prepare some food for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± she exined.


    Missha nodded and didn¡¯t insist anymore. She smiled brightly as she saw the pendant on her ne. ¡°Mr. Lanwell¡¯s craftsmanship is really getting better and more exquisite!¡±


    Everleigh was surprised and looked at the ne on her own neck. ¡°Aunt Missha, you know this expert too?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lanwell and I are old friends;there¡¯s a bit of history between us. I can introduce you to him in the future,¡± Saniogo exined as he sat aside.


    He heard about Everleigh¡¯s request from Alexander,and it was his suggestion to look for Mr. Lanwell to make the jewelry.


    Everleigh nodded. She didn¡¯t really care about meeting Mr. Lanwell.


    She stayed there, and Missha talked to her non-stop while holding her hand, as if she had decades of stories to tell.


    Saniogo had some other things to deal with, so he left the two of them there chattering.


    ¡°Yasmine, you look just like your mother, but your eyes are different. They look like your father¡¯s,¡± Missha stared into Everleigh¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were shing with reminiscence and indescribable emotion.


    Everleigh noticed the odd emotions in her eyes. It didn¡¯t look like she missed her brother. It looked more like¡­ She just couldn¡¯t describe it.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty close to my father, right?¡± Everleigh asked softly.


    Missha lowered her head, and her eyes were slightly red. ¡°Of course, in this family, he loved me the most. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    Everleigh was slightly relieved when she heard it. If that was the case, it was understandable why she seemed so grateful.


    ¡°Your father had always been excellent in every aspect since he was young. Your other uncles couldn¡¯t even bepared to him. Otherwise, the Jenkins family wouldn¡¯t have been handed over to him.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you choose to move abroad?¡± Everleigh asked curiously. In fact, she was even more curious to know why she hadn¡¯t been married for so many years.


    Missha tilted her head and smiled faintly;her smile was full of bitterness. ¡°That¡¯s because when your father passed away, there was an internal conflict within the family. In order to save the Jenkins family, Saniogo used up all his connections, but it still wasn¡¯t enough. There wasn¡¯t any choice for me but to go overseas to maintain the market abroad. Only then did we get through the crisis.¡±


    Thinking back to everything that had happened in the past, she was the only one who knew how much pain and helplessness she had to go through and endure all by herself.


    Everleigh wasn¡¯t a businessperson, but judging from Missha¡¯s expression, she could tell that things were really challenging back then.


    ¡°What about Uncle Yeezoo and Uncle Luqman?¡±


    Missha sneered, with a hint of disgust in her shrewd eyes. ¡°Yasmine, I believe that as a doctor, you have met all kinds of people. Can¡¯t you see what kind of people those two are?¡±


    Everleigh was startled for a moment. It was true;she could tell their personalities.

 Chapter 462 Senseless Cynthia

    Luqman was basically a useless man. He seemed fearless whenever he acted or spoke, but it was a pity that he was brainless. Yeezoo, on the other hand, was smart, but he was just too lecherous to seed in anything.


    Missha sighed softly. ¡°If they at least have some ability, I wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.I¡¯m all on my own and there¡¯s no one I can rely on.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so hard for you, why don¡¯t you find someone to share the burden with?¡± Everleigh asked in confusion.


    Missha raised her eyebrows. She clearly knew what she meant. ¡°Are you trying to ask me why I¡¯m not married yet?¡±


    Everleigh felt a little awkward.¡°Um, not really.¡±


    Missha pouted and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t met someone whom I really love, and I don¡¯t want to simply ept a man to be with me for the rest of my life.¡± After saying that, there was a dash of sorrow in her eyes. Although it was very light, Everleigh could still sense it.


    All those stories and emotions were giving her a headache. Although Missha looked pretty rxed from the outside, there seemed to be a lot of things hidden in her heart.


    Sometimes, feelings that were expressed by ident were the most genuine ones.


    Everleigh had a strong feeling that there was someone special in Missha¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tired for the whole day. Let¡¯s talk again tomorrow.¡± Missha realized that something was wrong, so she turned her head and pretended as nothing had happened.


    ¡°Okay. Good night, Aunt Missha.¡±


    After Missha left the room, Everleighid on her bed to rest.


    Her mind was filled with Missha¡¯s expressions, which lingered in her head for a long time.


    The next day, Everleigh woke up early in the morning and went straight to the hospital.


    Saniogo ordered someone to wake her up, but the servant told him that she had already left.


    ¡°Is she so busy everyday?¡± Missha asked.


    ¡°Yeah, there are a lot of people who have to undergo surgeries,¡± he replied. He then instructed the servants to send breakfast to her at the hospital.


    ¡°You really care for her, don¡¯t you?¡±She smiled.


    He gave her a deep, meaningful look and said, ¡°Her life is really hard. As her uncle, I feel guilty about it.Hence, it would be good if I can make it up to her.¡±


    She had heard a lot about Everleigh, but she wasn¡¯t really clear with all the details. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to ask her about it.


    Cynthia came in and greeted her sweetly, ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Oh Cynthia, you¡¯re here. Come over and have a seat,¡± Missha beckoned her and said.


    When Cynthia walked in, he noticed that Saniogo wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that she was previously chased out of the house by him.


    ¡°You two take your time, I¡¯ll head to thepany first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care, Saniogo,¡± Missha said those words naturally, which reminded him of the past.


    He also remembered that Missha had said such words when Welment left, though her tone waspletely different.


    He turned around and nced at her, then strode away.


    Cynthia and Missha didn¡¯t feel like something wasn¡¯t right, so they sat on the sofa and continued chatting.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeedfortable to be at home. Don¡¯t you need to go to work today?¡± Missha looked at Cynthia with her lovely eyes. She remembered that she was working in Jenkins Group.


    Cynthia felt her head hurting as soon as they talked about work. ¡°Aunt Missha, do you know what Uncle Saniogo did to me? He gave me a low-ranking position! I graduated from a prestigious overseas university, so I deserve to get a high position. And yet, I¡¯m working as a basic staff member.¡±


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt.


    It was fortunate thatMissha was back. Cynthia could get everything she wanted in the future.


    When Missha heard it, she squinted at her. ¡°Cynthia, what contributions have you made for thepany? Did you sign a huge deal?¡±


    ¡°Other people might have to do it to get promoted, but I¡¯m part of the family, so I don¡¯t have to do it, do I?¡± Cynthia shrugged her shoulders, and her tone was full of dissatisfaction.


    Missha looked at the spoiled princess in front of her;she was really much worsepared to Everleigh. ¡°Cynthia, if you want to reach a higher level in thepany, you must have some achievements, otherwise, the other employees will look down on you.¡±


    Cynthia was very displeased. Everyone gave her the same advice. Did thepany really belong to the Jenkins family? She pondered.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Missha understood that Cynthia was unhappy. However, if she wanted to have a high position in Jenkins Group, she had to produce great results.


    Otherwise, she would fail miserably.


    When Cynthia looked at Missha, she noticed that she was getting disgruntled. She quickly added, ¡°Aunt Missha, you know that I have been spoiled. There¡¯s a lot of things that I haven¡¯t considered. I must learn a lot from you in the future.¡±


    Missha felt better to hear those words.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen Yasmine?¡± Cynthia changed the topic;it was the main purpose of her visit.


    ¡°Yes. Yasmine is much more determined than you. You really have to learn from her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is indeed capable, but there are some things that I shouldn¡¯t learn, right? For example, getting pregnant before getting married. Aunt Missha, no one knows about it yet, but if everyone finds out, she will really struggle in this circle.¡± As Cynthia spoke, she observed Missha¡¯s expression carefully.


    Sure enough,Missha¡¯s face turned grim after she heard that Everleigh got pregnant before she was married.


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. She even brought her children herest time. Uncle Saniogo knows about it too. Aunt, why is she still part of the Jenkins family aftermitting such an immoral act? I don¡¯t know why Uncle Saniogo can still ept her in the family. If I could make the decision, I would definitely disown her. Also, we can¡¯t even confirm if that woman really belongs to our family. Who knows, she might be here for money¡­¡± Cynthia sounded respectful to Everleigh at first, but as she continued, she really expressed her hatred and disgust towards her.


    She even changed from calling her ¡®Yasmine¡¯ to calling her ¡®that woman¡¯.


    Missha¡¯s expression became extremely vexed, and her eyes darkened. Her whole body was letting off a chilly feeling.


    ¡°Aunt Missha¡­¡± Cynthia noticed the change in her expression and called out cautiously.


    Missha got up furiously. ¡°Cynthia, Saniogo is a respectable man. How can he possibly be blind? I can see what kind of person Everleigh is. There must be a reason behind her unexpected pregnancy. As for you, at such a young age, how dare you to try and cause division within the family?It seems like you¡¯re not only spoiled, but you¡¯re totally evil!¡±


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, please go back now. I don¡¯t want to see you. Come back and see me again after you have repented. Or else,it doesn¡¯t even matter if Everleigh is a part of our family or not, I¡¯ll make sure that you are no longer a member of the Jenkins family!¡± Missha scolded.


    Cynthia choked back everything that she wanted to say.


    She originally wanted to show Missha Everleigh¡¯s true colors, but she became the one who was being scolded. Unbelievable.


    She left reluctantly. Then, the butler shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Miss Missha, you¡¯re still the most reasonable woman here.¡±


    Missha looked at him and replied helplessly, ¡°Yeezoo has really failed in educating his own daughter. Such a child will never achieve great things even in the Jenkins family. This person can never be in charge of the family.¡±


    The butler nodded in agreement.Although he wasn¡¯t a member of the Jenkins family, he had seen through everyone and everything in the family after so many years.


    He was disappointed with Cynthia too.


    Missha sighed softly and didn¡¯t speak anymore. She turned around and headed back to her room. She really wanted to ask Everleigh about her two children.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t go to the hospital, but went to Theodore¡¯s house instead. She could hear Adrienne¡¯sughter even before she entered the house. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

 Chapter 463 Violent Woman

    ¡°Mommy, why are you here so early?¡± Adrienne ran over and hugged her.


    Theodore and stair sat on the sofa, looking through some documents. They weren¡¯t surprised that she was there.


    Everleigh looked at all the things on the table and chuckled, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you two be going to school?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still early,¡± Theodore replied. He then ordered the servants to bring in some tea.


    Ever since thest time they visited his house, he had been instructing his servants to prepare tea, and it consistentlytastedgood.


    As a result, he only had coffee and tea at home, but nothing else.


    He was just worried that there would be nothing they liked to drink when they came over.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal with the Trevino family on Sunday.¡± Everleigh took a sip of tea and said.


    Theodore¡¯s hands that were holding a document suddenly trembled. His eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°My father just gave me a call and said that Jorben might be joining on Sunday too.¡± As Everleigh talked about him, her head hurt again.


    Theodore didn¡¯t care about anyone else who would be joining. He was desperate to go to the Trevino family¡¯s home again.


    He could finally walk through the door justly and honorably.


    The day passed in the blink of an eye. Everleigh went to the Jenkins family home, as Missha would be leaving the next day. She might not be able to send her off at the airport, so she had to meet her.


    Because Missha was leaving in a day, Yeezoo and Luqman all came to see her off. Perhaps it was because of the incident a few days ago, but everyone was fine with Everleigh being there.


    Everyone ate dinner quietly, minding their own business.


    Suddenly,Cynthia asked, ¡°Aunt Missha, what time is your flight tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s six o¡¯clock in the morning. There are a lot of things happening in thepany, soI have to go back earlier,¡± Missha answered in her usual tone, as if nothing had ever happened between her and Cynthia.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°No need, you can¡¯t wake up,¡± Missha refused directly.


    Everleigh, who was sitting aside, almost burst out inughter. She knew Cynthia well.She would still be dreaming at six o¡¯clock.


    After hearing Missha¡¯s response, Cynthia felt a little embarrassed.


    Melissa was rather observant. She chuckled softly and tried to defend her, ¡°Cynthia just wants to show her love for you.¡±


    ¡°I know that she loves me, so there¡¯s no need to do or say anything else. My only wish is for all of you to live happily and harmoniously.¡± Missha¡¯s words seemed to have a hidden meaning.


    Melissa and Yeezoo looked at each other, and neither of them spoke.


    However, Saniogo let out asneer. He had been turning a blind eye to them for so many years. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t see their little tricks. It was just that they were all brothers, so he chose not to expose them.


    However, if their actions really threatened Jenkins Group, then he would have no other choice.


    Yeezoo finally learned to act smart. Even though he wasn¡¯t pleased, he didn¡¯t say anything to cause any trouble in front of everyone. He didn¡¯t want to bring shame on himself.


    After she finished eating, Everleigh went back to her room. She took out the medical book that she borrowed from the library and immersed herself in it. She was so focused that she didn¡¯t even know that Missha came in.


    ¡°What are you reading? You look so engrossed in it.¡± Missha stood beside her and nced at the book in her hands.


    Everleigh raised her head and looked at the pair of eyes that were filled with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Am I disturbing you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling bored. Have they all left?¡± The only reason Everleigh stayed in her room was because she didn¡¯t want to hear them talk, especially Yeezoo. His words were full of lies.


    Missha understood her thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Luqman and Yeezo are just like that; just ignorethem. After all, not everyone can get along with each other well. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Since you know what I¡¯m thinking about, why are you still asking me?¡± Everleigh smiled as she put down the book in her hands.


    Missha then sat next to her and continued saying, ¡°I also know that you have children. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing earlier?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still young, plus Cynthia and the others don¡¯t really like them, so I didn¡¯t bring them along. The next time youe back, I¡¯ll definitely bring them to meet you,¡± Everleigh exined half of the reasons, as the biggest reason was still Missha.


    Missha looked at her silently, and finally said after a long while, ¡°I must really meet them next time. What do the kids like? Tell me, I¡¯ll prepare them some nice presents.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, it¡¯s okay. The gift that you¡¯ve given me is already very nice. I know that the crystal is incredibly expensive,¡± Everleigh refused. The gemstone was already extravagant. If she gave her another valuable gift, she wouldn¡¯t ept it anymore.


    Missha smiled without saying a word;she didn¡¯t mind at all. Since Everleigh wouldn¡¯t tell her, she decided to ask Saniogo what the kids liked. He would know.


    The next morning, when Missha left,only Saniogo and Alexander went to send her off. Everleigh wanted to follow too, but when she called them, the ne had already taken off.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt doesn¡¯t like to be sent off, if not she wouldn¡¯t have refused Cynthia.¡± Saniogo knew that Everleigh was genuinely kind and caring.


    However, Missha¡¯s personality was just too peculiar.


    They had been siblings for decades, so he was already ustomed to it.


    Everleigh was helpless as well. Since Missha had already left, there was no point in talking about it anymore.


    She could only wait for her to return in the future.


    At the hospital, Christopher¡¯s eyes were red out of tiredness. He yawned and leaned back in his chair. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can take over your shift today if you want.¡± She had told him that she needed to send Missha off, so she asked him to help her out with the shift.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If there¡¯s nothing else, I want to go back and rest now. I¡¯m really sleepy,¡± he said as he got up. He then went back to his office to have a rest.


    As Everleigh walked out of a ward after a checkup, she saw a patient walking over, and she was rushing directly towards her in a rage.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± Before Everleigh could finish her question, she was pped in the face by the enraged patient.


    ¡°F*ck you, doctor!How did you treat my husband?¡±


    ¡°Your husband?¡± Everleigh covered her face. She had been used to patients causing scenes at the hospital, and had even experienced situations worse than that.


    ¡°Yes!Didn¡¯t you previously diagnose my husband with cirrhosis? But now, he¡¯s got a lung disease. You fake doctor, are you sure you know how to treat a patient?¡± The woman¡¯s sharp shriek spread throughout the entire corridor. All the other patients heard it and went out of their wards to look at the situation.


    Everleigh sneered, ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Lavish Carter.¡±


    ¡°On what date and at what time was he admitted to the hospital? Which ward is he in?¡± Everleigh asked.


    The woman answered without hesitation, ¡°On the 19th, in the morning, room 309.¡±


    Everleigh chuckled as she heard her response, ¡°Are you sure that I¡¯m the doctor who handled him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a hundred percent sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sue me then. I¡¯ll be waiting for your letter.¡± Everleigh turned around and was about to return to her office.


    Seeing that Everleigh was so undisturbed, the woman was rather puzzled, but she wasn¡¯t nning to let the matter go. ¡°Stop right there. What kind of attitude is this? You¡¯ve messed up my husband¡¯s treatment, and now you¡¯re showing me this kind of attitude? You really are a fraud!¡±


    Everleigh paused for a moment after listening to her. She then turned around and gave her a cold gaze. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sure that it¡¯s me, why are you causing a scene right here? Why don¡¯t you just head down to the office and lodge aint? Madam, let me remind you, even if you amplify the whole matter,I won¡¯t be afraid. Of course, you¡¯ll have to bear all the consequences.¡±


    When the woman saw Everleigh¡¯s cold eyes, a thought shed through her mind, and she switched back to her angry expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me with your words. Do you really think I¡¯ll let you go just like that? Just wait and see!¡±

 Chapter 464 Upright and Unbiased

    Everleigh tilted her head slightly upward, with a hint of coldness in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    The woman had lost all her poise, so she turned around and left.


    Since Everleigh asked her to head straight to the office, she proceeded to do so.


    When the nurses saw the scene, they all gathered around her and asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just get back to work,¡± Everleigh responded with a smile. She didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all.


    Despite this,a red mark from the p could still be seen clearly on her face.


    It was obviously painful.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the nurses felt bad for her, they didn¡¯t say anything. One of them went straight to the pharmacy and took some ointment to help relieve the swelling on Everleigh¡¯s face.


    Everleigh was very grateful. ¡°Thank you,Berry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Sometimes, we¡¯re just unlucky to face situations like this. It¡¯s all part of our job.¡±


    Everleigh smiled bitterly. She knew that it was amon encounter for healthcare workers.


    That person was clearly looking for trouble. However, she had messed with the wrong doctor.


    ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯ll get back to work now.¡± Looking at Everleigh¡¯s serious expression, Berry didn¡¯t want to disturb her.


    The news about Everleigh¡¯s encounter had spread all over the hospital.


    Christopher heard about it as soon as he woke up from a short nap. He went over to see Everleigh. Seeing that she was working as if nothing had ever happened, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Someone used me of mistreating a patient.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°But you look like you¡¯re not bothered at all.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be bothered?That woman was clearly trying to set me up. Even if I get infuriated, it won¡¯t do me any good. Why don¡¯t I just wait and see what she can do to me?¡± Everleigh responded as she put down the medical record book in her hands.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, showing an indifferent smile in his beautiful eyes. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    She shook her head. Although she wasn¡¯t very sure who it was, she knew that a doctor¡¯s duty was to save people, not offend people.


    Besides the Godfrey family and the Jenkins family, she had never offended anyone else.


    She knew that Wilson didn¡¯t do it, as it wasn¡¯t something he would do.His game ns were much more wicked and she wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. Moreover, she had heard from Theodore that Xavier was slowly oppressing and reducing his power.


    He would never make such a rash move unless he had no other choice.


    If so, then the only possible suspect was from the Jenkins family¡­


    Christopher noticed the grim look on her face, as if she was thinking about something. He waved his hand in front of her eyes. ¡°Hello? Do you have someone in mind?¡±


    ¡°Well, basically yes. Let¡¯s just wait.¡± Everleigh came back to her senses and put on a faint smile, which made him feel at ease.


    He then looked at her suspiciously,he wasn¡¯t sure if she was really telling the truth.


    He thought to himself that it¡¯d be better for him to start an investigation in order to protect her from any harm or danger.


    Just as her shift was almost ending,she was called to Benedict¡¯s office. There were a few other people in theoffice as well. They were all dressed in suits. Everleigh immediately knew who those people were without even asking.


    ¡°Everleigh, you should know who they are. Someone has filed aint against you for misdiagnosis and dyed treatment, and you even spoke to that person rudely, telling her to feel free to make a report, did you?¡± Benedict questioned.


    She chuckled and replied, ¡°Yes Mr. Lawson, I said that.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, don¡¯t you know the consequences of your actions? Others might say that you do not care about human lives, and might even im that you¡¯re abusing your status and power to pressure them,¡± one of the men sitting on the sofa said coldly.


    Especially when he talked about ¡®status and power¡¯, it was obvious that he knew her identity and background.


    When Everleigh heard that, she didn¡¯t show much emotion, and didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    She walked over graciously, with coolness in her eyes. ¡°What did that person tell you? Do you have any evidence?¡±


    ¡°She reported it with her real identity, so we are here to investigate and check if she was telling the truth or not,¡± another person added.


    Everleigh smiled mockingly as she looked over at Benedict. ¡°The whole incident has nothing to do with me. Why am I so sure? It¡¯s because I was at thepany on the 19th, and I didn¡¯t show up at the hospital that morning. Go and check the logbook. You¡¯ll see that I was only here in the afternoon. Besides, it was Christopher who checked the ward, not me.¡±


    In other words, she only showed up at the hospital that day to clock in, and didn¡¯t treat a single patient. If Christopher hadn¡¯t asked her to be there that day, she wouldn¡¯t have turned up.


    After listening to her exnation,Benedict turned his head over and looked at the several people sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Everleigh has been spending most of her time at herpany for the research on her new medicines. If there wasn¡¯t an emergency, she wouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Seeing her determination, Benedict finally understood what was going on.


    During that period of time, tons of people had been trying to nder Everleigh.


    The few men on the sofa exchanged looks. They didn¡¯t expect such an oue.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll continue the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Sure, and if you really need it, I can ask a few other researchers from thepany to be my witnesses. There are also data records of the breakthroughs in my experiment that day, which I can use as evidence.However, let me inform you in advance, after this investigation is over, I will be suing her for defamation of character.¡± Everleigh¡¯sst sentence was a strong warning, and everyone in the room could feel the anger in her words.


    She had had enough of it. So many people were trying to tear her down. If she didn¡¯t fight back, she would really be called a coward, and everyone could easily bully her.


    ¡°That¡¯s your decision. Our duty is just to find out the truth behind the incident.¡±


    ¡°If you want to investigate the truth, just go ahead. Don¡¯t ever use words like ¡®abuse status and power¡¯ against me. No one wants to be framed and attacked over and over again. If it were you, could you endure the pain and pressure?¡± Her words were directed at the man who said that sentence to her.


    That man¡¯s face stiffened as he tried to look in other directions, avoiding eye contact.


    Benedict looked at her fearless attitude, and was more or less pleased. Those people had always been acting proud and arrogant whenever they visited his office.


    Now that they were left speechless by the words of a doctor, it felt incredibly good.


    He hadn¡¯t forgotten that Everleigh was very straightforward when he had a dispute with her previously, and she even made him lose face in front of all the other doctors.


    Now that someone else had to experience the humiliation he felt, he was really delighted.


    After the men left,Benedictstopped Everleigh. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really bold and courageous of you to challenge them publicly.¡±


    She pouted, ¡°Mr. Lawson, I was just really enraged. Those fools didn¡¯t even bother to investigate beforeing over to confront me face to face. If it was some other doctor, they might not speak up for themselves.However, why should I ept it? They¡¯re supposed to defend us and stand up for us, but look at them. Do they look like they¡¯re trying to help us? If they weren¡¯t wearing those fancy suits and ties, I would¡¯ve cursed at them.¡±


    She was speaking from her heart. If someone were to ¡®abuse status and power¡¯, it would be those men.


    Benedict was struggling to keep a straight face after listening to herints. ¡°Everleigh, I didn¡¯t leave you here just to listen to your rants. Things have been getting serioustely, and you¡¯re more or less affected. So, I think it¡¯s better for you to take a few days off.¡±


    She wanted to refute, but after she thought about it for a while, she agreed.

 Chapter 465 She Knows

    Everleigh knew that he had always been looking at things objectively.


    To put it simply, the pressure of public opinion was too great for the hospital to handle. Hence, it was a correct decision.


    Since she had to be temporarily suspended for a few days, so be it then.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a perfect opportunity for her to focus on the research in Theodore¡¯spany.


    The news of Everleigh¡¯s suspension was soon spread across the hospital, and Christopher was the first one to feel displeased. ¡°Isn¡¯t the investigation still ongoing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the investigation is still in progress, but it should end soon. Also, find me awyer, I want to sue that woman,¡± she responded.


    He chuckled when he saw her furious expression. ¡°You already know what¡¯s going on, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know too. Take a look at this.¡± He then took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    She was curious. She took it over and had a look, and her eyes were as calm as water. She wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡°So it¡¯s really her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been guessing it?¡± He asked in astonishment.


    She nodded.¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m not surprised at all. I know who I¡¯ve offended in the past, and I expected her to be the one behind all this, but thank you for your help anyway. I will confront her, and get even with her.¡±


    Hearing that, Christopher¡¯s eyes were full of joy. He enjoyed seeing Everleigh that way. Whenever she was in trouble, she would show no mercy to the enemies.


    When she returned home, she saw Selena, stair, and Adrienne ying together. Feeling the harmonious atmosphere at home, all her disappointment and unhappiness had disappeared.


    ¡°Mommy, Mommy, look at this traditional dress that Aunt Selena gave me. Does it look good?¡± Adrienne hurriedly held the clothes in her hands and showed them to Everleigh.


    Everleigh took a look at it. It was cute and delicate.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice!I can take you to a photoshoot of you in your traditional dress when I¡¯m free. How does that sound?¡± Everleigh remembered that there was a nurse who took a bunch of photos in traditional dresses and the photos turned out great.


    It made her want to try it out too.


    ¡°Aunt Selena, will you join us?¡± Adrienne turned her head around and asked.


    ¡°I wear it every day, and I have a lot of pictures. I¡¯m not joining.¡± Selena had to wear traditional dresses every single day for her movie shooting. If she had the choice, she wouldn¡¯t wear them as they were really ufortable to walk in.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t mind her words.She would definitely take them to a photoshoot if she had the time.


    ¡°You guys have fun, I want to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡± Adrienne and stair said lovingly.


    Selena could tell that she was exhausted, but she was already used to it. After all, Everleigh always looked tired whenever she returned from work.


    After washing up, she called Alexander to tell him that she wanted to treat him to dinner.


    When he heard it, he immediately knew that she had something to say. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, if someone from the Jenkins family made a mistake, would you cover up for them?¡± She finally asked after a moment of silence.


    He sensed that something was definitely going on. He thought about it carefully and responded, ¡°No. Anyone must receive a punishment formitting a mistake. No one can be exempted.¡±


    ¡°Wow Alexander, I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s still someone from the Jenkins family who is so reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about Yeezoo and the others?¡±


    She nodded and replied, ¡°Yeah, they haven¡¯t liked me all this while. Sometimes, I really regret reuniting with the family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a child of the Jenkins family, and that¡¯s an unchangeable fact. They don¡¯t like anyone else, they only like and care about themselves.¡± Alexander hated his uncles too.


    How could they not know what Yeezoo and Luqman had in their minds? Everyone was eyeing Welment¡¯s shares, and Saniogo tried so hard to look for Everleigh, just to let her take control of her father¡¯s shares.


    Otherwise, Luqman and Yeezoo would have nabbed the shares a long time ago.


    Now that Everleigh had returned,they were naturally unhappy.


    ¡°Hmm,it seems like you¡¯re deeply affected as well.¡± Everleigh pointed out.


    ¡°s¡­ Well, we have to learn to be patient, right? After all, we¡¯re all part of the Jenkins family, so we have to try our best to tolerate and forgive them.¡±


    However, she didn¡¯t think so. They had been tolerating and putting up with Yeezoo and Luqman, but those people were just taking everything for granted.


    The next day, she woke up from a really good sleep. When she went downstairs, Selena asked in surprise, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m taking a break.¡±


    Selena would never believe it. A workaholic like Everleigh was used to knocking herself out working at the hospital. Even when she was on leave, she would be reading medical books or diagnosing her patients over the phone.


    How was it possible for someone like her to rx and chill at home while doing nothing?


    Everleigh sat on the sofa and let out a big yawn. To bepletely honest, she was actually fine with being azy bum at home.


    The two sisters then sat on the sofa and watched TV. However, the news channel just so happened to be reporting on Everleigh¡¯s incident. The woman was crying badly on television, as if her husband had died. She looked extremely pitiful.


    ¡°Are you taking a break because of this?¡± Selena turned to look at her.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t answer;instead she was focusing her cold eyes on the TV. She went gloomy.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Selena asked worriedly. She was really anxious.


    However, Everleigh remained calm and undisturbed. Her reaction left Selena startled.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s why people don¡¯t like to get famous. My reputation is just too prominent, and now people are constantly trying to nder and attack me,¡± Everleigh said as she switched the TV channel with a remote control.


    Selena was very concerned. ¡°Is everything really alright?¡±


    As soon as the news was broadcasted, everyone saw it. Cecil called to ask about it too.¡°What happened again? Things have just finally calmed down for a few days, and now, a new incident hase up.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can only say that I¡¯m unlucky,¡± Everleigh said indifferently.


    Hearing her words, Cecil¡¯s expression became stiff. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Some people just like to y tricks. If I don¡¯t y along with them, I¡¯ll be really sorry for myself.¡± Everleigh¡¯s words attracted Cecil¡¯s interest. ¡°If you have any interesting activities, do tell me. I¡¯ve been really boredtely.¡±


    ¡°Bored? Have you dealt with Diana¡¯s problems yet?¡± Everleigh suddenly remembered about it. She had been so busy that she had forgotten to ask Cecil about it.


    Hearing her question, Cecil¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. ¡°Diana can do whatever she wants. Everything that she does right now will just help me in the end.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s notplete yet. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll let her know what she gets for offending me.¡± Cecil was definitely not exaggerating.


    She had been very fond of her sister since young. Unfortunately, her sister bit the hand that fed her. Therefore, she had no choice but to punish her.


    Theodore saw the news as well. He looked at Moses solemnly and said, ¡°Go and investigateit.See what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Moses turned around and went to handle it.


    In the afternoon, the investigation details were ced on Theodore¡¯s desk. Moses was talking about the matter.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I think it¡¯s better for us to not get involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Theodore asked straight away, his eyes were still fixed on the document in his hands.


    ¡°After investigating, we have found out that Christopher has already investigated it. I believe that Miss Trevino already knows who did it,¡± Moses answered truthfully.


    Theodore paused for a moment. After that,he said, ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Moses left, Theodore took out his phone and gave Everleigh a call.


    She was preparing to attend the Jenkins family¡¯s banquet. She was sure that there would be a good show that night.


    As soon as her cell phone rang, she looked at it and picked it up.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ Happy?¡± Theodore initially thought that she would be unhappy and depressed.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be in such a good mood.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. The more serious the matter bes, the better it is. Otherwise, how will people remember it and treat it as a warning?¡± She replied delightedly.

 Chapter 466 The Last Supper

    Theodore frowned. It was obvious that there was a hidden meaning behind her words.


    ¡°Did you find out something?¡±


    ¡°The hospital gave me a call at noon, saying that the investigation team has confirmed that it had nothing to do with me. Now, they have officially sued the woman for defamation. Tell me, she was still crying so badly in front of the camera this morning, and now they have confirmed that I¡¯m innocent. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing for her?¡± Everleigh exined.


    Hearing that she was happy, his heart was finally at ease.


    ¡°What are you nning to do next? Do you want to have dinner tonight?¡± He wanted to know her ns and strategies.


    She chuckled, ¡°Did you think that I would be sad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you will overeat because you¡¯re too happy, and get gastric pain again,¡± he teased her.


    Her smile grew even wider. He rarely made such jokes in the past, but now he had really changed a lot. He actually knew how to make her happy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a big appetite today,so I can eat as much as I want.¡±


    Theodore knew her well;he could tell that she was genuinely joyful.


    He then said nothing else.


    Everleigh wore a long white dress that day. She looked elegant and graceful. Her eyes were even more mesmerizing.


    In the living room of the Jenkins family home, Luqman, Yeezoo, and their families were all sitting on the sofa. They were rather curious as to why Alexander would suddenly treat them to dinner.


    ¡°Saniogo, is there something wrong with Alexander? Why did he suddenly invite us all for dinner?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s his idea,I don¡¯t know what is going on too,¡± he replied;he didn¡¯t understand either.


    However, Cynthia didn¡¯t care about it. She had seen the news that day, and it made her really satisfied.


    She would never believe that Everleigh could still work at the city hospital after the whole incident.


    On the other hand, Linggon put down his teacup and said, ¡°I heard that something bad has happened to Yasmine. It¡¯s about some misdiagnosis that has led to a big fuss.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received the news too. It seems she has been suspended from her duties at the hospital,¡± Fenna chimed in.


    Despite saying so, they weren¡¯t concerned about it at all.


    It sounded just like a casual chit-chat.


    Saniogo¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°When did this happen? Howe I didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been in the study room for the whole day, so it¡¯s normal for you to not receive this news,¡± the butler reminded him.


    Saniogo looked back at him;his eyes were full of worry.


    Cynthia, on the other hand, said coldly, ¡°Well, I guess karma is real. Maybe it¡¯s her arrogance that let her down this time.¡±


    ¡°You shut up,¡± Saniogo chided.


    She crossed her arms and didn¡¯t say anything else. She thought she was just saying the truth, and that there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with it.


    Shortly after, Alexander and Everleigh came in together. She had put on some light makeup, which made her look very lively.


    She didn¡¯t look like a person in trouble at all.


    Seeing her walking over, Saniogo asked hurriedly, ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you used of misdiagnosis?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Uncle,can we have dinner yet? I¡¯m starving.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about it just yet;she wanted to save the best for thest.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it, so he didn¡¯t ask anymore questions.


    Since Alexander invited the whole family over for dinner, he had certainly prepared a plethora of dishes. When Cynthia saw that there was exotic food like frog legsand foie gras,her appetite dropped instantly.


    ¡°Alexander, if you¡¯re treating us to dinner, at least buy food that¡¯s edible and appetizing.¡±


    ¡°This dinner isn¡¯t prepared specially for you,so why are you making demands right here?¡± Everleigh retorted coldly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone at the dinner table looked at each other. They didn¡¯t understand why she was speaking so harshly.


    Melissa was displeased with her words. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Melissa, I think that my words are still considered polite. Do you know why we are all gathered here today?¡± Everleigh asked indifferently. She wasn¡¯t nning to show any respect to the elders there.


    Cynthia¡¯s bad attitude and personality were mainly caused by her parents.


    After all, she was just a chip off the old block.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially individuals as wicked and as evil as Cynthia, her parents were certainly to be med.


    Since she wanted to pick out the mistakes, it was necessary to get to the root of the problem.


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? No matter how much you hate her, she is still your aunt!¡± Yeezoo added.


    ¡°Oh¡­My aunt? Have you ever respected me? How much do you know about your dear daughter¡¯s good deeds? Has she ever treated me as her cousin?¡± While some people there were starting to get angry, Everleigh didn¡¯t get furious.Instead, she remained cold and indifferent.


    Saniogo believed that Everleigh wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. Why did she act like that all of a sudden? He was dumbfounded.


    Alexander, however, looked at Cynthia with his cold eyes. When the news appeared on TV that morning, he investigated it to see if there was anything he could do to help. Unexpectedly, he found out that the culprit behind the incident was Cynthia.


    He finally understood why Everleigh had asked him such a question the night before.Some people in the Jenkins family really deserved to be punished.


    When Cynthia heard Everleigh¡¯s questions, she was guilt-ridden. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated you as my cousin, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that? From the first day I showed up here, you have hated me. Even when I brought my children here, you showed them the same level of hatred. Cynthia, do you think I¡¯m blind?¡±


    Cynthia lowered her head in guilt and looked at her aggrievedly.


    Yeezoo could no longer stand it anymore. He mmed the table angrily and stared at Everleigh while shouting, ¡°Are you trying to start a fight here?¡±


    ¡°A fight? Sure. I¡¯m exactly here today to settle the score with the few of you. I¡¯d really like to know what I have done ever since I returned to the Jenkins family for all of you to treat me without any respect or dignity.¡± Everleigh was basically fearless.


    She had finally figured out that if she didn¡¯t show her strengths, people would treat her as a weakling. Since everyone was looking down on her, there was no need for her to be polite anymore.


    She was ready to go head-to-head with them.


    ¡°You rebellious girl! You¡¯ve only been back for a few days, yet you¡¯re already yelling at us.¡± Melissa was infuriated. She then turned her head to look at Saniogo.¡°Saniogo, you are a fair-minded man. Do something about this!¡±


    Before he could open his mouth, Everleigh interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t drag Uncle Saniogo into this. I definitely have my own reasons to confront you guys in person. No one can help you right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Melissa was so enraged that she almost pped Everleigh.


    On the other hand, Luqman and his family were sitting there quietly, enjoying the show. It was really none of their business.


    After a few minutes of heated argument, Alexander finally spoke, ¡°This time, Everleigh¡¯s incident was set up by Cynthia.¡±


    Everyone was immediately stunned by his words.They all looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°What did you just say? Are you trying to cause trouble with Everleigh too?¡±


    Everleigh then took out a file from her bag and threw it on the table in front of Cynthia.


    ¡°Take a look at this. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m using you or not.¡±


    Yeezoo snatched the file over to look at it, and his eyes widened in shock. He couldn¡¯t believe that his own daughter had done such a malicious thing.


    Everleigh snorted, ¡°Cynthia, before you yed this childish trick of yours, didn¡¯t you bother to do any sort of investigation or proper preparation? If I don¡¯t show everyone the evidence, I¡¯ll be really sorry for myself.¡±


    Her mocking words were as sharp as knives, cutting through her self esteem piece by piece.


    Cynthia lowered her head, revealing the anger and shame in her eyes.

 Chapter 467 Taken Away

    The arrogant family of three suddenly fell silent, and no one said anything again.


    When Everleigh saw the scene, her sneer was even more intense.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind anything that Cynthia has said against me, but I won¡¯t allow anyone to mess with my career.¡±


    Saniogo stared at Cynthia with rage in his eyes. ¡°Cynthia, no matter how mischievous and stubborn you are, you can never do things like this.What if something bad happened to Everleigh? Can you bear all the consequences?¡±


    Cynthia was probably triggered by his words,so she raised her head and looked at him, full of resentment. ¡°Why should I bear the consequences? Before she suddenly appeared in the family, I was the princess here. I could do everything I wanted to, and I could say whatever I liked. However, now, the world is revolving around her. We¡¯re not even sure if she¡¯s really a member of the Jenkins family. How is she better than me? How could she take everything away from me?¡±


    Yeezo and Melissa both stared at Everleigh in hatred.


    Despite this, Everleigh didn¡¯t care about it. There were simply too many people who disliked her, and there was no reason for her to try and please them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of taking anything away from you. It¡¯s all your own pettiness,¡± Everleigh responded in a deep voice.


    The words came from the bottom of her heart. If she hadn¡¯t known about the matter, she probably wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with the Jenkins family.


    She had never intended to climb up the socialdder.


    Although the Trevino family wasn¡¯t a wealthy orinfluential family, the members of the family were at least not in such a big mess.


    She would rather be a daughter of the Trevino family, than to have anything to do with the Jenkins family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like a holy saint over here. If you didn¡¯t coax Uncle Saniogo so well, would you have been able to sit here? Everleigh Trevino, you are nothing but an uneducated hick. You¡¯d better take the two little devils with you and get lost,¡± Cynthia wasn¡¯t holding back at all.


    As soon as the words came out of Cynthia¡¯s mouth, Everleigh grabbed a wine ss on the table and sshed wine directly onto her face. Then, she smashedthe ss on the ground, warningwith a furious voice, ¡°Cynthia Jenkins, if you dare say another word about my children, I will rip your mouth off.¡±


    Her voice echoed throughout therge living room.


    Her face was grim and terrifying, like a bomb that was about to explode. Cynthia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was as if she had just been poured with sulfuric acid instead of wine.


    Alexander stood up and patted Everleigh on the shoulder tofort her and calm her down.


    He then turned to look at Cynthia and said, ¡°We won¡¯t interfere in this matter. Everleigh can do anything she wants about it.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, how is that possible? She¡¯s your dear cousin¡­¡± Melissa tried to defend Cynthia.


    ¡°They¡¯re both my cousins. I will not cover up for her after she¡¯s done something wrong,¡± he retorted directly.


    Yeezoo wanted to say something, but the words were stuck in his throat. His face was red-hot out of embarrassment.


    However, Melissa continued protecting Cynthia. ¡°What are you going to do to her?¡±


    ¡°Everyone should be punished for doing something wrong. I am known to be just and unbiased. Shouldn¡¯t the culprit of this incident be punished as well? What do you think, Cynthia?¡± Everleigh looked at her with a smirk.


    The coolness in her eyes was deep and unfathomable, just like the deep blue sea.


    Cynthia shook her head and took a few steps back, staring at Everleigh in horror. ¡°No¡­ You can¡¯t touch me¡­ I¡¯m the precious princess of the Jenkins family¡­¡±


    Her words made Luqman and his family feel very disgusted. Linggon couldn¡¯t help but voice out, ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re wrong. Yasmine is a princess of the Jenkins family too.However, why didn¡¯t she do anything wrong like you have done?¡± He didn¡¯t like Cynthia very much. She was only slightly older than him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, your trick has failed, but what if it somehow seeded? How do you expect Yasmine to face the public?¡± Fenna added.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She felt really good and triumphant. Yeezoo had always bullied them just because he had more shares. She could finally let them have a taste of their own medicine.


    ¡°You better shut up,¡± Melissa chided after she heard her words.


    All of a sudden, Saniogo grabbed his ss and smashed it on the table. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± He shouted furiously, ¡°How long must this go on?¡±


    He got up angrily and looked at everyone present. However, Everleigh looked back at him with a clear conscience.


    ¡°Regarding this matter, Everleigh will make the decision. Cynthia, if you dare cause any trouble ever again,I will kick you out of the Jenkins family, and don¡¯t even think about returning for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°Saniogo, she¡¯s my only daughter!¡± Yeezoo was very displeased with his words.


    Cynthia was his only daughter, and she would inherit everything from him in the future. Yet, his brother was actually trying to disown her from the family.


    How could he be happy with that?


    Saniogo red at him. ¡°Cynthia is your only daughter, but isn¡¯t Everleigh Welment¡¯s only daughter as well? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening in the family right now? Why are you still causing trouble at this point? Yeezoo, have I been too lenient to you?¡±


    When Yeezoo heard his words, he could only endure it no matter how disgruntled he was.


    Everleigh had been staring at Cynthia the whole time, paying attention to every expression that appeared on her face. She was sure that someone like her wouldn¡¯t admit defeat so easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police, and the judge will make the final decision.¡± In fact, Everleigh had already called the police while she was on her way there. The police should be arriving soon.


    Yeezoo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard it clearly.¡± A few secondster, a group of people walked in through the door. The butler wanted to stop them from entering, but Everleigh called him, ¡°I asked them toe. Let them in.¡±


    The butler was startled for a moment. He nced at Saniogo, and he nodded his head without hesitation to let them in.


    A few police officers walked towards Cynthia and said, ¡°Miss Jenkins, you¡¯ve been reported for defamation of character. Pleasee with us to assist in the investigation.¡±


    She was shocked as soon as they entered. She looked at Saniogo in panic while grabbing Melissa¡¯s hands at the same time. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to be taken away! Mom, help me, please!¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, if you refuse toe with us, then we¡¯ll have to officially arrest you.¡±


    Hearing the police officer¡¯s words,Yeezoo and his family, especially Cynthia, were all stunned. She sat on the ground hopelessly.


    She didn¡¯t want to go to the police station.


    ¡°Sir, just take her away,¡± Alexander said unexpectedly.


    Cynthia wanted to run away, but she was grabbed by Linggon. ¡°Cynthia, think carefully. If you run away right now, things will definitely get worse.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± She turned around and looked at his face, feeling even angrier.


    That b*stard was actually grabbing her shirt, refusing to let her go. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Then, she was taken away. Yeezoo and Melissa were worried about her, so they followed along as well. Before leaving, they warned Everleigh, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get away with this. If anything happens to Cynthia, you¡¯ll be responsible.¡±


    ¡°Let me return this sentence back to you. If anything happens to me or my children, you will definitely be responsible for it,¡± Everleigh responded. She was reluctant to back off.


    She knew that she would definitely offend some people when she chose to attend the dinner. However, she had no regrets. If she didn¡¯t make a move but remained silent instead, she might be attacked again in the future. Since it was difficult to prevent being backstabbed, it was better for her to face the threats directly.


    After Yeezoo and his family had left, the living room fell into an awkward silence.


    Saniogo raised his head and looked at Everleigh. ¡°You had already called the police to wait here for her, right?¡±

 Chapter 468 Won’t Care if They’re Alive or Dead

    Everleigh nodded. She didn¡¯t deny it.


    She was waiting for the police officers to enter exactly after she had finished saying everything.


    ¡°Everleigh, do you really want to do this?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, are you trying to protect her?¡± She asked in return.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s normal to be punished for doing something wrong. I guess you¡¯re tired too, so you should go back and rest.¡± His gaze darkened as he stood up and left the dining table immediately.


    Seeing that he had left, Luqman thought that there was no point in staying any longer.


    Hence,he and his family left.


    Alexander patted Everleigh on her shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dad isn¡¯t angry.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, forgive me for saying this, but should I put up with all of Cynthia¡¯s nonsense just because she¡¯s a child of the Jenkins family, and everyone is trying to protect her? Even when I chose to call the police and settle the matter legally, I¡¯m still at fault. Is it just because she¡¯s the daughter of the Jenkins family?¡±


    She had finally experienced the rtionship within the Jenkins family.


    They would do everything to protect their own people.


    He lowered his head. ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t think too much. My dad will never be biased and unfair.Thest thing he wants is for a strife to happen within the Jenkins family.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, it¡¯s not that I want to cause trouble. If Cynthia didn¡¯t provoke me, I wouldn¡¯t have done this today,¡± she replied in a low tone.


    She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, but Cynthia¡¯s behavior was really intolerable. If Everleigh didn¡¯t do something about it, she wouldn¡¯t learn her lesson.


    When Everleigh returned to the Trevino family¡¯s home, shewent straight to bed. It was a really exhausting night.


    When she woke up the next morning, she received a call from Theodore. He told her that he wanted to do something about Cynthia¡¯s incident.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Yeezoo has already sent someone to bail his daughter, and he even wants to use his connections to settle the problem in private.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t surprised. She had expected it to happen. Yeezoo loved his daughter so much, so it was only logical for him to try and save her.


    ¡°Even if she is jailed, it will onlyst for a few months.Are his actions really necessary?Although, once this matter is exposed, let¡¯s see who will suffer,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll suffer for sure, but if I post it online, the public will definitely show great reaction.¡±


    She was stunned. ¡°But if you do this, the Jenkins family will¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I bet Saniogo will be furious to find out that Yeezoo has done such a thing.Besides, do you think that Alexander will really let her go that easily?¡± Theodore had no idea at first, but when he started investigating, he noticed that Alexander had also made a move to make sure that Cynthia wouldn¡¯t be released.


    People like Cynthia really deserved to be taught a lesson.


    Thinking back to Alexander¡¯s reactions the night before, she didn¡¯t say much.


    As expected,the whole inte was talking about the matter after it was published online, though everyone was focusing more on Everleigh.


    Saniogo was very angry when he saw it, and he gave Yeezoo a call directly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you worried that not enough shame is being brought on the Jenkins family?¡±


    Yeezoo¡¯s anger red up as well. ¡°Cynthia is my daughter. How can I bear to see her suffering in prison for months?¡±


    ¡°Yeezoo,aren¡¯t you responsible for what Cynthia has be today? She¡¯s just too arrogant. She needs to spend some time in there to think about what she has done wrong.¡±


    Saniogo was infuriated too.


    Alexander had told him the whole story the night before. Everleigh didn¡¯t want to harm her;she just wanted her to be locked up for some time to repent. Who knew thatYeezoo waspletely out of his mind. He hadn¡¯t considered the fact that his actions would affect the reputation of the family badly if they were exposed. If he was found guilty of bribery and perverting the course of justice, he would be in deep trouble.


    Even though Saniogo had advised him to give up, Yeezoo was still stubborn, and wasdetermined to find a way to save Cynthia.


    He wanted to stick to his n.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Saniogo was so enraged. He had no choice but to warn Yeezoo that he would definitely not help him clean up the mess no matter how serious things would be.


    Theodore had been keeping an eye on Yeezoo the entire time. He received the news as soon as he bribed a police inspector with some money.


    In the end, Yeezoo wasn¡¯t the only person to be arrested, but the high-ranking police officer was arrested as well.


    Melissa had no choice but to approach Saniogo. She sobbed while saying, ¡°Saniogo¡­Yeezoo is your brother¡­ Can you please help him onest time?¡±


    Sitting in his office and listening to her crying, he felt very irritated.


    ¡°Saniogo¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t nning to give up and continued asking. However,he was still firm with his decision.


    Perhaps she noticed that he was determined, so she shouted angrily, ¡°Saniogo, you¡¯re a heartless man!¡±


    He then shot her a cold nce. ¡°I¡¯m heartless? What about the two of you? Things weren¡¯t even that serious in the first ce. You¡¯re the ones who dug your own graves, and now you¡¯re ming others for it?¡±


    Melissa became even angrier after listening to his words. ¡°We¡¯re doing everything for the Jenkins family!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the family as an excuse. I know what the two of you have been scheming.¡± Saniogo¡¯s bright eyes were cold, and he wasn¡¯t bothered by her words at all.


    Her face stiffened. She was lost for words, and stood there like a statue.


    He had always known that Yeezoo was nning to snatch away Everleigh¡¯s shares. If Alexander hadn¡¯t tried to contain it, Everleigh would have found out about it long ago.


    Although he knew that she wouldn¡¯t mind, the shares were earned by Welment through blood, sweat and tears. There was no reason to just hand it over to Yeezoo.


    Saniogo knew that he could¡¯ve prevented it from happening, but Everleigh was right. Some people just had to be punished aftermitting mistakes, otherwise they would never know the bad deeds that they had done.


    This time, he had to teach them a lesson.


    Melissa rolled her eyes.¡°Saniogo,no matter how bad and evil Yeezoo is, he¡¯s still your brother after all.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I¡¯ve advised him before, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. I can¡¯t control him, and I¡¯ll never control him ever again. If you have the ability, go ahead and pull him out of the situation. If not, then get out. Stop whining over here.¡±


    Her crying stopped abruptly, and her tears were stuck in her throat.


    He knew that she wouldn¡¯t give up easily, so he directly asked the security guards to drag her out.


    She was free to do whatever she wanted to after that.


    After Everleigh saw the news, she didn¡¯t have much feelings about it. She had already resumed her duties, and was working at the hospital.


    Christopher poured her a cup of tea. ¡°Your eldest uncle is really efficient.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say again?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a random thought. Being righteous against his own family members must be really painful. Maybe you shouldfort him?¡± He kindly reminded her.


    She didn¡¯t refuse. She hadn¡¯t seen Saniogo ever since Cynthia was taken away by the police.She figured that it was time for her to go and visit him.


    In the afternoon, shewent to Theodore¡¯spany as they had a lunch date. In fact,she knew that he just wanted tofort her.


    The two of them arrived at the restaurant. Theodore was cutting her steak for her as he said, ¡°Try it. They say it tastes really good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to be so polite to each other.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear such words.


    Sheughed. ¡°I demand you pass me the sd!¡± She tried to act rudely as a joke.


    He then gave her a faint smile in agreement.

 Chapter 469 The Meyer Family

    He passed the sd to Everleigh, and she started eating her food inrge bites.


    She was really enjoying it.


    Theodore looked at her silently. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be fine. I¡¯ll ept you no matter how you¡¯re feeling and what expression you¡¯re showing.¡±


    Her hands, which were holding her cutlery,paused for a moment. Then, she looked up and said, ¡°Since you know it, why don¡¯t you just y along with me?¡±


    ¡°Why should I y along with you? I¡¯ll like you no matter what.¡± His words were natural and truthful.


    He didn¡¯t feel awkward at all.


    Her lips curled into a smile as she said, ¡°Wow, your sweet words now are much better than before.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, people change, including us,¡± she said meaningfully.


    They were the best example.


    Back then, they were in a great amount of distrust. Now, everything had changed.


    Theodore didn¡¯t deny it. He cherished Everleigh even more because she was his most beloved woman.


    After the meal,he offered to send her back, but she shook her head. ¡°Send me to the Jenkins family home.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking for Saniogo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to talk to him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡± He wanted to meet him too. Plus, Saniogohad already known that he was involved in the matter as well.


    Everleigh nodded in agreement. He would have to meet the Jenkins family sooner orter, so he might as well do it now.


    The two of them arrived at the manor. Saniogo had returned home early that day. When he saw the two of them walking in, he was stunned.


    ¡°Why did the both of youe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist visited you, so I came by to meet you.¡± She had turned the previous dinner into an unhappy ending, so she felt rather guilty.


    Theodore stood next to her and said in a graceful manner, ¡°Hello, Mr. Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Godfrey. Come and have a seat.¡± He put down the phone in his hand and ordered the servants to serve some coffee and tea.


    ¡°Uncle, regarding Uncle Yeezoo¡¯s problem, what are you nning to do next?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    If Saniogo decided to make a move, everything would definitely be fine.


    ¡°Are you here to spy on me?¡± He raised an eyebrow and asked with a grin.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, actually, the whole incident wasn¡¯t a really big deal. Cynthia just went overboard. I believe that you have found out that I was involved in it as well after carrying out an investigation. I can¡¯t let Everleigh be hurt,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice. His words showed that he cared for her.


    When Saniogo heard it, he didn¡¯t say much. He sighed lightly, ¡°Melissa came to look for me not long ago. I didn¡¯t agree to help her, and I let them do whatever they wanted.¡±


    Everleigh was quite surprised.She had always thought that Saniogo treasured his family members more than anything, but why¡­


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re right. Someone who has done something wrong must be punished. Yeezoo and the others dug their own graves. They asked for it.¡± Saniogo sighed deeply.


    He had indulged them too much in the past.


    Her thin lips were tightly pursed. She was more or less a little guilty.


    Theodore¡¯s deep gaze fell on her face. He knew immediately what she was thinking about.


    He reached his hands out to hold her hands.


    Everleigh turned her head over and gave him a light smile, indicating that she was fine.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re both here, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?It just so happens that Alexander can¡¯te back for dinner as he has to sign a contract.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She agreed quickly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she agreed, she was really full.


    Saniogo then instructed the cooks to prepare dishes that she loved, but she just couldn¡¯t eat much.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, how¡¯s yourpany doing?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± Theodore replied respectfully.


    Saniogo nodded. Then, his eyes sparkled as he said, ¡°What about your father? How has he been doing recently?I haven¡¯t seen him ever since west met at the banquet.¡±


    Everleigh nced at Theodore. She knew that Saniogo was bringing it up on purpose.


    He should¡¯ve already known that he and Wilson weren¡¯t on good terms.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t feel awkward at all. He responded with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s always been in good health. If not, how is he able to attack me over and over again? Mr. Jenkins, is there anything else you would like to ask?¡±


    ¡°I just want to know, what can Everleigh get from being together with an unsessful person like you? What can you give her?¡± Saniogo cared a lot about this; a daughter of the Jenkins family couldn¡¯t simply be paired with a man with no status or achievements.


    ¡°If Everleigh agrees, I can give her a perfect wedding any time, but she has a lot of things to deal with right now, so I suppose that it is still too early to talk about marriage. I will respect her opinion.¡± Theodore spoke from his heart.


    He was willing to wait for her, until she was finally ready to marry him.


    Everleigh was slightly startled. She never knew what was in his mind.


    She had been hiding a lot of things from him.


    However, he was very understanding, and thought that she could do whatever she wanted to.


    Thinking about it, she suddenly realized that she was rather selfish. She had never told Theodore anything before.


    Saniogo was old and experienced, and he had met all kinds of people from different backgrounds. He could tell whether a person was lying or not.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually really thoughtful of you,¡± he praised him.


    ¡°Everleigh has suffered a lot for me in the past, but I hated her for seven years.Now that she¡¯s willing to forgive me, I¡¯m really grateful for her.¡± Theodore spoke in a deep voice, but his tone was filled with gratitude.


    He was grateful that she was willing to give him a second chance.


    He would never let go of the opportunity.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know if you¡¯re able to fulfill your promises or not. Since Everleigh is willing to give you a chance, I¡¯ll just wait and see what happens in the future.¡± Then, he said nothing more about it.


    Everleigh was deeply in love with Theodore. If Saniogo forced them to break up, she would definitely be mad at him, and it might even ruin the rtionship between her and him.Hence, it was better for him to just wait and see.


    He couldn¡¯t be sure that nothing would happen between them, but he knew that time would tell.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed, and he understood what Saniogo meant.


    ¡°I will not let Everleigh down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Saniogo snorted coldly. If that brat had the guts to make ambitious promises, why didn¡¯t he bring up anything about the past? He couldn¡¯t stand him.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw the two of them bickering over her.


    She knew that Saniogo was doing it for her own good.


    As for Theodore, she also knew that he was just trying to give her the best he could.


    She believed that no matter how difficult life would be in the future, their feelings for each other would never change.


    When the two of them left, Theodore was in a good mood. He was happy that he had finally settled one of the people standing between Everleigh and him.


    ¡°Are you feeling happy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Everleigh chuckled, ¡°Are you happy because Uncle Saniogo is finally willing to talk to you?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Now, the only person left is your father. Speaking of him,do you still remember that you invited me to have dinner with him on a Sunday? I wonder when it will finally happen.¡± Theodore couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He didn¡¯t want to continue hiding his rtionship with her.


    They didn¡¯t have a choice in the past. However, now that the truth had been revealed, there was nothing else to be afraid of.


    She felt a little ufortable when she heard his question. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t talked to her father about it, it was just that her father reminded her about something, and that was the Meyer family.


    They had already considered Everleigh their daughter-inw. If she wanted to be with Theodore officially, she would have to make everything clear with them.


    Although there was no rtionship between her and Christopher, she couldn¡¯t be involved with two men.


    After all,it wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone if word got out.


    Hence,she dismissed the idea of bringing him back home to meet her father.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Theodore noticed that she had been silent for a long time. She seemed to be very troubled.

 Chapter 470 Found It

    Everleigh shook her head.¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go back now, I¡¯m a little tired.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed. Without saying another word, he started the car and headed to the Trevino family¡¯s home.


    The next morning, Everleigh was woken up by Adrienne¡¯s crying.


    She knew that something was wrong, so she hurried downstairs without even changing her clothes.


    When she got downstairs, she saw Melissa swearing like crazy. She looked nothing like an elegant, gracefuldy.


    Adrienne was scared out of her wits. She hugged Abraham¡¯s legs tightly as she cried loudly.


    Hilda and the security guards were trying to chase her out of the door.


    ¡°Everleigh, you little b*tch! Are you trying to ruin my whole family?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!Drag her out, and call the police!¡± Abraham shouted furiously. If Adrienne wasn¡¯t holding his legs, he would have given Melissa a kick.


    Selena was awakened by the noise too. She came down in a daze and asked, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Melissa, please stop this nonsense.¡± Everleigh¡¯s deep voice rang out, and everyone there immediately went silent.


    Seeing Everleigh walking over,Melissa became more infuriated. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! My husband and daughter were thrown in jail because of you!And you¡¯re even stopping Saniogo from doing anything!You little b*tch, why didn¡¯t you go to hell together with your parents?¡±


    Abraham and Selena were both enraged when they heard her words, especially Selena. She had said something like that before, but now that she was hearing someone else say it, it sounded really hurtful.


    ¡°Madam, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? We have the right to sue you,¡± she shouted unhappily.


    ¡°Sure,e at me! Throw us all in jail, you d*mn b*tch!¡± Melissa couldn¡¯t control her anger. Her face looked incredibly ferocious.


    Everleigh turned her head and nced at Adrienne. There were tears in her eyes, but she was trying her best to control them.


    stair, on the other hand, was staring at Melissa with his cold eyes.


    If she continued swearing and cursing at them, he would not let her go.


    ¡°Aunt Melissa,to be honest, Uncle Yeezoo and Cynthia asked for it. I¡¯ve never wanted to take anything away from you, but all of you are constantly trying to put me in trouble.¡± Everleigh¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. She wasn¡¯t showing any sympathy for her at all.


    People like Melissa took everyone for granted. If Everleigh showed them any kindness or sympathy, they would think that she was afraid of them.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, would they even be jailed? Everleigh, you shouldn¡¯t have appeared in the family from the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°Well, since I¡¯ve already appeared in the family, there¡¯s no use quarrelingwith me right now. Aunt Melissa, you¡¯re a member of a prestigious family after all. Why can¡¯t you understand such simple logic?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare scare me or suppress me with your status? Let me tell you something. Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t step out of this door until you release my family.¡± Melissa sounded like aplete virago who had lost every bit of her elegance.


    Everleigh¡¯s lips curled up as she nced at Abraham. ¡°Dad, do you know her?¡±


    ¡°I know her parents.Melissa isan aggressive and bad-tempered woman. If it wasn¡¯t for the overindulgence of her parents, she wouldn¡¯t have be a woman like this,¡± he replied in a low voice.


    When Melissa¡¯s family and Yeezoo¡¯s family were first connected through marriage, it was just like a fairytale. However, as time passed, it was impossible for them to return to the past.


    Yeezoo was never a favorite in the family. However, since the two of them were madly in love, Melissa¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t go against it. Moreover, Yeezoowas still a part of the Jenkins family after all. His family was somewhat reputable, so her family reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Oh, so Cynthia¡¯s bad behavior runs in her family.¡± Everleigh suddenly said, as if she had finally understood everything that was going on.


    Hearing that, Melissa was even more displeased. ¡°Of course my daughter needs to be loved, unlike you, you orphan. No one likes you, and no one cares about you. An orphan like you doesn¡¯t have the right to talk about Cynthia. I know, you¡¯re just jealous of her, and that¡¯s why you want her dead, right?¡±


    When Everleigh heard it, she found it ridiculously hrious.


    ¡°Wow, your upbringing is really impressive. Aunt Melissa, haven¡¯t you heard that love kills? Everything that has happened to Cynthia to this day is all your fault. Let me warn you onest time. If you leave now, I can forgive you. However,if you stay and continue with your nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d really like to see what you can do to me.¡± Melissa didn¡¯t believe that Everleigh would dare to do anything to her.


    stair, who remained silent the whole time, said to the security guard, ¡°Drag her out now and wait for the police to arrive. Since she wants to reunite with her family, let her meet them in jail.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t showing any mercy at all.


    Instead, he sounded even heartless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, you little b*stard.¡±


    Selena becamepletely angry. ¡°Drag her out, now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    Melissa thought that no one would dare to touch her. She only realized that Everleigh wasn¡¯t kidding after she was dragged out.


    The police arrived the exact moment Melissa fell to the ground. Abraham told the police that the woman had been causing trouble early in the morning. He wanted to sue her for trespassing on private property.


    When Melissa was taken away, she was really disgruntled. She even hit one of the police officers. Hence, she had earned herself a new charge, assault on a police officer.


    Selena and Everleigh sat on the sofa, and Selena couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this something you have to put up with all the time in the Jenkins family?¡±


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just a few of them. I¡¯m fine with the rest,¡± Everleigh replied helplessly.


    However, there was something odd about Yeezoo and his family. Apart from being lecherous, she felt that there was something else strange about them.


    Selena didn¡¯t believe her. Rich families were extremelyplicated. Although their family wasn¡¯t the wealthiest or the most famous one, there were already a lot of troubles.


    No one could livefortably in that kind of situation.


    Everleigh hesitated for a momentbefore shetook out her phone and called Saniogo to tell him about everything.


    ¡°Ugh, Melissa is getting really disobedient. Everleigh, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you then, Uncle Saniogo. This whole matter is supposed to be settled within the Jenkins family, so it¡¯s not really good to bring the Trevino family into it.¡±


    He understood. ¡°I know. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want the Trevino family to be involved in the Jenkins family¡¯s madness. Abraham was her adopted father,so she had to repay his kindness.


    It was something that she would never be able to fully do in her life.


    After that, Everleigh went to the hospital to work as usual. A nurse came in and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, someone is looking for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the man who was beaten upst time because he was caught stalking and investigating a woman.¡± The nurse couldn¡¯t remember his name, but she remembered the reason he was previously admitted to the hospital.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh¡¯s face froze.She immediately knew who it was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look,¡± she said as she put down the file in her hands. Then, she went out.


    As soon as she arrived at the corridor, she saw Elvir¡¯s figure. He was still wearing the same leather jacket and had messy hair. Strangers might think that he was a homeless man.


    ¡°Mr.Carter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino,¡± he greeted. He thentook out a file from his bag and passed it to her, before he prepared to leave.

 Chapter 471 She’s Never Changed

    Everleigh looked at his actions, and was puzzled. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I have to catch a flight. I¡¯ve managed to find most of the people on the list, and there are two who are abroad, so I¡¯ll go and take a look.Although, there¡¯s one more person who is abroad, and I think it¡¯s better for you to look for him yourself. Here, I¡¯ve sorted out the detailed information for you.¡± After Elvir finished speaking, he left straightaway.


    He was really in a hurry.


    She took the file back to her office, and Christopher was already there waiting for her.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ve found the locations of several people. Come here and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this too.¡± She handed him the file.


    He was confused. When he looked through the document and saw the information, his eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, who gave this to you? It¡¯s so detailed!¡±


    She scanned through the information prepared by Christopher as well, and it was basically the same as what Elvir had investigated.


    ¡°Elvir came by just now. He passed this to me and left. It seems like he is going to a neighboring country, and the only one left is¡­¡± Everleigh pointed to a name on the document, Xemon White, from Maniville.


    Christopher looked at his details. ¡°Xemon is working in¡­ Jenkins Group?¡±


    No way, he was working in Jenkins Group.


    That¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s working in myAunt Missha¡¯spany.¡± She had talked about it with Missha before, and she mentioned that she wanted to look for him in the future.


    She remembered everything about him.


    Unexpectedly, it was actually useful to her.


    Christopher¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°This is really incredible. I guess it¡¯s destiny.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the document on the table, and had an indescribable feeling in her heart. The whole matter could be extremely serious. It wasn¡¯t really appropriate for her to look for him just like that.


    ¡°We need to find an excuse to look for him.¡±


    ¡°Excuse? Do you even need a reason to visit your own aunt?¡± He asked in confusion.


    He felt that there wasn¡¯t a problem for her to visit her own aunt¡¯spany.


    She sighed softly, ¡°If I just show up to my aunt¡¯spany and investigate her employee like this, do you think she wouldn¡¯t ask any questions?¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, he felt a little uneasy.


    If Missha really asked questions, could Everleigh tell her the truth? What would Missha think if she found out about it? Questions began to appear in his mind.


    It was indeed a difficult situation to deal with.


    Suddenly, both of them fell silent. However, two nurses in the corridor who were walking by suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s a meetingter, and I heard that it will be about an exchange program to Maniville for ten days.¡±


    ¡°Ten days? What can we learn in ten days?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just be looking at different machines,won¡¯t we?¡±


    Everleigh and Christopher both heard the conversation and looked at each other tacitly. ¡°We have an excuse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Mr. Lawson right now. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be very happy for us to go,¡± she said with a smile. Then, she headed straight to Benedict¡¯s office.


    As expected, he agreed. After all, she had a good understanding of medical machinery. It would be really good for her to learn a few new things.


    Soon, all the doctors in the hospital received the news that she was joining the exchange program, especially Maxwell. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you volunteering in such a program.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, I¡¯m not thatzy, okay? I¡¯m doing it for the people,¡± she responded to his mockery.


    He rolled his eyes at her. It was true that a doctor¡¯s duty was to serve the people, but it seemed that Everleigh was just taking it as an opportunity to go for a short vacation.


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to expose her, so he switched the topic. ¡°When are youing over to my ce? My wife really misses you and the two children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there tonight, and I¡¯ll bring along the kids. Of course, I have a request, I want her pork chops,¡± she said with a grin.


    She was craving it. The pork chops that Prisci made were literally the best in the world. She would never forget the taste for the rest of her life.


    It was such a pity that she wasn¡¯t a talented cook, so she could only watch other people make good food.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll give her a callter to prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much! Alright, I have to go now. See youter.¡± Everleigh had to prepare for her trip to Maniville. Plus, there was nothing else for her to do at the hospital.


    In the evening, she brought stair and Adrienne over to Maxwell¡¯s house. When Prisc heard that they wereing for dinner, not only did she prepare the pork chops, she even bought a bunch of delicious snacks for the two children.


    ¡°Madam Prisci, it¡¯s nice to finally see you again, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Adrienne rushed in and gave her a big hug before kissing her on the cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too, Adrienne. Come in. Let me show you the snacks that I¡¯ve bought.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Adrienne was a sweet talker, and she always made people happy. Even an old man like Maxwell was amused by her andughed.


    Then, Maxwell and the two kids sat in the living roomwhile Everleigh helped Prisci out in the kitchen.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°These two kids are really adorable. You¡¯re so lucky to have them.¡±


    ¡°Well, sometimes Adrienne might be disobedientand will make trouble together with stair.¡± Everleigh knew that she was lucky, but when she thought about the times that they had caused trouble, it really gave her a headache.


    Prisci smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Kids are supposed to be mischievous and lively. You should be grateful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to have them, but, I¡¯ll be even more grateful if you can prepare your pork chops more often.¡±


    Prisci chuckled, ¡°I knew that you would say this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you bring all the leftovers home when you leave.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Everleigh was looking forward to it.


    At the dining table, Adrienne ate a lot of food, and her lips were stained with grease.


    Prisci wiped her mouth and said, ¡°You greedy little girl, eat slowly.¡±


    ¡°If the child likes it, just let her enjoy it.¡± Maxwell was tired of her nagging andhe didn¡¯t want to listen to it anymore.


    Everleigh knew that it was their habit to squabble everyday, so she didn¡¯t care about it.


    Before leaving,Maxwellstopped her and asked, ¡°Everleigh, is there something else you want to do during your overseas trip?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± She was stunned. Was she acting so obvious?


    He chuckled and responded, ¡°I know you well, but now that you have aplished many things, as your mentor, I don¡¯t think I no longer know you that well.¡±


    His words were rather sentimental. He had a lot of knowledge in medicine, but he didn¡¯t know much about emotions.


    She understood what he meant. During that period of time, she had been focusing on her research on new medicines and medical equipment, so she didn¡¯t have much time for consultations.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, a medical practitioner must be benevolent and kind-hearted. Thatis what you taught me, and I¡¯ve never forgotten about it.However, everything that I¡¯m doing right now is also contributing to the field of medicine. I know that you are disappointed with my recent behavior, but I really hope that you can trust me. I¡¯ve never forgotten the reason why I wanted to be a doctor. Whenever I¡¯m holding a scalpel, I know my duties and responsibilities.¡±


    His thin lips tightened a little when he heard her words.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, it¡¯s time for me to leave. I¡¯lle over again when I have time.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left with stair and Adrienne.


    Everleigh remained silent on their way back.The children could sense that she was in a bad mood, so they didn¡¯t speak as well.


    ¡°Mommy, are you feeling unhappy?¡±


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m feeling unhappy?¡±

 Chapter 472 Care for Her More

    stair looked at Everleigh¡¯s face from the side, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Every time you get to eat pork chops, you¡¯ll be very happy, but today you¡¯re not, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯re unhappy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, why are you sad?¡± He asked seriously. He wanted his mother to be carefree. In the past, even though life was tough, they lived joyfully everyday.


    Ever since they returned,she looked less cheerful day by day.


    ¡°I will be going abroad for ten days, and you two must behave yourselves. Don¡¯t make your grandfather worried. Also, if your grand-uncle visits you, please talk to him. He loves the both of you very much.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer his question.


    After hearing that, Adrienne frowned and said, ¡°Mommy, Grand-Uncle is really kind to us, but the others don¡¯t like us, and they even call us nasty names, like illegitimate children.¡±


    Everleigh felt even more upset.


    ¡°You are not illegitimate children. You are my dear children. No matter what others say in the future, don¡¯t mind them, okay?¡±


    ¡°I know. We have a loving Daddy too!¡± Adrienne eximed delightfully. As she talked about Theodore, she immediately took out her phone and called him.


    He picked up her call instantly. He would never reject it.


    As Everleigh listened to their conversation, her gloomy mood dissipated.


    As Adrienne chatted with Theodore over the phone, she mentioned to him that Everleigh was going abroad.


    His heart skipped a beat when he heard about it. ¡°Is Mommy with you? Can you pass her the phone?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded and handed the phone over to Everleigh.


    She said helplessly, ¡°Hang up the call now.I¡¯ll call him backter. I¡¯m driving.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrienne reacted quickly and hung up the phone directly.


    Before Everleigh could call him back, Theodore called again. ¡°Everleigh, why are you going abroad?¡±


    Listening to his anxious tone, she was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Answer me, why are you going abroad?¡± He sounded very troubled, and there was an obvious hint of anger in his words.


    He was truly scared. He was afraid that Everleigh would leave him for another few years. He didn¡¯t want to lose her anymore.


    She chuckled, ¡°Rx. I¡¯m just going for a ten-day exchange program. Actually, just treat it as a ten-day vacation. I was nning to tell you about it tomorrow, and ask if you would like to go with me.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, he became slightly awkward. ¡°So, are you going on a vacation?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it when we meet tomorrow.¡±


    She remembered what had happened when they went to the Jenkins family¡¯s home previously. She shouldn¡¯t hide any secrets from him anymore.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    The next morning,after waking up, she went straight to meet Theodore. He had been waiting for her. Of course, he had prepared breakfast for her too.


    ¡°Have some food.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything. After putting down her purse, she sat down and began to eat.


    The food tasted just like the one he previously made. She smiled and said, ¡°Your cooking skills have really improved.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°When you cooked for me thest time, I can already taste it. Sure enough, this is my only weakness.¡± She smiled bitterly. She had no chance to improve in the kitchen.


    A rare smile appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can cover up your weakness. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t shy andshe ate quite a lot of food. She remembered that the food she prepared the previous time tasted really bad. If he could finish her horrible food, she must return the favor by eating up his food.


    The food that he prepared tasted much better than hers.


    ¡°Are you full?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m full.¡± Everleigh nodded.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it now. Tell me, why are you going abroad?¡±


    She picked up a teacup on the table and smiled faintly. It was a little cold inte autumn, so a cup of hot tea could really warm her body up.


    ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ve been doing something this whole time, and Christopher has been helping me with it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± Theodore¡¯s heart ached a little when he heard Christopher¡¯s name, but he managed to control his emotion.


    ¡°After I returned to the Jenkins family, I found out that my parents¡¯ deaths weren¡¯t an ident. Saniogo has been investigating, and that private investigator, Elvir, ishelping me too. I¡¯ve found clues that someone tampered with the ne before the incident happened. That person is now abroad, working in my aunt¡¯spany. I want to use this medical exchange program as an excuse to find him.¡± She finally opened up to him.


    She made the long story as short as possible.


    When he listened to the story, he could feel that she was dying to know the truth of the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± She raised her eyebrows.Despite this, she had already expected his answer.


    He shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re always like this. Whenever you¡¯re in trouble, you always want to take it on your own. Am I a dead person to you?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face froze as she responded embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I just want you to be more rxed. Besides, it¡¯s not toote for you to know now, right?¡±


    The corners of Theodore¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    She was right, it wasn¡¯t toote.


    She made the whole matter clear to him that morning, and he instructed Moses to start an investigation too.


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow. I¡¯m not really busy at the hospital.¡± That was also the reason why she could meet him.


    There were many things that she had to prepare for her trip, so she naturally didn¡¯t have time to focus on her work.


    Two days had passed in the blink of an eye. At the airport, Christopher was surprised to see Theodore there. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going with you two,¡± Theodore interrupted.


    Christopher turned his head and looked at Everleigh with great dissatisfaction. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The three of us are going together. I just found out about this too,¡± Theodore exined. He didn¡¯t want her to be put in a difficult position.


    Christopher snorted coldly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, your kindness is a little toote, isn¡¯t it? Everything is almost settled, and you¡¯re just joining us now.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Theodore felt very displeased. ¡°If you two haven¡¯t been hiding it from me, I would¡¯ve known it way earlier.¡±


    Christopher sneered mockingly after hearing his words. ¡°I¡¯m really d to see your reaction like that.However,Theodore, there¡¯s something I have to remind you. If you really love Everleigh, you should¡¯ve noticed it from her actions, and not just expect her to tell you everything.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t argue back. Christopher¡¯s words did make sense.


    If he had paid more attention to her actions and words, he would¡¯ve found out about it long ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Everleigh.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After saying that, she nced at Christopher. That guy was a genius. He was the one at fault, but he somehow managed to shift the me on someone else.


    She couldn¡¯t help but admire him for it.


    The three of them then boarded the ne. After they arrived at Maniville, Everleigh sent Missha a message to tell her that the hospital had arranged her amodation as it was a business trip.


    After Christopher knew where he would be staying,he looked at Theodore cockily and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I guess you can¡¯t stay with us.¡±

 Chapter 473 It’s All Yours

    Theodore looked at him silently and took out a keycard from his bag. It had the same logo as theirs.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying next to you guys. It¡¯s more convenient that way.¡± After that, he opened his room¡¯s door and walked in.


    Christopher was so ashamed and embarrassed at the same time. He stared at Everleigh and asked, ¡°You told him about it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to do so?¡± She retorted.Since both of them were there to help her, she had to be fair and tell them about her itinerary.


    He was speechless. There was nothing wrong with her argument.


    s¡­


    He could never escape from them for the rest of his life, and he had no other choice.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He dragged his luggage and entered his own room silently.


    As soon as Everleigh put down her bags, she received a call from Missha. ¡°Yasmine, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. Aunt Missha, are you very busy?¡± She asked with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just signed a contract, and can rx for a bit now. How long are you staying here?¡±


    ¡°Ten days, but I only have five days avable. After all, I¡¯m not here for a vacation,¡± Everleigh replied helplessly.It wasn¡¯t easy for her to visit her aunt.


    Misshaughed, and her jovial voice made Everleigh feel a little ufortable. ¡°Aunt Missha, what are youughing about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just feeling bad for you because you can¡¯t focus on having fun.¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips. The purpose of her trip wasn¡¯t to have fun.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I¡¯ll meet up with you tomorrow.It seems like I haven¡¯t visited our family¡¯spany yet.¡±


    ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up tomorrow, around eight o¡¯clock.¡± Missha paused for a while and remembered that she was free at that time. It was the best time for them to meet up/


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Everleigh agreed without hesitation. She was fine with the arrangement. It was better for her to be picked up rather than going there herself.


    The next morning,she got ready early and waited for Missha to pick her up, while Theodore and Christopher sat aside in silence, thinking about a way to investigate Xemon through Missha¡¯spany.


    ¡°I will go up and meet Aunt Misshater, whileyou two can talk to the staff there. Christopher, I believe that such a thing is very easy for you.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve finally thought of me. What have you been doing the whole time?¡± He snorted.His beautiful face shouldn¡¯t be used to seducedies.


    Theodore shot him a cold nce. ¡°Don¡¯t you like to do things like this? Isn¡¯t it good that you¡¯re finally given a chance now?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Christopher red at him.¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of Everleigh, not for you.¡±


    She knew that they hated each other, so she quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s all for me. Please calm down, the both of you.¡±


    Theodore then stared at Christopher indifferently, which made him nearly lose his temper.


    Everleigh was really blind.What else was good about that b*stard besides his pretty face? Christopher thought to himself.


    Soon, someone knocked on the door. Everleigh opened it and saw a youngdy with blonde hair and blue eyes. She spoke with a fluent foreign ent, ¡°Good morning, Miss Trevino. I was sent here by Miss Jenkins. She asked me to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we can go now.¡± She turned around to look at Theodore and Christopher.


    The three of them arrived at the Jenkins Group. Everleigh looked at therge lobby, and there was even an echo when she spoke.


    ¡°Does this whole building belong to the Jenkins family?¡± She asked in amazement.


    ¡°Yes,it was justrenovated this year.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.My two colleagues here would like to walk around. Can you please apany them? I can go upstairs to meet my aunt by myself.¡± Everleigh stopped and pointed to the two men following behind her.


    The assistant was rather reluctant. ¡°Miss Trevino, it isn¡¯t really appropriate, is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also inappropriate for them to be with me when I am catching up with my aunt. Besides, they are both doctors from the hospital, so they shouldn¡¯t be following me up.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. In this case, I¡¯ll ask someone to show them around.¡± The assistant then walked to the reception counter and said to the receptionists, ¡°Please guide them around. I¡¯ll take Miss Trevino up.¡±


    When one of the receptionists looked at the two handsome men, she nodded happily.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, please follow me.¡±


    She nodded.Then, she turned around and reminded Theodore and Christopher, ¡°You two can take a look around here, but don¡¯t create a mess, okay?¡±


    ¡°Understood. Call us when youe down.¡± Christopher waved his hand casually.


    Then, Everleigh followed the assistant to Missha¡¯s office.


    When she walked through the door, she saw an enormous and beautifuloffice. It looked really stylish.


    ¡°Aunt Missha!¡±


    ¡°Yasmine!¡± Missha got up from her chair, signaled her assistant to go out, and asked her to bring in two cups of coffee.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, am I bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.I¡¯m so excited to finally see you again. You don¡¯t know how it feels to finally see your loved ones after being abroad all alone.¡± Speaking of that, a hint of sorrow appeared on Missha¡¯s face.


    Everleigh lowered her head. She understood her feelings. She had lived abroad for a few years. Whenever she met someone from her home country, she would feel really delightedno matter which part of the country the person came from.


    She would then start an endless conversation with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. I will take you out for a mealter. If you are free, juste over and find me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Um, there¡¯s no need for a meal. My two colleagues are waiting for me downstairs. I¡¯m eating with themter.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t hide that factas it simply couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Hearing that, Missha asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring them up here?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really appropriate for them to be here when we¡¯re talking. I¡¯ve asked the receptionists to bring them around and show them how big and marvelous thispany is.¡± Everleigh told her the truth.


    From the second she entered the building, she saw a majestic lobby.


    Missha smiled lightly. ¡°This is the headquarters of our overseas branches. Many peoplee here for business meetings, so it¡¯s really important for it to look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard something like this. As you know, I don¡¯t really understand business.¡± Everleigh really didn¡¯t understand these things. She worked in the hospital all year round, so she obviously knew nothing about business.


    Missha looked at her face and said with a smile, ¡°Yasmine, thispany will belong to you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not married, and I don¡¯t have any children. Everything in the Jenkins family will naturally be passed down to someone in the family, and you¡¯re the most suitable candidate,¡± Missha responded softly.


    Everleigh was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect her aunt to say that. Never had she ever thought about taking over Jenkins Group.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I¡¯m not here to¡­¡±


    Missha shook her head. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say. Among all the children in the Jenkins family, I have the most faith in you. I know what kind of person Cynthia is, and we don¡¯t even have to talk about Linggon. If Yeezoo is no longer alive, maybe I will consider passing it down to you.¡±


    Everleigh raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°Aunt Missha, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Yasmine, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know what kind of person Yeezoo is.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s smile stiffened. She really didn¡¯t want to talk about her uncle¡¯s personality in front of Missha.


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for not understanding Yeezoo, but you must be wary of him, okay?¡±

 Chapter 474 No Clue at All

    It was the first time Everleigh had heard a member of the Jenkins family criticizing another member. No matter how much Saniogo disliked Yeezoo, he had never said a single harsh word about him.


    But Missha waspletely different.


    ¡°UncleYeezooand his family have been jailed,¡± Everleigh said after thinking for a while.


    Missha was slightly surprised. ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It happened just before I came here, and it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± Everleigh answered.


    However, Missha suddenlyughed. ¡°It sounds interesting, but well done.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,Yeezooand his family are just like that; they need to be taught a lesson. Besides, he is an elder in the family and no one can scold him, so this is the only way to punish them. It¡¯s actually a good thing for them to suffer a little.¡± Missha had expected something like that to happen.


    Yeezoo¡¯s personality would put him in trouble sooner orter.All those years, it was Alexander and Saniogo who had been trying to protect him. No matter who caught him, it would be really bad for him.


    HadYeezoobe a hated person in the Jenkins family? Everleigh pondered to herself.


    Even his own younger sister couldn¡¯t bear with him.


    The two of them chatted in the office for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Christopher sent her a message that he knew that Everleigh and Missha had alreadye down from the office.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I¡¯lle back tomorrow. I have to go now.¡±


    Missha nced at the watch on her wrist. ¡°Since it¡¯s already sote now, alright then. We don¡¯t have to eat together today, but you must have a meal with me tomorrow.I¡¯ll bring you to the best restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Everleigh agreed.


    Missha then sent her down to the main entrance before she went back to work.


    Christopher and Theodore stood not far away from the door and saw Everleigh walking out.


    She walked along the street and saw the two of them.


    ¡°So, how did everything go?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first,¡± Christopher said as he pointedto a restaurant nearby.


    Theodore and Everleigh both looked over, and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    They knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk on the street.


    In the restaurant, Everleigh asked the same question again. Theodore and Christopher looked at each other, and noticed the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I asked thedy at the reception counter. She said that no such person has ever worked in thepany before.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Didn¡¯t you investigate it?¡±


    ¡°My investigation is never wrong.¡± Christopher looked grave.He couldn¡¯t believe it either.


    He had checked with a few staff members from the human resources department, and Xemon wasn¡¯t working there. There wasn¡¯t even a former employee with that name. There was no such person named Xemon White at all.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed as he suddenly remembered something. He then took out his phone and called Moses. ¡°I need you to look into someone. I¡¯ll send you his informationter.Help me check if this person has ever changed his identity.¡±


    His words enlightened Everleigh and Christopher. Right, he could¡¯ve changed his identity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± Theodore said in a low voice.Investigating someone¡¯s background wasn¡¯t something that could be done in an instant.


    What¡¯s more, it had happened so many years ago.


    It made it even more difficult to investigate.


    After the three of them had lunch,Christopher and Everleigh reported to the hospital. Christopher said to Theodore, ¡°You should go back first.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll stay here with Everleigh,¡± he responded indifferently. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of leaving at all.


    Christopher despised him. Why was he suddenly acting like a kind and warm man?


    Everleigh, Christopher, and several other hospital workers reported for duty. They did a simple self-introduction and started working for the whole afternoon.


    They only finished workte at night.


    Everleigh was so exhausted that sheid on the sofa. Theodore prepared some hot water for her to soak her feet in. Then, he gave her a shoulder massage.


    ¡°What will other people think if they see Mr. Godfrey serving someone like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what others will think.¡± He was not interested in it. He felt he didn¡¯t have to seek permission from others to treat his own lover well.


    She chuckled, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really positive of you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I like it. Of course I like the fact that someone is serving me.¡± She wasn¡¯t a pretentiousdy, especially when she was feeling tired. She had been busy all afternoon and didn¡¯t even have a sip of water.


    She had lost all her energy to do something else.


    He massaged her for a long while, but he didn¡¯tin about his sore arms.Despite this, shedidn¡¯t want to tire him out. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. If you continue, my shoulders won¡¯t work tomorrow. Come and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let me pour you a cup of tea.¡± He had specially packed some tea as he was worried that it wasn¡¯t avable in Maniville.


    He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t like the drinks there.


    She took a sip.¡°Mm, it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    ¡°What should we do next? We don¡¯t have much time left, and I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to return before we can even find him.¡± Everleigh was worried. Their time was already limited, but it became even more urgent.


    Theodoreforted her softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. If we really can¡¯t find him, I¡¯ll get someone else toe here and investigate. If he¡¯s ever been here, he¡¯ll definitely leave a trace behind.¡±


    He came up with an inference. If they still couldn¡¯t find any clue, that person might have already died.


    Her face became gloomy. She was worried that it would be extremely difficult to look for his traces, but it was theirst resort.


    The next day, before Everleigh went to meet Missha,she let the two men continue investigating.


    ¡°In my opinion, we cannot find anything else from Jenkins Group, so I¡¯d better check out its branch office.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Christopher looked at the information on the file and found out that Xemon had had a job at the branch office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him, don¡¯t worry, you can just go meet your aunt.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t want to stay in the hotel for the whole day. It made him feel like a useless man.


    Hearing his suggestion, Christopher red at him. ¡°Are you crazy? Why do you want to follow me?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, feel free to stay here.I can go by myself.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to take over my job? In your dreams!¡± Christopher snorted. He had paid for the investigation, and even participated in it, and now Theodore wanted to take advantage of him? Impossible.


    Everleigh was used to Christopher¡¯s attitude, so she wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    At Jenkins Group, Missha brought Everleigh along and walked around the office. She wanted her to be familiarized with all the departments. However, Everleigh couldn¡¯t understand anything, so she smiled while saying, ¡°Aunt Missha, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s relevant for us to talk about this right now.¡±


    ¡°It takes some time, but you¡¯ll eventually get used to it. The staff members in this departmentefrom different countries and ethnicities, including those from our home country.¡±


    When Everleigh heard that, she was stunned. ¡°Aunt Missha,are there any records of all our countrymen who have ever worked here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, but the number of our countrymen working here is slowly decreasing. There are only around ten left in every department. After all, some people have big dreams that they want to pursue,¡± Missha exined.


    Everleigh understood, and an idea popped up in her mind.


    At noon, when Missha took Everleigh to lunch, she immediately sent Theodore a message.


    She wanted them to try and investigate it.


    ¡°Everleigh, try this dish¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam Jenkins, what a coincidence!¡± All of a sudden, a woman¡¯s voice came from behind and interrupted their conversation.


    Everleigh looked back at the person who was walking over to them.


    That woman was wearing a white suit. She had blonde, loosely-curled hair, and her almond-shaped eyes were shining like diamonds.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Lawson.¡±


    ¡°And this is?¡± Annie looked at Everleigh strangely. Missha rarely had meals alone with someone else, especially women.

 Chapter 475 Could It Be a Member of the Jenkins Family?

    ¡°This is my niece, Everleigh.¡± Missha introduced her.


    When Annie heard Everleigh¡¯s name, she was rather surprised. ¡°Everleigh? I heard that she has just reunited with the Jenkins family during the previous family banquet. Wow, she¡¯s really pretty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh nodded in response. Her standard smile looked neither proud nor ttering.


    It was just right.


    After seeing that, Missha¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. She seemed to be very impressed with Everleigh¡¯s response.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I guess I shouldn¡¯t disturb you, Madam Jenkins. I have to go now. Goodbye!¡± Annie wasn¡¯t an insensitive person. After she spoke, she left directly.


    Everleigh asked, ¡°Who was thatdy? She doesn¡¯t look like a local.¡±


    ¡°She is Annie Lawson, the daughter of the Lawson family of Ocpeace City. As you know, there are too many outstanding people in Ocpeace City, and their rtionships areplicated. No one knows who is more superior, so it¡¯s not wrong to be on good terms with everyone. Most importantly, she likes Alexander,¡± Missha answered as she cut her steak. She was already used to such meetups.


    After hearing thest few words, Everleigh was a little startled. The first thing that came to her mind was that Alexander wouldn¡¯t like that type of woman.


    ¡°Does Alexander like her?¡±


    Missha shook her head. Without even looking up, she continued, ¡°The children of the Jenkins family are to consolidate their status and position through marriage, especially Alexander and Linggon. Everleigh, remember, when your own family is strong, no one will dare to bully you, not even your husband¡¯s family.¡±


    Everleigh stared nkly at the restaurant¡¯s entrance and was lost in thought.


    Missha¡¯s eyes sparkled as she joked,¡°Did my words scare you?¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think that Alexander will be with her. Annie seems like a good woman,but her qualities and personality are verymon in strong, wealthy families, so there¡¯s nothing special about her.¡±


    She said those words for a reason. She didn¡¯t want Alexander to be involved in an arranged marriage.


    She wanted him to be happy.


    It was the first time Missha had heard such a thing, but it did make sense.


    ¡°Well, you and I cannot intervene in this matter. The decision is in Saniogo¡¯s hands.¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips. She understood that, and that was why she never asked Alexander anything about marriage.


    After lunch, she went to the hospital. Missha asked her to visit again whenever she had time.


    ¡°I sure will. Aunt Missha, I have to go now.¡± Everleigh hailed a taxi and went straight to the hospital.


    When she got in the car,she called Theodore and asked him about their investigation¡¯s progress.


    ¡°There¡¯s something up here. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back to the hotel,¡± he replied in a low tone. His tone of speech wasn¡¯t very good.


    Her heart sank, and she had a bad feeling in her heart. Finally, she finished her work and returned tothe hotel. When she entered the room, she asked immediately, ¡°What happened? What did you two find out?¡±


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Christopher handed her a document with a solemn look. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t wait any longer and opened it to have a look. When she read the words on it, she froze. ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Moses to investigate it too, and the results are the same. Coincidentally, the branch office that we went to belonged to this person,¡± Theodore exined. He felt that something was odd, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong.


    She sat on the sofa in disappointment. Had they reallye to a dead end?


    ¡°When did this person pass away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two years. I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t even find his body.¡± Christopher shook his head and answered. He looked rather disappointed as well. Their effort had gone to waste.


    The three of them suddenly fell silent. Everleigh didn¡¯t want to give up, she continued flipping through the document.


    ¡°If he¡¯s really involved in the incident, then we really have no clues left,¡± she muttered to herself.


    Christopher leaned back on the sofa, looking at the ceiling. Suddenly, a thought shed through his mind. ¡°Everleigh, do the other members of the Jenkins family know that Saniogo has been investigating Welment¡¯s death all these years?¡±


    ¡°They know, and in the past, Missha and Yeezoo had joined the investigation too,¡± Theodore replied in a firm tone.


    His deep gaze revealed a hint of distress. The whole matter was indeed tricky.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Everleigh asked in confusion.


    Christopher sat up straight and asked seriously, ¡°Think about it. Is it possible that Missha knows everything,and although she appears to be helping, she actually saved this person in private by keeping him in herpany? Could it be that your aunt has something to do with your parents¡¯ deaths?¡±


    He was just making a bold guess. After all, everyone in the Jenkins family knew about it. Didn¡¯t Missha check properly before she hired someone?


    Plus, if the person was still alive, he would only be in his fifties. Even if he had anyorbidities, he wouldn¡¯t have died.


    Theodore raised his head slowly. There were different emotions in his eyes. He had the same conjecture, but¡­ It wasn¡¯t really appropriate for him to say it out loud.


    If he said it, the Jenkins family would be unhappy, but if no one said it, there would be more problems.


    Everleigh was startled for a moment and then came to her senses. ¡°It¡¯s impossible.Aunt Missha wouldn¡¯t do that.After all, they are siblings.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hearing her words, Christopher and Theodore felt a little uneasy. In fact, they wanted to say that anything could happen in rich and powerful families.


    It was normal for siblings in those families to hurt and harm each other.


    They just didn¡¯t want to make it too obvious.


    Seeing that her expression had turned sour, Christopher quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think that he was just saying it casually.


    She was extremely concerned. She was worried that it was someone from the Jenkins family who made a move. If it was true, she didn¡¯t know how to face it.


    She finally knew how it felt when things happened to herself.It was really painful and heart-wrenching.


    ¡°Everleigh, we just have to face it. When the truth is finally revealed, no matter who did it, nothing can be changed,¡± Theodore said in a low voice.


    He just wanted to remind her that she would have to face the truth sooner orter.


    She understood it. In the past, she really wanted the murderer to be charged and prosecuted, but now that the truth was about to be revealed, she didn¡¯t know how to react anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this right now. I¡¯m really tired.¡± After saying that, she got up and went back to her own room.


    Theodore and Christopher exchanged looks. Both of them looked solemn, and their hearts were filled with indescribable emotions.


    ¡°Go back and rest now. Since you¡¯ve already said it, just give her some time to calm down,¡± Theodore said to Christopher.


    Christopher stared at him coldly. ¡°Theodore, you¡¯re really deceitful.¡±


    ¡°I was looking for a chance to talk to her about it, but you said it first.¡± Theodore crossed his legs as he leaned against the sofa, and his bright eyes were staring back at Christopher.


    Christopher was infuriated that he almost wanted to kill him. That b*stard actually dared to trick him. He must have already known that it had something to do with the Jenkins family.


    However, he didn¡¯t say a word. What a b*stard.


    ¡°When did you start suspecting Missha?¡± He asked.


    ¡°When you mentioned Jenkins Group, I started suspecting her.¡±

 Chapter 476 What Would She Say?

    Christopher suddenly realized that Theodore¡¯s thinking was exceptional.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a wicked man,¡± he said unhappily.


    Theodore¡¯s deep gaze was like a projector that could read his mind. ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re not stupid either. Are you sure you only noticed a few things in that wealthy family?¡±


    Christopher stood up furiously. What did Theodore mean by ¡®only noticed a few things? He had really seen a lot in the Jenkins family, but hisprehension and experience just couldn¡¯t bepared to Theodore¡¯s. He was simply so intelligent that he even managed to win Everleigh¡¯s heart.


    He didn¡¯t want to be med, so he let someone else be sacrificed.


    What a genius.


    Christopher was enraged, so he rushed straight back to his own room to rest.


    That night, the three of them were all upset. The main reason was because they all suspected that the incident probably had something to do with the Jenkins family.


    The next day, Everleigh was still in a bad mood. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t have a good sleep. When Christopher came to her room, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The hospital wants us there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She couldn¡¯t meet Missha, so it was better for her to go to work.


    Theodore didn¡¯t follow them. Instead, he instructed Moses to investigate whether the person had really died two years ago or not.


    Moses informed him, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this person changed his identity and entered thepany twenty years ago.¡±


    Theodore had a weird feeling, and he became even more suspicious of Missha.


    ¡°Can you find his family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really challenging, as he¡¯s changed his name. It won¡¯t be easy to find them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how long it takes. Find him.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Moses replied.


    Theodore didn¡¯t believe that there was no clue about that person at all.


    Over at the hospital, Everleigh couldn¡¯t focus on work. Christopher had to wake her up from her daydream several times. Finally, it was breaktime.He poured her a ss of water andforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too sad. I¡¯m just guessing.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. How can I not know what kind of person you are? More than half of your ¡®guesses¡¯ are usually the truth.¡± She had figured out the night before that the two men probably already knew what was going on.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡°If your family members did such a thing, what would you do?¡± Everleigh asked him all of a sudden.


    Christopher¡¯s expression stiffened. He sighed and answered, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either. From an objective point of view, anyone who has done something wrong must be punished.However, from an emotional standpoint, I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Your answer is basically useless.¡±


    ¡°What else can I say?Everleigh, no one is perfect. We must make difficult choices in life. If you didn¡¯t have a strong rtionship with your parents, you can choose to forget about it, but deep down in your heart, is this really what you want?¡±


    She went silent. It was an important decision. She had to choose between morality and family.


    The three of them stayed there for a few days, and were about to return home.


    Missha called Everleigh and wanted to meet her. She agreed to it.


    When they met up, Missha introduced her to several of her close business partners.


    Everleigh looked at the foreignerswho were all in their thirties. It made her a little ufortable.


    ¡°MissJenkins, I did not expect your niece to be so gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°The children in our family are all very good-looking,¡± Missha responded proudly.


    Everleigh put on a shy smile, feeling quite awkward.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, may I ask what line of work you are currently in?¡± One of them asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m actually here for an exchange program,¡± Everleigh exined.


    A few of them were surprised to hear that. They couldn¡¯t imagine that such a beautiful woman was actually a doctor.


    The smile on Missha¡¯s face didn¡¯t disappear for a long time, mainly because Everleigh had made her very proud.


    A doctor might not be a high-sry job, but saving lives was a good and respectable deed.


    A few of them had suffered from illnesses before, so they had great respect for doctors.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything else. She just sat there and smiled faintly.


    She felt that her face was almost hardened.


    Finally, the meetup ended. Missha sensed her awkwardness and asked, ¡°Are you not used to this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t feel like I fit into such asions.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll slowly get used to it. I used to be just like you, thinking that I¡¯m a person with great ambitions. Your father once told me to stick to my own dreams.¡± Missha¡¯s eyes were filled with memories, but there were even more emotions in them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if all those years of journey had been difficult for her.


    Everleigh was slightly stunned by her words, and asked with a smile, ¡°Myte father loved you very much, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    Missha nodded. ¡°Out of all the brothers, Welment loved me the most. Your father was really well-mannered, and excelled in everything that he took part in. It¡¯s such a pity that he¡¯s gone. If he was still alive, the Jenkins family would¡¯ve been so much better and stronger.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the Jenkins family is already considered untouchable by the outside world,so there¡¯s no need for us to be much stronger,¡± Everleigh responded.


    ¡°No¡­ The Jenkins family can go way much higher. Although we are based in Ocpeace City, if your father was still here with us, our business can definitely expand to the rest of the world,¡± Missha said confidently, with clear adoration and excitement in her eyes.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t even ignore her.


    ¡°I have never seen him before, so I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is.¡±


    When Missha listened to her words, her whole body trembled. Sadness filled her eyes. She asked in a deep voice, ¡°Everleigh, if you had the chance to meet your father, what would you say to him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can say. If he was still alive, I believe I wouldn¡¯t have been separated from the family, nor would I have ever appeared in the Trevino family.¡±


    Missha bit her lips. She waspletely lost for words.


    When she sent Everleigh to the hotel, she asked, ¡°When will you be leaving?¡±


    ¡°In two days¡¯ time.¡±


    ¡°I can send you to the airport.¡± Missha didn¡¯t want Everleigh to leave. She could hardly meet her family abroad, and her niece would be leaving soon.


    Of course she was unwilling to part with her.


    Everleigh shook her head.¡°It¡¯s okay, the hospital has arranged our transportation, and we have to report to them too.¡±


    ¡°Well, okay then, I¡¯ll send you off at the airport.¡± Missha insisted on sending her off.


    Everleigh looked at her with a smile.¡°Aunt Missha, doe back home more often if you have time. It¡¯s not a good thing to live abroad on your own.¡±


    ¡°I know, I will return after I work hard for a few more years.¡± Missha understood her words. Living abroad could never bepared to living at home.


    After Missha left, Everleigh entered the hotel.


    She didn¡¯t want to bother her aunt anymore.


    When Everleigh entered her room, she saw a few bouquets of flowers on the tea table.


    ¡°Who bought this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Theodore¡¯s face looked gloomy as he asked unhappily.


    She was dumbfounded. How would she know?


    Christopher sipped his tea leisurely. ¡°These flowers were given to you by a man called Mr. Loster. He even said that he¡¯ll be picking you up for dinner tomorrow.¡±


    Everleigh immediately understood what was going on as soon as she heard the name. She smiled bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s my aunt. She introduced me to a few good friends of hers today, and said that they can help me in the future. I didn¡¯t expect them to send me flowers.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s frown deepened, and the anger in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.

 Chapter 477 I’ll Be There for You

    Christopher was an observant person. He put down his teacup, got up, and went back to his room.


    He wanted to give the two of them some privacy.


    After he had left, Everleigh sat next to Theodore and nted a gentle kiss on his lips. She smiled, ¡°Jealous?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°Then why are you showing me a moody face?¡± She didn¡¯t believe him. He was clearly angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking, what¡¯s on your aunt¡¯s mind? Doesn¡¯t she know that you have children?¡± He took a deep breath. He was unhappy, but it wasn¡¯t because of the flowers.


    He knew what kind of person Everleigh was. She would never cheat on him and hurt his feelings like that.


    She leaned on his shoulder and replied, ¡°Actually, my aunt wants to give me thepany. She just wants to pave the way for me.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    His expression froze when he heard that. ¡°Did she really say that to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not really interested in business. It¡¯s better to just hand it over to Alexander.¡± She didn¡¯t understand his question.


    He didn¡¯t say much either, but he looked troubled.


    ¡°You should rest early. Don¡¯t you have to go to the hospital tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take a shower then. You should rest early too.¡± Everleigh then headed to the bathroom. Just as she was about to turn around and grab her phone, she saw Theodore throwing the flowers into the trash can. The corners of her mouth raised, and she entered the bathroom without getting her phone.


    Seeing that he was trying to hide his jealousy, she really wanted tough.


    What a cute man.


    Two days had passed in the blink of an eye. On the night before they left, Christopher received a call from his personnel.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, got it.¡± He hung up the phone and looked at Everleigh solemnly.


    ¡°Who is that? What¡¯s with your expression?¡± She asked as she packed her belongings.


    He nced at Theodore, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Everleigh, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening,¡± she responded without even raising her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just received news from our country. There are signs showing that someone else entered the airport that day, possibly a key figure.¡± He hesitated for a moment before saying it out loud.


    She was delighted to hear the news, but she hoped that it wasn¡¯t someone from the Jenkins family.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡±


    ¡°Here, see for yourself.¡± He then showed Everleigh a photo.


    When she looked at the photo, she stood there in a daze as if her mind had just exploded.


    Noticing that she seemed pretty disturbed, Theodore walked over and took a look at the photo too. The person in the photo was none other than Saniogo.


    He looked rather young in the photo, but looking at the face from the side, it was definitely him.


    ¡°Saniogo Jenkins?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Impossible¡­ He¡¯s my eldest uncle, he would never hurt his own brother¡­¡± She said in disbelief.


    The panic and helplessness in her eyes were obvious. She just couldn¡¯t believe that Saniogo was the one who had done it.


    ¡°We don¡¯t believe it either. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning, and then we¡¯ll do a proper investigation. Who knows, there might be some kind of misunderstanding,¡± Theodoreforted her.


    He would definitely get to the bottom of it.


    In fact, both of them could see that Saniogo really loved Everleigh. If he was just trying to make it up to her, it was a really strange way to do so.


    She sat on the sofa in shock. For a moment, her mind was nk. She simply couldn¡¯t ept the truth.


    She could still remember when she first met Saniogo,his eyes were tearful, while he told her how he had been searching for her over the years. She would never forget the expression on his face.


    How could he be a liar?


    No way. It was impossible.


    There must have been some kind of misunderstanding in it.


    The nightlife abroad wasn¡¯t quiet at all. Everleigh was so distraught that she couldn¡¯t even sleep. She got up and went to the living room to pour herself a ss of water. To her surprise, Theodore was lying on the sofa.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping in your own room?¡± She asked in surprise.


    He was awake as well. When he heard the bedroom door open, he was already woken up. He sat up and turned the lights on. He looked at Everleigh, whose eyes were really red.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re feeling down, so I want to keep youpany,¡± he responded as he walked toward her and wrapped his arm around her shoulder.


    She smiled bitterly, ¡°I just want to be alone for a moment.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here in the living room, so that I won¡¯t disturb you. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let me know.¡± He wasn¡¯t insistent. He knew that she needed some time to calm down.


    Everleigh poured herself arge ss of water and drank it up. She left it on the table and went straight back to her bedroom.


    Theodore didn¡¯t mind;he just wanted her to be happy.


    The night had passed, but she didn¡¯t sleep at all. Her mind was upied with Saniogo¡¯s words and expressions.


    At the airport, Missha was already waiting for her. Looking at Everleigh¡¯s pale face, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you not been able to sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been quite busy these few days, so I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Everleigh adjusted her sses, trying to cover up her pale face.


    Missha didn¡¯t continue asking. Instead, she passed her some things. ¡°Here are some gifts. They¡¯refor the two kids.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°When will you bring your children here? I can bring them around for some fun,¡± Missha asked excitedly.


    ¡°Sure, when I have time.¡± Everleigh looked at her watch. It was almost time for her flight. Then, she raised her head and mentioned, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go in now. Aunt Missha, you shoulde back more often.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Everleigh was going through the customs, she saw that Christopher and Theodore had already gone in early as they didn¡¯t want Missha to notice them.


    On the ne, Everleigh was really tired, so she fell asleep.She only woke up after the ne hadnded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and have a good rest. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡± Seeing that she was exhausted, Christopher didn¡¯t want to continue investigating straight away.


    Theodore¡¯s car arrived first, so he sent her back home.


    The Meyer family would be there to fetch Christopher too, so he didn¡¯t have to worry.


    At the entrance of the Trevino family¡¯s home, Theodore caressed Everleigh¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°Everleigh, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She squeezed out a smile, which looked worse than crying.


    She really wanted to make them feel better, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to smile.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like smiling, just don¡¯t. There¡¯s no need for such customary acting between us. If you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯ll do my best to help you, okay?¡± He looked at her sorrowfully.


    He didn¡¯t want her to be sad anymore.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, she turned around and left.


    He only drove off after she had entered her house and shut the door.


    In the house, she put her luggage down and immediatelyid down to rest whilelooking at the familiar room around her.

 Chapter 478 Don’t Want to Be an Actress Anymore

    In the past, no matter how much Everleigh had to suffer outside, as long as she returned home, she would feel at ease. However, she wasn¡¯t at ease that day.


    When she got back home, Selena happened to be back too. She then went to her room and knocked on the door. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Selena asked.


    Everleigh got up from her bed, opened the doorand let her in. Selena looked at her dark eye bags and was shocked. ¡°What happened to you? You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, did you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tell me, what do you want to talk about?¡± Everleigh sat on her bed and looked at her.


    After a moment of silence, Selena finally said, ¡°I want to learn about business management in Dad¡¯spany.¡±


    Hearing that, Everleigh was rather surprised. ¡°Business management? Aren¡¯t you most interested in the film industry? If you quit now, you won¡¯t be popr anymore.¡±


    Selena took a deep breath, and her eyes dimmed a little. ¡°Everleigh, to be honest, I¡¯ve been thinking about this ever since I was still abroad. I always see stair and Dad talking about work, and I know that Dad will hand hispany over to you in the future.However, I know what your dreams are. You don¡¯t even have the slightest interest in business.¡±


    ¡°Selena, you have your own dreams too, right? You want to win an Oscar, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll achieve your dream soon. Do you really want to give up now?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t care who would be in charge of thepany in the future. If Selena had the desire, she would be really happy.


    However, if she was just trying to make Abraham happy, then there was no need for that.


    Everleigh had never intended to get anything fromthe Trevino family.She was already incredibly grateful that they had raised her.


    Selena sighed softly and raised her head. Her teary eyesshowed some sadness. ¡°Dreams and reality are not the same.¡±


    Everleigh thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to take everything away from you?¡±


    Selena, however, was startled. ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve had such thoughts before. It was Dad who told me about it.Otherwise, he would¡¯ve handed thepany over to me. If you really have such thoughts, I can assure you that I¡¯ve never wanted to take over Trevino Group.¡± Everleigh wanted to take the opportunity to make it clear to her.


    She wasn¡¯t good at doing business. She was only suitable to be a doctor.


    Selena chuckled, ¡°No, you¡¯re just overthinking. In the past, I was childish and immature. Now, I¡¯ve already settled down, and it¡¯s time for me to treat things seriously. Dad is getting old, so it¡¯s time for me to help him out in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Did Leon do something to you?¡± Everleigh suddenly changed the topic.


    Something must have happened for Selena to change her mind.


    Otherwise, why did she want to manage thepany all of a sudden?


    Hearing this, Selenaughed and said, ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I know you well.Leon must have done something for you to suddenly have this sort of idea.Selena, you¡¯d better tell me the truth, or I¡¯ll find it out myself.¡± Everleigh only needed to ask Theodore to know what was going on.


    Selena pursed her lips. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to say a word.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t force her, and waited patiently for her to open up.


    Finally, Selena couldn¡¯t resist herself and exined helplessly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk. The truth is, Leon invested in the film, and he looks for me every single day, wanting to talk to me. I really don¡¯t know what else I can say to him. Although Jorben doesn¡¯t mention it, I can sense that he is very upset.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to quit just because of him? Selena, are you willing to let your effort go in vain?¡± Everleigh felt that her reason wasn¡¯t eptable.


    When Selena first returned from abroad,it reminded Everleigh of Theodore¡¯s expression. She wanted to leave as well, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t leave before she reached her goal.


    Moreover, Leon was involved in the film industry all because of Selena. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his time visiting the film set everyday.


    ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully. If you won¡¯t regret your decision in the future, feel free to run thepany. However,if you¡¯ll regret it, you have the chance to turn back now, otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s words sounded rather harsh, but they were reasonable.


    Selena understood there was a high possibility of her regretting her decision, but she also knew that life wasn¡¯t meant to be perfect. No one could predict what would happen if she persisted.


    However¡­Her feelings for Leon were extremelyplicated.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it would work if she got back together with him.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to settle down with a man yet. If she married a man without considering things carefully, what would she do if she regretted it in the future?


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a solution. Has your film shoot ended yet?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll bepleted in a few days¡¯ time,¡± Selena answered in puzzlement.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh thought carefully and continued, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t ept a new film for the time being. I¡¯ll ask Dad to teach you how to manage thepany. Then, you can decide which one you like more.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Selena couldn¡¯t believe it, and she was a little nervous at the same time. What if she couldn¡¯t manage it well?


    Everleigh noticed her concerns and chuckled, ¡°Are you scared? If you¡¯re scared, how can you manage a business well? Let me tell you something. Anything can happen in the world of business, including being set up.¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes opened wide and stared at her in astonishment. ¡°Have you ever experienced it?¡±


    ¡°Nope, but I¡¯ve seen a lot. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dad. You can make a decision after thinking about it. Thepany belongs to the family, so you can start whenever you want to.¡± Everleigh was relieved to see that her sister was interested. However, Selena had a good reputation in the film industry. If she really quit, it would indeed be a pity.


    ¡°Think about it properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it.¡± Selena was really tempted to try it.


    Despite this, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it.


    Selena got up in a daze and was ready to leave the room.


    Everleighughed again. It seemed that she felt so much better after saying those words. Soon, she fell asleep.


    The next morning, a ray of sunshine shone in her room. Everleigh opened her eyes slowly, stretched herself, got up and prepared to go to work.


    She had to report back to the hospital that day. Christopher was d to see that she was in a better mood.


    ¡°We have a meetingter. We can talk about it after the meeting ends.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In the conference room, she listened to Benedict¡¯s long presentation energetically. She didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino,would you like to share with us your experience throughout the exchange program?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Through the program, I had the chance to learn about the advanced medical technology in a foreign country, and it gave me a chance to realize our weaknesses.¡± She had done a simple research during the trip, and recorded it down.


    Looking at the notes prepared by her, everyone agreed with her.


    In the end, the meeting became Everleigh¡¯s personal sharing session.


    Everyone listened to her talk carefully and didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Benedict was impressed by her speech. ¡°It seems that Dr. Trevino has really learned a lot. Her learning attitude ismendable. Everyone here should remember that we must focus more on our work, rather than spending too much time on having fun.¡±


    Christopher looked at the notes and whispered to her, ¡°When did you prepare this? I remember that you were having fun throughout the entire trip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called good memory. We must know how to identify the keywords and important information. For example, when you¡¯re hooking up with girls, you should know which ones are attracted to you and which ones aren¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 479 Abraham’s Concerns

    It was the first time Christopher had heard an analogy between work and hooking up with girls.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes were full of contempt.She was sure thathe had been idling throughout the entire trip. Although he had helped her in the investigation for a few days, whenever he was at the hospital, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to his work.


    Benedict was really satisfied with her presentation. ¡°Everyone, we must all learn from Dr. Trevino.¡±


    When the other doctors heard his words, they all looked over to her. Of course, some of them were displeased.


    She was receiving so much praise from Benedict, so some of the doctors were naturally jealous and unhappy.


    After all, everyone there was highly-educated and well-trained.


    After the meeting ended, some of them congratted her, while some of them mocked her. ¡°If all the doctors here focused on medical technology research, then no one would be working in the hospital.¡±


    Dr. Fector walked past them and spoke in a cold tone.


    Everleigh and the other staff members heard him and looked over, and noticed his dissatisfaction.


    She didn¡¯t respond to his words. She knew what he meant.


    Christopher, however, refused to give in and retorted, ¡°We mustn¡¯t stay in ourfort zones all the time. We must be ready to change our mindset and be more creative.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s words left Fector speechless. Actually, he was rather knowledgeable. However, he had an incredibly traditional way of thinking, and couldn¡¯t think out of the box.A doctor was supposed to be friendly and approachable, but he somehow managed to make more enemies than friends.


    He never tried to improve himselfand wouldn¡¯t be considerate of others.


    As a result, most of the people in the hospital didn¡¯t like him much.


    In addition, he often scolded and cursed at the nurses, which caused everyone to have an even worse impression of him.


    Soon, the little incident ended. Everleigh sat on her chair, wondering if she should confront Saniogo about the matter or not.


    Could there be some kind of misunderstanding?


    However, she was scared at the same time. She was afraid that their rtionship would be affected after she asked him about it.


    Thinking of it, she was even more distressed.


    In the evening, she returned home. stair and Adrienne saw her and went up to her, and told her about everything that had happened in school that day.


    She listened to them seriously.


    Abraham,on the other hand, could sense that she was troubled, so he asked the two kids to y with Selena. He wanted to talk to Everleigh in private.


    stair then dragged Adrienne with him and went to Selena¡¯s room, leaving Abraham and Everleigh in the living room.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you having some troubles? You¡¯ve been looking rather miserable ever since you came back.¡±


    She looked into his eyes that were filled with care and asked, ¡°Dad, did you investigate the death of my biological parents back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve investigated it, but there weren¡¯t many clues. Many things seemed to have been covered up,¡± he answered, feeling a little guilty.


    She lowered her head, and immediately had a bad feeling in her heart.


    If it was a normal incident, the investigation would¡¯ve been sessful.


    However¡­


    ¡°Dad, have you ever suspected anyone?¡±


    He replied in a deep voice, ¡°Yes.Airne idents are incredibly rare to start with. Plus, we couldn¡¯t even manage to find out anything.Thus, I think someone powerful was behind it.¡±


    There were some things that he chose not to say, but it didn¡¯t mean that he knew nothing about it.


    He decided to end his investigation after so many years not only because he couldn¡¯t find anything, but also because of Everleigh.


    He didn¡¯t want something bad to happen to her just because of the whole incident.


    Otherwise, he would me himself for it.


    She felt even more ufortable.


    Someone powerful?


    The Hayes, Godfrey, and Meyer families had their own problems to tend to,so they definitely wouldn¡¯t make a move against the Jenkins family.


    The only powerful people left were the ones from the Jenkins family.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Did Saniogo really do it?


    ¡°Everleigh, why are you suddenly asking? Have you gotten any new clues?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to mention it to someone else.


    She wanted to verify and confirm the information first.


    Despite this, Abraham wasn¡¯t foolish. He could tell whether she was telling the truth or lying to him.


    A few days had passed, but Everleigh hadn¡¯t visited the Jenkins family¡¯s home at all.


    Alexander had called her several times, but she came up with different excuses each time. Cecil hadn¡¯t seen her for quite a long time, so she decided to pay her a visit since she was free.


    Everleigh looked at Cecil, who had lost a lot of weight, andwas a little astonished.¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Diana. I don¡¯t know how that d*mned girl persuaded my father, but he actually invested in her business!¡± She was furious when she thought about it.


    Most importantly, Diana had started a business same as hers, jewelry design.


    How could she not know what Diana was trying to do?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you check on her?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. Diana can be considered as the favorite in the family these few years.No one has ever looked down on her just because she¡¯s adopted. Sadly, she isn¡¯t grateful for anything. Right now, there¡¯s nothing I can do besides wait.¡±


    ¡°So, what are your ns?¡± Everleigh continued asking.


    She knew that Cecil was a careful and meticulous person, but she was worried that she would be in danger.


    Cecil paused for a moment and responded,¡°Right now, the only thing I can do is keep an eye on her. Oh, there¡¯s one more thing. Diana traveled overseas and met Menice.¡±


    ¡°Menice? Who¡¯s that?¡± Everleigh had stayed abroad for a long time, but never heard of the name.


    Cecil rolled her eyes at Everleigh.¡°What else do you know besides medicine?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask?¡±


    ¡°Menice is a foreign jewelry designer. She¡¯s very famous, but there¡¯s just one problem;she¡¯s avaricious. Diana must¡¯ve given her a lot of money, but I¡¯m still trying to figure out where the money came from,¡± Cecil exined.


    Her hatred for Diana had been increasing gradually. That woman was nothing but an ungrateful traitor.


    Was she trying to take over the Hayes family?


    Everleigh¡¯s gaze darkened slightly.¡°Have you told your parents about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Lenold, but he didn¡¯t believe me. Diana has been acting likea good girl all these years. The only thing I can do is to look for solid evidence to prove my im.¡± After saying that, her eyes were full of disappointment.


    She was really exhausted;she hated being at home every single day.


    If she didn¡¯t go out for a walk, she would¡¯ve gone crazy.


    Suddenly, Everleigh realized that she wasn¡¯t the only person in distress.She felt sorry for Cecil as she couldn¡¯t help her.


    Looking at the bitter smile on Everleigh¡¯s face, Cecil was puzzled. ¡°Are you facing any problems?¡±


    ¡°I do have some issues, but yours is far more seriouspared to mine. Just deal with your own problems.Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Cecil¡¯s eyes dimmed. They were all having a hard time.


    ¡°Cecil, you have to be careful of Diana. Although she isn¡¯t really smart, I can see that she is cruel and ruthless. Compared to a bad person, you should be more wary of a fearless person,¡± Everleigh reminded her.


    Diana was definitely brutal and merciless, and she wouldn¡¯t let anyone go so easily.


    Cecil nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    When they had lunch together at noon, Everleigh told her about the whole story. Cecil said, ¡°Wow, your problem is far more serious than mine. Everleigh, what are you going to do next? Are you going to confront him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just a suspicion. What if he was just there for some other business? I really don¡¯t want to affect my rtionship with him because of this.¡±


    Cecil nodded. Everleigh was right.

 Chapter 480 Fatigue

    Cecil thought for a while and asked, ¡°Do you need my younger brother¡¯s help? He¡¯s good at doing things like this.¡±


    Everleigh remembered Thaud, the cold-faced young man. As awyer, he showed everyone the same cold face.


    After thinking about it carefully, she decided not to ept her offer. After all,he was vastly different from Lenold.


    She would rather ask for Lenold¡¯s help than to ept Thaud¡¯s aid.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.It¡¯s a family matter after all. I don¡¯t want others to be involved in it. Even though Thaud isn¡¯t an outsider, I still think it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    Cecil agreed with Everleigh.


    She didn¡¯t want to bring more shame on the Jenkins family. Lending a helping hand would only make them more humiliated.


    After lunch, the two of them separated. Before Everleigh left, Cecil reminded her, ¡°Call me if you need any help. Don¡¯t burden yourself too much.¡±


    ¡°Got it. You should be careful too, don¡¯t get set up by your sister.¡±


    Cecil smiled and left. She wasn¡¯t that weak.


    When Everleigh went to Theodore¡¯spany, hewas looking at the sales report of the machines. Because the machine¡¯s efficiency was high, many hospitals had ced orders for it.It was really a good start for thepany.


    ¡°Why are you smiling like that?What are you looking at?¡± When she entered his office, the first thing she saw was his wide smile.


    ¡°Take a seat, I want to show you something.¡± He then handed her the file in his hand.


    She took a look at it. The profit margin that month was rtively high. ¡°It seems that our new product is doing good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s all thanks to you,¡± he praised her generously.


    She then put down the file and looked at him. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°Go over there and lie down. It can help you rx.¡± He pointed at the reclining chair in the corner.


    He bought it to take short naps, and Everleigh was in luck as she could rest for a while.


    She didn¡¯t refuse and fell asleep directly on it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheid there for hours until the night had fallen, but hadn¡¯t woken up yet. Theodore walked over to wake her up and ask her to eat dinner. Unexpectedly, he saw that her face was flushed, and she was panting.


    He immediately sensed that something was wrong. ¡°Everleigh!¡±


    ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m not feeling well¡­¡± She said weakly. She knew that she was having a fever.


    However, she couldn¡¯t move as her body was sore, and she had lost her strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go buy you some medicine.¡± He frowned as he touched her hot forehead. He knew what had happened to her.


    He bought her some medicine, and she fell asleep after taking it. She had been having cold shes for the past few days, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it as there were simply too many things that she had to deal with. She wanted to have a short rest that day, but unfortunately, she fell sick due to fatigue.


    She knew that she was dealing with too much pressure.


    He didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he bought her some hot soup and iced water, and took care of her for the whole night.


    Everleigh was semi-conscious for the whole night. She finally opened her eyes after the sun had risen. When she turned around, she saw Theodore sleeping. He was supporting his head with one arm while leaning against the sofa. Looking around the room, she was touched by his actions.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    When he heard her voice, he opened his eyes slowly. He clearly didn¡¯t sleep well as his eyes were filled with red veins, and his gaze wasn¡¯t as energetic as usual.


    ¡°Are you hungry? You haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday,¡± he said as he nced at the cold soup on the table. He wanted to heat it in the microwave.


    She shook her head.¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I¡¯m just a little dizzy.Can you call Christopher and ask him to bring me medicine?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the energy to go to the hospital, so she¡¯d rather administer IV fluid in the office.


    He nodded. After he made the call, he heated up the soup.


    ¡°Drink some soup, or else you¡¯ll have gastric pain.¡±


    She nodded. If she didn¡¯t eat anything, she would be even weaker.


    As she was about to finish her soup, Christopher arrived with the medicine. Looking at Everleigh¡¯s pale face, he said, ¡°You¡¯re really unlucky. Your sister even called mest night to ask about you.¡±


    ¡°I came here yesterday afternoon. I was too tired and fell asleep. The next thing I know, I got a fever,¡± she exined.


    Christopher said while holding the medicine, ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hardtely. Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about the incident.¡±


    They all knew why Everleigh had fallen sick.


    Theodore turned his head and looked at her in sympathy. ¡°Everleigh, we¡¯ll continue investigating this matter. Please don¡¯t wear yourself out, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand. As I¡¯ve said before, you won¡¯t feel the pain unless you experience it yourself,¡± she responded in a weak voice.


    Christopher and Theodore both fell silent aswhat she had said was right.


    She fell asleep shortly after getting an injection. Theodore and Christopher looked at each other. Then, theysat on the sofa, drank some coffee and remained silent.


    After a long while, Christopher finally said, ¡°My men have already investigated, and most of the evidence is pointing to Saniogo.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Theodore replied in a deep voice. His eyes were filled with coldness.


    He didn¡¯t tell Everleigh about it as he didn¡¯t want her to be sad. It seemed that his decision was right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue checking. If there¡¯s really something wrong, we can talk about it anytime.¡± Christopher sighed. He then put down his cup and left.


    Now that Everleigh had fallen ill, he would have to handle all the work at the hospital alone.


    Theodore sat on the sofa and was lost in his thoughts. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon that Everleigh finally woke up. She felt much better.


    Her stomach was growling too.


    She looked at the nd soup on the table and had no appetite at all.


    She raised her head and requested pitifully, ¡°Can I please have some pizza and pickles? This food is tasteless.¡±


    He chuckled when he heard her words. ¡°Drink some water first. I¡¯ll buy it for you in a while.¡±


    If she was craving for food, it meant that she was getting better.


    Everleigh nodded. It didn¡¯t take long for Moses to enter the room with bags of food in his hands. She was drooling. The delicious food had finally satisfied her cravings.


    In the evening, she felt so much better. ¡°Theodore, how¡¯s your investigation going?¡±


    His face darkened. ¡°There isn¡¯t much progress yet. We¡¯ll be able to confirm it in a few days.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at his face with a bitter smile.¡°Theodore, you look really ugly when you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m ugly. It¡¯s good that you understand my intentions.¡±


    She took a deep breath, and her emotions became even moreplicated.


    Then, he sent her back home. stair and Adrienne had been waiting for her at the door.They were extremely worried as she didn¡¯t return home the whole night.


    ¡°They really care for you.¡± Looking at stair and Adrienne¡¯s anxious expressions, Theodore¡¯s tone was full of joy.


    When Everleigh got out of the car,Adrienne ran over and hugged her legs. ¡°Mommy, are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. Why are you two here?¡± Everleigh asked as she looked into the house.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone else atthe door besides the guards.


    ¡°We called Uncle Christopher and found out that you fell sick, so we waited here for you. Don¡¯t worryMommy, Grandpa and Aunt Selena aren¡¯t at home,¡± stair exined.


    Everleigh nodded and felt at ease. She knew that Abraham was very worried about her as she didn¡¯t return home the night before.


    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t at home.


    ¡°Daddy, why are you here? Come inside!¡± Adrienne eximed as she saw Theodore walking over from the other side.


    Then, she walked over to hold his legs too. She raised her head and showed him a big smile.

 Chapter 481 Confronting Him

    Theodore patted Adrienne¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m here to¡­¡±


    ¡°Come inside and have a seat, they¡¯re not at home,¡± Everleigh interrupted.


    His heart was filled with joy. ¡°Sure.¡±


    The four of them then walked in. Hilda was rather surprised when she saw Theodore, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    She poured him a cup of tea.


    ¡°Daddy, this is for you. Grandpa bought it for me, but you can have it.¡±


    Theodore caressed Adrienne¡¯s head. He knew that she was a good child.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you more delicious food the next time we meet.¡±


    ¡°Great! I want ice cream, and I want a big one. Oh, and a chocte cake too!¡± She listed out the food that she was craving for.


    stair turned his head away as he couldn¡¯t bear to look at her greedy face.


    He was tired of her wanting to eat so much food every single time.


    Everleigh who was sitting on the sofa couldn¡¯t help but joke,¡°You¡¯re eating so much, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fat?By then, people might not like you anymore.¡±


    ¡°If someone as fat as you has your own admirer, then people will definitely like me,¡± Adrienne retorted confidently.


    Everleigh¡¯s face became murderous. ¡°Adrienne Trevino.¡±


    Theodore chuckled. He realized that the girl had quite a sharp tongue.


    ¡°Adrienne, you can¡¯t say that to your Mommy. Isn¡¯t she the most beautiful woman in the world?¡± He asked softly.


    Adrienne frowned. ¡°Mommy is beautiful, but only when she¡¯s not angry.¡±


    Theodoreughed out loud. He nced at Everleigh¡¯s angry face, but couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re obedient and well-behaved, Mommy wouldn¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Adrienne lowered her head and pondered for a moment. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re on Mommy¡¯s side too, so I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±


    Everleigh and stair felt even more helpless when they saw Adrienne losing her temper.


    Then, she took her snacks with her and sat alone in a corner, eating it in big mouthfuls.


    ¡°You¡¯d better cheer her up now, or else she¡¯ll really ignore you for a few days,¡± Everleigh reminded Theodore.


    He raised his eyebrows and said aloud,¡°I ordered a chocte cake and some imported fruits when I was on my way here. Of course, I bought some imported ice cream as well. I originally nned to give them to Adrienne, but now that she¡¯s angry with me, I guess I¡¯ll¡­¡±


    Adrienne walked over hurriedly and said, ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about? I¡¯m your daughter,so how can I be angry with you? By the way, when will the food arrive?¡±


    Seeing her sudden mood change, Theodore was lost for words. He had no choice but to call Moses and ask him to send them the food.


    Adrienne looked at the boxes of different sizes;there were about eight of them. The grin on her face didn¡¯t disappear for a long time.


    Everleigh shook her head in disapproval. Theodore was literally spoiling Adrienne with all his money.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for Theodore to go back. While Adrienne sent him away, she thought if he could visit more often, she would be able to enjoy more delicious food.


    A few days had passed, but there weren¡¯t any new updates on Theodore¡¯s investigation.


    After thinking for a while, he gave Christopher a call and asked him about his investigation.


    ¡°Same as yours.I still feel that this matter has something to do with Saniogo.¡±


    ¡°Christopher, have you ever suspected Missha?¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts?You have seen how well she treats Everleigh. Why are you suspecting her all of a sudden?¡± Christopher questioned him rudely.


    However, Theodore thought otherwise. Missha loved all the children in the Jenkins family, but her love for Everleigh was a little too much.


    Especially the gemstone that she previously gifted her;it was worth a fortuneand she gave it to her just like that. It would be much more reasonable if it was gifted to Cynthia. After all, they had spent more time together for many years.


    ¡°Christopher, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°Have you even seen Missha¡¯s true nature?If Everleigh finds out about it, are you sure she¡¯ll be happy with you?Theodore, your suspicions have to be supported with facts.You can¡¯t just follow your instincts. When you decided to hurt Everleigh back then, were you following your instincts too?¡±


    His irrefutable words left Theodore speechless. He couldn¡¯t argue back.


    Christopher didn¡¯t want to waste any more time talking to him, so he hung up the phone.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t angry either. Perhaps Christopher was right;his opinion of Missha might¡¯ve been a little too biased.


    It seemed that the only thing he could do was tell Everleigh the truth.


    In the hospital, Everleigh was returning to her office after checking the wards whenChristopher walked over and entered after some hesitation.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to have for lunch? I¡¯ll order some foodter,¡± she asked without looking at him.


    He sighed softly.He decided to eat lunch before bringing up the issue. Otherwise, she would lose her appetite.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have barbeque for lunch.¡±


    Her eyes widened. ¡°What? Barbeque at noon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have time tonight, and I really want to have some meat. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two of them then arrived at a barbeque shop and ordered some wings andmb chops.


    Everleigh hadn¡¯t had a barbeque for a long time, so she had arge appetite and ate quite a lot of meat.


    ¡°How¡¯s the food?¡± Christopher asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let me show you something. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll make you lose your appetite,¡± he said as he handed her a document.


    As expected, after she read it, the expression on her face changed instantly.


    ¡°Has this been confirmed?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Both Theodore and I got the same results, but it¡¯s ultimately your matter, so we didn¡¯t intervene in it.¡±


    To his surprise, Everleigh was incredibly calm after reading it. She had slowly epted the fact over the past few days.


    She knew what to do as well.


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s continue eating.¡± She picked up a chicken wing and devoured it. She wasn¡¯t bothered by the matter. Instead, she continued enjoying the food.


    Christopher was a little startled. There was definitely something wrong with her reaction.


    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be very angry or very upset?


    Why was she so rxed and unbothered? He was puzzled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my food.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, just go back to the hospital. If Mr. Lawson asks about me, just tell him that I¡¯m doing my research,¡± she responded.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He had more or less guessed her ns.


    She waved the document in her hand.¡°I¡¯m going to meet him and listen to what he has to say about this.¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. It would be great if she had decided to talk to Saniogo in person.


    Everleigh arrived at the Jenkins Group and knew that Saniogo was in his office.


    When she went in, he was very surprised to see her. Missha had told him that Everleigh visited her in Maniville, and had returned a while ago. After calling her several times and knowing that she was busy, he decided not to bother her for a few days.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to visit him at the office that day.


    ¡°Everleigh, what brings you here today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you, Uncle Saniogo. I have something to show you,¡± she answered in her usual tone, and passed the document directly to him.


    He received it and read it in confusion.


    After finding out that the file was about his past information, Saniogo¡¯s face stiffened and his gaze darkened. ¡°Everleigh,are you here to confront me today?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a confrontation.Uncle Saniogo, I just want to ask, is there anything you would like to say about this? You didn¡¯t tell me that Elvir has been hiding the truth from me. Are you afraid I would find out that you have been to the airne maintenance area right before the incident happened?¡± Her voice was deep, but she didn¡¯t sound cold.


    She was just eager to hear his exnation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked Elvir to hide anything from you.Yes, I was indeed at the airport that day, but I didn¡¯t even see the ne.I was there to make a payment at the front desk,¡± he answered in a low voice. He was telling the truth.


    She looked at him and didn¡¯t speak. She finally understood why everything had be like that.


    No wonder she couldn¡¯t find a single clue after so many years.

 Chapter 482 He Didn’t Do It

    Everleigh looked at him silently, revealing the struggle and pain in her eyes. She kept telling herself that everything wasn¡¯t as she had thought it to be.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited for so long to confront him.


    However, when all the evidence was proven to be true, she didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Saniogo¡¯s gaze darkened slightly, and a bitter smile appeared on the corners of his lips. ¡°Everleigh, you should know what kind of person I am. Do you really not trust me?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, I just want to know the truth behind my parents¡¯ deaths. I¡¯ve never thought that the person who did it is from the Jenkins family.¡±


    He looked at her, who was in great sorrow, and had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He had never expected the investigation to go that far.


    ¡°Has Elvir known about it all this while?¡± She continued asking.


    Saniogo took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yes, but he didn¡¯t tell you simply because he was worried that you¡¯d suspect me. He¡¯s just doing it out of kindness.¡±


    Listening to his exnation, Everleigh sneered, ¡°Kindness? If he had told me about it from the very beginning, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have had such a big reaction today. After all, if you opened up to me, you wouldn¡¯t seem so guilty.However, now that I¡¯ve found out about it, what do you think my thoughts are?¡±


    It waspletely ridiculous.


    When she showed him the evidence, he actually had the audacity to say that it was out of kindness.


    Those words would only make her feel like he was really trying to cover up the truth.


    He knew that Elvir had good intentions, but it simply couldn¡¯t justify his actions. Now that Everleigh had already made up her mind, it was useless for him to carry on with his exnation.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ll wait for you toe up with solid evidence. However, I want to tell you that I didn¡¯t do it. Welment is my brother, and I love the other siblings as much as I love him,¡± he said solemnly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Her heart trembled, and she immediately picked up her purse and left.


    The moment she reached the main entrance of the building, tears started falling down.


    She didn¡¯t know whether she should believe his words or not, but he didn¡¯t look like he was lying.


    However¡­ With all the proof, what was she supposed to do?


    Should she really choose to ignore it and forget about it?


    She squatted on the ground and cried loudly. Suddenly, a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in front of her.


    As soon as she raised her head, she saw the cold expression on Theodore¡¯s face. She choked back her tears and asked, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±


    ¡°Christopher called me. He said that you weren¡¯t at the hospital, and you didn¡¯t go to my office either, so I figuredout that you must be here.¡± He took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears, and his eyes were filled with sympathy.


    Suddenly, she hugged him and burst into tears. ¡°Theodore, he admitted that he was there, but he told me that he didn¡¯t do it¡­ Theodore, I¡¯m really broken-hearted¡­¡±


    He hugged her back and held her tightly in his arms. He was downhearted as well.


    She had always been a mentally strong person, but now she was actually crying so badly. Anyone would feel bad for her.


    ¡°Everleigh, you believe in him, right?¡± He whispered gently into her ear.


    She shook her head, and then nodded. She didn¡¯t know if Saniogo¡¯s words were trustworthy or not.


    Theodore hugged her even more tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe him or not. As long as you trust me, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she closed her eyes and felt his warmth. She felt much better after smelling the cologne on his body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡± He held her hand and ledher to his car.


    Over at Saniogo¡¯s office, hewas sitting on the sofa without moving. His heart was filled with mixed emotions too.


    The only reason he went to the airport that day was to make a payment. He didn¡¯t even see the ne there.


    Who knew, his action had made Everleigh regard him as the murderer.


    When Alexander entered the office, he noticed Saniogo¡¯s troubled expression. He walked over and asked him, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Saniogo came to his senses and turned over to look at Alexander who was standing beside him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What do you need?¡±


    ¡°I need you to sign this document.Oh, and the meeting with the board of directors is about to start. I¡¯m here to remind you about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded.


    Alexander looked at his expression and had question marks in his heart, but he didn¡¯t ask him about it.


    When he walked out of Saniogo¡¯s office, he asked the secretary, ¡°Did anyone else meet him just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Miss Trevino,¡± the secretary replied. She had met Everleigh a few times before, and it was Saniogo who had instructed her to let her in whenever she visited his office.


    Without saying a word, Alexander left directly.


    Everleigh was taking a short rest in Theodore¡¯s office. She switched off her phone as she wanted to be undisturbed for some time.


    Lying on the sofa, she closed her eyes to take a nap, but her mind was upied with Saniogo¡¯s kindness towards her. He had transferred Welment¡¯s shares to her, and even went against Yeezoo just because of her.


    Did a person like him really hurt her parents?


    She was really troubled by it.


    Theodore looked after her while handling his business in the office.


    He was worried that something bad would happen to her again.


    The day had passed. Everleigh finally woke up and sat up. She was feeling much better than before.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I want to eat pizza,¡± she raised her head and responded.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore packed his things, grabbed his coat and brought her out to get pizza.


    Looking at her enjoying her dessert, his eyes were filled with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Why do you like desserts so much?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re sweet,¡± she answered in a low voice.


    She was feeling really bitter, so she wanted to eat something sweet to feel better.


    Upon hearing her answer, Theodore waved his hand at a waiter and ordered a ss of fruit juice.


    ¡°Try this.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Although her mouth was already filled with food, she continued drinking the juice.


    When the other customers saw the scene, some of themmented on her bad table manners.


    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t care.


    After having dinner, she finally felt much morefortable.


    By the time they left the restaurant, the sky was already dark. Theodore stood next to her and asked, ¡°Do you want to go back to the Trevino family¡¯s home, or do you want to follow me back to my ce?¡±


    She turned to look at him.¡°Your ce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow you back. If I go back looking like this, they will be worried.¡± Everleigh wanted to go to a ce where she could rx and have a good rest.


    The corners of Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He then held her hand and walked along the street while enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    It had been a long time since theyst took such a rxing walk together.


    For so many years, they had been busy with their own affairs. When they came across each other again, they were like enemies. It wasn¡¯t easy at all for them to get back together.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you still remember this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is the ce where we had our first date. I thought it had closed down already.¡±


    She chuckled, ¡°How I wish we are still at that young age right now.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, life goes on, doesn¡¯t it? The two young and innocent people back then would have to grow up and mature one day, right?¡±

 Chapter 483 Xavier Had an Accident

    Theodore liked his current life because he had the ability to protect Everleigh.No one would be able to bully her like before.


    She sighed softly, ¡°s¡­ Life is good, but it¡¯s bitter as well. If there¡¯s a choice, I don¡¯t want to have a next life.¡±


    Her words came from her heart. She was struggling to press on after everything that had happened over the years.


    She didn¡¯t want to have another life. One life was more than enough for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so superstitious and talk about these myths,¡± he responded unhappily.


    What would he do in the next life if she wasn¡¯t there with him?


    He wanted to be with her until the end of time.


    She smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s not a myth. I think that my words do make sense.¡±


    ¡°Nah, your words don¡¯t make sense at all. In my opinion, love conquers all,¡± he replied.


    She gave him a disdainful look. ¡°Can you not be so disgusting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not disgusting. Tell me then, if love doesn¡¯t conquer all, what is the actual purpose of life?¡±


    She was lost for words. His twisted theory was illogical and bewildering.


    The two of them then walked quietly along the street, watching everyone else enjoy their nightlives. When they reached the corner of the street, he called Moses to pick them up.


    Then, they went straight back to his vi.


    Speaking of which, Everleigh hadn¡¯t been there for a really long time. The previous time she went there was when Theodore had an ident.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I haven¡¯t done anything today.¡± It was true, she didn¡¯t do a single thing the whole day.


    After thinking for a while,he yed a film. It was aedy movie. The two of them sat on the sofa and watched it.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°When did you buy all these gadgets?¡±


    ¡°I prepared them for Adrienne. She told me that she likes watching cartoons, so I set up this home theatre,¡± he answered as he pressed the y button on the remote control.


    The whole set-up reminded her of a cinema.


    She never knew that he was so caring and warm-hearted.


    The two of them then leaned against each other and enjoyed the movie. Halfway through the movie, she suddenly felt sleepy. Shortly after, snoring sounds could be heard.


    He turned his head over, and his eyes were filled with doting love. He lifted her up gently and carried her all the way to his bedroom.


    Everleigh seemed to be sleepingfortably, so she curled up and fell into a deep sleep.


    Theodore changed into a new set of pajamas and hugged her to sleep.


    The night passed quickly.


    When she opened her eyes and saw his handsome face right next to hers, she was instantly woken up. It took her a couple of seconds to finally realize what had happened.


    She had been used to sleeping alone, so she felt rather uneasy to sleep with someone else.


    Theodore opened his eyes all of a sudden and looked at the woman right next to him with shiny eyes. He smiled and spoke in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Good morning.¡± Everleigh¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red.


    He knew that she was shy, and revealed a faint smile. He liked that kind of feeling very much. He really wanted to wake up to his loved one by his side every single morning.


    The two of them then got out of bed. He prepared breakfast for her, while she sat at the dining table and waited for the food to be served.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± He served tes of food on the table. There were eggs, grilled sausages, toasts, and sses of milk.


    It was a standardwesternbreakfast.


    ¡°Where are the servants?¡±


    ¡°I let all of them take the day off. It¡¯s rare for us to be together,I don¡¯t want anyone to ruin our precious, wonderful time,¡± he exined truthfully.


    She was speechless. When did he learn to say such corny words? She pondered.


    However,he felt that it was normal.


    The two of them enjoyed breakfast quietly, like a loving married couple living together.


    Suddenly, Theodore¡¯s phone rang. It was from Moses. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,Mr. Xavier was involved in a car ident, and he¡¯s now in the city hospital,¡± Moses said anxiously.


    Theodore was startled, and he subconsciously looked over at Everleigh.


    She received a call from Christopher at the same time. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Everleighe over to the hospital right now.Xavier was involved in a car ident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± she responded in a deep voice as she raised her head to look at Theodore. Judging from his expression, he must¡¯ve received the news too.


    Next, the two of them rushed to the hospital. When they arrived, they saw Christopher standing outside the operating theatre.


    ¡°Christopher, who¡¯s inside right now?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Harrison. Don¡¯t worry,¡± he answered solemnly.


    Theodore looked at him and asked, ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Roughly around three o¡¯clock this morning. He was thrown out of his vehicle. The police only managed to find him half an hourter. The surgery has been going on for a long time now, but they haven¡¯te out yet.¡±


    ¡°What about Sean?¡± Theodore continued asking.


    ¡°He¡¯s pronounced dead.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t know who Sean was, but he knew that someone else was in the car with Xavier, and had died on the spot.


    Everleigh and Theodore trembled, and their faces were filled with disbelief.


    They both had the same question in mind. If Xavier wasn¡¯t thrown out of the car, would he have died too?


    Looking at their expressions, Christopher knew what they were thinking about. Xavier was incredibly lucky to have survived the horrific ident.


    The three of them all fell silent.


    There was nothing else they could do besides waiting for the surgery to end.


    Finally, the light at the door of the operating room went off and Maxwell walked out. ¡°Dr. Harrison, how¡¯s the patient?¡± Everleigh walked forward and asked.


    ¡°The patient is no longer in any danger, but is currently unconscious due to a serious head injury. The only thing that can wake him up from thea is his own will and determination.Despite this, I can see that he has a strong will to survive, so do talk to him more often¡­¡± Maxwell finished his sentence abruptly and looked at her.


    Her face became gloomy. She knew what they had to do next.


    At that moment, Xavier was pushed out of the room. Theodore walked over to him and held his hand. His eyes revealed a sh of grief and sorrow.


    He knew all alongthat Xavier had been feeling low-spirited and unmotivated ever since he lost his ability to walk. He also felt all the resentment he had in his heart.


    However, he had never expected him to end up in such a bad situation.


    ¡°Everleigh, please help me take care of him,¡± Theodore suddenly requested in a deep voice.


    She turned over and nced at his eyes that were full of rage, and immediately knew what he wanted to do.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    Then, Theodore turned around and left.


    Christopher watched as he left. His entire body was giving off a murderous feeling. It was obvious that he was going to look for someone to get even with them.


    ¡°Is he going to confront Wilson?¡± Christopher was curious.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s going to the police station to help with the investigation,¡± she replied firmly. Theodore knew that he had to remain calm.He must look for solid evidence before he could use someone.


    Christopher raised his eyebrows slightly. He was astonished by the fact that she knew Theodore so well.


    Theodore had indeed gone to the police station. He wanted to know what exactly had happened.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is the surveince footage that shows what happened during the ident.¡± The police officer then yed a video on the monitor.

 Chapter 484 Wilson Godfrey Returned To Godfrey Group

    It was early in the morning, and Xavier was driving as usual on the road. Suddenly, the car opposite him switchednes, and caused his car to run off track and crash into the car next to him. The car flipped over due to the impact. Xavier was thrown out, but Sean died directly on the spot.


    The culprit had already gotten away.


    It seemed like an ordinary traffic ident, but in Theodore¡¯s eyes, it was a nned murder.


    They were on a perfectly fine road and a car rushed over all of a sudden, then it quickly left the scene after causing an ident.The driver had no intention to stop at all.


    ¡°Have you found out the whereabouts of this car?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a scrap car,butwe suspect that the car seemed to be aimed at Mr. Godfrey. We can¡¯t rule out the motive of the murder,¡± the policemanreplied. He could tell it, too.


    Theodore¡¯s face was grim. He looked at the license te number of the offending car.


    ¡°Just let me know if there¡¯s any news,¡± Theodore said and then left without saying anything more. When he walked out, Moses was waiting for him in the car.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, where are we going now?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Go back to thepany first and let me have a look at the current situation of Godfrey Group,¡± Theodore ordered.


    Moses nodded knowingly.


    He started the car and went to thepany.


    The news of Xavier¡¯s ident had already spread in Godfrey Group. Everyone was talking about it. They were like sheep without a shepherd, not knowing what to do.


    However, Wilson directly sat in the president¡¯s seat after he walked in. Xavier¡¯s supporters were very displeased when they saw this and said, ¡°Wilson, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°It means that I¡¯ll be in charge of Godfrey Group from now on,¡± Wilson replied with his eyes full of distaste looking at them.


    ¡°Wilson, you have proved to Madam Scott that you are no longer a member of the Godfrey family.You are only able to join Godfrey Group now because Xavier and Theodore are pushovers, but now, you want to be the president while they are not here?¡± One of the directors said calmly, with displeasure in his eyes.


    Wilson denounced, ¡°Theodore doesn¡¯t run thepany and it¡¯s uncertain whether Xavier is alive or not. After all, I¡¯m also a member of the Godfrey family. Even though it¡¯s not in my name,I¡¯m still rted by blood. Which one of you are rted?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s words cut all of them off. There was nothing wrong with his words. Even if he was nominally not, he was still rted by blood.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He looked around and chuckled, ¡°You all have nothing to say now?¡±


    ¡°You still won¡¯t be able to sit in that position either. We have to find Theodore and bring him back,¡± another dissatisfied person said.


    ¡°If you want to find him, I have no objection. However, I want to remind you that if Theodore refuses toe back, don¡¯t me me for taking action,¡± Wilson said with a threatening voice. It seemed that he would be sitting in that position for sure. Whoever dared to stop him will face the consequences.


    When the other directors saw this, they were all filled with indignation. They could only hope that Theodore would be able toe forward and settle this matter.


    If he coulde back, they would all support him.


    As soon as the meeting of Godfrey Group ended, the people who had been kicked out by Xavier returned, and the people hired by him were driven away too.


    When Theodore saw this information, he was so angry that he flung all of them out.


    Would Wilson quickly kill Xavierin order to achieve what he wanted?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what should we do now?¡± Someone asked.


    They couldn¡¯t go back to Godfrey Group. What¡¯s more, Wilson¡¯s people had interfered and became the core members of the Godfrey Group.


    It was a little difficult to manage.


    ¡°Arrange for us to go to Godfrey Group tomorrow,¡± Theodore replied.


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    Theodore closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm himself down. After settling the issue, he went to the hospital.


    In the ward, Everleigh was doing an examination on Xavier.


    Looking at his tightly closed eyes, she felt a terrible feeling in her heart.


    To her understanding, he had many expectations in life, and he was also making his own ns. However, someone like him was also ill-fated.


    His parents were plotting against him as well.


    When Everleigh turned around, she saw Theodore standing at the door. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb you from your work,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I just want to test his vital signs. Come in,¡± she said. She waved at him and let him in.


    Theodore walked towards her and sat beside Xavier. His heart was filled with an indescribable feeling as he looked at him.


    ¡°Will he continue sleeping?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, I believe Xavier won¡¯t sleep forever,¡± she spoke her mind.


    Xavier would definitely recover.


    Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he saw how confident she looked. ¡°With you around, I believe he¡¯ll wake up,¡± he said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of you. Although you and your brother hadn¡¯t been in contact for a long time, and you will even sneer at each other,I can feel that you two have a deep rtionship with each other. Theodore,e and talk to him when you are free. Maybe he will be motivated to wake up like Loraine,¡± Everleigh said softly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just stared at her silently.


    ¡°Stay here and talk to him. I¡¯m going to continue with my work,¡± she spoke.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s have lunch together at noon,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed.


    It was a good thing too for them to stay here with him more often.


    Everleigh left the ward. When she went out,she saw Christopher waiting for her at the door.


    ¡°Done? How is he?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Nothing changed, but it will be much better for Theodore to talk to him here,¡± she answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to stimte him like that. Why don¡¯t you tell him directly about the current situation of Godfrey Group?¡± He said softly.


    Everleigh was shocked.The current situation of Godfrey Group?


    Did something happen there?


    Christopherknew what she was thinking when he saw that she was shocked. He said indifferently, ¡°Godfrey Group is under Wilson¡¯s management now. It was reported in the news this morning. It¡¯s in a mess now due to Xavier¡¯s ident.¡±


    ¡°Wilson? He still has the audacity to manage the business of Godfrey Group?¡± Everleigh said angrily.


    His son¡¯s life was still uncertain, and he didn¡¯t even bother to visit him. How could he be in the mood to manage Godfrey Group?


    The world of the rich was really something that couldn¡¯t be understood by ordinary people.


    Halfway through her thoughts, she suddenly realized something and asked, ¡°Did you just say thatWilson is managing Godfrey Group?¡±


    He looked at her deeply. ¡°It just registered to you?¡±


    ¡°I was just too angry,¡± she replied.


    ¡°You can¡¯t lose your mind when you¡¯re angry. Have you forgotten?¡± He reminded her.


    She did not speak;she was still deep in thought. If Wilson was in charge of Godfrey Group, it meant¡­


    Did Wilson do it?Did he try to kill his own son?She thought of such an idea and felt a shiver in her heart.


    Christopher¡¯s face fell. When he thought about it, he was very shocked, too. Wilson would really do anything in order to reach his goal.


    ¡°It seems like you still have some sanity left,¡± he observed.


    She was not in the mood to joke with him. If that was the case, did Theodore know?


    No, she had to figure it out. ¡°You go check it out first. I need to find Theodore now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry,¡± Christopher shouted while she walked forward without looking back.

 Chapter 485 Querying Wilson

    Theodore sat in his chair and spoke to Xavier, telling him that Godfrey Group had already been managed by Wilson.


    ¡°Xavier, don¡¯t you want to get revenge? If you don¡¯t wake up soon, you¡¯ll probably lose this opportunity,¡± he said indifferently.


    He was looking hard at his face, but there was still no movement from the man on the bed.


    There was a hint of disappointment in Theodore¡¯s eyes. What Xavier cared about the most was the Godfrey Group. Now that the GodfreyGroupwas under Wilson¡¯s control, it would be good if this message could stimte him.


    When Everleigh walked over, she heard Theodore¡¯s words.


    She was shocked. She pushed open the door and walked in.


    ¡°Theodore,¡± she called out.


    He turned around and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work? Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you if it was Wilson¡¯s idea,¡± she asked.


    Theodore nodded. It wasn¡¯t a big deal anyway.


    She was not surprised when she got her answer. Wilson would really do anything to get power.


    As long as it was beneficial to him, he would do it.


    That included the sacrifice of a life.


    ¡°Everleigh, you should continue on with your work. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any news,¡± Theodore replied. He knew that she was concerned about it, and he didn¡¯t want to keep this from her.


    She nodded and turned back to resume her work.


    A day quickly passed by. Theodore was also working at the hospital, taking care of Xavier at the same time.


    That evening, stair and Adrienne also came. It was Everleigh who asked them toe over, mainly to apany Theodore.


    Adrienne was really a chatterbox. After she arrived at the hospital, her mouth had never stopped talking. At Xavier¡¯s bedside,she looked at him and said, ¡°Uncle Xavier, you are so handsome.¡±


    ¡°When Uncle Xavier wakes up, I¡¯ll let him bring you out to y,¡± Theodore replied.


    ¡°Alright, I want to go to the amusement park with him,¡± Adrienne said with great expectation.


    Upon hearing this, Theodore felt a little ufortable. Xavier hadn¡¯t been to an amusement park for many years because ofhis legs.


    ¡°The time wille,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Adrienne,e eat something. Don¡¯t disturb Uncle,¡± stair said indifferently.


    Adrienne nodded obediently, sat on the sofa, and started to eat. Halfway through her meal, she remembered something.


    ¡°Daddy, was Mommy with youst time when she was not at home?¡± She raised her head and asked innocently.


    ¡°Are you against Mommy and I being together?¡± Theodore had never asked such a question before.


    He should grab this chance while he could.


    Adrienne hadn¡¯t even opened her mouth to speakbut stair said first, ¡°What¡¯s the use of being against it? Mommy like it!¡±


    ¡°That may be the case, but you are all still my children,¡± Theodore said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even raised us but you still consider yourself our father.¡± stair¡¯s cold words made Theodore shut his mouth.


    He had only given them life, but he didn¡¯t raise them. How could he say that he was their father?


    He probably was never concerned about how their mother was for so many years.


    There was a hint of disappointment in Theodore¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to care about them, but he didn¡¯t know about their existence at all.


    ¡°Are you resenting me, stair?¡± He asked.


    ¡°It is far from resentment. My mommy likes you, and as her children, we can¡¯tment anything about it. However, you don¡¯t mean much to me. I¡¯m fine as long as Mommy is here,¡± stair said the most mature words in his tender voice.


    Upon hearing this, Theodore¡¯s heart suffered a great blow. He hadn¡¯t expected his image to be like that in stair¡¯s heart.


    It was a pity that he could not make up for the past few years. He could only try to make it up to them slowly in the future.


    When Everleigh came over, she felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Adrienne couldn¡¯t understand what they were talking about, so she just kept eating snacks.


    She looked at Xavier once in a while.


    The more she looked at him, the more handsome she thought he was.


    ¡°Mommy, when do you think Uncle Xavier will wake up?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Soon,¡± Everleigh said in a firm tone.


    She believed that he would wake up soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Daddy said that he¡¯d let me go to the amusement park with Uncle Xavier,¡± Adrienne said.


    Everleigh smiled and replied, ¡°The amusement park? Uncle Xavier wouldn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Adrienne asked.


    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s legs can¡¯t move, so he can¡¯t go to that kind of ce, but he can still go to Ocean Park,¡± Everleigh exined.


    Adrienne felt a little unreconciled in her heart. She thought that It would be a pity if she couldn¡¯t go out with Uncle Xavier, who was so good-looking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back home,¡± Theodore said as he stood up.


    Everleigh nodded. She had also arranged a nurse to take care ofXavier, and she would inform her at once if there was any news.


    After the family of four left, Xavier¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and he became calm again as if nothing had changed.


    The next day, just as Wilson arrived at thepany, he heard that Theodore was there too. Wilson also knew the reason he came.


    When he entered the office, he saw Theodore sitting on the sofa drinking coffee.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Godfrey here?¡± Wilson asked in a frivolous tone.


    Theodore heard the frivolousness in his voice, but he wasn¡¯t bothered. They were on opposite sides now;the rtionship between a father and son was long gone.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to see you. I want to ask you some questions,¡± Theodore said.


    ¡°About Xavier?¡± Wilson spoke.


    ¡°Did you do it?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t waste any more time and went straight to the point.


    Wilson looked up at him and said, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it all happen already? I¡¯m just here to take a look. After all, you weren¡¯t part of the Godfrey family in the past. If Grandma hadn¡¯t died, you probably wouldn¡¯t have been able toe into the Godfrey family until now,¡± Theodore said in a casual tone,pletely oblivious to the gloominess on Wilson¡¯s face.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Wilson said.


    ¡°Are you angry from embarrassment?¡± Theodore chuckled and asked. The coldness in his eyes didn¡¯t diminish even the slightest.


    How could he not know whatWilsonwas thinking?


    Xavier just found out that he had purchased the shares of other shareholders and wanted to obtain everything from Godfrey Group.Xavierfiercely suppressed them so no one dared to do anything. That was why Wilson was angry with him and caused the situation that day.


    Xavier had been exploited from the beginning to the end. Even if he was smart, he still couldn¡¯t beat a cruel person.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Wilson shouted angrily.


    Theodore stood up and put down his coffee. The corner of his lips curled up into a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can get everything you want just by sitting in this position. Remember, as long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t be able to get what you want,¡± he said.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes widened in anger and his hands clenched into fists. Theodore didn¡¯t even bother looking at him. He turned around and left.


    When he went down, Moses asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Ask some people to keep an eye on Wilson. Don¡¯t be exposed,¡± Theodore ordered.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Theodore was also getting furious. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let Wilson get what he wanted.


    For so many years, he had done a lot of cruel and merciless things.


    This time, he would be the one to deal with him.


    When Theodore left in his car, he thought of something. ¡°What I told you thest time, have you finished investigating?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He had been taken away,but we don¡¯t know who did it,¡± Moses said.


    When Moses brought his people over, he was already gone. There were no clues at all.

 Chapter 486 Knew Something About Her

    Theodore remained silent for a long time. His eyes became deeper as he was trying to figure out who had done this.


    He was also suspicious about the cause of Sanchez¡¯s death, otherwise, he would not have investigated Wilson.


    ¡°Go back to thepany first,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Moses replied. Seeing the exhausted look on Theodore¡¯s face, Moses let out a soft sigh.


    Ever since Everleigh appeared, Theodore¡¯s temper had be much more restrained. This was also a good thing for them.


    At least he didn¡¯t have to face his anger.


    That afternoon, she received a phone call from Felicia and was asked to meet with her.


    She didn¡¯t refuse. In fact, she also knew that she should have a talk with the Meyer family.


    They arrived at the restaurant and they sat together.


    ¡°Felicia,¡± Everleigh greeted.


    Felicia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. You should go back to see the Meyer family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have had too many things to deal with recently. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t go back,¡± Everleigh said. She felt guilty.


    Felicia looked at her and said softly, ¡°Is it because of the Jenkins family?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You know about it already?¡±


    ¡°Do you think Christopher is really that capable? He is only good at womanizing. The staff which helped in the investigation was from the Meyer family. I just need to ask and I will know everything,¡± Felicia said. She looked down and stirred the coffee in her hand.


    Everleigh had never asked where Christopher¡¯s connections came from. She thought that the group of people were his friends.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Felicia knew that she felt sorry about it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. You are now the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. No matter what you do, it¡¯s alright,¡± she said.


    The corners of Everleigh¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. If she wasreallythe daughter-inw of the Meyer family, it would be fine. It was a pity that she was not.


    She was really conscience-smitten.


    ¡°Felicia, Christopher and I¡­¡± Everleigh trailed off.


    ¡°I know about the rtionship between you and Theodore, but I didn¡¯t expose you. My parents are getting old, and I don¡¯t want them to worry about it. You know everything about Christopher¡¯s character as well,¡± Felicia said calmly. She didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it at all.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know much about Felicia. What kind of temper did she have?


    If it was someone else, she would have been angry and would even hit her.


    ¡°Felicia, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a time to make it clear to them.You and Christopher are still husband and wife. Although you are also the daughter of the Jenkins family, I think you will still be in trouble.The Meyer family is not unreasonable. You are husband and wife by name, so you are also the daughter-inw of the Meyer family,¡± Felicia said calmly. There was no anger in her cold eyes.


    Everleigh lowered her gaze and smiled bitterly in her heart. No wonder the Meyer family could expand their business to such a great extent.This kind of mentality wasn¡¯t easily achieved.


    She didn¡¯t remember who had said that one¡¯s mentality could decide everything. Only a good mentality could bring good luck. Although Felicia had a cool exterior, her insides burned savagely.


    ¡°Felicia, Lenold must have treated you well?¡± Everleigh suddenly changed the subject to her.


    Felicia looked shocked and quickly covered it up. ¡°How do you know?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Ever since I came in, I have found that your temperament has changed. In the past, you were like a cold beauty. However, you now behave like a little girl. Only people in love will have this kind of expression. Besides, your ring can only be found in the army. As far as I know, Lenold is the only soldier you know,¡± Everleigh carefully analyzed and exined.


    Listening to her, Felicia was not angry at all. On the contrary, she was even calmer.


    ¡°Did Cecil tell you?¡± Felicia asked.


    ¡°No, I guessed. Last time when you came out of the hospital, I noticed that there was something wrong with Lenold. Based on my logic, he is not the kind of person who will be easily moved, especially with his identity,¡± Everleigh said.


    Felicia raised her eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re much better than my brother. It would be nice if you¡¯re really the daughter-inw of the Meyer family,¡± she said.


    ¡°Felicia, I¡¯m just good at analyzing. If you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy, too,¡± Everleigh said sincerely.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Felicia smiled and said nothing. She took a sip of the coffee on the table and looked out of the window. Suddenly, she lowered her gaze as she saw Christopher and another woman walking with their arms around each other.


    Everleigh also noticed it, but she didn¡¯t think much about it. This was not the first time he had done this, but it was the first time he had been noticed by her.


    ¡°You¡¯d better teach him how to behave himself,¡± Felicia said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. A nominal wife cannotpare with true ¡®sincerity¡¯,¡± Everleigh said, proud of her own enlightenment.


    Felicia snorted coldly. Sincerity? His sincerity was like a cheap rotten cabbage that could be found all over the street.


    She picked up the phone and directly dialed Christopher¡¯s number.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He answered impatiently.


    ¡°Look at your 3 o¡¯clock in the direction,¡± Felicia said coldly.


    Everleigh could clearly feel the shiver run through Christopher¡¯s body. He turned his head mechanically and looked in their direction.


    She almost burst outughing.


    He looked as if he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The woman standing next to him also saw them and was very curious.


    ¡°Christopher, who are they?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My family. I have other things to do. You go first,¡± Christopher told her and strode into the restaurant.


    He didn¡¯t care about that woman.


    The woman was reluctant and decided to follow him in. However, when she saw Felicia¡¯s gloomy eyes, she stopped in her tracks. She knew that this woman was not a person to be trifled with, so she gave up unwillingly.


    Christopher came in and sat directly beside Everleigh. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were on duty? Why do you have time to flirt with girls? It seems that your money is still enough, right?¡± Felicia said with a vague smile.


    ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m going to die of poverty. You know that I¡¯m investigating some things for Everleigh¡­¡± He exined.


    ¡°The staff member is also from the Meyer family. What does it have to do with you? Did you do anything to help?¡± Felicia asked continuously, which made him shut up.


    Everleigh sat silently and did not interrupt, but her stomach suddenly rumbled.


    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.


    ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t had dinner yet,¡± she said.


    ¡°Waiter, I want to order food,¡± Felicia called for the waiter.


    After ordering a few dishes, Everleigh ate directlywithout hesitation.


    When Felicia saw her appetite, she chuckled and said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t have your meal, you can ask Christopher to bring some from home for you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, if I want something from home,Mom and Dad will bombard me with annoying questions,¡± he said.


    ¡°If you tell them it¡¯s for Everleigh, they wouldn¡¯t say anything for sure,¡± Felicia said.


    He remained silent.


    He didn¡¯t expect that an outsider would be treated better than him. He felt that his life wasn¡¯t going well anymore.


    After dinner, Christopher and Everleigh went back to the hospital. Felicia reminded her and said, ¡°Go back and visit if you have the time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Everleigh replied. She would go back for sure.


    There were some things that should be said clearly.


    On the way back to the hospital, Christopher asked, ¡°Did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if I had known that it¡¯s from the Meyer family, I wouldn¡¯t have let you help me. Isn¡¯t it a waste of the Meyer family¡¯s resources?¡± Everleigh replied.

 Chapter 487 Xavier’s Crisis

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Meyer family supporting them just to investigate something? Otherwise, why would we need them? Besides, I¡¯m the Young Master of the Meyer family, so it¡¯s normal for them to work for me. Not even the Meyer family will go against me,¡± Christopher said.


    Everleigh could tell that although he was beaten and scolded by Felicia, she still loved him very much.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± She asked.


    ¡°The clues are all pointing at Saniago, and there is no other special progress. However, it is too far-fetched to investigate this matter which happened in the past by just a photo,¡± he said angrily as there was no further progress in the investigation.


    Her eyes sank, and she felt ufortable again.


    What would she do if it was really Saniogo?


    In the hospital, she came to Xavier¡¯s ward in a bad mood. Theodore arrived a littlete that day because he hadto pick up stair and Adrienne.


    ¡°Mommy, look at the food we left for you,¡± Adrienne said and quickly handed over the cake on the table,half of it already eaten by her.


    Everleigh was in no mood to eat. She shook her head and said, ¡°You can have it. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll eat it,¡± Adrienne replied.


    Theodore looked at Everleigh¡¯s pale expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The Jenkins family matter. It is still the same. There¡¯s no progress at all,¡± she answered weakly.


    Why did troublese one by one?


    Couldn¡¯t she just live peacefully and quietly for a few days?


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard that. ¡°Everleigh, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should tell you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Just say it. I know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always suspected that the person behind everything is Missha,¡± he said.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°If I said it¡¯s a feeling that I have, would you believe me?¡± He hesitated for a moment beforeing up with such an excuse.


    Her expression was slightly stiff. ¡°Who do you think will believe in such a reason? It¡¯s impossible to rely on feelings,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know that it is normal for Missha to treat you well. After all, you are part of the Jenkins family. However, it is a bit inconsistent that she decided to give thepany to you. Alexander is talented and Linggon is a smart person, too. There is no reason for her to favor you rather than the other members of the Jenkins family,¡± he exined.He knew very well that this family would do anything for their own status and benefit.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However,as Missha was such a generous person, he really didn¡¯t expect that she would be involved.


    Everleigh was deep in thought, but she didn¡¯t feel offended by what he said.


    ¡°So this is how you¡¯vee up with your conclusion,¡± she finally said.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze sank as he sighed, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not entirely from this. After all, it¡¯s normal for your aunt to treat you well. It¡¯s just a feeling that I have.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t describe how he felt.


    He could only try his best to guess and to describe how he felt.


    stair sat at the side, listening to their conversation. His brows furrowed together, and his expression was very simr to Theodore¡¯s.


    Mommy¡¯s aunt?


    Who was it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. My aunt treats me very well. I don¡¯t want to put the me on her. If I really caused any misunderstanding, I would be too ashamed to face her in the future,¡± Everleigh said indifferently.


    Theodore nodded. After all, he was just making a guess.


    As the sky gradually darkened,stair and Adrienne became more restless as well. They waited until Everleigh got off work andonly then did they leave.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go back to thepany first,¡± Theodore said.He was at the ward that afternoon so he didn¡¯t manage to settle the issues in hispany.


    She didn¡¯t insist and said, ¡°You should rest early, too. Your work can be settled at any time. I¡¯ve also not gone to thepany the past few days, there will definitely be some dys in the research.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Everyone in thepany knows about it, too,¡± he responded.


    Everleigh brought stair and Adrienne back home. Theodore looked at Xavier, who was lying on the bed and said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, thepany will really be lost. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge?¡±


    There was still no movement from the person lying on the bed.


    His eyes were shut tightly.


    Theodore lowered his gaze and couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue speaking.


    The hospital was always very quiet at night, and everyone was resting. A few nurses on duty were also nodding off at the counter.


    A dark figure then walked in without being noticed by anyone.


    Dressed in ck with a mask covering his face, he walked directly to Xavier¡¯s ward.


    He pushed open the doorquietlyand saw that the lights in Xavier¡¯s ward were dimly lit, bringing a few rays of lightinto the dark room.


    The man in ck, with fierce eyes, held up a knife and walked overslowly.


    He raised his knife and aimed it directly at Xavier¡¯s heart.


    Right at that very critical moment.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard from the corridor, and it was approaching very quickly.


    The man in ck quickly hid next to the door. As he heard the footsteps getting closer,he raised the knife in his hand.


    His eyes reflected clearly his intention to kill. He would immediately stab anyone who walked through that door.


    ¡°Hey, where did you go just now?¡±


    ¡°I was too hungry, so I went out to buy some food. That¡¯s why I came back in a hurry. I wonder how Mr. Godfrey is doing right now?¡±


    ¡°His bandages need some changing. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The door handle turnedand it was pushed open.


    As they were about to walk in, the ck figure rushed out and knocked down the two people at the door.


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡°Somebody, help! Arrest him!¡± The nurse shouted in a hurry as she saw the ck figure escaping.


    The people in the other wards heard their shouting and came out to see what¡¯s happening.


    The ck figure had already found a way to escape, and he ran in big strides as he headed to his escape route.


    The nurse quickly walked over to the ward and took a look. She saw that Xavier¡¯s machine was still working and that his vital signs were still stable.


    She let out a sigh of relief and immediately called Theodore.


    He had just returned to thepany when he received a call from the nurse.


    He immediately returned to the hospital when he heard what had happened to Xavier.


    The doctor on duty that night was Christopher. As he walked out after finishing his supper, he saw Theodore rushing in.


    He pondered for a while then followed suit.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Theodore asked as soon as he walked in. He walked over to Xavier¡¯s bed and let out a sigh of relief when he saw that his brother was still safe.


    The nurse took the me. ¡°When I came back after buying a snack, I met another nurse at the door. As we were about to enter, a ck figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere and knocked us over. Then, he ran away,¡± she exined.


    Theodore nced at the nurse and asked angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s the monitor?¡±


    ¡°The director has already gone to investigate. He¡¯ll probably be back soon,¡± the nurse replied.She felt guilty when shelooked into his cold eyes.


    Christopher came in from the door and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to hire a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Theodore replied.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s none of my business. I came here because I saw the man in ck running away hastily,¡± Christopher said. He looked at them with a toothpick in his mouth and a proud look on his face.


    When he heard him, Theodore turned around and asked, ¡°So where¡¯s the person you saw?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I just came back from supper and saw someone running out in a hurry. I thought he was a patient¡¯s family member who came in secretly, but I remembered the man¡¯s car te number,¡± Christopher said. He thought about it carefully and was confident that he was able to remember.

 Chapter 488 Madison Wanted To Meet Him

    Theodore didn¡¯t expect Christopher to notice so many details about the man in ck. His heart felt heavy as he walked over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the license te number?¡±


    ¡°Are you interrogating me?¡± Christopher asked. He raised his eyebrows and was very dissatisfied with his attitude.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore frowned, but he didn¡¯t care about Christopher¡¯s attitude. He turned around and said to the nurse, ¡°Look after my brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Theodore turned around and directly walked past him.He acted as if he wasn¡¯t the person who was eager to know more about the identity of the man in ck.


    Christopher could not understand what just happened. What did this mean?


    Wasn¡¯t he curious about the man who tried to kill Xavier?


    Theodore took out his phone while he was walking and called Moses. Hewanted him to investigate the footage of the surveince cameras at the entrance of the hospital.


    The person whom Christopher saw would be the culprit who had wanted to hurt Xavier.


    Moses nodded and agreed to start the investigation soon.


    The next day, Everleigh went to the hospital and heard everyone talking about what had happened the previous night.


    At first,she did not pay much attention to it. Later, when she heard them talking about the ward which Xavier was in, she realized that there was a problem.


    ¡°The incident that you all are talking about, when did it happen?¡± She asked.


    When the nurse heard her question, she was dumbfounded. ¡°It happenedst night,¡± she answered.


    Everleigh¡¯s face darkened. She got up and went to Xavier¡¯s ward to have a look.


    She saw him lying on the bed, with a nurse sitting on the sofa.¡°Dr. Trevino,¡± the nurse greeted.


    ¡°How¡¯s Xavier doing?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Dr. Meyer has already checked on him,¡± the nurse replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Everleigh said and breathed a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re very close with Mr. Godfrey. I hope that you can tell himnot to fire me. I went to buy somethingst night because I was too hungry,and a disaster almost happened because of me,¡± the nurse said pitifully with her head down.


    Everleigh knew that she had been taking good care of Xavier for the past few days. She would help to clean and wipe his body every day.She was a really nice person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re a good nurse. I will help you talk to him,¡± Everleigh agreed immediately.


    That afternoon, she went to thepany to find Theodore to discuss the matter with him.


    He didn¡¯t say much about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to fire her. She¡¯s just being paranoid,¡± he replied.


    She nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Have you found the culprit?I wasn¡¯t able to match the pictures together from the stories I heard from the nurses.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze darkened as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve found the car fromst night. It¡¯s a scrap car. It¡¯s also because it¡¯s just a scrap car, so no one knows where the culprit is.¡±


    Everleigh was shocked and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really not easy to deal with this.¡±


    ¡°Wilson¡¯s methods have always been clever. The dead won¡¯t be able to speak,¡± he said. Although he knew that he was the one behind it, what could he do?


    How could he not know Wilson¡¯s character? His mouth was sealed.


    If there was no evidence against him, Wilson would never admit his wrong.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent some people to look into it,¡± he responded calmly. However, he knew in his heart that if he didn¡¯t seed this time, he would stop sending anyone else.


    Maybe the man who tried to hurt Xavier the night before was already dead.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell Everleigh about it.


    He didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    Both of them felt downcast. They sat together and didn¡¯t say anything.


    At that moment, Moses came in and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I just received a message from the prison saying that Madam Madison wants to meet you.¡±


    Everleigh was startled when she heard this. She had almost forgotten about Madison.


    She didn¡¯t know how Madison would react once she found out that Yvonne was dead.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Theodore replied. He was having a headache now. He didn¡¯t know what she wanted from him.


    Moses walked out.


    Everleigh said, ¡°Let me go with you. I think I should make it clear to her about what had happened that year.¡±


    Theodore felt bad and said, ¡°She won¡¯t be happy to see you if you were to follow me.¡±


    When he recalled the time when she was bullied by his own mother, he felt like he was a piece of trash.


    He wasn¡¯t even able to protect his beloved one.


    ¡°I still feel very ashamed to hear you talking about it,¡± he continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel ashamed. It was just a misunderstanding, and it was my fault because I was the one who didn¡¯t investigate it thoroughly. Although she was also at fault, we shouldn¡¯t force her to take the me for something that she didn¡¯tmit,¡± she said calmly, with a trace of guilt in her tone.


    She would also feel slightly more at ease if she made things clear.


    The next day, Everleigh wore a ck dress and followed Theodore to the prison.


    She looked at Madison;her face was pale and sallow, and her face and eyes were also slightly yellow.


    With one look, Everleigh could tell that she had signs of liver disease.


    Madison sat down and raised her head.She was frowningand her hair was in a mess.They could only imagine how hard her life was in prison.


    However, no one dared to bully her there. Theodore had made sure of that.


    ¡°Mom¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, how dare yoe here?¡± Madison snapped as she turned her head and red at her. She suddenly became agitated, and her yellow eyes were full of anger.


    ¡°Aunty, you¡¯d better calm down and listen to what I have to say,¡± Everleigh replied. She didn¡¯t mind that she snapped at her.


    Madison, on the other hand, was fuming with rage.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She was so furious that she couldn¡¯t even speak. She turned to look at Theodore and asked, ¡°What is your motive for bringing her here?¡±


    ¡°Mom, did you call me here to let me see how you¡¯re going crazy?¡± He said with a cold voice that was like ice in the winter.


    Anyone who heard his tone would tremble.


    Madison looked at him and suddenly understood. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so indifferent even though you were the one who sent me here. What¡¯s so good about this woman that you have to protect her like this?¡± She asked.


    He raised his head and looked her in the eyes coldly. ¡°If you¡¯re just here to humiliate Everleigh and you¡¯re already done with what you wanted to say, then we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    As Theodoregot up and was about to pull Everleigh out of the room,Madison¡¯s eyes were flustered and she shouted hurriedly,¡°Wait.¡±


    He stopped in his tracks, with his arm around Everleigh¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± He asked.


    Madison¡¯s heart immediately felt ufortable when she heard his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already been here for such a long time. Why didn¡¯t youe and see me?¡±


    His gaze softened, but he still didn¡¯t reply.


    Everleigh felt his body stiffen. As she raised her head to look at him, she secretly tugged at the corner of his shirt, hinting him to sit down.


    She held his hand and sat on the chair.¡°There wasn¡¯t any need for me to follow him here today, but I still came because I want to apologize to you,¡± she said in a cold voice.


    Hearing her words, Madison sneered, ¡°You want to apologize to me? Everleigh, you¡¯re just trying to get on Theodore¡¯s good side, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Everleigh knew that nothing good woulde out from her mouth, so she wasn¡¯t bothered at all. She continued, ¡°Do you think your son still needs me to tter him? Your son is the one who needs me to be with him. Now that I have a high status, nobody at all will interest me.¡±


    Seeing that she had belittled her son like that, Madison became even angrier.¡°You¡­ You¡¯re such a shameless woman. How can you be so confident that my son wouldn¡¯t be able to live without you?¡±

 Chapter 489 A Greater Preference For Xavier

    When he heard what Madison said, Theodore replied indifferently, ¡°Mom,there¡¯s no way you can break the rtionship between Everleigh and me,so you should just give up. I had no intention to let Everleigh follow me here in the first ce because I know that you would treat her nastily. However, she still insisted oning because you were not the person who had hurt her.¡±


    Madison snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a long time ago that it wasn¡¯t me but you weren¡¯t willing to believe what I said. You are such a disobedient son.¡±


    ¡°However,you were still in the wrong because you were the one who kidnapped me, framed me, and joined hands with Josephine to hurt me,¡± Everleigh retorted.


    Madison suddenly became tongue-tied but she still felt dissatisfied.


    ¡°Wilson was the one behind everything that had happened. Your car was used by him and you were framed but you didn¡¯t even know. Aunty, you¡¯ve always said that you are in control of everything in the Godfrey family. However, you can¡¯t even control your ex-husband wellnow. What¡¯s there for you to be proud of?¡± Everleigh said calmly.


    As she looked at the color of Madison¡¯s face, she felt ufortable as well.


    Although she came to apologize, she still disagreed with Madison¡¯s behavior.


    She was always against her. She wouldn¡¯t let her go so easily.


    ¡°How is that possible? Does Wilson no longer care about Godfrey Group¡¯s affairs?¡± Madison said with a look of unbelief.


    Her eyes were full of panic.


    Everleigh suddenly realized that Madison was a little pitiful. In Madison¡¯s eyes, she was always the one who was in charge of Godfrey Group, but she didn¡¯t know that she was an ignorant person as well and wasn¡¯t aware of everything that had happened in thepany.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been in Godfrey Group for so many years. Haven¡¯t you found out about Wilson¡¯s connections? You¡¯ve always thought that training me was your biggest aplishment, and you¡¯ve never realized that Godfrey Group had already been invaded by Wilson,¡± Theodore responded. He didn¡¯t want to say this, but he thought that Madison should know about her own shorings.


    Hearing these words, Madison swayed as if she had been severely hit and almost fell to the ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing you don¡¯t know.Xavier had a car ident and is currently unconscious. Last night, someone even tried to kill him. I¡¯m sure a smart person like you would know who was the person behind it,¡± Theodore said.


    Madison¡¯s entire body trembled, and her mind was in a state of chaos.


    Everleigh turned her head and looked at Theodore. In her heart, she knew that he had been suppressing himself. He had carried all the burdens by himself for such a long time. Although he obviously had a father, Wilson wanted nothing more than to kill him. He could not depend on his mother either.


    As the president of Godfrey Group, he had to hide all these emotions.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Xavier has always been at home. How could he be killed? What did you do?¡± Madison directly spoke her mind.


    It was obvious that she had a greater preference for Xavier.


    Even if he was paralyzed and in a wheelchair at home, she would force herself not to disturb him in order to let him live in a peaceful environment.


    Theodore had spent many years with them.How could he not know what she was thinking?


    If only Madison had a little bit of affection for him, then she wouldn¡¯t have let anyone mistreat Everleigh, and she wouldn¡¯t have destroyed him either.


    He understood all of this.


    That was why he never visited her in prison.


    She wanted to deal with all the troubles in Godfrey Group first and then pass thepany over to Xavier.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect that everything she desired and worked for would be thwarted by Wilson.


    She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her ex-husband had interfered so much.


    ¡°I¡¯ve let him manage thepany now, and I¡¯ve also established my own group as well.Godfrey Group is entirely under Wilson now. Mom, are you satisfied with this? You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for Xavier, and yet this is how things had turned out,¡± Theodore spoke and stared at her;he didn¡¯t hide the sadness in his eyes.


    Madison¡¯s anger abated slightly when she heard this.


    She knew the reason why he was angry.


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve already met her and said everything that should be said. Mom, take care of yourself,¡± Theodore said as he pulled Everleigh out.


    She didn¡¯t say much and followed him out.


    At the moment they stepped out of prison, Theodore burst out,¡°My mother did everything she could just for Xavier. Everleigh, do you think that having a mother is a blessing now?¡±


    She walked over and hugged him, consoling, ¡°Theodore, you have me with you, and that¡¯s enough. We have a small family, and you even have your own children.You don¡¯t need your parents.You are our pir of support,do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, but Everleigh, I¡¯ve never truly felt the warmth of a family for so many years. Xavier is different from me. He enjoyed the best from his family,¡± he said.


    She understood what he meant. Madison was only concerned about one person.


    She didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out this way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to care about her anymore,¡± he said with a tone full of disappointment.


    Everleigh pondered for a moment and said, ¡°The moment I saw Madison,I realized that there¡¯s something wrong with her body. Her eyes and skin are yellow, and it¡¯s obvious that she has signs of liver disease.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s expression froze and he asked, ¡°Are you sure about it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If one have liver disease, it will be shown on his body. Although she is in prison,a physical examination should still be conducted every day.You can ask someone about it,¡± she said.


    He nodded. He¡¯d decided to investigate.


    They drove away from the prison and went straight back to their work.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She was absent for a long time. All the researchers gathered around to ask her for more information. Very quickly, everyone delved into their work.


    Theodore had received a report from the prison,and it turned out that there was nothing wrong with his mother.


    ¡°What did the prison say about her condition?¡±


    ¡°They said that her health is as usual, and there¡¯s nothing abnormal about her body.¡±


    Moses was the one who answered.


    Theodore trusted Everleigh and he knew that she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned this if there was no good reason.


    ¡°I want you to investigate this again, and make sure that nobody is meddling with Madison¡¯s information,¡±Theodore ordered.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Theodore had an ominous premonition in his heart. He was worried that Wilson was nning to kill Madison.


    He sat down and watched the scenery outside his window. Once again, anxiety and vexation filled his heart.


    He sometimes wondered whether he really knew his father.


    Everything he did was always out of his expectations.


    That day passed by quickly,and Everleigh dragged her exhausted body back home. Selenawas ying at homewith stair and Adrienne.


    Adrienneughed until her face turned red like a tomato.


    ¡°What are you guys ying so happily here?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re ying the game we used to y when we were young. Have you forgotten it?¡± Selena exined.


    She remembered how she yed the game in the past.


    How could Everleigh forget about the game to catch the duck?


    These were all memories of her childhood.


    ¡°You went to thepany today?¡± Everleigh said when she noticed that Selena was still wearing her suit. She had to admit that her sister had a nice figure, and she was still charming even when she put on her suit.


    ¡°Well, I learned something from Dad today. Everleigh, it¡¯s so draining to do business. It gave me a headache,¡± Selenained.

 Chapter 490 Acquiring The Entertainment Company

    Selena felt that it was good that she just experienced this kind of life. As she thought about it carefully, it would be better for her to just be an actress.


    All she needed to do was to memorize her lines.


    ¡°That¡¯s how business is, but you didn¡¯t want to listen to me. It¡¯s not toote to change your mind now,¡± Everleigh said with a hint of yfulness in her voice as sheleaned back on the sofa.


    Selena looked down. She wasmorewilling to facethese thingspared to facing Leon and Jorben.


    stair saw Selena¡¯s distress and said calmly, ¡°For business, you must be able to look far ahead. When you are in trouble, you need to calm down.¡±


    Selena and Everleigh looked at him.Selena¡¯s eyeballs almost rolled out as she stared at him in amazement.


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±


    ¡°This is what Grandpa taught me. He said that I must be broad-minded,¡± stair responded patiently.


    Selena was shocked and thought that there was no way that a child was better than her. She didn¡¯t believe her eyes, so she quickly took out a file from the bag in her hand and handed it over to him.


    ¡°stair, take a look at this. If it was you, what would you do?¡± She asked.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He took the file and looked through it;his dark eyes were serious.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena couldn¡¯t look down on him because of his serious attitude.


    A few minutester, he had thought of a solution and had even pointed out a few areas that needed correction.


    ¡°Aunt Selena, take a good look at this. You must make sure that the amount of money is correct so that you won¡¯t be deceived. There are many traps in the contract,¡± he said.


    Selena was shocked. There was absolutely no way that this child was better than her. She had been studying this contract for an entire afternoon, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong with it.


    She turned around, looked at Everleigh, and said, ¡°How about letting stair run the business of the Trevino family? I¡¯ll go and be an actress again.¡±


    ¡°Since the very beginning I¡¯ve already reminded you to focus on acting, but you didn¡¯t listen at all,¡± Everleigh replied. She wasn¡¯t suited for business either so she did not want toment much.


    Selena sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯d better continue to be an actress. I won¡¯t go to thepany tomorrow anymore.¡±


    ¡°If you really want stair to run thepany, you will still get more shares. You can be assured that Trevino Group will still be yours and it won¡¯t change,¡± Everleigh said. Although she knew that Selena was not such a person, she still wanted to make things clear.


    stair¡¯saim for learning how to manage was not for the money, but he wanted his father to have a capable sessor.


    Selena raised her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t earn money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. What¡¯s yours is yours. If I was the daughter of the Trevino family, do you think I¡¯ll let you have it?¡± Everleigh said as she almost burst out withughter.


    Selena knew she was joking.


    She used to be concerned about it in the past, but after going abroad, she didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    Although she was rich, she still didn¡¯t have her family with her. So what was the value of her existence?


    At that moment, Abraham, who was standing at the corner of the corridor, heard everything, and he was very satisfied in his heart.


    He knew that Selena was not suitable for businessfrom the beginning, so he did not stop her when she said she wanted to be an artist.


    He wanted to rely on Everleigh, but he didn¡¯t expect that¡­ He still couldn¡¯t do it.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing if stair could take up the responsibility. At least the family could still be together.


    Furthermore, the Trevino family¡¯s shares would not fall into other people¡¯s hands, too.


    He felt veryforted. He turned around and returned to the study. He took out his will andredistributed the shares.


    The next day, Selena put on her favorite clothes and went straight to thepany.


    She needed topensate for the rest she took before this and she took care of some matters.


    When she entered, she saw Leon standing at the door.


    The boss of the entertainmentpany was with him andnobody knew what they were talking about.


    Selena was shocked. Leon turned his head and saw her standing at the door, staring at him.


    His mouth curved into a beautiful arc.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Selena, from this day onward, Leon is the boss of thepany.¡±


    Her face froze. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Why do you want to acquire thepany?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know it¡¯s because of you? Why do you ask again?¡± Leon said openly.


    The previous boss widened his eyes when he heard this.


    Was his ownpany being sold for such circumstances?


    ¡°Leon, how could you be so capricious?¡± Selena asked.


    He raised his head proudly and said,¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I do as long as I¡¯m happy.Selena, do you still remember what I said thest time we met?¡±


    She remembered the time when they met at the theater. She was annoyed by his physical contact. She told him directly that there was no possibility between them.


    However, he still didn¡¯t give up. He also told her that he would do everything he could. She didn¡¯t expect that he would appear again before her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can leave because your contract is in my hands now. If you want to leave, you have to prepare to pay for it,¡± Leon said with his eyes full of amusement.He was sure that she would not dare to leave.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll continue to act.The contract is only valid for one more year. After one year, I¡¯m going to leave,¡± she spoke with a gloomy face. She¡¯d rather leave and struggle alone than stay there.


    He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to have such a great idea.¡±


    She snorted and went straight out, not even bothering to protect her image.


    When the previous boss saw this, he was embarrassed. Selena was not like this before. Why was she so different after she came back from abroad?


    ¡°Mr. Allen.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m used to it. However,I would like to ask,is there a new y recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s currently in the revision phase. It¡¯ll still need some time.¡±


    ¡°Then let Selena be part of the cast. Is the editor still Jorben?¡± Leon asked as he gritted his teeth.


    The previous boss said calmly, ¡°Yes, Jorben is a good editor.Every y of his will surely be popr.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s use him,¡± Leon ordered. He wanted to kill this guy in his heart so that he could stay away from Selena.


    However, he also knew that once things had started, she would ignore him even more and she would also feel that he was a viin.


    He had to endure everything slowly.


    When Leon walked out of thepany, he received a phone call from Theodore. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Come and meet me. I have something to say to you.¡±


    Leon raised his eyebrows. Theodore wouldn¡¯t simply look for him unless it was for a special asion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Theirpanies were very near each other, just two streets away.


    He drove to Theodore¡¯spany.


    Then, he went straight to his office.


    ¡°What can I do for you? I¡¯m very busy.¡± Leon sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, acting like a dandy.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Do you thinkyou can stay with her just because you¡¯ve bought thepany?¡± He asked.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Leon¡¯s face froze. He had just discussed and agreed on this matter. How could he find out so soon?


    ¡°Selena was studying management in the Trevino family and found out that acting was more suitable for her, so she went back to acting,¡± Theodore exined.


    Leon rolled his eyes at him. He really didn¡¯t want to listen to any nonsense.


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this. You¡¯re a member of the Allen family, so you are the most appropriate person to look at it,¡± Theodore said and threw some documents to him.


    Leon reached out his hand to take the documents. He opened it and scanned through the information, then suddenly his eyes widened.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I just received the news this morning.¡±

 Chapter 491 A Completely Different Theodore

    Leon was holding Madison¡¯s report in his hand, which clearly stated that someone had deliberately covered up her medical report.


    In other words, someone wanted her to die in prison.


    He frowned slightly.¡°When did it start?¡±


    ¡°After she was arrested. I did it just because I didn¡¯t want her to be in danger. Who would¡¯ve known¡­¡± Before Theodore could finish his sentence, his eyes dimmed a little.


    Leon knew what had happened to Madison as well. Otherwise, why would the Allen family not make a move?


    The Allen family knew how Theodore had been helping them over the years.No matter how displeased they were with Madison¡¯s actions, they didn¡¯t dare to do or say anything about it.


    After all, they were much weakerpared to the Four Great Households. Sometimes, people just had to be realistic and sensible.


    What¡¯s more, Theodore didn¡¯t go too far in how he treated Madison.


    Hence, it was reasonable.


    ¡°Have you found out who did it?¡± Leon asked.


    ¡°I do have a person in mind, but I¡¯ll have to confirm it,¡± Theodore replied calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to make the call. Logically speaking, my aunt is no longer considered a member of the Godfrey family. Everyone in the Allen family really appreciates everything that you¡¯ve done for her.¡± Leon spoke with a sorrowful voice.


    It was amon problem among wealthy families. Familial love meant nothing to them. The most important thing was self-interest.


    Theodore nced at Leon and felt that he had be apletely different person.


    ¡°I have to go now, there are a lot of problems in mypany, too,¡± Leon said.


    ¡°Are you talking about the acquisition of thepany? Leon, the entertainment industry is pretty messed up. If you can¡¯t manage it well, the only thing that you¡¯ll get is a huge financial loss,¡± Theodore advised him straightforwardly.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to scare him, but if entertainmentpanies weren¡¯t managed well, they would really go bankrupt.


    As expected, Leon was unhappy after he heard it.


    ¡°I have great goals and ambitions, how would I fail in such a simple thing? Don¡¯t try to discourage me,¡± he argued.


    Theodore let out a cold snort and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    After Leon left, Theodore went to the hospital to visit Xavier after sorting out hispany¡¯s matters.


    Everleigh was also in a bad mood because of Xavier¡¯s situation. She visited him often.


    Sometimes, she would just sit there in his ward and get lost in her thoughts.


    However, the nurse didn¡¯t leave the room at all.


    The only reason she would leave was to go to the bathroom.


    All her meals were delivered to the ward as well.


    When Theodore went over, it was already noon. The nurse had ordered takeout for Everleigh, and she was eating the food.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± He asked as soon as he entered the room.


    The twodies in the room were both shocked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Everleigh replied.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± the nurse greeted.


    Theodore nodded and sat next to Everleigh. Then, he directly took the fork in her hand and started eating her food.


    Looking at the scene, the nurse was dumbfounded. That man couldn¡¯t be Theodore, could he? She thought to herself.


    His behavior was rather different from what the others had described.


    ¡°How¡¯s Xavier today?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Just as usual, there isn¡¯t any progress,¡± Everleigh said in disappointment. When Loraine woke up from herast time, it was already considered a miracle. She didn¡¯t know if the miracle would happen to Xavier or not.


    After hearing that, Theodore didn¡¯t say anything as he ate the food quietly.


    After the meal, he sat next to his brotherand spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Someone from the Allen family met me today. Madison has been set up in prison, and all her medical examination reports were tampered with.¡±


    Everleigh, who was sitting aside, was a little surprised when she heard it.Theodorehad really listened to what she had said earlier.


    ¡°Have you investigated it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah,the result isn¡¯t out yet, but it¡¯ll be out soon. Xavier, I know that deep in your heart, you still love Mom very much,even though she has abandoned you,¡± Theodore said.


    His calm eyes were filled with emotions when he said that.


    Everyone could feel his emotions.


    Everleigh lowered her head, pressed her lips together, and remained silent while she listened to Theodore speak.


    He picked up a wet towel on the table and wiped Xavier¡¯s hands clean. He continued, ¡°You must avenge yourself. As your older brother, I can¡¯t help you with it. I promise I won¡¯t touch Wilson. He¡¯s all yours.¡±


    Everleigh looked up and chuckled, ¡°Why are you describing your father like a lifeless object?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. There seemed to be nothing wrong with his words.


    The two of them stayed in the ward for the whole afternoon and only went back at night.


    ¡°Everleigh, I know that this period of time has been really hard for you,¡± Theodore stated.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such things to me,¡± she smiled and replied. He had said the same thing to her before, and now it was her turn to say it back.


    His eyes sparkled as he looked at her silently.


    After a long while, he finally nodded.¡°Alright.¡±


    His one single word contained a lot of feelings and meanings.She could feel it, but she chose to ignore it.


    When she was previously in trouble, he had stayed by her side, so it was her turn to return the favor.


    Life was full of ups and downs. She had always believed in that quote, and she finally experienced it.


    It would be a good thing if someone stuck with her through thick and thin.


    Everleigh received a call from Saniogo as soon as she returned home.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he had called her.


    Her eyes were dim. She hesitated for a moment and declined the call.


    She had been very busy dealing with the Godfrey family¡¯s problemtely, and she didn¡¯t want to look for another trouble for herself.


    Plus, she had a rather biased impression of her uncle.


    Hence, it was better for them to not meet for the time being.


    When Saniogo heard the sound of the call being disconnected, his heart froze as he switched off his phone.


    Seeing that, the butler couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡°Master Jenkins, has Miss Everleigh gone a little too far by doing this? Why doesn¡¯t she trust you?¡±


    Saniogo sighed, ¡°She has strong feelings for herte parents, especially since I¡¯ve hidden a part of the truth from her.I can understand why she¡¯s ming me.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­ You¡¯re just too kind. Doesn¡¯t she know who you¡¯ve done all this for?¡± The butler was really speechless with Saniogo¡¯s attitude.


    He had been working for Saniogo for almost half a century, so he had seen everything.


    The older he was, more scruples he had.


    Saniogo raised his handslightly, signaling him to stop talking about it.


    Everleigh probably just couldn¡¯t ept the truth for the time being. It would take her some time. He tried toconvince himself.


    Alexander returned home and noticed his father¡¯s worried look. He walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Dad, you look troubled. Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine at all. Just tell me,let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything I can help you with,¡± Alexander saidfortingly.


    However, there was no trace offort in his eyes.


    Saniogo nced at him and kept silent. Then, he got up and went straight back to his own room.


    Alexander opened his mouth and wanted to call him, but no words came out of his mouth. He then turned his head and looked at the butler who was standing aside.


    ¡°Butler, you should know what is going on,e on, tell me,¡± Alexander asked politely.


    ¡°Mr. Alexander, you must be joking. I¡¯m just a butler, how would I know anything aboutMaster Jenkins¡¯ matters?¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t believe the butler¡¯s words. With the close rtionship that he had with Saniogo, how could he not know anything?

 Chapter 492 It’s Related to Everleigh

    The butler turned around and was about to leave. However, Alexander wouldn¡¯t let him go that easily.


    He stood up and stopped him, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alexander, is there anything else I can do for you?¡± The butler asked.


    ¡°Butler, you know what kind of temper I have. All these years, I¡¯ve had great respect for you. Now that my father has his own worries, as his son, I have the responsibility to help him out. Thus, please just tell me what is going on,¡± Alexander said determinedly. He wouldn¡¯t give up until the butler told him everything.


    The butler knew his temper very well, so he sighed, ¡°Mr. Alexander,I can only tell you that it is rted to Miss Everleigh. I¡¯m not really sure about the details. You¡¯d better ask her about it.¡±


    Alexander was stunned. Everleigh?


    How could it be?


    She had always respected Saniogo. How could she possibly do something to hurt him?¡±


    There must be some kind of misunderstanding.


    Looking at Alexander¡¯s nk face, the butler immediately knew that he was thinking about something, so he turned around and got back to work.


    The next day, whenEverleigharrived at the hospital, she saw Alexander waiting for her in her office.


    ¡°Alexander,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m here to ask you something,¡± he said indifferently. There was no need for him to beat around the bush.


    She smiled bitterly. She knew exactly why he was there. She pointed toa chair and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    He then sat down while she poured him a ss of water. ¡°Everleigh, what is going on between you and my dad? Lately, he¡¯s been very unhappy. He didn¡¯t tell me when I asked him about it, and you didn¡¯t visit him either.¡±


    Her gaze darkened slightly. Without saying much, she directly ced a file of the investigation results in front of him.


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±


    He was shocked. He picked it up and read it. The more he read, the more staggered he was.


    He eximed in a stern voice, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    She looked at his reaction in silence.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you sure about this?¡± Alexander asked again with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated three times. What do you think?¡± Everleigh raised her head and showed a serious look.


    Alexander fell silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    However, he believed that his father didn¡¯t do it. When it came to treating siblings well, his father could definitely hold his head up high.


    How would he do something to hurt them?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    What¡¯s more, even people like Yeezoo and Luqman could remain in the Jenkins family.


    How could Saniogo treat Welment that cruelly?


    ¡°Alexander,the reason I haven¡¯t visited Uncle Saniogo for such a long time is because of this.To be honest, I don¡¯t even want to believe that he really did it. However,with so much evidence and proof, how can I not believe it?¡± Sheadded truthfully.


    Instead of making things awkward when Everleigh met Saniogo, it was better for her not to meet him.


    She had never-ending troubles and problems. She needed some time to calm down.


    Alexander pressed his lips and didn¡¯t speak. The things that he initially wanted to say couldn¡¯t be said anymore.


    ¡°What about Elvir? He¡¯s been following up with this matter all this while,¡± he asked.


    ¡°He knew about it all along, but he chose to hide it from me. Tell me, how am I supposed to feel about it?¡±


    Once again, he was left speechless.


    ¡°Everleigh, I know you might not believe me, but I want to tell you that my father is definitely not that kind of person,¡± he sounded firm.


    She lowered her head and didn¡¯t respond.


    After Alexander left, he went straight to Elvir¡¯s office to look for him. Looking at the locked door, he knew that Elvir hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Then, he took out his mobile phone and called him.


    Shortly after, Elvir¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Carter, I¡¯m Alexander Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you, did my father really go to the maintenance area of the airport that day?¡± Alexander asked indifferently, while his fist was tightly clenched subconsciously.


    He had been managing Jenkins Group for so many years, but he had never felt as nervous as he was that day.


    He didn¡¯t want to believe that his loving and respectable fatherwould do such a thing.


    When Elvir heard his question, he was startled. ¡°How did you know about it?¡±


    ¡°Is it really true?¡± Alexander was even more shocked and nervous.


    Elvir went silent for a moment before he said, ¡°It¡¯s true, but it¡¯s not what you think it is. Many people were there besides the workers that day. Even your two other uncles were there, too. Are you really suspecting your father?¡±


    Alexander¡¯s heart sank slightly after he heard Elvir¡¯s exnation. ¡°Are you saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently abroad, investigating the workers. If I can manage to find them all, I can find out the truth of the incident. Besides, I heard that the person found by Everleigh had died, and the people that I¡¯ve found all went missing, too.This means that everyone involved in the incident is in trouble, and is slowly disappearing one after another,¡± he exined. He was actually sorting out all the newest information to be sent toEverleigh.


    However, before he could send it out, Alexander called him. He became undecided about whether or not he should send it to Everleigh.


    Alexander¡¯s feelings were extremelyplicated. Why would idents always happen whenever they were about to find out the truth?He was puzzled.


    Could it be that someone was sending out false information on purpose to mislead them?


    Thinking of it, he made up his mind that he wanted to take action on the matter, too.


    He wouldn¡¯t let Elvir handle it alone anymore.


    He had known about the rtionship between Elvir and Saniogo a long time ago. He had met Elvir several times before, and had a rather good impression of him.


    ¡°Send it to Everleigh after you¡¯vepiled everything,¡± Alexander ordered in a deep voice.


    Everleigh was already suspecting his father. If no one showed her the newest information, she would probably think that his father was really behind everything.


    Elvir sighed and responded, ¡°Got it.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long forEverleighto receive the message from Elvir. Her heart sank a little as she read it. Disappeared?


    Why was everything so coincidental? Everleigh couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    After finishing work, Christopher went over to her office. As he leaned back against the chair and wanted to take a rest, he saw that Everleigh was in a daze, thinking about something.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer him; she was still lost in her thoughts.


    He walked over to her and knocked on her desk. Finally, she came back to her senses. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± she handed him her mobile phone.


    He looked at it and said indifferently, ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Elvir sent it to me just now. Christopher, do you think it¡¯s possible that the culprit behind the incident found out about our investigations and made these moves in secret? Otherwise, why did nothing happen for so many years, but when I started investigating¡­¡± Halfway through her sentence, Everleigh finally realized something.


    Christopher had figured it out, too.


    After she took over the investigation, most of the people involved in the incident had either died or disappeared. The only possible exnation was that Saniogo had done it.


    Thinking of it,her face turned even paler.


    Her impression of him had worsened a little more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Everleigh. I¡¯ll check on it again,¡± Christopherforted her.


    ¡°Christopher, you¡¯re suspicious about it too, aren¡¯t you? You also believe that Saniogo didn¡¯t do it, right?¡± Everleigh asked.


    His expression turned grave as he answered calmly, ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s hard to say. It may not be as it seems.¡±


    She smiled bitterly. If it wasn¡¯t as it seemed, then what was the truth?

 Chapter 493 It’s Not Saniogo

    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Christopher didn¡¯t know how tofort Everleigh. If she wasn¡¯t as smart and as intelligent, would she have been happier?


    ¡°Christopher, please investigate this.Whatever the truth is, I¡¯ll ept it,¡± she finally said after a moment of silence.


    The truth would have to be revealed sooner orter, and she would have to ept it one day.


    He nodded, turned around and left.


    She went home in the afternoon. She was really tired and wanted to have a good rest. Troubles wereing one after another, and it was really exhausting.


    Adrienne and stair called her as soon as they arrived home. However, when they heard her cell phone ringing, they knew that she was at home.When Everleigh walked out of her room, they noticed that she looked gaunt.


    ¡°Mommy, are you tired?¡± Adrienne went over and held her hand while asking.


    Everleigh nodded.¡°Yes, I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    ¡°Sit down and rest then. Let me help you massage your shoulders.¡± Then, Adrienne brought her to sit down on the sofa and massaged her shoulders.


    stair gave her a leg massage as well.


    The two children were putting all their energy into it.


    Selena and Abraham stood at the door. Looking at the scenario in the living room, they were both staggered.


    ¡°How could you let your two children be your masseurs?¡± Selena pretended to be surprised and asked.


    Of course, she knew that stair and Adrienne were doing it willingly, but she was really envious. The two children were so kind-hearted.


    Everleigh nced at herhelplesslyand responded, ¡°My children are just taking care of me. I¡¯ve been raising them for so many years, so it¡¯s time for them to repay me.¡±


    Abraham raised his eyebrows.¡°If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t both of you repay me too?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Selena replied.


    Abraham nodded, took off his coat, and rested his feet on the table. ¡°Alright then, give me a massage. I¡¯m tired, too.¡±


    Everleigh and Selena exchanged looks, got up, and gave him a massage.stair and Adrienne joined in as well, massaging each of his legs.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, you don¡¯t have to do it. Just leave it to them,¡± Abraham said.


    ¡°No, if Mommy has to do it, we can¡¯t just stand there and watch her do it,¡± stair answered seriously.


    Adrienne nodded in agreement. In the end, the two adults led the two children and gave the old man a rxing massage.


    Although it looked hrious, the atmosphere was rather warm and harmonious.


    Adrienne took out her phone, took a photo of them, and captioned it as ¡®family¡¯.


    Theodore was looking at his phone after taking a shower. When he saw Adrienne¡¯s photo, the corners of his lips curled into a smile.


    It was indeed a loving photo.


    The next day, when Christopher arrived at the hospital, his eye bags were big and dark.


    ¡°Everleigh, here you go,¡± he said.


    When she looked at the folder full of information, she felt as if her heart was aching badly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you reading it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to ept the truth,¡± she looked up and said. She really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He understood her words, and his eyes sparkled slightly. ¡°Just take a look at it,maybe the results will be different from what you think.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t hear his words. Her hand trembled slightly asshe picked it up and read it carefully.


    However, the more she read, the more surprised she became. ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t believe it when I first saw it, too. It seems that your uncle is really innocent,¡± As soon as Christopher¡¯s words rang out,she was relieved.


    ¡°How did you find this?¡±


    ¡°I really have to thank Elvir for it.As soon as he found out that the man had disappeared, he left straight for him.Fortunately, that man¡¯s son is a gambling addict. When my men found him, he directly told them everything. He said that Saniogo was really there that day, but he left straight after he made a payment at the counter.¡± Christopher¡¯s words proved that Saniogo had told them the truth.


    Saniogo had imed that he had only been to the counter that dayand didn¡¯t even enter the departure area, not to mention seeing the ne.


    Everleigh frowned.¡°How did that man¡¯s son know about it? Why would his father even tell him?¡±


    He took out another letterwhich looked quite old. ¡°This is a letter written by that man after he left. He seems to know who did it. Perhaps he knew that he might not survive, so he left this letter with hisst words. His son did not throw this away as he knew that someone would be looking for it. He wanted to sell it for a high price,¡± Christopher replied.


    She sighed. Was that person too smart, or too stupid?


    However, she didn¡¯t care much. She took the letter and started reading.


    The words written on it were all about the incident. He also mentioned that other than him, a man named Mr. White had tampered with the ne, too.


    They had not seen each other for so many years. He didn¡¯t know where Mr. White had gone.


    ¡°So,this Mr. White is a key figure then?¡± She guessed.


    ¡°Yes, but his full name isn¡¯t mentioned in this letter.We only know that hisst name is White. Unfortunately, there are simply too many people in this world with thatst name.¡±


    Christopher¡¯s head hurt again. Knowing only thest name of the culprit didn¡¯t have any significance on the investigation.


    His brain was burning.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s also a ¡®she¡¯ mentioned in the letter,¡± Everleigh spoke as she noticed a keyword.


    There was a possibility that a woman was involved in it as well.


    Otherwise, why would there be a ¡®she¡¯?


    ¡°If we want to know who ¡®she¡¯ is, we have to find Mr. White,¡± she added.


    ¡°There are indeed a few people with thest name White in Elvir¡¯s name list, but some of them have already died. It won¡¯t be easy to find the rest,¡± Christopher said as he grabbed his hair. It became even messier.


    However, Everleigh had hope. No matter where that person was at, and no matter how much resources she would have to waste, she was determined to find him.


    ¡°Christopher, can you find him?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to locate him,what about you? What are you going to do about the Jenkins family?¡± He thought that she owed Saniogo an apology.


    She fell silent. After thinking for a long moment, she said, ¡°Let me calm down first. We can talk about thister.¡±


    He knew that she was guilt-ridden, so he didn¡¯t force her. He knew that she would eventually look for Saniogo after she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    When he was about to leave, he suddenly spoke, ¡°Maybe your uncle doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°But I mind it. If it wasn¡¯t for this letter, my suspicion on him wouldn¡¯t have changed at all.¡± Her words came from the heart.


    He nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. He stood up and left.


    At that moment, the nurse rushed in hurriedly and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino¡­He¡­ He just moved his fingers!¡±


    Upon hearing that, Everleigh rushed directly to Xavier¡¯s ward.However, he was still lying motionlessly on the bed.


    It waspletely different from what the nurse had just said.


    ¡°I swear I saw him move just now.¡±


    She then took out a machine and examined his condition. After a thorough examination, she found out that there wasn¡¯t any progress at all.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a neurological reaction. This condition is quitemon amonga patients,¡± she said with slight disappointment.


    She would only believe that Xavier had woken up from hisa if his eyes were wide open.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dr. Trevino. I was just too excited,¡± the nurse apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I understand. Just take good care of him, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± Then, Everleigh took her stethoscope with her and left the room.

 Chapter 494 Picking Annie up

    Everleigh walked back to her officewith great disappointment in her heart.


    It would be wonderful if Xavier had really woken up, but unfortunately, it was just false hope.


    Theodore heard about it too when he went over, but when he looked at Xavier lying on the bed, he felt a sense of loss.


    In the evening, he brought Everleigh out for dinner. It had been a long time since theyst had a good meal together.


    ¡°You should eat more, you¡¯ve been working veryhardtely,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She ate a lot, but the more she ate, the more she felt choked.


    She finally realized that she would lose her appetite when something was bothering her.


    ¡°Are you facing some problems?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What about you? Are you facing any problems?¡± She asked him back.


    Her troubles had always been never-ending.


    Both the Jenkins family and the Godfrey family were troubling her badly.


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer her question. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to say anything, but he just didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Wilson was in control of Godfrey Group, and many things had been happening. It seemed that he wanted to take full control of everything and push Xavier out of the picture.


    The two of them suddenly fell silent. That meal had be a depressing one for both of them. After the meal,he sent Everleigh back home. When she arrived at the door, hesuddenly called out, ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Rest well.¡± His eyes shed, and he only spat out the sentence after a long while.


    She nodded, turned around and walked in.


    The truth was, the both of them knew that everything that had been happening recently was extremely tough and stressful, causing them to be on the verge of breaking down.


    They had a lot of things to tell each other, but they didn¡¯t know where to start.


    Everleigh washed up andid on her bed to rest. She took out her phone and hesitated on whether or not she should call Saniago.


    However, what could she say to him if she decided to make the call? She pondered.


    After thinking about it for a while,she gave up on the idea.


    She didn¡¯thave the courage to do it yet.


    The next day, she went to the hospital to work as usual.At the hospital, Christopher seemed to have beenwaiting for her. He walked quickly towards her as soon as he saw her.


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re finally here. You¡¯ll have to go home with me at noon. I¡¯ll let someone pick stair and Adrienne up,¡± he said.


    Everleigh was confused.¡°Why are we going over to your ce?¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle is back, shouldn¡¯t you go and meet her?¡± He shrugged helplessly. He had a bad feeling that his hard-pressed life wasing back again.


    She was startled. Ysabelle had returned?


    Was she back for something else?


    Of course, she had no choice but to go. She was still considered the daughter-inw of the Meyer family, so she would have to show up to such asions.


    Christopher mentioned that Ysabelle had prepared gifts for stair and Adrienne, and they must ept it.


    ¡°I appreciate her kindness, but I don¡¯t think we can ept it. Your sister¡¯s gifts are way too expensive.¡± She felt that she had done nothing to deserve it. Those items were supposed to be given to the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. She was no longer one, so she simply couldn¡¯t ept them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that;you¡¯re still my wife after all. It¡¯s only normal for her to give gifts to her niece and nephew,¡± he responded indifferently.


    Everleigh opened her mouth and wanted to argue,but he didn¡¯t want to entertain her thoughts. ¡°Just listen to me. Besides, I like the two kids, too.¡±


    He looked unhappy. If she continued to refuse it, he would really get angry.


    She didn¡¯t dare to go on, so she had no choice but to agree.


    At that same moment, Alexander and his assistant were waiting at the airport. He had previously received the news that Annie would be back to settle some business, and would stay at the Jenkins family¡¯s home for a few days.


    When Annie got off the ne, she immediately saw Alexander waiting for her. Her sexy red lips curled up slightly as she strode over.


    ¡°Alexander,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Annie,¡± he turned around and looked at her.


    She was wearing a long ck dress, and her tall figure gave her a cold aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have to disturb you for the next few days.¡± Her pleasant voice rang out, and the pleasure in her tone couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Her eyes were sparkling brightly, and the love in her eyes was obvious. She could¡¯ve stayed at a hotel, but she didn¡¯t want to, instead, she decided to stay with the Jenkins family.


    Alexander was the man whom she loved, so she was delighted to spend some time together with him.


    Just as they were about to walk out of the airport, they met Cecil, who was walking over from the opposite direction.


    She noticed Alexander, too.


    ¡°Cecil, where are you going?¡± He asked.


    Annie stood aside, staring at Cecil who was dressed in a red dress and a white coat. She looked strong and charming.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She really hated women like her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick someone up, and you¡­¡± Cecil had already noticed that the woman standing beside Alexander was looking at her.


    However, she chose to ignore her.


    She knew very well that the only reason a woman would look at another woman like that was out of jealousy.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick a friend up, too, this is Annie Lawson,¡± Alexander introduced.


    Then, Cecil looked over to her and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Cecil Hayes.¡±


    Annie showed her a faint smile in return to not be rude.


    ¡°Alright,I¡¯ve got to go, I need to pick someone up now.We can go out for coffee sometime,¡± Cecil said as she gave Alexander a wink and patted him on the shoulder.


    Her actions caused Annie¡¯s expression to change a little.


    Cecil saw the change in expression on her face, and her smile grew wider.


    Then, she went inside the airport.


    When Alexander and Annie got into the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is that girl? She looks pretty.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of one of the Four Greatest Households,the Hayes family. We¡¯ve only known each other for more than a year now. She¡¯s a kind and loyal friend.¡± When Alexander mentioned Cecil, his eyes were shining like stars, and he didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Hearing that, Annie didn¡¯t make anyments, but her fists were clenched tightly, and her long fingernails almost pierced into her flesh.


    ¡°It seems like the both of you have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright.We do go out for drinks sometimes,¡± he replied.


    She turned her head to look at the scenery outside the window, and a dash of coldness appeared in her eyes. She would never let another woman get close to him, not even members of the Four Greatest Households.


    The person whom Cecil was picking up at the airport was Thaud, her younger brother who was handling a case overseas.


    He was dressed in a ck suit, and his hair was frizzy. His eyebrows looked just like Lenold¡¯s, and his cool look gave off a scary feeling.


    ¡°Cecil, why are you here to pick me up? Don¡¯t you need to go to work?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I can take a break for one year, and don¡¯t have to worry about anything else,¡± she answered calmly. As the eldest sister in the family, she had to have a strong personality.


    He nced at her from the corner of his eyes. He knew what kind of person his sister was. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop pretending. Have you gotten into trouble abroadand decided toe back?¡±


    She stared at him coldly. Did she look like the kind of person who would cause trouble?


    Then, they got in the car. Thaud, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, asked again, ¡°What trouble have you gotten into?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just think that some people in our family are starting to be dishonest and disloyal,¡± she responded as she fastened her seatbelt.


    He had investigated Diana¡¯s previous matters, too. Otherwise,he wouldn¡¯t have been able to react in time.

 Chapter 495 Attitude Towards Diana

    Thaud fastened his seatbelt, looked ahead, and asked indifferently, ¡°What silly things did she do again?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t the person who has done something this time;it¡¯s your father. He actually gave her money to start a business, and she¡¯s now leading a good life abroad and is even working with Menice,¡± Cecil said in a smooth tone without any strong emotions, as if she was telling a story.


    He didn¡¯t think much after hearing it. He leaned back against the seat and closed his eyes to take a short nap.


    Then, they went straight back to the Hayes family¡¯s mansion.


    Lenold had rejoined the army, so only Cecil¡¯s parents were at home. Their grandfather was attending a veterans¡¯ gathering as well.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back,¡± Thaud shouted as he walked in.


    Their parents looked over at his handsome face, and smiles appeared on their faces.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!Come here, we¡¯ve been waiting for you two to serve the dishes. Thaud, I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dishes today,¡± Winifred sized him up. It had been more than a year since shest saw him. She didn¡¯t know what kind of case was taking him such a long time to settle.


    He didn¡¯t mind at all. He put his arm around his mother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s eat now.¡±


    ¡°Just a minute. Diana will be back any time now,¡± Jaseh said in a deep voice.


    Cecil¡¯s eyes sparkled a little when she heard that Diana wasing back, but she remained calm.


    However,Thaud suddenly let out a sneer, ¡°Dad, who is more important? Your own son, or your adopted daughter?¡±


    ¡°Thaud, what are you talking about? She¡¯s your sister,¡± Jaseh rebuked him.


    ¡°My sister?I believe we all know if she¡¯s my sister or not.She can never be a member of the Hayes family just because she had stic surgery. Our family doesn¡¯t have a person like her,¡± Thaud had always been frank with his words, and he never cared about others¡¯ feelings.


    Although Jaseh was used to it, he was still a little unhappy.


    When Cecil noticed the look on her father¡¯s face, she felt even more displeased. She got up and went straight to the dining table. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. She can have the leftovers when shees back. What if she returns homete at night?Are we supposed to wait for her the whole time?¡±


    Thaud walked over, too.


    On the other hand, Jaseh and Winifred exchanged looks. Theycould sense that the two children were dissatisfied with Diana.


    Thaud ordered the servants to serve the dishes. He had spent a whole night on the neand was really tired.


    He wanted to have some food before taking a good rest.


    As Cecil was eating the food in big mouthfuls, Jaseh walked over to them and asked, ¡°Did you guys have a fight with Diana?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t wish to talk about things like this when I¡¯m eating. If you don¡¯t want to eat yet,just keep quiet,¡± Cecil didn¡¯t want to hear nor say a single thing about Diana.


    Upon hearing that, Jaseh wanted to continue asking, but Winifred stopped him. Cecil had always treated Diana well.Judging from her attitude, something must¡¯ve happened between them. Hence, it was better for the two sisters to solve it by themselves.


    After the meal, Cecil and Thaud went to rest.


    At the same time, Everleigh and Christopher had already arrived at the Meyer family¡¯s home. stair and Adrienne were there, too. Adrienne was making Ysabelle and Felicia very happy.


    Ysabelle had bought the two children some gifts. stair liked the item with panda patterns very much.


    ¡°Aunt Ysablle, Aunt Felicia, thank you for the present. I like it very much,¡± Adrienne stood in front of them and bobbed a curtsy to them.


    It looked hrious, and everyone in the room burst out inughter. The whole atmosphere was very harmonious.


    Everleigh and Christopher were in the kitchen. When she saw the heartwarming scene, she felt even more guilty. She didn¡¯t know how she should exin to the children if they were to leave the family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Ysabelle is just back for a project, and she¡¯ll be leaving soon,¡±Christopherforted her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± She responded weakly.


    He understood her worries, but he couldn¡¯t exin everything to her. It was better for them to talk about it another time.


    Then, the whole family sat down together for lunch. Ysabelle filled the two kids¡¯ tes with their favorite dishes.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, would the two of you like to go overseas with me for a vacation? The holidays areing soon, right?¡± She figured that if the two children went abroad with her, life wouldn¡¯t be so boring all alone.


    Adrienne hesitated for a moment.¡°Hmm, let me think about it. Grand-Uncle wants me to stay at his ce during the holidays.¡±


    ¡°Grand-Uncle? Who¡¯s that?¡± Ysabelle was confused.


    Vanessa reminded her with a smile, ¡°Have you forgotten that the Jenkins family is Everleigh¡¯s biological family?¡±


    Ysabelle froze, as if she had truly forgotten about it.


    ¡°Ysabelle, what project are you working on this time?¡± Christopher asked as he helped Everleigh get some food.


    ¡°I¡¯m challenging Lawson Group, an overseaspany, in a bidding,¡± she replied.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lawson Group?¡± Felicia asked. She had never heard of that project before.


    Ysabelle lifted her wine ss and took a sip of wine, showing a deep gaze in her eyes.


    ¡°Lawson Group? Isn¡¯t that thepany that has a good rtionship with the Jenkins family?¡± Samuel suddenly asked.


    As soon as Everleigh heard the name of theJenkinsfamily, the first thing that came to her mind was Annie.


    Missha had previously told her about Annie and Alexander¡¯s story, and they talked about Ocpeace City as well, so Annie was the only possible exnation.


    When the Jenkins family was mentioned, Christopher nced at Everleigh. He wondered if she knew anything about it.


    Christopher wasn¡¯t the only one looking at her;everyone else was, too.


    With so many pairs of eyes staring at her, Everleigh was rather startled.¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything about the Lawson family which is very close to the Jenkins family?¡± Felicia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this person once. Her name is Annie Lawson. I met her in Maniville, and that¡¯s all I know about them,¡± she answered truthfully. She couldn¡¯t care less about things like that.


    Ysabelle¡¯s gaze darkened. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Well, then I guess Annie is back, too.¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this,¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s an open and public bidding after all. It was originally nned to be held abroad,but I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s now held in our country,¡± Ysabelle mentioned.


    Felicia weighed in as well, ¡°That¡¯s just how a bidding goes, so there¡¯s nothing you should feel sorry about.¡±


    Everleigh nodded. She knew what was going on as well.


    After lunch, she and Christopher went back to the hospital. Looking at her gloomy expression,he pretended to be rxed and asked, ¡°How did you get to know Annie?¡±


    ¡°Because Annie likes Alexander.¡±


    Suddenly, his eyes were wide open. In fact, Alexander was very good-looking. Everyone was curious about why he wasn¡¯t married yet.


    ¡°Is Annie good looking?¡± He continued asking.


    ¡°Well, yeah, she looks beautiful and elegant.After all, shees from a wealthy family,¡± she replied as she tilted her head to look at him.


    She found out that their focal points on the matter were vastly different.


    A lustful man like him would only care about the appearance of women.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, Everleigh received a call from Alexander, inviting her to go over for dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s just that someone from the Lawson family is here. You¡¯re a part of the Jenkins family, so you shoulde back and meet her, too,¡± Alexander knew that Everleigh was still unable to let the incident go, but he really hoped that she would go back.


    She was silent for a long time and finally replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.I¡¯m not free tonight, so I can¡¯t go back.¡±

 Chapter 496 Let Them Out

    It wasn¡¯t that Everleigh didn¡¯t want to go back and apologize to Saniogo face to face, but as the daughter-inw of the Meyer Family, it just wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to go back during this time.


    However, from Alexander¡¯s point of view, that wasn¡¯t the case. He felt that she wasn¡¯t willing to forgive Saniogo.


    ¡°Everleigh, about this matter, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I have a patient to tend to right now. Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡± she interrupted him andhung up the phone directly. Then, shegot up and rushed out.


    Hearing the sound of the phone call being disconnected, Alexander had an indescribable feeling in his heart. He thought that Everleigh was still unwilling to forgive his father.


    Annie sat in the living room of the Jenkins family¡¯s home while chatting with Saniogo. She looked at the staircase from time to time as Alexander had been up there for a long time, but had yet toe down.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, is Alexander always so busy?¡± She asked.


    He nodded.¡°He¡¯s in charge of most of thepany¡¯s matters. I¡¯m getting old now, so it¡¯s time for me to slowly step down.¡±


    She chuckled, ¡°How is that possible? Mr. Jenkins, you¡¯re not even old. You¡¯re just like my father, who likes to goof off.¡±


    Heughed out loud. That was actually the case. The older he became, the more he wished to spend time rxing at home.


    He didn¡¯t want to continue working his guts out.


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Oh, by the way, where¡¯s Cynthia? I haven¡¯t seen her since I came back.¡±


    Saniogo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as soon as he heard Cynthia¡¯s name.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy.¡±


    Annie was rather observant.She knew that something must¡¯ve happened, but she didn¡¯t continue asking about it.


    After Saniogo left, Annie took out her phone and called Cynthia, but the call just couldn¡¯t connect. When she thought about Saniogo¡¯s suspicious reaction, she immediately made a phone call.


    ¡°Find out what has happened to Cynthia,¡± she instructed and hung up the phone immediately.


    She had a feeling that many things had changed since shest came back.


    It seemed that she should¡¯vee back earlier.


    Shortly after, Annie¡¯s phone rang,and the person on the phone told her everything.¡°When did this happen? Didn¡¯t Saniogo do anything about it?¡± She asked in shock.


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay.¡± Annie then hung up the phone, and she suddenly remembered when she first met Everleigh.


    She didn¡¯t expect her to be such a ruthless person that didn¡¯t even care about her own family members.


    After thinking about it for a while,she called Missha and told her about everything that had happened in Ocpeace City.


    After Missha heard about it, she was rather enraged. ¡°Annie, since you¡¯re back in Ocpeace City, please help get the three of them out. After all, they belong to the Jenkins family. We can¡¯t just leave them in there.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I can do that, but Mr. Jenkins¡­¡±


    Missha sighed, ¡°Saniogo is just a proud person, and he cares a lot about his own dignity and honor. Melissa must¡¯ve said something to annoy him that he didn¡¯t even bother to help them. Just go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Annie agreed pleasingly. Things like that were a piece of cake for her.


    After Missha hung up the phone, she didn¡¯t call Saniogo straight away. Instead, she called Everleigh.


    She had just sat down on her chair to rest when her phone started ringing.


    It was from Missha.


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, are you busy right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my work. Aunt Missha, why are you calling me now? Isn¡¯t it already midnight over there?¡± Everleigh looked at the clock as she replied.


    Missha chuckled lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just really busy, and I usually work tillte at night, but I¡¯m already used to it. I¡¯m just calling to ask you, were you the one who put Cynthia and her parents in jail?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing Missha¡¯s words, Everleigh¡¯s face froze. ¡°Aunt Missha, I had no other choice. It¡¯s not the first time Cynthia has tried to hurt me. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, she¡¯ll never stop troubling me.¡±


    ¡°I know, Cynthia is just a spoiled kid. Actually, I want to get them out of jail. After all, they are my brother and my niece. I can¡¯t just leave them suffering inside there,¡± Missha saidearnestly.


    Everleigh understood her words. Since Missha wanted to let them out, she simply couldn¡¯t go against her. As long as Cynthia had learned her lesson, she was fine with it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Aunt Missha. You can make the decision. However, I do have to tell you, if Cynthia continues to look for trouble with me, I won¡¯t let her go again,¡± Everleigh knew that everyone in the family liked Cynthia very much. She could understand why everyone was helping her.


    Despite this, she wasn¡¯t a weak person either.


    Missha responded softly, ¡°I believe that Cynthia has learned her lesson this time. If she does something bad again in the future, I promise that I will personally punish her.¡±


    Regardless of whether her aunt¡¯s words were true or not, Everleigh was still delighted to hear it. Missha was already respecting her by calling and asking about her opinion. Even if Cynthia really came out, everything would still be the same.


    A few dayster, Cynthia was released. After being jailed for such a long time,not only did her attitude and behavior not improve at all, it became even worse. ¡°Annie, thanks for helping me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.Although, you should really thank your aunt for it,¡± Annie said softly.


    When Cynthia heard that it was Missha who had helped her, she became even more aggrieved. Missha was the person who loved her the most besides her parents in the Jenkins family. Even Saniogo, who used to dote on her, didn¡¯t do anything to help her.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now. Your parents wille out soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Everyone in the Jenkins family had received the news thatYeezoohad been released.After Saniogo found out about it, he didn¡¯t do anything either.


    He knew very well who was behind it.


    Theodore received the news, too. He called Everleigh to remind her, ¡°Cynthia has been released. You have to be extra careful from now on.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying this?¡± She found his words rather hrious.


    Would Cynthia even dare to attack her again? She was certain she wouldn¡¯t.


    He was really worried. Many bad things had happened recently.If something bad was to happen to Everleigh, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Everleigh,for the sake of the two children, you really have to be careful, okay?Wilson is one to be careful of, and the other one is the Jenkins family.You¡¯re already facing enough trouble. You wouldn¡¯t want to have more,¡± Theodore said in a serious tone. He was extremely concerned about her.


    Everleighughed, ¡°Alright, I know. Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself.¡±


    ¡°Please take this seriously, I¡¯m doing all this for your own good,¡± he added.


    ¡°Okay, got it. I will treat every problem seriously.¡±


    Then, Theodore let out a chuckle.Hearing his deep-toned chuckle,she thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Would you like to go out for a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on me. Let¡¯s go for some barbeque. I haven¡¯t eaten it in a long time.¡± She was drooling as soon as she thought of it.


    She was craving it.


    He agreed.


    In the evening, the two of them went to a barbeque restaurant near the hospital. Many people had gathered there for dinner. Theodore and Everleigh seemed a little out of ce there.


    One was as cold as ice, and the other looked as elegant as a swan. They looked nothing like people who would visit a small, cheap restaurant for dinner.


    Nevertheless, they sat down and ced an order.


    ¡°I would like twentymb kebabs and twenty chicken wings,¡± Everleigh¡¯s clear voice sounded.

 Chapter 497 Dad’s Last Words

    Listening to Everleigh¡¯s voice, Theodore couldn¡¯t hide the smile in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re quite familiar with this ce, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I used toe here often with Christopher and Cecil. Although this ce looks messy, the food is very authentic.¡± As she said that, she remembered that she really missed the food when she was abroad. It was a local specialty food.


    He smiled lightly and said, ¡°It seems like you really know it well.¡±


    ¡°Of course, the other cuisines are boring. On the other hand, food like this is really exciting. This is the real deal,¡± she responded. As soon as she finished saying that, the deliciousmb kebabs were served.


    Upon hearing her words, the owner of the restaurant smiled, ¡°Thisdy right here is really wise. Many other foods are not as delicious as this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. Please give us a bottle of beer and a ss of fruit juice, thank you!¡± Everleigh requested politely.


    ¡°Right away!¡±


    Shortly after, the drinks were served.She poured herself a ss of beer, but she gave Theodore the fruit juice. After all, he had to drive.


    He understood why, so he called Moses. ¡°Come and pick me upter. I¡¯ll send you my location.¡± After that, he hung up the phone and took a sip of the beer in her hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink together,¡± he said as he took a bite ofmb kebab and drank a sip of beer.


    It was really hearty and satisfying.


    The both of them didn¡¯t drink much, but they ate a lot of food.


    Everleigh ate thest kebab, ced the skewer stick on the te, and let out a burp in satisfaction. ¡°Wow, the food is indeed amazing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you for some grilled meat next time.¡± Theodore recalled that they used to love eating grilled meat together in the past, and it was an unforgettable memory.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After they settled the bill, they walked back to the hospitalto help speed up their digestion.


    Moses arrived as soon as they reached the hospital.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back home.¡± Theodore opened the car door for her. Everleigh then sat in the backseat together with him.


    The two of them discussed the tasty food along the car ride, and the atmosphere was exceptionally harmonious.


    It would be really great if they could remain like that.


    When Everleigh arrived home, she went upstairs immediately to rest.Little did she know, chaos was already going on in the Jenkins family.


    The first thing thatYeezoodid after being released was to look for Saniogo. He initially thought that as brothers for decades, Saniogo would at least do something to help him get out.


    Unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t care about him at all. Saniogo hadabandoned him and left him to suffer in jail.


    ¡°Saniogo, have you forgotten about your promise to our parents? You said that you would take good care of all your siblings, but now, you don¡¯t even care about us just because you¡¯re in charge of the Jenkins family!¡±Yeezooshouted in a thunderous voice as if he wanted to destroy the house.


    Annie, who was sitting aside, was shocked to see such a scene.Yeezoolooked nothing like the friendly man he was before.


    Saniogo, on the other hand, looked at him with an emotionless face, as if he was looking at a stranger.


    Before their father passed away, he knew that Luqman and Yeezoo weren¡¯t talented in doing business, and something bad would happen sooner orter. For the sake of the family¡¯s reputation, Saniogo was asked to take good care of his siblings. However,Yeezoohad been causing trouble over and over again just because Saniogo had made that promise.


    ¡°Yeezoo, what are you trying to say? Have I failed you as your eldest brother?¡± Saniogo questioned him with a cold face.


    Yeezoo still felt he had done nothing wrong. He retorted boldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? How well do you think you are as our eldest brother?¡± He was confident that since Saniogo had made the promise to their father, he was obligated to take care of them for the rest of his life, instead of putting his own brother in jail just because of Everleigh


    Hearing that, Alexander let out a sneer, ¡°Uncle Yeezoo, your words are somewhat unreasonable. You¡¯re already in your fifties. Are you still expecting someone else to clean up your mess for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°You shut up. The adults are talking, you shouldn¡¯t interrupt,¡± Yeezoo bellowed angrily.


    Alexander wanted to continue speaking, but Saniogo nced at him, signaling him to stop.


    For so many years,Saniogo had been doing so much for them, but they took everything for granted. Hence, he had finally decided to do something about it.


    He stood up and walked towards Yeezoo, and his freezing coldness surrounded him.


    ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯re bringing up the past, let¡¯s talk about the past today. How many things have you done to harm thepany ever since Dad passed away? Do you need me to list it out one by one?¡± Saniogo said in a harsh tone.


    Yeezoo looked at him, and was taken aback slightly. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for father¡¯sst words, do you really think I would¡¯ve kept you in the family until today?¡± Saniogo added coldly. All these years, he had been trying to tolerate them for the sake of his father.


    Alexander felt that his father¡¯s words weren¡¯t harsh enough, so he showed Yeezoo the information on his mobile phone and said, ¡°Uncle, these are your recent whereabouts. Do you want me to read them out? I know exactly why you¡¯ve chosen the project.¡±


    Yeezoo¡¯s entire body trembled and he almost fell down.


    Cynthia went forward to hold him, and her expression was troubled as well. When Yeezoo first decided to go over and confront Saniogo, she thought that her father was brave and confident, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be left speechless by her uncle.


    Annie looked at Yeezoo¡¯s expression, and felt rather awkward. She was an outsider, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say anything. However, she could tell thatYeezoo¡¯swords were terribly wrong. Even parents wouldn¡¯t dare to discipline their children for their whole lives, not to mention an elder brother.


    ¡°Saniogo, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeezoo, if you¡¯re unhappy with it, feel free to start your own business. I¡¯ll keep your shares for you, but I¡¯ll use it to cover the losses that you¡¯ve caused this time,¡± Saniogo said everything that he wanted to say.


    Yeezoo was rather infuriated.¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, do you really want everyone to know what you¡¯ve done? If you¡¯re still insisting on keeping your shares, I can sue you right now. I¡¯d really like to see who has the guts to bail you out again,¡± Alexander¡¯sst sentence was directed at Annie.


    She was stunned, and she turned her head to look at his cold face.


    ¡°Alexander, I¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Annie, although we have a good rtionship, I hope you can understand that this is an internal matter within the Jenkins family. Even if it¡¯s Aunt Missha¡¯s instruction, someone from our family should¡¯ve done it instead,¡± Alexander expressed his dissatisfaction in a straightforward manner.


    Business and personal rtionships should be separated at all times. It had always been one of his life principles.


    Hearing that, Annie lowered her head and spoke in a guilty tone, ¡°I was just worried about Cynthia.Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawson, Alexander¡¯s words might have been a little too harsh, but this is a family matter within the Jenkins family after all. You¡¯ve really crossed the line this time,¡± Saniogo said. In fact, he wanted to use that opportunity to teach Cynthia a lesson, but someone else had disrupted his n.


    Yeezoo was even worse, and actually had the audacity to confront him. Saniogo was really disappointed to have such a brother.


    There was nothing else Annie could say. If her actions would cause Alexander to dislike her, she woulddefinitely not do it again.

 Chapter 498 Cover the Losses With His Shares

    Cynthia couldn¡¯t bear to see Annie being criticized like that. She looked at her cousin and said, ¡°Alexander, why are you talking to Annie like that? She was just worried about me. Besides, she is likely to join our family in the future. Aren¡¯t you a little too harsh on her?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia.¡± Annie¡¯s face blushed as Cynthia had exposed her secret. She was really embarrassed about it.


    She liked Alexander for sure, but it just couldn¡¯t be said out loud in front of everyone.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he didn¡¯t say a single word.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not here today to learn about your rtionships. I just want to know, do you really want my shares?¡± Yeezoo spoke.


    ¡°You have two options, and the choice is yours.¡± Saniogo had made up his mind.


    No one could change his mind anymore.


    Yeezoo nodded in dissatisfaction.¡°Fine¡­ Well yed!¡± Then, he walked straight out the door after saying that.


    When Cynthia saw him leave, she followed him out, too.


    Apart from the servants,only Annie, Alexanderand Saniogo were left in the living room.


    Annie sat on the sofa and felt a little uneasy. ¡°Mr. Jenkins, I¡¯ll go up now.¡±


    ¡°Sure, rest well.¡±Although Saniogo wasn¡¯t pleased with her actions, he didn¡¯t say anything about it.


    After all, she was a guest from the Lawson family. There were some things that simply couldn¡¯t be said.


    The butler knew that Saniogo wanted to talk to Alexander alone, so he turned around and left with the other servants.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He wanted to give the father and son some privacy.


    ¡°Dad¡­ What are we going to do about Uncle Yeezoo?¡± Alexander asked.


    ¡°Just do as I say. I¡¯d ratherpensate him for the breach of contract than to give him more profit.¡± Saniogo was firm with his decision. He would never use thepany¡¯s funding to cover the losses.


    Alexander sighed softly, ¡°Dad, I feel that Aunt Missha is just causing us more trouble.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t me her either. She is abroad, so she doesn¡¯t know anything,¡± Saniogo replied indifferently.Since Yeezoo had already been released, there was no reason to put him back in jail again.


    Alexander turned his head and looked at Saniogo¡¯s face that was full of worries and troubles.His hair was even whiter than before.


    He looked much better a few days ago.


    ¡°Dad, is it because of Everleigh¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Everleigh isn¡¯t wrong. After all, anyone could be a suspect back then,¡± Saniogo said as he let out a soft sigh. His eyes were filled with mixed emotions.


    Alexander understood her standpoint as well, so he didn¡¯t look for her all the while.


    He wanted to investigate everything thoroughly before showing her the results.


    The night passed in the blink of an eye. Everleigh slept soundly. After washing up the next morning, she brought stair and Adrienne over to the hospital to visit Xavier.


    She wasn¡¯t on duty that day, but she still went to the hospital.


    Theodore was there as well. He brought quite a lot of snacks with him, including one of Xavier¡¯s favorite foods.


    Everleigh smelled blue cheese as soon as she entered the ward.¡°Who¡¯s eating that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xavier¡¯s favorite food. He was once scolded badly by Madison just because he ate it. From then on, he never dared to eat it again,¡± Theodore exined.


    She had never expected such a thing to happen. Besides, it was just some food after all;it wasn¡¯t something bad.


    Theodore ced the blue cheese on the countertop, andthe entire room was filled with the smell of the stinkyblue cheese.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s really stinky!¡± Adrienne pinched her nose and eximed.


    Everleigh also felt that the smell was a little unpleasant. If it continued spreading, the nurses on duty would definitely warn them.


    ¡°I think you¡¯d better take it out. Otherwise, when the nursees inter,she might be unhappy about it,¡± she advised.


    Theodore nodded and ced it in a corner to be taken away.


    When Christopher heard that Everleigh was there, he went over to the ward and joked, ¡°You really like the hospital, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better focus on your work, stop talking nonsense over here.¡± She gave him a disdainful look.


    He red at her, picked up some snacks on the table, and began eating.


    Upon seeing him, Adrienne asked sweetly, ¡°Uncle Christopher, are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so sad. No one brought me any delicious food,¡± he pretended to be pitiful and responded.


    Adrienne had always felt pity for him. She smiled, ¡°Here, let me take care of you. Open your mouth, let me feed you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yummy, it¡¯s delicious,¡± he said happily. His expression was really disgusting.


    Everleigh and Theodore both chose to ignore him.It was rare for him to be able to spend some time together with her, and now, their sweet time was interrupted.


    Christopher was doing it on purpose.


    ¡°I¡¯vee here to tell you something. We¡¯ve found some clues about Mr. White, and I heard that he¡¯s currently in the country,¡± Christopher suddenly spoke up.


    Everleigh was a little surprised. In the country?


    How was that possible? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be abroad?


    ¡°The best ce to hide is in in sight. If we didn¡¯t check properly, I¡¯m sure no one would¡¯ve thought that he would return to Ocpeace City,¡± Theodore said calmly.


    Christopher shot him a nce. Why was he interrupting?He could¡¯ve said it by himself.


    Everleigh was lost in thought. ¡°How long will it take for you to find him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Even if he¡¯s found, he probably wouldn¡¯t tell us the truth. You have to know, it¡¯s a murder after all, they surely wouldn¡¯t want to put themselves in hot water,¡± Christopher said seriously, analyzing the whole situation.


    Theodore nced at her.Christopher¡¯s words made sense.


    However, it was at least better for them to find him, rather than not having any hope at all.


    ¡°I know. We¡¯ll talk about it after we find him. I can¡¯t just let my parents die in vain.¡± Her gaze deepened. She wasn¡¯t hesitant at all.


    She had already hurt Saniogo¡¯s feelings, so there was no reason for her to give up.


    She¡¯d rather let everything go on like that.


    ¡°I knew you would say this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll continue investigating,¡± Christopher sighed.


    He had lost his appetite in an instant.


    He put the fork down and didn¡¯t continue eating.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere in the ward became gloomy and solemn.


    It only calmed down a little after a nurse went in to look for Christopher.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my men will help in the investigation, too,¡± Theodore tried tofort Everleigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let your men focus on dealing with Wilson. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± She knew that he was facing a lot of stress and trouble. Xavier¡¯s attacker had yet to be found, and there was no way to deal with Wilson at the moment. She felt really bad for him.


    He took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I feel really useless whenever you say something like this. It¡¯s like I can¡¯t even take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Does it even matter? If you are God, then I believe that no one in this world will trouble you,¡± she leaned over to him and said softly.


    The corners of his lips curled up. ¡°I do hope that I¡¯m God.¡±


    If he really was God, then no bad things would happen to him.


    The day had passed, and Xavier¡¯s condition was still the same. Before Theodore left, he stood in front of his brother and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been lying here for a long time now. If you don¡¯t wake up soon, everything you have will be taken away from you. Are you really willing to let it go?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xavier¡¯s hand moved slightly.


    A few secondster, it stopped moving again.


    Theodore brought Everleigh and the kids out for some grilled meat. The family of four ate harmoniously.

 Chapter 499 Going to Have a Little Sister

    The day had passed just like that. Theodore was a little reluctant to leave them. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Adrienne sensed his sadness.


    ¡°I will miss all of you,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Are we not going to meet again?¡± Adrienne was puzzled.


    Everleigh looked at Theodore, then turned around to look at stair and Adrienne. She chuckled, ¡°How about we go to Daddy¡¯s vi right now?¡±


    ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go now! Will Ace be there?¡± The first thing that came to Adrienne¡¯s mind as soon as she heard that they were going to Theodore¡¯s vi was that dog, Ace.


    Upon hearing Everleigh¡¯s words, Theodore turned the car around immediately and headed to his ce.


    He also sent a message to Eddie and asked him to bring Leon¡¯s dog over to his vi. stair and Adrienne liked him very much, so he wouldn¡¯t want to let them down.


    Thinking of it, he suddenly had the thought of buying a dog, so the two children would visit him more often.


    At the vi, stair and Adrienne ran towards Ace as soon as they saw him waiting at the door.


    ¡°Ace!¡±


    ¡°Woof woof!¡± Ace barked at them, as if he remembered them.


    Everleigh and Theodore got out of the car, and were delighted to see such a lovely scene.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside now. Let the dog sleep with them tonight.I¡¯m sure the two kids will be very happy,¡± Theodore had already nned everything out.


    He wanted to spend some time alone with her.


    stair and Adrienne yed with Ace in their room, while Everleigh and Theodore went to the room where they used to stay together.


    ¡°Everything here is still the same. Nothing has changed.¡±


    ¡°I thought that I¡¯d forget everything after you left, but I¡¯ve really underestimated my love for you,¡± Theodore said with a gloomy face. Thinking back to the past few years, his heart ached.


    Everleigh felt rather guilty. If she had told him the truth back then, would they not have separated for so many years? She pondered.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± He patted her on the shouldersand looked at her affectionately. ¡°No matter how much I apologize, I can never make up for all the damage that I¡¯ve done to you over the years. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, there¡¯s no need to apologize. Besides, I did gain something along the way.At least I have two children now.¡± She was really grateful to have two loving children.


    They were her precious treasures.


    He smiled faintly and kissed her on the lips.


    ¡°Thank you for forgiving me.¡±


    When she noticed that he was kissing her gently and carefully as if he was afraid to offend her, she smiled, stood up and kissed him back.


    He froze for a short moment. Soon, he came to his senses and initiated an affectionate French kiss.


    That night, they made sweet love to each other. The deep, passionate love inside the room couldn¡¯t fade away for a long time.


    Meanwhile, the two children and the dog in the other roomcould hear the weird noisesing out of their room.


    ¡°stair, what are Daddy and Mommy doing?¡± Adrienne asked innocently.


    ¡°I think they might be making us a new baby brother or baby sister.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to exin it in a better way, so that was the most suitable and simple exnation that he thought of.


    After hearing that,her eyes were sparkling in amazement. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Woof woof¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go away and not interrupt them,¡± stair whispered.


    He closed the door gently.


    He didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    The next day,a ray of sunshine woke Everleigh up. She opened her eyes slowly, turned her head around and sawTheodore¡¯s handsome face next to her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Thinking about the scene the night before, she blushed slightly.


    Although it wasn¡¯t her first time, she was still not used to it.


    ¡°Stop staring at me,¡± his hoarse voice sounded;it was full of charm.


    Anyone who heard it would fall in love with him.


    ¡°No, I want to continue looking at you.¡± She then stared into his eyes.


    His beautiful eyes were filled with joy and love. It had been a long time since shest saw him feeling so happy.


    ¡°Okay then, enjoy yourself. Let me send you a photo of meter, so you can look at it every single day,¡± he responded in a serious tone.


    It was actually a good thing for him, as it meant that she was still in love with him.


    He would do anything to not lose her again.


    The corner of Everleigh¡¯s mouth twitched. She was just kidding,but he was taking her words seriously.


    Theodore really sent her a handsome photo of him.


    When the two of them went downstairs, stair, Adrienne and Ace were ying in the living room.Seeing them walking down the stairs, Adrienne walked over and asked, ¡°Mommy, have you two made us a new little brother or little sister yet?¡±


    As soon as she asked the question, Everleigh¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.


    She was shocked that the little girl had just said such a thing.


    ¡°Who¡­Who told you about it?¡±


    Adrienne pouted and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? stair, did you lie to me?¡±


    He was startled, and stood there like a statue. He thought that Adrienne had gone insane to ask a question like that to their mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He simply couldn¡¯t say that it was true.Otherwise, his parents would find out that they had overheard everything the night before.


    Theodore walked over and carried Adrienne in his arms. ¡°We can¡¯t just make a little sister that easily. It¡¯s a whole long process.¡±


    ¡°Then when can she be made?¡± She was as innocent as amb.


    Everleigh waspletely lost for words. She had never actually thought of an exnation for a question like that.


    Theodore thought for a moment and answered,¡°We¡¯ll let you know if we have a new baby, alright?¡±


    ¡°Sure.Daddy, you must let me know as soon as possible, so I can prepare some gifts for my future baby sister or baby brother.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a pinky promise,¡± Adrienne stretched out her pinkie, and Theodore stretched his out as well.


    The both of them then made a pinky swear.


    Everleigh was helpless.She wasn¡¯t sure if Adrienne¡¯s question was considered solved or not.


    After breakfast, the two of them sent the children to school.


    At the school gate,when the other students saw them, they all came forward and asked, ¡°stair, are these your parents? They¡¯re really good-looking!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my mommy isn¡¯t even as pretty as yours.¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore exchanged looks. Thinking about it carefully, they rarely showed up at the school, so it was only normal for many people to not recognize them.


    stair and Adrienne were surrounded by their friends.Of course, Adrienne was the talkative one, so she talked about their family¡¯s situation and their parents¡¯ good looks.


    Everleigh knew that the two kids could handle the crowd, so she got into the car with Theodore.


    Along the way, the both of them didn¡¯t speak, but the atmosphere between them was still the same.


    It was as if they had returned to their youth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work,¡± he said as they arrived at the entrance of the hospital.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯ll be here after work. Youryounger brother is still inside,¡± she interrupted his mushy words.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. That woman was rather hard-headed.


    She wouldn¡¯t even allow him to be romantic for once.


    ¡°Alright, you can go now, I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± After saying that,she turned around and walked straight into the hospital.


    However, she was incredibly happy deep down.


    She suddenly realized that having a romantic rtionship wasn¡¯t that bad after all.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were full of joy as well.


    He started the car and left.


    Christopher noticed the cheerful look on Everleigh¡¯s face as soon as he entered her office.


    ¡°Tell me, what did you do yesterday? Why are you in such a good mood today?¡± He asked.


    She chuckled lightly, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve done something delightful, but it¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,you don¡¯t have to tell me.I know what you¡¯ve done.¡±

 Chapter 500 Wilson Will Be There Too

    When Everleigh saw Christopher¡¯s expression as if he knew everything, she found it rather hrious. ¡°Since you know everything, I guess I don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean,¡± he snorted. He felt that she was being too petty.


    It wouldn¡¯t even hurt for her to talk about it.


    The day had finally passed, and Everleigh had stayed in the hospital for the whole day. When it was almost time to get off work, she waited for Theodore to pick her up. However, before he arrived, Ysabelle showed up.


    Ysabelle appeared at the door of her office, which gave her a shock.¡°Ysabelle, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, and ask if you are free tomorrow,¡± Ysabelle said as she walked into the office. She found that all the doctors¡¯ offices looked the same.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special about Everleigh¡¯s.


    She was rather surprised.¡±Ysabelle, is there something I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°The auction is tomorrow, andI just want to know if you are able to go with me.¡±


    Everleigh was relieved to know that it wasn¡¯t about something important.¡°Isn¡¯t Felicia free tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s really busy with her business. How will she have any time to apany me? I¡¯ll show you what an auction looks like, and how it works,¡± Ysabelle replied with a smile.


    Everleigh chuckled lightly, ¡°Okay then, I can take a leave tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing that, Ysabelle suddenly thought of something. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°I heard from Felicia that you¡¯re partnering up with Theodore in a business. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s way better than being a doctor forever. Christopher will have to inherit the family¡¯s business in the future too, but that brat wants to spend some more time having fun,¡± Ysabelle sighed.


    She thought that her sister-inw was much more sensible than her younger brother. Regardless of who Everleigh was doing business with, she at least had the aspiration to do so.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Compared to her, Christopher was nothing but a spoiled, pleasure-seeking child.


    His future was basically hopeless.


    Everleigh kept silent. She knew that he had his own ambitions, and she actually supported him.


    Christopher brought some food with him and walked into Everleigh¡¯s office, but was shocked to the core when he saw Ysabelle there.


    ¡°Ysabelle, when did youe over?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Do I have to seek your permission toe over?¡± She responded coldly.


    He felt awkward.He was just surprised to see his sister at the hospital without any proper reasons.


    ¡°Alright, you guys can have dinner, I¡¯ll go back now. Everleigh, don¡¯t forget about the auction tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up at your ce,¡± Ysabelle reminded her.


    ¡°Alright.Thank you, Ysabelle,¡± Everleigh said.


    Logically speaking, she should¡¯ve been staying with the Meyer family, but she was still living at the Trevino family¡¯s home. It was rather unreasonable for her to do so.


    She even had to bother Ysabelle to pick her up the next day.


    It made her feel even worse.


    Ysabelle waved her hand to showthat she didn¡¯t mind.


    After she left, Christopher asked curiously, ¡°Why did Ysabelle look for you?¡±


    ¡°She wants me to go to the auction with her tomorrow.I know nothing about auctions, but I¡¯m just going to join in on the fun,¡± Everleigh said.


    He pouted.He thought that Ysabelle was biased as she didn¡¯t invite him to go.It was an eye-opening experience.


    He wanted to go with them, too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow.¡±


    She knew what was in his mind by looking at his expression, but there was nothing she could do. After all, she couldn¡¯t make the decision.


    When Theodore came over, she was already waiting for him at the entrance. He parked his car and got out. Hewalked over and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve just waited for me inside. It¡¯s alreadyte autumn, and the weather is quite chilly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t feel cold.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± He then heldher hand and walked back to the car.


    Inside the car, he turned on the heater to make her feel morefortable.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a newly-opened restaurant,I¡¯ll take you there to try the food,¡± he answered.


    She smiled lightly, ¡°I have to go back to the Trevino family¡¯s home today, I¡¯m following Ysabelle to the auction tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The auction? Is it about thend on sale abroad?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    She only knew that it was an auction, but she didn¡¯t ask Ysabelle about the details.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Wilson is participating in it as well.¡±


    She turned to look at him.¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Godfrey Group has some properties abroad. If they manage to win thisnd, the profit is going to be very high,¡± he exined.


    She was rather surprised. She had never asked about the Godfrey family¡¯s assets, but judging from Theodore¡¯s words, they seemed to own many properties abroad.


    ¡°So he¡­¡±


    ¡°He will be there, too. If you¡¯re really going tomorrow, you have to be careful. Who knows, the Jenkins family might show up, too.¡± He no longer had anything to do with the wealthy families, so he had no choice but to stay out of it.


    If he was still the president of Godfrey Group,he would¡¯ve had a reason to join the auction.


    Everleigh nodded. She knew that she had to be extra careful if she met someone from the Godfrey family.


    The next day, Ysabelle arrived at the Trevino family¡¯s home early in the morning.Abraham and Selena were having breakfast.


    When the servant told them that someone from the Meyer family hade, they were both rather surprised.


    Ysabelle walked in. She was dressed in a ck fur coat, which made her look as majestic as a queen.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Trevino,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Meyer, wee to my house.¡± Abraham was slightly staggered when he saw her. He had seen Felicia before, but not the other daughter of the Meyer family.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the resemnce between Ysabelle¡¯s brows and Felicia¡¯s, he probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized her.


    She nodded and signaled her assistant to bring in the gifts that she had brought over. ¡°Mr. Trevino, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting, so here¡¯s a little gift for you.¡±


    Abraham looked at the gifts on the table. Theylooked nothing like ¡®little¡¯ gifts. They were all high-quality goods that would cost at least a million dors.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. My sister-inw has been bothering you all this while, so I muste and pay you a visit,¡± Ysabelle put on a polite smile, which looked totally different from her expression when she was doing business.


    Sitting on the other side of the sofa, Selena couldn¡¯t help but sigh. The Meyer family was indeed an extremely wealthy family;even their gifts were incredibly valuable.


    ¡°Everleigh is used to living here, and the two children are¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Trevino,my parents like stair and Adrienne very much, too, and they always talk about them. If it¡¯s possible, I sure hope that they can live with the Meyer family.However, since Everleigh likes them here, I guess we just have to respect her decision,¡± Ysabelle interrupted his words, which clearly showed her love for the two children.


    He didn¡¯t say anything in response.


    At that moment, Everleigh had finished dressing up and walked down the stairs.


    ¡°Ysabelle, when did you arrive?¡± Everleigh initially thought that she was already considered early, but didn¡¯t expect Ysabelle to be earlier than her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived,¡± she replied.


    Selena looked at Everleigh¡¯s fancy outfit, so she asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to the auction with me,¡± Ysabelle responded.

 Chapter 501 Attending the Bidding Together

    Hearing that they were going to an auction, Selena became rather excited. ¡°I want to go, too.¡±


    She had attended auctions several times. There were a lot of items being auctioned off, but the prices were just way beyond her budget.


    Although she couldn¡¯t buy anything, it was fun to see different things.


    Just as Everleigh was about to refuse, Ysabelle said, ¡°If you want to follow us, go and change then. Remember to wear an evening gown.¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle¡­¡± Everleigh asked worriedly. She was concerned that she was bringing too many people along.


    Ysabelle understood her concerns.Despite this,she had heard about Selena before.She was an artist, so events like that were definitely suitable for her.


    Moreover, she was fromthe Trevino family. If Ysabelle was to refuse,others would think that the Meyer family was selfish.


    Selena felt a little awkward. She was so excited that she had forgotten who was the one being invited.


    Abraham felt that it was a little inappropriate as well. Everleigh was considered a member of the Meyer family, so it was understandable for her to go. However, Selena wasn¡¯t. If she went with them, people would gossip about it.


    Ysabelle could sense their thoughts, so she chuckled, ¡°This auction is open to the publicand anyone can attend it. In other words, the organizers want to gain poprity. They will be happier if more people show up. Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s not a closed event, anyone can go.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let me get changed.¡± Selena was delighted to hear that. She got up and went straight to her room to change.


    Abraham sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve really spoiled her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for girls to be like that, Mr. Trevino.There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about,¡± Ysabelle piped up.


    Selena was fast-moving. A few minutester, she came out of her room, dressed in a light green evening gown.


    Ysabelle was rather impressed. She had to admit that artists had strong and elegant auras.


    When the three of them arrived at the venue of the auction, everyone looked at them. One was wearing a ck evening gown, giving off a strong aura. The other was dressed in a multi-colored evening dress, looking pure and gentle. The third one wore a light green evening dress, looking graceful and elegant.


    When the three of them walked in, everyone was talking about them.


    ¡°Which family are these threedies from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but they¡¯re all gorgeous.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s find outter.¡±


    Ysabelle was used to such asions, so she led the two sisters into the hall.


    The ambience inside wasn¡¯t dark, but it looked more like a banquet hall instead. A plethora of delicious dishes was served.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a formal asion?¡± Selena whispered.


    The corners of Ysabelle¡¯s lips curled up as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s because this is an open auction, so everyone attending is either rich or noble. They have to serve the guests well. Otherwise, who would want toe again?¡±


    Selena finally understood. Sure enough, her experience was a little limited, and there were many things that she didn¡¯t know.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, remained calm. She looked around as Theodore had mentioned before that Wilson would be there.She was trying to spot him.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Ysabelle noticed that she had been looking around since they entered the hall, as if she was looking for someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Wilson Godfrey. I heard that he is attending, too.¡± As soon as Everleigh finished speaking, she spotted Wilson talking with a few other people in a corner.


    Ysabelle looked over, and saw that the person standing next to him was one of the organizers of the auction.


    Her gaze dimmed as she immediately understood what was going on.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re representing the Meyer family now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone else.¡± Ysabelle had heard about Everleigh¡¯s story from Felicia.


    No one could believe what had happened in the Godfrey family.It was filled with cruelty and ruthlessness.


    Even the parents were cruel and heartless towards their own children. Wilson was putting his own sons into so much trouble over and over again, andthey had almost lost their lives.


    Everleigh lowered her head and remained silent.


    Shortly after, Annie entered the hall, too.The ballroom was filled with people from Ocpeace City as well as foreigners.


    The venue of the auction was decided by the organizers.


    When Annie saw Everleigh, her eyes lit up as she walked over to her and greeted, ¡°Miss Trevino, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Miss Lawson.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see you when I previously visited the Jenkins family? I even asked Mr. Jenkins about you,¡± Annie smiled courteously. She looked natural and generous, so no one could spot anything wrong about her.


    Everleigh chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy at the hospitaltely,so I couldn¡¯t go there that day.¡±


    ¡°Well, I really hope to see you there.Alexander has been talking about you many times now,¡± Annie wasn¡¯t hesitant at all. She was talking exactly about the recent incident in the Jenkins family.


    Ysabelle, on the other hand, frowned when she saw Annie¡¯s expression.


    Only then did Annie notice her. She smiled and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Meyer.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawson, you¡¯re here, too. I heard that you returned to Ocpeace City a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°This piece ofnd is very important to my family, so of course I have to take it seriously. Miss Meyer, please have mercy on meter,¡± Annie said in a yful tone, as if she was begging Ysabelle to go easy on her during the bidding.


    Ysabelle¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Miss Lawson, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no mercy in the world of business. Besides, even if I go easy on you, will the others do the same?¡±


    Annie nodded seriously as she listened. ¡°That¡¯s true.I guess we can only try our best.¡±


    Everleigh and Selena exchanged looks.Annie was really good at beating around the bush. She knew that it was impossible for Ysabelle to give up on thend, but she still decided to talk to her about it.


    She was just hinting to Ysabelle that she would do everything to win the bidding.


    Ysabelle let out augh, ¡°Miss Lawson, you¡¯re very confident, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±


    Annie nodded, turned around, and talked to the other guests.


    ¡°Ysabelle.¡±


    ¡°Annie has always been known as a sharp person abroad.It seems like she¡¯s quite a capable person,¡± Ysabelle said in a calm tone, but the mockery in her eyes was obvious.


    She was used to people like that.


    Everleigh was a little worried after the conversation. The bidding had yet to begin, but Ysabelle and Annie were already fighting. She was scared that something bad would happen.


    Selena shared the same thoughts.


    The three of them then ate some light food and prepared themselves for the auction to begin.


    Ysabelle told the two sisters that there were other valuable things being auctioned off besides that piece ofnd, including a pair of precious rings.


    Legend had it that the rings once belonged to a loving couple who lived in a distantnd. However, they were tortured to death due to a dangerous situation in their country back then. They didn¡¯t want to be separated from each other, so they held each other¡¯s hands tightly. In the end, the hands were chopped off together.


    Everleigh felt that it was pretty cruel. It was indeed a sad story.


    ¡°Why are those rings even being auctioned?¡± Selena had a feeling that the rings were cursed.


    Ysabelle continued, ¡°People admire and respect their love, don¡¯t they? The rings are a symbol of their love.¡±


    Selena nodded in agreement.Nevertheless, thinking about the hands that were chopped off really made her feel sick.


    Then, the auction began, and the lights were dimmed. The stage was brightly lit with spotlights.

 Chapter 502 Godfrey Group Won It

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the stage. A momentter, a man with sses walked up with a microphone in his hand.


    ¡°Wee, everyone. I am the host of today¡¯s auction. How is everyone doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, which caused everyone else tough out loud.


    The host smiled and continued, ¡°That¡¯s great. The first item to be auctioned today is this ceramic vase from Auview. It was once owned by the king of Auview, and has a high historical value. The opening bid of this item will be ten million dors, and the bid increment is five million dors.¡±


    Everleigh and Selena looked at each other. They were certain that no one would waste their money to buy such a thing.


    Before they could even say something, someone ced a bid.


    However, only a few people were interested in it, so it was sold off at twenty million dors.


    The following few items were some simple items, and everyone was just cing bids for fun.


    The highlight of the night was the piece ofnd. Its area wasn¡¯trge, but it was located in the city center, a strategic location.


    ¡°This is thend title. The starting bid is set at two billion dors, with a bid increment of one hundred million dors.¡± As soon as the host announced the bid price, all the guests gasped in astonishment.


    Two billion dors?


    If all the bidders were to ce a bid, wouldn¡¯t the price of thend be raised to a ridiculous amount?


    Everleigh whispered to Ysabelle, ¡°Ysabelle, how much money do you have?¡±


    ¡°I have enough.¡± She had expected the price of thend to be high, as the organizers wanted the wealthiest families topete amongst each other to offer the highest bid.


    Annie took a look at thend title, and her eyes sparkled. She raised her sign and called, ¡°Four billion.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Everyone eximed as they looked at her in surprise.


    She was just too ruthless. She actually doubled the starting price in her first bid.


    ¡°Five billion.¡±


    ¡°Six billion.¡±


    ¡°Seven billion.¡±


    Everleigh and Selena looked at Annie who was shouting her bid prices as if money meant nothing to her. It seemed like she was just calling out higher figures one after another, but everyone knew that it simply wasn¡¯t a joke.


    However, Ysabelle was sipping her wine leisurely. She hadn¡¯t offered a bid price yet.


    Her jet-ck eyes looked especially sharp in the dark, which gave people a chilly feeling.


    The price had been raised to ten billion dors.


    The host shouted loudly, ¡°Ten billion dors going once, ten billion dors going twice, ten billion dors going¡­¡±


    ¡°Thirteen billion,¡± Ysabelle called out all of a sudden.


    The audience was in an uproar again. They all looked at her, and saw Everleigh and Selena at the same time.


    When Wilson saw Everleigh, his eyes shed for a split second.


    ¡°Fourteen billion.¡± Annie was already gritting her teeth and started getting nervous. She had only prepared ten billion dors, and an extra four billion was a big deal for her.


    Wilson gritted his teeth as well and called out, ¡°Fifteen billion.¡±


    Upon hearing his voice, Ysabelle looked over at him.He was staring at Annie with a serious expression, as if he was afraid that she would raise the bid again.


    Annie had already given up when Wilson offered fifteen billion dors. She was downhearted. She no longer had to worry about the extra four billion dors, and she could even save her ten billion.


    Everleigh was incredibly surprised that the bid had been increased to fifteen billion dors. Even a big truck couldn¡¯t carry so much cash.


    Selena was shocked as well. She had seen such a huge figure in movie scripts, but had never expected to hear it in real life.


    The host was also slightly astounded, but he managed to react quickly.


    ¡°Fifteen billion going once, fifteen billion going twice, fifteen billion going thrice. Sold!¡± The host then hit the table with a gavel.


    From that moment onwards, thend belonged to Wilson.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t believe that he had just won thend.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Ysabelle, you¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Ysabelle turned around to look at her, and couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.


    Everleigh was bbergasted by her reaction. Had Ysabelle lost her mind? She pondered.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The Godfrey family is indeed very wealthy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Selena was puzzled. She knew that the Godfrey family was rich, but the Meyer family was equally prosperous as well.


    It seemed that Ysabelle didn¡¯t want topete with the Godfrey family.


    After Wilson won the bidding, he heaved a sigh of relief secretly.


    Soon, the next item was disyed on the table. It was the set of precious rings. The light purple diamonds embedded on them were extremely rare. Those two big diamonds alone were already very valuable, not to mention the long history of the rings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone here knows about this pair of ringsand knowsthe legend behind it as well, soneed I say more? The starting bid of it will be 110 million dors with a bid increment of ten million dors.¡±


    Quite a lot of people were interested in the rings.


    ¡°120 million dors.¡±


    ¡°130 million dors.¡±


    ¡°140 million dors.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred million.¡± A voice sounded from behind. Everyone else kept quiet after hearing it. Those rings were only worth 180 million dors at most, so spending 20 million dors more wasn¡¯t worth it at all.


    ¡°200 million dors going once, 200 million dors going twice,200 million dors going thrice. Sold!¡±As soon as the host finished speaking, everyone apuded.The pair of rings were officially sold to that person.


    Everyone looked over and saw a manwho was in his early twenties, with a strong aura. He looked like the son of a wealthy family.


    The following items being auctioned after that weren¡¯t really interesting, so the guests started to leave as they felt bored.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, too. There¡¯s nothing else nice for us to see anymore,¡± Ysabelle turned around and said.


    ¡°Ysabelle, are you going back empty handed?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Who says my hands are empty? I¡¯ve gained something good. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back.¡± Ysabelle¡¯s face was still filled with delight.


    Everleigh became more confused about her intentions.


    When they left, they bumped into Annie outside the hall. She looked at Ysabelle and said, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve won nothing either.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I get anything or not. What¡¯s more important is that you¡¯ve bought nothing either. If it wasn¡¯t for the Godfrey family, you would¡¯ve exceeded your budget, right? Why don¡¯t you go back and see if there are any other projects you can invest in, instead of talking nonsense here?¡± Ysabelle mocked her in a cold tone. She was being harsh and straightforward.


    Annie raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s true, but Miss Meyer, you and I are both the same.¡±


    ¡°We can never bepared.¡± After saying that, Ysabelle walked out with Everleigh.She couldn¡¯t be bothered by Annie¡¯s opinions.


    Annie looked at them as they left, and her eyes were full of hatred, like burning mes.


    Ysabelle then sent them back home. Selena had learned a lot from the bidding.¡°Everleigh, do you have any idea who bought the pair of precious rings?


    Everleigh shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°He¡¯s from a foreign family, the Laneigh family. His name is Maverick,¡± Ysabelle spoke.


    ¡°Maverick? What a weird name.¡± Selena had never heard of such a name before.


    Ysabelle took a deep breath and didn¡¯t say much. The Laneigh family was a rather strong and wealthy family abroad, but they seldom appeared in Ocpeace City, so it was normal that not many people knew about them.


    She had met some people from the Laneigh family at a banquet before, if not, she wouldn¡¯t have recognized him, too.


    At the entrance of the Trevino family¡¯s home, Ysabelle got out of the car and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll leave now.I don¡¯t want your father to feel ufortable.¡±

 Chapter 503 Ysabelle’s Strategy

    Everleigh could sense that her father was ufortable with Ysabelle¡¯s visit, so she didn¡¯t force her to stay.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Before Ysabelle left, she asked Everleigh to bring her children back to visit the Meyer family whenever she had time.


    She nodded. She promised to do so during her free time.


    The two sisters then entered the Trevino family¡¯s vi. Selena was rather interested in the man called Maverick.


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t you feel that we¡¯ve seen Maverick somewhere before?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but I can¡¯t really remember where,¡± Everleigh replied. In fact, she felt that Maverick looked familiar when Ysabelle mentioned his name, but she didn¡¯t talk about it in front of her as she wasn¡¯t really sure about it.


    Selena had the same thought. However, she just couldn¡¯t figure out where she had met him before, so she gave up.She¡¯d rather get back home and rest earlier.


    The entire industry received the news that Godfrey Group had won the piece of foreignnd.


    Everyone was familiar with Godfrey Group.


    Theodore received the news as well.


    Upon seeing the news, he let out a cold snort. Wilson had really emptied Godfrey Group¡¯s funding. If they couldn¡¯t gain any profit from thend, there was no turning back.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t go to the hospital. Instead, she looked for Theodore and asked him for his opinion on that matter.


    ¡°I no longer have anything to do with Godfrey Group. As long as I can receive my monthly bonus on time, he can do whatever he wants,¡± he responded with ease, as if Godfrey Group meant nothing to him.


    Seeing that he was so indifferent, she didn¡¯t continue asking.


    It had nothing to do with her anyway.


    In the afternoon,he sent her over to the hospital. When she got out of the car, he suddenly asked, ¡°Did anyone from the Jenkins family show up to the auction?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Everleigh answered in a firm tone.


    She had also thought that she would meet members of the Jenkins family there, but not a single person showed up, and only Annie was there.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered as he pressed his lips together without saying a word. The mixed emotions in his eyes disappeared gradually.


    She knew him very well. From the looks of his expression, she knew what he was thinking about. ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight.¡± In the end, he chose to keep his thoughts to himself.


    As she got out of the car, an indescribable feeling welled up in her heart.


    She simply knew him too well.


    After taking a few steps forward, she turned around all of a sudden, withanger in her eyes. ¡°Theodore, do you know what I hate about you the most? You know everything, but you¡¯re not telling me anything. Are you even treating me as your partner?¡±


    He looked at the furious woman standing in front of him silently.


    He was just doing it for her own good.


    Everleigh turned around and stomped her feet as if she was trying to vent all of her frustration.


    Theodore sighed helplessly after seeing her reaction. He only looked away after she walked into the hospital and vanished from his sight.


    She was in a bad mood. Some nurses wanted to greet her, but didn¡¯t dare to speak. Anyone who saw her could tell that she was angry at that moment.


    She walked straight into her office. In fact, Theodore didn¡¯t tell her everything as he just didn¡¯t want her to suffer too much.


    She understood his intentions.


    However, why did she have to be a fool who knew nothing?


    Everything was clearly rted to her, but she knew nothing about it.


    As soon as Christopher came in, he noticed her enraged expression, as if she was about to blow up.


    ¡°What happened? Did someone trouble you early in the morning?¡± He walked over and asked.


    She nced at him and didn¡¯t respond.


    He didn¡¯t mind, so hecontinued, ¡°Wilson is really getting famous this time,but it¡¯s such a pity that he will be losing money.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Everleigh raised her head and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You saw how Ysabelle ced her bids, right? Didn¡¯t you think about it?¡± He asked as he turned his head over, with a bright smile on his face.


    He seemed to be waiting for Everleigh to ask him more questions.


    She was startled for a moment. Recalling what had happened during the bidding, she suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Was¡­ Was Ysabelle deliberately raising the price?¡±


    ¡°Smart. You¡¯ve figured it out in such a short time.¡± He snapped his fingers and looked at her with praise.


    She thought about the scenario carefully. At that time, she had a constant feeling that something was wrong.


    Ysabelle seemed to be determined when she was talking to Annie.Everleigh thought that she would put in all her money to win thend.


    To her surprise, she only ced a single bid.


    Christopher immediately knew what Everleigh was thinking about as she remained silent.She was a smart person, so she could understand something easily.


    ¡°Did Ysabelle gain something from that piece ofnd?¡± She asked tentatively.


    He smiled faintly, ¡°A little bit. Ysabelle knew the price of thend, so she made a deal with the organizers. The purpose of her trip this time wasn¡¯t actually to buy thend.¡±


    She suddenly understood why Ysabelle could lead a good and luxurious life abroad. It all finally made sense.


    With that kind of vision, she was really extraordinary.


    ¡°If Ysabelle was living in ancient times, she would definitely be the queen of thergest kingdom,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s already a queen right now. Actually, Felicia was the one who was supposed to move abroad. However, Ysabelle knew that she would be upset to live alone in a foreign country, so she decided to go. After all, she¡¯s the eldest sister,so it¡¯s her responsibility.¡± Although Christopher was a yboy, he was actually sensible and understanding.


    It was just that he had never shown it.


    Hearing that, Everleigh raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Since you know everything, why don¡¯t you behave yourself and take charge of thepany? Then, your sisters can worry less.¡±


    He red at her and responded unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done. It¡¯s not easy to manage apany well.Any slight mistakes can lead to thepany going bankrupt. I know I¡¯m not intelligent enough, so let¡¯s just forget about it.¡±


    She snorted. Christopher was the smartest person she knew.


    He was justzy and irresponsible.


    However,his words did remind her of something else. Theodore had mentioned that the Jenkins family didn¡¯t show up to the bidding. Logically speaking, the Jenkins family should¡¯ve known about the piece ofnd andpeted to get it.


    Could it be that someone from the Jenkins family knew what was going on, so they decided not to participate in it?


    At the same time,over at the Jenkins family¡¯s home,Annie was sitting on the sofa listlessly. Her father had asked her to acquire thend, but she returned from the auction with empty hands.


    When Saniogo walked down the stairs, he saw her sitting on the sofa, feeling exhausted.His eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Annie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, I¡­ I¡¯ve failed my task. I didn¡¯t get thend,¡± she replied truthfully. The purpose of her trip was very clear, and it was also obvious that she had failed.


    There was no point in hiding the truth.


    He sat on the other side of the sofa and crossed his legs. He picked up a teacup on the table and took a sip of tea. ¡°Annie, you have to look at the bigger picture.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was rather confused. Was there even a bigger picture?


    Getting that piece ofnd would bring them a fortune.

 Chapter 504 Cheering Her Up

    Saniogo saw the puzzled look on Annie¡¯s face and continued calmly, ¡°Yes, thend will bring a lot of profit, but you have to know, you¡¯ll need to share it with others. Annie, thisnd is destined to belong to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She asked, confused. Then, she thought of something. ¡°Mr. Jenkins, logically speaking, among the Four Greatest Households, the Hayes family is the least involved in business, but the Jenkins family has the biggest business. Why didn¡¯t you fight for thend? Otherwise, the Godfrey family wouldn¡¯t have gotten it.¡±


    He chuckled and didn¡¯t say a word.Even if he exined it to her, she probably wouldn¡¯t understand, so it was better for him to not say anything.


    Her question was left unanswered, so she didn¡¯t continue asking.


    In the evening, when Alexander returned home, he told Saniogo that Yeezoo and his family had gone abroad to look for Missha.


    After hearing that, Saniogo remained silent for a long moment, then finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Just let them be.¡±


    ¡°But Aunt Missha¡­¡±


    ¡°Missha will agree to it.She will be delighted to know that someone is going there to help her out.¡± Saniogo squeezed out a smile, but there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of joy in his eyes.


    Alexander was rather worried. A person like Yeezoo would never aplish anything no matter where he went to. He was afraid that not only would Yeezoo not lighten Missha¡¯s burden, he would also bring her more trouble instead.


    Annie remained silent throughout the entire conversation. Ever since Alexander criticized her the previous time, she no longer dared to talk about his family¡¯s issues. She didn¡¯t want to be hated by him.


    ¡­


    Everleigh took a taxi home directlyafter work. When Theodore arrived at the hospital, she was already gone.


    He knew that she was angry. Feeling helpless, he took out his phone and called her.


    ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just want to go home and rest early,¡± she replied coldly,and her tone was simr to that of his that morning.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do. He had never seen her act in such a way in the past.


    ¡°Everleigh, you have to understand, I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡­¡± He tried to exin.


    She had had enough of such words. ¡°Stop using the same excuse every single time you do something behind my back. Theodore, I don¡¯t want to be the ¡®woman behind a sessful man¡¯. Am I really that shameful to you?¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone immediately.


    Not only did she not calm down, she became even angrier.


    Theodore¡¯s heart was filled with helplessness as he listened to the busy signal that came out of his phone. He put down his phone silently and drove straight to the Trevino family¡¯s vi.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Everleigh sat in the living room and yed with stair and Adrienne, trying to hide the anger in her heart.


    Selena had heard her speaking angrily when she was in the room next to hers. She hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Did you two have a quarrel?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it something normal?¡± Everleigh asked Selena back, which directly left her speechless.


    In fact, it was normal for a couple to have squabbles.


    Adrienne raised her head and asked carefully, ¡°Mommy, why did you quarrel with Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Your father lied to me,¡± she said angrily.


    stair was displeased upon hearing that. ¡°Let me teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°stair, you¡¯d better not intervene in your parents¡¯ affair. You¡¯re still too young to know about love,¡± Selena intervened hurriedly.


    Everleigh also realized that she had said something wrong. stair had always had a bad impression of Theodore. It would be such a shame if the father and son fell out just because of a small problem like that.


    Adrienne pouted and felt a little upset. Now that her mother had been hurt, she had to do something about it.


    Suddenly, they heard loud sounds outside the house.


    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Selena and Everleigh looked at each other, got up, and walked out. When they reached the entrance, they saw heart-shaped fireworks in the sky.


    The colorful fireworks lit up the sky in the dark night, and the smell of gunpowder could be smelt in the air.


    It didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time.


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying with fireworks sote at night?¡± Selena looked around, but couldn¡¯t see a single person.


    Suddenly, Everleigh remembered something.When she first got together with Theodore, he had lit fireworks for her.


    It was because she had found a love letter written to him by another woman, which infuriated her.


    After so many years,that memory was still sweet and wonderful.


    Unexpectedly, he still remembered it, and was using the same method to coax her again.


    At that moment, he walked over with a bouquet of Everleigh¡¯s favorite flowers in his hands. Adrienne spotted him, pointed over and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Daddy!¡±


    The three of them then turned over to look in that direction. Theodore was walking towards them.


    He looked tall and straight, and was moving over slowly.


    Under the colorful night sky, his expression was solemn and indiscernible.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve speciallye over to apologize, please forgive me,¡± he exined with a voice that was filled with allure and charm. His deep gaze was filled with sincerity.


    If he hadn¡¯t mentioned that he was apologizing, others would¡¯ve thought that it was a wedding proposal.


    Adrienne and Selena eximed at the same time, ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Everleigh questioned coldly, but the smile in her eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    He could feel that she wasn¡¯t angry anymore.It was rare for him to do something romantic,but it wasn¡¯t an embarrassing thing either.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t? Are you going to prepare a surprise for me every single day?¡± Although she sounded upset, she had already received the flowers and held them tightly.


    Tulips were one of her favorite flowers.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem.¡± Theodore had the ability to do so.


    Being romantic was a piece of cake for him.


    Selena stood aside, feeling a little envious. Why couldn¡¯t she meet a man as good as Theodore? She thought to herself.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, let¡¯s go in now, let¡¯s not disturb them.¡± Then, Selena held the two kids by the hands and went inside the house.


    Everleigh looked at her watch while holding the flowersas she said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±


    The two of them then walked along the road under the streetmps. The atmosphere was especially warm. ¡°Everleigh, there are some things that I didn¡¯t tell you, but I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it from you.¡±


    ¡°I know, but Theodore, there are some things that I should know. After all, I am involved in it too. Do you understand?¡± That was the main reason she was unhappy.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t being understanding, but she was just being too understanding, and that was why she didn¡¯t want to live life like an idiot who knew nothing.


    He sighed softly and continued, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s the Meyer family¡¯s n, and I don¡¯t want you to be involved.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with the Meyer family?¡± She asked on purpose. Although she had already known what was going on, she wanted to know his point of view.


    ¡°Ysabelle has always been very busy abroad. Why would she even return just for an auction? The only exnation is that there are other problems. I¡¯ve been doing business for so many years, so I¡¯m clear about it.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t really interested in doing business,since he had started doing it, he had to try his best and do well.


    She noticed that he was extraordinarily observant, as he was able to identify the Meyer family¡¯s problems so easily.


    He was from the Godfrey family as well, but the difference between him and the other members was incredibly vast.


    He felt a little strange when he saw that she was silent. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

 Chapter 505 Didn’t Want To Leave

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking. Even you have thought of it,so why didn¡¯t Wilson notice it? Isn¡¯t he¡­¡± Before Everleigh could finish her sentence,her face became stiff as she asked in shock, ¡°It was you?¡±


    Theodore chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡±


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Wilson¡¯s biggest problem is his greed. The more greedy he is, the more weaknesses he will show, especially when he is abroad. I just used a small trick and led Wilson into this situation,¡± he exined with a cold tone.


    She kept silent for a long moment.


    After a long while, she finally asked, ¡°What about the Jenkins family?¡±


    ¡°The Jenkins family? Do you think your eldest uncle is a narrow-minded person? He had never intended to participate in the auction after he knew that Ysabelle had returned. He¡¯s far more experienced than I am, or else, how could he be the head of one of the Four Greatest Households?¡± Theodore had to admit that Saniogo was an expert with great vision.


    If it was someone else, they probably would¡¯ve made a rash move.


    Furthermore, they would¡¯ve put in all their money to win thend.


    ¡°How is Godfrey Group doing now?What if Wilson finds out?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Godfrey Group can afford to buy thend.The worst case scenario is that it will probably lose a few years¡¯ worth of profit.¡± Theodore had been in charge of Godfrey Group for so many years. He definitely knew everything about thepany¡¯s financial power.


    The two of them continued walking down the path. As they started feeling tired, they decided to go back.


    ¡°I can pick you up tomorrow,¡± he offered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have to go to the Meyer family¡¯s ce tomorrow,¡± she replied.She heard that Ysabelle was leaving soon, so she wanted to meet her one more time.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a sh of uneasiness in his deep gaze.


    They were deeply in love with each other, but had to keep it a secret just because of the Meyer family.Why did it have to be hidden?


    Thinking of it, he couldn¡¯t say anything even though he was upset. After all, it was his fault that had led them into their current situation. He had to bear the consequences.


    The next day, Everleigh brought stair and Adrienne to visit the Meyer family. They were all overjoyed, especially Vanessa. She would give the two children all the best gifts in the world if she could.


    Ysabelle sipped on her tea while sitting on the sofa, which looked rather simr to Samuel¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve swapped my shift with someone else. Plus, you¡¯re leaving soon, so I shoulde and visit you,¡± Everleigh replied in her soft voice.


    Ysabelle nodded and giggled, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m noting back anymore. Why are you so worried about me? Come on, let¡¯s have a walk in the garden.¡±


    Everleigh stood up and followed her out. She asked stair and Adrienne to behave themselves before leaving.


    Vanessa waved her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about stair and Adrienne. We¡¯ll take care of them. Just go ahead.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything else, and walked to the garden with Ysabelle.


    The two of them then sat on a garden bench and enjoyed the autumn sunshine. ¡°Ocpeace City is still the best, I have family and friends here.It¡¯s way better than living abroad,¡± Ysabelle said.


    ¡°Ysabelle, are you nning toe back for good?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to do so, but I have to train someone to take charge abroad. I¡¯ve been away from home for way too long now,¡± she sighed, revealing her strong feelings for her hometown.


    Anyone would want to enjoy a luxurious life at home. However, it was only just a dream. In order to achieve sess, one had to work hard and sacrifice.


    It was impossible for one to live life nicely without putting in any effort, including Ysabelle.


    Everleigh looked down and remained silent. She wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know how.Especially after Christopher had told her about the whole story, only then did she know that Ysabelle had to bear so much pain when she moved abroad.


    She also finally understood why Felicia was treating Ysabelle nicely ever since she came back. Sibling love wasn¡¯t the only reason;another reason was her sense of guilt.


    ¡°Felicia has been acting strange recently. Do you know why?¡± Ysabelle changed the topic all of a sudden, which startled Everleigh. The topic change was simply too quick for her to react.


    Ysabelle noticed her stunned reaction and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ Why are you asking about that?¡±


    ¡°I know my sister¡¯s personality well.She has always been a strong, decisive person, and she¡¯s even colder than me whenever she talks.However,tely, she has been constantly on her phone, revealing a smile every now and then. Is there something wrong with her?¡± Ysabelle said.


    Everleigh was bbergasted. Why were the members of wealthy families all so observant?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.I rarely spend time with Felicia,¡± Everleigh answered as she picked up a ss of fruit juice beside her and started sipping on it unnaturally.


    She was trying to avoid eye contact with Ysabelle.


    She immediately understood what was going on by looking at Everleigh¡¯s expression. She snickered and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I believe you know nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Felicia has always been free and easy, so I don¡¯t really dare to ask her about her private life.¡±


    Ysabelle, however, smiled without saying anything. She already had an idea in mind.


    Everyone headed over to the dining room as soon as the food had been prepared. Felicia hurried back home after receiving a call from them as well. She sat down on her chair, picked up her fork, and started eating. ¡°Ysabelle, I¡¯ve booked a flight ticket for you. Your flight is tomorrow night, so you can sleep on the ne.¡±


    Ysabelle nodded.


    Christopher, on the other hand, was taking care of stair and Adrienne as if he was already used to it.


    ¡°Christopher, I want to eat crabs,¡± Adrienne said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll peel it for you,¡± Christopher responded with a smile. Then, he removed the crab meat from the shells and ced it on her te. It was a loving scene.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Adrienne said as she ate it.


    She was happy for sure.


    After the heavy meal, both stair and Adrienne felt sleepy, so they went to the living room to rest. Everleigh and the three siblings of the Meyer family went to rest under the shade of a big tree in the garden. Christopher sighed, ¡°How wonderful would it be if I could live like this every single day.¡±


    ¡°If yourpany closed down, you can definitely have a good rest,¡± Felicia mocked him bluntly.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but burst out inughter.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Christopher, being a loafer for a few days is more than enough. You¡¯ll soon understand how good it feels to work hard and achieve something on your own,¡± Everleigh tried to save him from embarrassment.


    However,he didn¡¯t appreciate it. He snorted, ¡°I am a man with great ambitions. When I¡¯m being a loafer, I want to focus on it, and not think about work.¡±


    His words made Felicia and Ysabelle exchange looks, and then the two sisters rolled their eyes together.


    ¡°When you work in thepany, you will get to experience the life of a loafer,¡± Ysabelle added coldly, which made Christopher shut his mouth directly.


    Everleigh noticed that there was a hint of panic and worry in his eyes.


    Perhaps he was just scared that they would ask him to work in thepany.


    In the evening, Everleigh finally took the children home. When they left,everyone from the Meyer family stood outside the house to send them off.


    ¡°Everleigh, do bring your kids over whenever you have time, alright?¡± Vanessa was reluctant to let them leave. She wasn¡¯t even that sad when Ysabelle moved abroad.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She nodded. She could feel that they genuinely loved the two kids.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them back in a few days.¡± Christopher waved his hand, signaling them to let her leave.


    Everleigh looked over and said, ¡°Ysabelle, I¡¯ll send you off tomorrow night.¡±

 Chapter 506 Giving Her Hope

    Ysabelle smiled and nodded gently. ¡°It¡¯d be better if you can bring stair and Adrienne with you.¡±


    Everleigh chuckled as she looked at the children, as if she was asking for their opinions.


    Adrienne said with a smile, ¡°Sure, I want to send Aunt Ysabelle off, too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal. Bring the two kids to the airport with you tomorrow.¡± Ysabelle then gave Adrienne a kiss on her cheek.She liked the sweet and lovely little girl very much.


    After Christopher sent them back home, he went straight to the hospital for his work shift. Seeing that he had been working really hardtely, Everleigh felt a little sorry for him.


    The next day, she went to the hospital early in the morning as she wanted to take his shift. He hadn¡¯t slept all night, so she wanted to help him out.


    He was very sleepyindeed. Seeing hering over, he went straight to the doctor¡¯s lounge to have a rest.


    She then worked for the whole day, and only went to send Ysabelle off at night.


    Christopher was constantly yawning as well when they arrived at the airport. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have a good rest.


    ¡°Aunt Ysabelle, please just bring us some food next time.I don¡¯t need any expensive jewelry,¡± Adrienne whispered.


    Ysabelle reached her finger out and tapped Adrienne¡¯s nose gently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you some local snacks next time.¡±


    Adrienne nodded. Compared to jewelry, she preferred delicious food.


    Before Ysabelle boarded the ne, stair and Adrienne waved their hands at her reluctantly, which made her even more determined to move back home.


    Theodore only appeared when the four of them walked out of the airport. Christopher snorted coldly, ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really punctual.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of the Meyer family, she wouldn¡¯t have had toe,¡± Theodore replied coolly.


    Everleigh belonged to him, but she had to show up to different asions with other men.


    Christopher¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and the mockery in his tone grew serious.¡°What gives you the right to say something like this? Who was the one who put Everleigh in such a situation?¡±


    His words left Theodorepletely speechless.


    Back then, in order to give the two children legitimate birth certificates, Everleigh had made a few mistakes, and had no choice but to marry Christopher.Now that she was rted to the Meyer family, Theodore had to think carefully about who had actually caused it.


    She stood aside and didn¡¯t say anything. It was indeed Theodore¡¯s fault, and she didn¡¯t want toment on it.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re guilty. Stop talking.¡± Adrienne said in her cute voice. She was on her mother¡¯s side regarding that matter.


    Theodore took a deep breath and looked at Everleigh with an apologetic look.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, it¡¯s so cold out here,¡± she said as she felt the chilly autumn breeze. The night was especially cold during autumn, and she couldn¡¯t help but hug herself.


    Christopher turned around and walked straight to his own car, as he knew that Everleigh would definitely not follow him.Then, the two cars drove off together. In the car, Theodore looked ahead with an indescribable coolness on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so unhappy?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just about work,¡± he replied indifferently, but his eyes were as cold as ice.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t believe him at all. Hispany was already on track, and it had a bright future ahead.


    If it was something about her, there was no need for him to cover it up.


    When they arrived at the Trevino family home, Everleigh went straight to rest, while Theodore headed over to the hospital to visit his brother.


    Xavier was still in aa, showing no signs of waking up.


    Theodore was rather afraid that his brother would remain unconscious forever.


    When the nurse saw him there, she poured him a hot cup of coffee.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Has he been sleeping just like that?¡±


    ¡°Notpletely. I saw his fingers move several times, but Dr. Trevino said it¡¯s just a neurological condition. The other doctors havee to check as well, and said that everything is as usual, without much progress,¡± the nurse exined.


    He didn¡¯t respond, and looked at Xavier silently. He smiled hesitantly and spoke, ¡°Godfrey Group is nowpletely controlled by Wilson. Your men are struggling to survive as well. Can you really bear to see everything continue down like this?¡±


    After saying that, he looked at Xavier¡¯s face. He still wasn¡¯t showing any emotions.Theodore was somewhat dejected.


    He got up and left directly.


    After he left, there was a change in Xavier¡¯s vital signs.


    His heartbeat had increased a lot.


    However, it onlysted for a few minutes, and soon returned back to normal.


    At the same time, after Yeezoo and his family arrived at their destination abroad, they asked for positions in Missha¡¯spany.


    Missha didn¡¯t refuse, and gave them a position each.


    Yeezoo was originally from the finance department, but Missha transferred him to the public rtions department.


    Cynthia, on the other hand, joined the management department.


    That way, she could meet Missha more often.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I need you to sign this document.¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, please have a seat,I want to talk to you.¡± Missha pointed at the seat in front of her, and her eyes were still full of love.


    Cynthia sat down in front of her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Aunt Missha?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that I can see that you¡¯ve been working hard in thepany, so I can rest assured. I¡¯m going back to the country in a few days¡¯ time, and you have to behave yourself here, okay? Who knows, I might hand thepany over to you in the future.¡±


    Missha exined with a smile, hinting at Cynthia that there was a chance of her taking over thepany in the future.


    Cynthia was slightly stunned.Missha¡¯s hint was way too obvious. Her face was immediately filled with excitement. ¡°Aunt Missha, are you saying that¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, but it all depends on your performance. I¡¯ve also told Everleigh the same thing before.You¡¯re both my nieces, so the most capable person will take charge of thepany. Cynthia, you must really work hard.¡± Missha was being thoroughly truthful, but the sparkle in her eyes disappeared immediately after.


    Cynthia became even more troubled as soon as she heard Everleigh¡¯s name.Was she trying to take over Jenkins Group? She pondered.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I will do my best.¡±


    ¡°Great, keep it up. Let me see your determination,¡± Missha looked at her in relief.


    Cynthia would work hard for sure. She didn¡¯t want Everleigh to take everything away from her. When she was put in jail, she had thought it throughand had really experienced how tough life was.On the bright side, it did help her learn a good lesson, and she understood the importance of power.


    She would never let Everleigh get Jenkins Group. Everleigh was also the reason she had to leave the country.


    Looking at Cynthia¡¯s expression, Missha understood everything that was in her mind.


    Soon, Missha prepared to return home.Before she left, she had arranged everything properly, as well as reminded Cynthia to trust her own judgement and instinct.


    Cynthia promised to do so.


    Everleigh had received the news that Missha was returning to Ocpeace City.


    She went to the airport to pick her up, and sent her straight to the Jenkins family manor.It was the first time that Everleigh went there since the incident with Saniogo.


    When he saw her there, he was totally stunned.


    ¡°Everleigh, why did youe over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Aunt Missha,¡± she answered indifferently, but her face looked rather awkward.She just couldn¡¯t apologize to him.


    ¡°Saniogo, why are you standing there? Come and sit down,¡± Missha spoke to him in a slightly different attitude.

 Chapter 507 Came Here to Apologize

    Saniogo sat on the sofa, thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Why did you decide toe back?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia is working in thepany, and has been managing itwell, so I¡¯ve decided toe back and take a break. Iwill return in a few days. With the advanced technology and high-speed inte right now, it¡¯s easier for me to manage things,¡± Missha replied with a smile.


    It seemed that she was very happy to be back.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He frowned slightly.It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t trust her decision, but it was just that Cynthia wasn¡¯t really suitable to lead thepany. She was short-tempered, and liked to cause trouble.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything about it.She couldn¡¯t care less about Cynthia¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Saniogo asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s just leading a few employees;she doesn¡¯t really have much power. Thepany is so big. As a youngdy, if she wants to lead the wholepany, everyone has to trust her.¡± Missha understood his concerns.


    Hence, she exined it to him.


    ¡°Everleigh, since you¡¯re here now, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed directly.


    When Alexander returned home and saw Everleigh, he was rather surprised. He didn¡¯t know why she was there.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Alexander, you¡¯re back just in time for dinner,¡± she responded with a smile, looking as friendly as she was before.


    He nced at Saniogo, trying to ask him what was going on.


    His father made eye contact with him, signaling him not to say anything.


    During dinner, Missha was talking about her life abroad, andthe atmosphere was very harmonious.Halfway through the conversation, she suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Everleigh, where are stair and Adrienne? Why didn¡¯t you bring them here to meet me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh, they have to go to school.I¡¯ll bring them over during the holidays,¡± Everleigh exined. In fact, she only learned about Missha¡¯s return when she received her call. Otherwise, she would still be on duty at the hospital. Once again, Christopher had to help her with her shift.


    Missha smiled.¡°Alright then.Tell me when they¡¯reing over.I¡¯ve bought them some gifts.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to receive any gifts from them anymore, as they were simply too expensive.


    After dinner, Saniogo asked Everleigh to follow him to the study room, as he wanted to talk to her.


    She had the same thought in mind, too.


    ¡°Everleigh, about the previous incident, there¡¯s something I want to tell you about. I know¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve wronged you before I even made a proper investigation. I wanted to apologize to you, but I didn¡¯t have the time. I¡¯m using this opportunity toe over and apologize,¡± she apologizedsincerely. However, her excuse sounded really awkward, as it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have the time.


    She just didn¡¯t know how to go over and apologize.


    She had previously argued with him so badly, but now, she had toe over and apologize. Fortunately,she didn¡¯t say anything too hurtful during their argument, or else, it would¡¯ve been really embarrassing.


    He wasn¡¯t expecting to hear such words, so he didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment.


    He wanted to exin what had happened back then, but didn¡¯t expect to hear an apology from her.


    ¡°Have you found out everything about it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Just a little bit, but it¡¯s all thanksto Elvir. If he hadn¡¯t gone out to investigate first, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find any clues,¡± she told him the truth.


    Saniogo nodded.¡°Elvir is a righteous man. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have let you know that I had gone there that day.¡±


    ¡°Why did you ask him to investigate then?¡± Everleigh asked him back.


    He took a deep breath.¡°You know Elvir¡¯s background, don¡¯t you? He¡¯s actually a decent man, and is the most suitable person to do the job. Besides, the public has been treating Welment¡¯s death as an ident. If they found out that it was a murder, it would cause a lot of trouble. That is why I¡¯ve asked him to investigate it secretly.¡±


    She nodded and said, ¡°I understand now. Uncle, thank you for your persistence for so many years, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°My father once told me,as the eldest brother, I have to take good care of all my younger siblings. However, I have let them down. Your father was the most promising one among all the siblings. He was a genius in business. Unfortunately, he passed away at such a young age. As for the other brothers, Luqman and Yeezoo, you know what kind of people they are,¡± he said, as the smile on his face grew even more bitter.


    For so many years, no one had known his struggles. Fortunately, he had a sensible son, Alexander, who had helped him a lot.


    At least there was a person he could count on.


    Everleigh had never understood Saniogo¡¯s thoughts.


    She also never knew that he was under so much pressure. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have had such feelings, but she had experienced everything herself.


    Especially after she had be a mother, her thoughts for children grew even stronger.


    ¡°Uncle, I will continue investigating my parents¡¯ deaths. I¡¯m here to apologize today. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t make it clear,¡± she said.


    He waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven you the moment you stepped into this house. You didn¡¯t grow up in the Jenkins family, so I don¡¯t me you for not knowing everything. Juste back more often so the house wouldn¡¯t feel so empty.¡± As he spoke, he raised his head and looked around the study room. It really looked cold and empty.


    ¡°Annie is back, isn¡¯t she? I believe you know that she has feelings for Alexander, right?¡± She changed the topic.


    ¡°Annie isn¡¯t suitable to be the daughter-inw of the Jenkins family. I used to ept her, but after a few incidents, my impression of her has changed,¡± Saniogo sighed; his tone was filled with emotions.


    Everleigh was silent for a moment. She didn¡¯t want toment on it, as it was Alexander¡¯s personal matter.


    When they went downstairs together, Annie hade back, and was having a good chat with Missha.


    When she saw Everleigh walking down, she was slightly surprised. ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lawson, where did you go?Why didn¡¯t I see you when I arrived just now?¡± Everleigh greeted her.


    ¡°I just went out for a walk,I didn¡¯t expect Aunt Missha toe back,¡± Annie replied.


    Everleigh was rather staggered that Annie addressed Missha as ¡®Aunt Missha¡¯.


    Despite this, Missha didn¡¯t seem to mind it, as if she had confirmed Annie¡¯s status in the Jenkins family.


    Everleigh pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the other hand, Annie seemed to have remembered something. ¡°By the way, Miss Trevino, why did you attend the auction with the eldest daughter of the Meyer family? I wanted to ask you about it, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to do so.¡±


    Missha was shocked to hear it. ¡°Was it the auction that was held by a foreign organizer? Saniogo, didn¡¯t you attend it?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± He responded straightaway, and his eyes glittered with shrewdness.


    Missha was even more confused. ¡°Saniogo, that piece ofnd is important to us as well. Why didn¡¯t you participate in it? I¡¯ve also heard that it was won by the Godfrey family.¡±


    Annie sensed that there was something wrong with Missha¡¯s tone, so she remained silent. She was previously criticized by Saniogo for cutting into their conversation. If she did it again, she might cause some problems for herself.


    ¡°To be honest, the price was too high. Even if Mr. Jenkins went to the auction, he might not have¡­¡±


    ¡°Annie, did you give up just because of the price?¡± Missha asked. She wasn¡¯t really angry because of that matter.


    Since they had already lost it, there was nothing else she could do.


    It wasn¡¯t like they would die if they didn¡¯t get thend.


    Annie waspletely embarrassed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Missha paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I wanted to invest in the project too when I was abroad, but I could only give upas we didn¡¯t have thend.¡±

 Chapter 508 Heart Condition

    Saniogo red at Missha and said, ¡°You always act rashly whenever you see benefits. Didn¡¯t you think about the problems of thend? How have you been managing the overseaspany all this while?¡±


    Was she out of her mind? If he could win thend, he would¡¯ve joined the auction as well.


    Since he had already known that it was a bad deal, why would he even bother participating in it?


    It was understandable that Annie couldn¡¯t see through the problems as she was still young and inexperienced, but how could Missha not realize it?


    When Missha heard that, she suddenly thought of something, and didn¡¯t continue talking about it.


    Annie, on the other hand, was ratherconfused, but she was sure that there was something wrong.


    Everleigh knew everything, but she wasn¡¯t a fool.She would definitely not reveal the truth at that moment.


    She didn¡¯t want to look for more trouble for herself.


    ¡°Everleigh, it¡¯s gettingte now, why don¡¯t you stay here for the night?¡± Saniogo suggested.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    Missha added quickly, ¡°Yeah, just spend the night here, and let your childrene over after school tomorrow. I haven¡¯t seen them yet.¡±


    She was so focused on their conversation that she had forgotten that Everleigh had yet to go back home.


    Everleigh chuckled lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I should stay here tonight, but I will definitely bring the kids over tomorrow. Someone had to rece my shift today, so I have to go back to the hospital.¡±


    After hearing that, they didn¡¯t insist on her staying anymore.When Alexander sent her back, she asked him, ¡°What are you going to do about Annie? I can see that you don¡¯t have feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°Everyone can see it, including you, except for Annie,¡± he looked ahead and sighed.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly and joked, ¡°How do you know she can¡¯t see it?¡±


    ¡°So what if she can? If it wasn¡¯t for the connection between the Jenkins family and the Lawson family, I wouldn¡¯t have met Annie. She is a smart girl, but just a little bit slow, especially in terms of emotions,¡± he sighed helplessly. He had never liked Annie, but there was nothing he could do as she was from the Lawson family.


    Hearing that, Everleigh said, ¡°You have a woman in your heart, don¡¯t you? Tell me, who is this smart and intelligent woman whom you have feelings for?¡±


    She had studied psychology before, so she could read minds easily.


    She was sure that Alexander liked someone.


    Hearing that, a person appeared in his mind, but he soon dismissed the thought.


    He thought that it was just his imagination running wild as he didn¡¯t have enough rest.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to expose him. Perhaps he just wasn¡¯t ready to reveal the person yet.


    The next day, she went to the hospital to visit Xavier. She heard from the nurse that there was something abnormal with his heart screening results the night before, and his heartbeat had increased significantly.


    When Everleigh checked on him, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong. Just as she turned around and was about to leave, the beeping sound of the vital signs monitor started to speed up.


    When she heard it, she examined Xavier¡¯s condition hurriedly, and found that there was something not right with his heart.


    ¡°Send him to the operating room immediately and call Dr. Harrison. Hurry up.¡± Her face was serious, and her tone became stern.


    She turned to the nurse and added, ¡°Call Theodore and ask him toe over right now.¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll call him right away.¡± The nurse was anxious and panicking.She was worried that an ident would happen, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibilities.


    Maxwell and Christopher went into the operating theatre together, while Everleigh waited outside. It was mainly because she still wasn¡¯t able to hold scalpels for too long, so could only wait for the operation to end outside.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± Theodore rushed over and asked.


    She shook her head.¡°He hasn¡¯te out yet, I¡¯ve only found out about it when I was checking on him just now. Let me ask you, is there anyone in your family with gic heart conditions?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Hansen one of them?¡± He took a deep breath and answered in a low voice.


    Besides Hansen, his grandmother had a heart condition as well.


    Helen had a heart disease, and it was said to be a hereditary condition. For so many years, she had to rely on a ton of money to survive.


    Despite this, she was still able to live to an old age.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Xavier has a gic heart condition. If he hadn¡¯t beenying still on bed, it wouldn¡¯t have been discovered. Is this considered a blessing in disguise for him?¡± Everleigh concluded as she smiled bitterly while looking at the door of the operating room. The operation was yet to end.


    A heart disease, especially a hidden one, was extremely dangerous.Who knew, he would suddenly die in his sleep one day.


    All of a sudden, she felt very sorry for Xavier as his life was filled with miseries.His legs were disabled forever, and it took him a long time to get over it. Now, he was diagnosed with a heart condition.


    She finally understood why he had be a gloomy and depressed person.


    Anyone else wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear the pain and suffering as well.


    The two of them then sat on a bench and waited quietly.


    They were waiting for the operation to end.


    After a long time, the light outside the operating theatre was finally turned off.Maxwell and Christopher walked out, and Everleigh went forward to ask, ¡°Dr. Harrison, how was the surgery?¡±


    ¡°The patient has acute myocardial infarction, and it will ur anytime. I¡¯ve used your new medicine, and the only thing we can do right now is to wait for the results.


    She nodded.¡°I will monitor his condition closely. Thank you, Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Silly, what are you talking about? It¡¯s our duty as doctors to save lives, have you forgotten?¡±


    ¡°But Dr. Harrison, you¡¯ve worked really hard, so I should express my gratitude to you,¡± she said, then nced at Theodore.He was a proud person, so he rarely appreciated others¡¯ efforts.


    Hence,she decided to say thank you on his behalf.


    By doing so, she was also saving his face.


    Maxwell rolled his eyes.¡°You really know how to settle problems, don¡¯t you? But it¡¯s such a pity that you don¡¯t have a proper status.¡±


    She felt embarrassed, so she looked back at Theodore.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you say something?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say something, but you¡¯ve said it all.¡± He acted innocent.Since she had said everything, there was no need for him to repeat it again.


    She couldn¡¯t me him for that.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s go and check on him right now. These three days are incredibly crucial for his recovery.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Maxwell didn¡¯t care about appreciation and gratitude.


    He had been used to it a long time ago.


    Christopher looked at Theodore in disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t even care about your own brother, and even need someone else to speak on your behalf.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh and I are a family.It doesn¡¯t matter who speaks,¡± Theodore responded coldly.


    Christopher let out a cold snort. ¡°Hmph, I should¡¯ve killed him during the surgery just now.¡± After saying that, he left directly.


    Everleigh knew that he wasn¡¯t being serious;he was just angry.


    Xavier was transferred straight to the ICU for close observation.


    The two of them stood outside the ward and looked at him.Theodore¡¯s gaze was a little dim, and his voice sounded haggard. ¡°Will Xavier be alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, nothing will happen to him as long as I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t lying. She was confident that he would be all right.


    Fortunately, her new medicine was working just fine, if not, there was nothing else she could do about it.


    When Theodore turned over and looked at the expression on her face, he actually felt at ease. ¡°It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve said something like that to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re always the person who bears all the pain.¡±

 Chapter 509 It’s All For Him

    Everleigh had told Theodore before that no matter what would happen in the future, she would always be by his side.


    However, he always sacrificed himself to protect her.Although his actions were touching, from a medical point of view,it was actually his biggest weakness.


    He smiled bitterly. He had a sudden feeling that it was actually not bad that there was a person who was willing to stand in front of him, fighting for him. Perhaps it was time for him to trust a woman who was willing to sacrifice for him.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± he called her affectionately, then kissed her softly on the lips.


    Words couldn¡¯t describe the deep love that he had for her at that moment.


    She was startled by his sudden action, and her cheeks blushed instantly.She felt shy as they were doing it in public.


    Suddenly, he received a phone call from Moses. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, can youe over for a while? There¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± He thenhung up the phone and nced at Everleigh.


    She nodded to him and said, ¡°Hurry up and go to work, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Even if he stayed, there was nothing he could do to help her.


    He nodded, turned around and left.


    In the office, Moses had been waiting for him for a long time. When he saw Theodore, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve received news from Godfrey Group, saying that Wilson has fired a group of employees.Mr. Xavier only has a few men left in thepany, and our men can¡¯t do anything about it either.¡±


    ¡°Ask them to be careful and not expose themselves,and wait for my orders,¡± Theodore instructed in a deep voice.


    Wilson was clearly using the chance to get rid of Xavier¡¯s connections in thepany as he wanted to haveplete control over Godfrey Group.


    Theodore knew that he was a ruthless person, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so cruel.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh received a phone call from Wilson. Hewanted to meet her.


    She nced at Xavier who was resting in theICU, hesitated for a moment, and answered, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet somewhere near the hospital.I don¡¯t have much time.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Wilson agreed straightaway.


    Everleigh hung up the phone, asked Christopher to keep an eye on Xavier, and went to meet Wilson by herself.


    He was a little worried.¡°Do you really want to go?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t do anything bad in public,¡± she sighed softly.


    She had thought about it properly. Wilson had been using a lot of connections and help at hispany, so he wouldn¡¯t want to create more problems for himself.That was the reason she dared to meet him.


    Christopher paused for a moment and reminded, ¡°Do be careful. If you¡¯re really in danger, just send me a voice message.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Just call me if I haven¡¯t returned in one hour. How does that sound?¡± She didn¡¯t know what to do, so she suggested a n.


    After thinking for a while, he agreed to it.


    She went to acaf¨¦nearby. She hadn¡¯t been there before, as it was newly-opened.


    She noticed Wilson as soon as he walked in through the door. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, and he lookedpletely different.


    He no longer looked gentle and merciful as before. Instead, he was giving off a cold and scary aura, simr to that of Theodore. She was certain that he had be a totally different person.


    ¡°Sorry for beingte, I was busy just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What can I do for you, Mr. Godfrey?¡± Everleigh smiled faintly, and didn¡¯t take Wilson¡¯s pleasantries to heart.


    He ordered a cup of tea, specifically Earl Grey tea. He was neither rushing nor calm, as if he was enjoying his life.


    From her perspective, he was just trying to show off.


    He wanted to show that he had gotten everything he wanted.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯m really busy, if there¡¯s something you want to say, just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, I just want to ask about Xavier¡¯s condition. How is he doing?¡± He sounded concerned, but he wasn¡¯t showing any sympathy at all.


    She smiled sarcastically, ¡°Mr. Godfrey,you don¡¯t have to ask about his condition if you don¡¯t want to.You¡¯re just making me sad by asking in such an attitude. To me, you¡¯re just gloating over his misfortune. That man is your son, but it took you so long to finally ask me about his condition.¡±


    Wilson wasn¡¯t angry with her words.


    He had been too busy recently, so he didn¡¯t ask much about Xavier.


    ¡°I know,all of you will think that I¡¯m an irresponsible father by asking sote, but I have my own difficulties too,¡± he exined in a cool voice, without showing any care for Xavier.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, was furious when she heard that.


    ¡°Your difficulties? Is it almost killing your own son by harming him? Mr. Godfrey, your heart is made of stone, isn¡¯t it?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked in a slightly irritated tone.


    Looking at the bad father in front of her, her feelings were indescribable.


    His eyes turned cold when he saw her reaction. ¡°Why are you so agitated? It¡¯s not like I did it.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°You didn¡¯t do it? Mr. Godfrey, you can deny it, but you know the truth. Xavier isn¡¯t dead, but he has a heart disease, and will die at any time.Thus, you don¡¯t have to rack your brain to try and harm him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wilson¡¯s eyes shed slightly, but it disappeared in the next second.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, I¡¯vee to ask you about Xavier¡¯s situation,but I also want to tell you that I¡¯m doing this for Theodore.¡±


    Everleighughed sarcastically, ¡°Doing it for Theodore? After everything that you¡¯ve done to hurt him, you say that you¡¯re doing it for him? Mr. Godfrey, your way of expressing love is really special.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mind that she was mocking him. He knew his intentions well in his own heart.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you¡¯re a parent too soyou should know that you have done many things for your own children. You can think that I¡¯m unreasonable, but I¡¯m not wrong,¡± he responded in a firm tone. It made her find it even more ridiculous.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong?


    He tried to kill his younger son for his eldest son, but he imed he wasn¡¯t wrong?She really couldn¡¯t keep up with his peculiar way of thinking.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯m afraid your eldest son will only hate you more instead of thanking youif you continue doing this. The two of you are the cruelest parents I¡¯ve ever seen. Madison wanted to control Theodore in order to help Xavier, while you were willing to hurt Xavier just because you wanted to pave the way for Theodore. Have the two of you ever considered Theodore and Xavier¡¯s opinions? Are these things what they really want?¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t familiar with Xavier, but she knew Theodore very well. In the past,he wanted to join the government so badly, but he ended up in the world of business.


    A man like Wilson had no right to justify his own actions like that.


    She felt that she was about to blow up in anger if she continued talking to him.


    He sat on the chair, holding a cup of tea in his hand. His bulging hand veins were clearly visible.


    He was suppressing his anger secretly.


    She grabbed her purse and was about to leave, but when she took a few steps forward, she stopped and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if you still havepassion left in your heart, please stop doing this.¡±


    It was her honest advice.

 Chapter 510 Madison Is Out

    Everleigh left the caf¨¦and thought that the meeting waspletely meaningless.Wilson was the one who sent someone to try and kill Xavier, so he obviously knew everything about him.


    How could he not know about his current condition?


    She then went back to the hospital. Christopher was relieved to see her safe and sound.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back.I was so close to calling the police.¡±


    She was speechless. ¡°Stop exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°How am I exaggerating? He harmed his own son. What else wouldn¡¯t he dare to do?¡± He responded seriously.


    Wilson was basically a wanted fugitive.


    He was considered one of the most dangerous people around.


    After Everleigh told him everything that had happened during the meeting, Christopher frowned and said, ¡°Is he trying to let us know that he¡¯s alive, or is he trying to prove that he is still a little humane?¡±


    She shook her head.¡°I don¡¯t know either. We should keep a close eye on him for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already watching him, and Theodore has sent his men to spy on him too. Speaking of which, we should really think properly about our next move.¡±


    That was his main concern.


    She had no idea either, so they could only improvise and ovee the problems one step at a time.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the progress of your investigation?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Forget about it. Some mysterious person has taken Derick away, and there¡¯s no news on Mr. White as well. These people must¡¯ve nned everything out, so we can¡¯t find any clues,¡± he exined, exasperated. After a long time, there was still no progress at all.


    It was the first time something like that had happened to him.


    Despite this, Everleigh wasn¡¯t worried anymore. Being anxious couldn¡¯t bring them any clues.


    She could only let nature take its course.


    Theodore went to look for her in the evening. The two of them had dinner in the office. The atmosphere was rather depressing, and none of them spoke.


    After they finished eating,he finally asked her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± She asked him back.


    His mind was upied with different problems, so there was nothing much he could talk about.


    ¡°Can you send me backter?I¡¯m a little tired today.¡± Everleigh decided not to tell him about her meeting with Wilson that morning.


    He didn¡¯t say anything important anyways, and Theodore looked exhausted.


    In the car,she connected her phone to the stereo and yed some music to rx her mind.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like this kind of music?¡± Theodore asked. Rock musicdidn¡¯t suit her temperament at all.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Selena. She said it¡¯s best to listen to rock music when one is feeling upset. The fast beat can make us feel better.


    He listened carefully, and it wasn¡¯t bad at all. The anger and worry in his heart could be vented out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Music like that was actually useful to him.


    The two of them arrived at the Trevino family¡¯s home. Everleigh talked to Theodore for a while, then went in to rest.


    Little did they know, they would receive shocking news the next day.


    Theodore and Everleigh arrived at thepany, and they saw Madison before they even entered the office.


    His eyes opened wide as he stared at her in shock.


    She was startled as well.Madison was supposed to be in jail.She didn¡¯t know why she showed up at thepany.


    Madison caught sight of their expressions and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re surprised to see me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How did you get out?¡± Theodore asked in a deep voice.


    If she escaped from prison, he would definitely send her back.


    Madison¡¯s eyes sparkled, and her pale yellow skin was covered with wrinkles. She snorted and responded, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rmed. I was released from prison.I came out legally.¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore were shocked to the core.


    Released from prison?


    It hadn¡¯t even been a year;why was she released from prison so soon?¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t care about their expressions, but sized up the office instead. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying life, aren¡¯t you?You¡¯re still doing well even though you¡¯ve left Godfrey Group.It seems like I¡¯ve really underestimated you before this.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t want to argue with her. He looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Go over to the researchb ande back at noon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She understood that he didn¡¯t want her to stay there, as he had a lot of things to talk to Madison about.


    Madison looked at Everleigh as she left, and her eyes turned cold. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she actually gave up her career as a doctor to help you with your research.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he walked straight into his office. Madison seemed a little out of ce when she entered the office, especially because of the simple and inelegant clothes on her body.


    ¡°How¡¯s Xavier doing right now?¡±


    She sat on the sofa, picked up a ss of water on the table and took a sip.


    His eyes shed as he answered solemnly, ¡°Xavier is in the ICU. He has myocardial infarction, and is likely to die any time. You say you care about him, but you don¡¯t even know about this.¡±


    Her hand that was holding the ss trembled. She was surprised to hear the news.


    However¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s his fate.¡±


    ¡°Is it? Then why did you sacrifice me for him? Do you really think I know nothing?¡± He didn¡¯t try to hide it, and exposed her directly.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have said it, but he no longer cared anymore.


    He had been hurt by his parents too many times.


    Madison became angryin an instant and mmed the ss on the coffee table. She narrowed her eyes and spoke furiously, ¡°Is this how you should talk to your mother?¡±


    ¡°How should I talk to you then? Are you angry because I¡¯ve exposed you? Too bad, your anger can¡¯t change anything. Godfrey Group is no longer under my control. If you want to seek power, go look forWilson,¡± Theodore responded coldly. He knew exactly what was in her mind the second he saw her there.


    She obviously wanted to have control over his currentpany.


    Unfortunately, thepany had nothing to do with Godfrey Group.


    No one could step in and take over it.


    She stood up angrily.¡°You¡­ I¡¯m your mother. How dare you treat melike this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to treat you like this? At least I still care about you, if not, you would have to live on the streets. I¡¯ve said it before. You¡¯re nothing but my biological mother. Do you really think I have any feelings left for you?¡± His face was indifferent, and his dark pupils were filled with coldness.


    He had given up on his mother.


    Besides acknowledging the fact that she had raised him, he had no other feelings for her.


    He would never understand the love that other mothers had for their own children, but it was clear that his own mother hated him.


    Madison was so enraged that her body trembled. ¡°You¡­ You ungrateful b*stard!I should¡¯ve just killed myself in jail!¡±


    ¡°Why would you die in jail?You love your life more than anything, and you enjoy glory and wealth so much.¡±


    Her face turned red out of anger, and she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Despite this, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    He took out his phone and called Moses. ¡°Come in and send Madam Madison to the Lon Bay Vi.¡±


    ¡°You rebellious son,you¡¯ll never get away with this so easily,¡± she snorted. Then, she got up and left.


    He lowered his head, and a sorrowful bitterness spread through his entire body. What was sadness? He could no longer feel it anymore.


    It turned out that he had already been used to a lot of things, including being set up and harmed by his own family.

 Chapter 511 Someone Stepped In

    Theodore leaned back in his chair, with a solemn expression on his face.


    At the same time, Madison didn¡¯t follow Moses overto Lon Bay Vi. Shewent straight to look for Everleigh instead.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Moses didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Madam Madison, Mr. Godfrey wants me to send you back. Please don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°I just want to have a talk with her, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to hurt her. What are you afraid of?¡± She looked at him in disdain.


    She knew thatTheodore was just afraid she would harm Everleigh.


    She no longer had the right to be arrogant.Ever since Helen passed away, she had lost her value in the family.


    Everleigh was stunned when Madison went over to look for her, but she let her guard down. ¡°Madam Allen, this wayplease.¡±


    When Moses noticed that Everleigh wanted to talk to her, he waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Miss Trevino,¡± he tried to alert her.


    ¡°We would have to talk sooner orter. Moses,please bring us some coffee,¡± Everleigh ordered, then took Madison to the reception room. It looked just like a living room, filled with all kinds of furniture and amenities.


    When Madison saw it, the corners of her lips curled into a mocking smile.¡°He really loves you, huh?He even decorated the ce like this.¡±


    Everleigh let out augh.¡°Madam Allen, you¡¯re not here to talk about how much Theodore loves me, are you? Isn¡¯t it normal for him to dote on me?¡±


    Madison let out a sneer,¡°I was just being merciful back then, otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°You still can¡¯t do anything. Do you know why?¡± Everleigh interrupted her. She had asked Alexander what he would do if Madison was to attack the Trevino family.


    He had said he would do anything to help them. After all, the Trevino family was a friend of the Jenkins family.


    She believed in his promise that he would make sure nothing bad would happen to them.


    Madison was rather confused by her question. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard that I¡¯m a lost daughter of the Jenkins family. At that time, they had already found me. Even if you were to do something to me, you would have to consider if you could actually make a single move against the Trevino family,¡± Everleigh exined.


    Madison¡¯s expression froze. She really didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°So what? I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re from the Jenkins family or the Trevino family;it has nothing to do with me. You¡¯re still not good enough for Theodore,¡± Madison replied.


    Everleigh snickered, ¡°You still don¡¯t know your mistakes. Madam Allen, I respect you only because you¡¯re Theodore¡¯s mother, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can do anything you want to me. You probably don¡¯t know that Wilson has already taken over the entire Godfrey Group, and it¡¯s impossible for you to go back now. You¡¯d better just enjoy life while you still can, and not cause any more trouble.¡±


    She was just reminding her out of goodwill. It wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone if things got out of hand.


    Madison felt suspicious when she heard that Wilson had taken over Godfrey Group. ¡°Didn¡¯t Theodore leave some of his men in Godfrey Group?¡±


    ¡°Xavier left his men there as well, but they were all removed by Wilson.¡±


    ¡°What about Yvonne? Has that woman be the mistress of the Godfrey family?¡± Madison hadn¡¯t forgotten the person who had caused her to be put in jail.


    Now that she had been released, she would never let that person get away with it so easily.


    Speaking of Yvonne, Everleigh¡¯s gaze dimmed a little as she answered in a deep tone, ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°What? She¡¯s dead? Did you just say that she¡¯s dead?¡± Madison didn¡¯t seem to have heard it clearly.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and looked at Madison¡¯s eyes that were filled with disbelief. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s dead. She dieda long time ago. The woman you hate the most is dead. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    Madison wasn¡¯t happy, but was rather surprised that Yvonne had died.


    ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, it had something to do with Wilson. They were filing for divorce, and he identally killed her.¡± Everleigh felt sorrowful as soon as she talked about it.


    She felt pity for Loraine and Hansenwho had lost their mother at such a young age. Theyeven had to leave their hometown, Ocpeace City.


    When Madison heard that it was rted to Wilson, she suddenly let out a hystericalugh. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Yvonne, you little b*tch. You liked to be with Wilson, didn¡¯t you? How did it feel to die in his hands? Hahaha¡­ Karma is a b*tch¡­¡±


    Her reaction was within Everleigh¡¯s expectation.


    ¡°She deserved to die.They all thought I didn¡¯t know how she hooked up with Wilson back then. If it wasn¡¯t for Madam Scott, would she have given birth to those two children?¡± Madison continued, as her red eyes gave off a murderous feeling.


    She felt that she had finally vented all the anger that had been hidden in her heart for so many years.


    She felt that it was payback.


    Everleigh understood her feelings. Anyone would react the same way if their husband was seduced and taken away by another woman.


    ¡°Wilson, how does it feel tokill your own wife with your own hands?¡± Madison shouted fiercely.


    She thought it was such a pity that she had missed the scene.


    Things like that only happened once in a blue moon.


    Everleigh sat by Madison¡¯s side and listened to her ranting. She had expected it to happen one day.


    The truth could never be hidden forever.


    It took Madison a long time to finally calm down. Then, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xavier? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°In the city hospital, but you can only visit and look at him from outside the ward. His life is still in danger,¡± Everleigh answered truthfully.


    Madison didn¡¯t say anythingelse. Sheturned around and went to visit Xavier.


    Moses had been waiting for her outside the room. When he saw Madison walking out, he followed behind her hurriedly.


    Everleigh followed her out as well. Looking at Madison¡¯s anxious look, she felt a little ufortable.


    She wanted Theodore to have someone who cared for him as much as Madison cared for Xavier.


    In the hospital, Madison saw her sonying on a bed with tubes connected all over his body.


    Tears streamed down her face immediately. She wanted to talk to him, but she couldn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°Madam Madison,¡± Moses tried tofort her.


    ¡°What exactly happened to him?¡± Madison asked, and her eyes were locked on the person on the bed, as if she was afraid that he would disappear any time.


    ¡°He was in a car ident,but the driver is yet to be found.¡±


    ¡°A bunch of useless cows, can¡¯t you even find a person?¡± Madison shouted angrily, feeling even more distressed.


    Among her two sons, she cared for Xavier the most.


    Although his legs were disabled, she still hoped that he could take over Godfrey Group. Theodore was only given the chance to manage thepany just to pave the way for him, but right now, he was struggling to even survive. Hehad to rely on a bunch of life-support machines.


    How could she not feel sorry for him?


    Hearing that, Moses could only remain silent. The car had been found, but the driver hadn¡¯t been foundyet. The police were still doing their best to track the culprit down.


    He was confident that the person would be found soon.


    At noon,when Everleigh went to look for Theodore, he was sitting on his chair in a daze, looking at something. She asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, take a look at this¡­¡± He spoke as he handed her a document.


    It was a document about how Madison got out of jail.


    She took a look at it and immediately knew that someone had deliberately helped Madison get out, but she didn¡¯t know who was the person behind it.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you found outanything?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My investigation is still ongoing, but the whole thing seems strange. It seems that the person who did it knows everything that my mother had gone through in prison. Before this, someone tampered with her medical report to give everyone the impression that my mother was healthy, but now, things don¡¯t seem like how we thought it was.¡±

 Chapter 512 Theodore Gave Up

    Theodore was silent for a long while, and his mind was inplete chaos. He couldn¡¯te up with a conclusion.


    Everleigh, however, felt ayer of gloom around her heart. It felt like arge had enveloped them, while they were the prey, andthey could be captured and beaten up at any time.


    She sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see, we¡¯ll find out who did it sooner orter.¡±


    Her sigh was filled with endless sorrow.


    She didn¡¯t know how she should describe her current mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore, I¡¯ll take you out to eat. Didn¡¯t you say that eating can make us feel better?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even in the mood to eat right now.I¡¯ll go back to the hospital and check on Xavier¡¯s condition.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say much. He raised his head and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The two of them then went to the hospital and noticed that Madison was also there. Moses was apanying her. It was obvious that they had been there for the whole morning.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± Mosesnoticed them with his sharp eyes and walked over to greet them hurriedly.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh walked over and looked at him. ¡°How long have the two of you been here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here the whole morning. Madam Madison has been crying, so I couldn¡¯t just leave her alone.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze turned gloomy as he walked over to look at Madison. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you crying now?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so unconcerned about everything that has happened to your brother?¡± She questioned him with her red eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t he investigating?


    With the ability of the Godfrey family, why would the investigation take so long toplete? She thought.


    Upon hearing that, Theodore clenched his fists tightly as a trace of displeasure shed across his eyes.


    Soon, it vanished.


    ¡°How do you know that he¡¯s unconcerned?You¡¯ve just got out so what do you know?¡± Everleigh criticized sharply. Madison had no right to me Theodore.


    Even if Madison didn¡¯t love him, she couldn¡¯t suspect him like that.


    She red at Everleigh, and the hatred in her eyes became even more apparent. ¡°Shut up, you b*tch.¡±


    ¡°B*tch? What about you?Do you think we have no idea that you¡¯ve done so many immoral things just because you favor your youngest son? We didn¡¯t expose you not because we¡¯re afraid of you, but because we respect you as an elder, and didn¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡± Everleigh had really had enough.She couldn¡¯t believe that a parent would behave like that.


    It was understandable that she favored Xavier, but what right did she have to berate Theodore?


    She had really gone too far.


    Madison stared at her fiercely, but she couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    Theodore stood beside her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Since this is how you think, then I guess that¡¯s it. You¡¯re right, I hate Xavier¡¯s guts. Without him, I believe I could¡¯ve led a better life.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left.


    Hearing that, Madison panicked. ¡°You¡­ Theodore!¡±


    ¡°Mom, since you love Xavier so much, I believe you have a better way to save him. I won¡¯t care about it anymore. Anyway, you never really cared about me.¡± He was facing the other side, so only Everleigh could see his expression. Sadness and mockery were bursting out of his eyes.


    It was only at that moment that she finally realized he actually loved his mother very much. It was such a pity that she didn¡¯t love him back as much.


    Madison actually believed that it was his responsibility to do everything for Xavier.


    She was fuming. She knew that she had nothing left, and there was no one she could count on, but what Theodore had just said to her was outrageous.


    ¡°You¡­ Theodore, how can you be so heartless?¡±


    ¡°Heartless? Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve taught me? What¡¯s even the point of being a soft-hearted person?To be your puppet?¡±


    Hearing that, she was infuriated. She picked up a chair and hit Theodore with it. Moses didn¡¯t expect her to do such a thing. Before he could react, Theodore¡¯s forehead was injured by Madison.


    Blood began flowing out in an instant.


    Everleigh rushed forward and pushed Madison away as she yelled angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? He¡¯s your son!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a treacherous son!¡± She chided harshly. Those few words made Theodore¡¯s eyes open wide, and his heart started to ache. Then, the corners of his lips curledinto a bitter smile. He had expected it long ago;why did he even have hopes for her?


    Their loud sounds echoed throughout the ICU. The nurse was worried that something bad would happen, so she rushed out to look for Christopher. He thought that something had happened to Xavier. When he walked over in a hurry, he saw Theodore¡¯s forehead that was full of blood.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, was ring at Madison.


    Madison wasn¡¯t nning to back off either, and she waited for Theodore to make a move in return.


    ¡°This is a hospital. Why are the few of you making so much noise? Get outnow. Don¡¯t disturb the patients.¡± Christopher¡¯s voice was cold. He seemed to be really enraged that they had caused disturbance in the hospital.


    Everleigh ignored Madison. Instead, she brought Theodore away to treat his wound.


    Moses decided to follow them to leave the area.


    Looking at Madison, Christopher was surprised too. Despite this, he managed to react quickly. He looked at her and mocked, ¡°Madam Allen, you¡¯ve just been released from prison, and you¡¯re already causing such a big scene. Are you trying to show it to your son, or your ex-husband?


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    He snorted coldly,¡°Of course it¡¯s none of my business, but you¡¯d better bear in mind thatXavier¡¯s life is in Everleigh¡¯s hands. If you offend her, no one else in Ocpeace City can cure his heart disease. You¡¯d better think about it.¡±


    He thought that that woman was totally unreasonable.


    Madison looked at him ferociously, but he raised his eyebrows on purpose and gave her a triumphant look.


    It looked like he was trying to say that everything was in their control.


    Everleigh took Theodore to dress his wound. A blood vessel in his forehead was slit open by a metal piece from the chair.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge it?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see if she still had any feelings for me.¡± Theodore¡¯s deep voice was mixed with a trace of hoarseness.


    At that moment, he still had a slight hope, but all his hope was gone the moment the chairnded on his forehead.


    She pursed her thin lips tightly and kept silent. She didn¡¯t know how tofort him.


    The only thing that he could do was to face reality.


    ¡°You have me and the children. I know we are the ones who can apany you, but not the one who gave birth to you. We can¡¯t give you the love of a mother, but Theodore, you can be a good father and give your children a better life, right?¡± She was still dressing his wound.


    Her words were filled with incessant sadness.


    He squeezed out a smile. She was right. He had be a father, so he could make the difference.


    He would never hurt his own children like Wilson did, he would give them all his love.


    ¡°Everleigh, please do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask, just say what you want me to do.¡± She sealed the dressing on his forehead.


    The dressing was finallypleted.

 Chapter 513 Go Look For Wilson

    Theodore was startled for a moment, but he soon came to his senses. ¡°Stop paying for Xavier¡¯s expenses. Just tell Madison that I won¡¯t care anymore.


    Everleigh was rather surprised. She thought he was just joking about it, but he actually meant it.


    If he withdrew his funding at that moment, Xavier would possibly die.


    ¡°You¡­You aren¡¯t kidding?¡±


    ¡°Yes,just tell her that I will no longer care about it. Ask her to pay for it herself. Don¡¯t worry.She has saved up a lot of money over the years.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was relieved to hear that. Thinking about it, he was right.Madison was a person who understood the importance of money, so she definitely left some money for herself.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±


    He raised his head and revealed an expression that showed he was fine. Although he was injured, it helped him to wake up. He was certain he would definitely lead a good life in the future without needing any love from his parents.


    Shortly after, Madison learned that Theodore really didn¡¯t want to care about Xavier anymore. She was stunned, and quickly went to look for him.


    Unfortunately, hehad expected her to look for him, and refused to see her.


    She gritted her teeth in hatred. He was indeed heartless.


    ¡°Call Theodore right now.¡±


    Moses walked out of the room, stood aside with a cold face and said, ¡°Madam Madison, I¡¯d advise you not to cause trouble anymore. After the way you treated Mr. Godfrey, do you think he¡¯s a person without any temper? Now, you can either save your son yourself, or look for Mr. Wilson and see if he will help you or not. After all, he is Mr. Xavier¡¯s father too.Although, he hasn¡¯t visited him evenonce.¡±


    Madison¡¯s expression froze, and she finally understood Theodore¡¯s intentions.


    He wanted her to look for Wilson.


    Moses believed that she had figured it out. ¡°Madam Madison,think about it. If you were the one who was treated like that, would you have reacted the same way? After all, he¡¯s your unfavored son, and everything that he did is considered wrong in your eyes. Eventually, he would give up on you too.¡± After saying that, he turned around and left her to do whatever she wanted to.


    Ultimately, Theodore had only instructed him to just tell Madison about it.She could cause any trouble that she wanted to.


    Sure enough, she made a big fuss in Theodore¡¯s office, but no matter how hard she tried,he just didn¡¯t show up.


    She had no choice but to look for Wilson. Xavier just couldn¡¯t afford to wait for treatment any longer.


    The sky had already turned dark. Wilson packed his things and was about to go home, but he didn¡¯t expect to run into Madison at the entrance.


    He wassurprised, but he immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Why are you here? Have you finished your jail sentence?¡±


    She snorted, ¡°You do hope that I can never get out, don¡¯t you? Too bad, I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    ¡°Madison, did youe here just to quarrel with me?¡± He had long been ustomed to her madness,so her irritable attitude wouldn¡¯t work on him.


    Her face stiffened as she spoke in alow voice, ¡°Give me money. Theodore no longer cares about Xavier. His medical bills in the hospital are yet to be settled.¡±


    He sneered as if he was looking at an idiot and retorted, ¡°How dare you have the audacity to ask me for money?¡±


    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t forget, Xavier is your son too. Now that his life is in danger, don¡¯t you have any responsibilities?¡±


    He stared at heras he listened, and felt that the woman in front of him waspletely unreasonable.


    Why did he have to take care of Xavier just because he was his son?


    ¡°No matter what you say,Xavier is nothing but a crippled person. If you really want topare, I like Theodore more. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    She wanted to continue speaking, but he added, ¡°I know what kind of person you are. Youwill never be short of money.If you want to convince me that you are poor, at least act like one. Also, if it wasn¡¯t for Theodore, do you think your bank ount wouldn¡¯t have been frozen?¡±


    Madison¡¯s expression turned cold. She was certain that the matterhad nothing to do with Theodore. It was Leon who had helped to save and recover her bank ount.


    That unfilial son, Theodore, was the person who put her in jail. Why would he possibly help her? She pondered.


    Wilson noticed that she didn¡¯t believe it, but he couldn¡¯t bother to exin.


    He got into the car and left the ce directly.


    As for Madison,he could tell that she was in bad health by looking at her. If she continued to be angry, she would definitely die before Xavier would.


    Madison had no choice but to return to Lon Bay Vi by herself.


    The house was her wedding gift, but she had never anticipated herself to be in such a situation one day.


    At that moment, Theodore received a call from Moses.When he learned that Madison had looked for Wilson, he sneered.Wilson would never be nice to her, let alone help her.


    ¡°Got it. Send someone to keep an eye on her, but don¡¯t be exposed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    He then hung up the phone. stair and Adrienne were ying with Ace, while Everleigh was sitting on the sofa, texting with Selena.


    ¡°What did Moses say?¡±


    ¡°She went to look for Wilson.¡± He sat next to her and noticed that her slender fingers were constantly typing on the phone.


    He looked at their conversation as well, and Selena mentioned that Abraham wasn¡¯t feeling welltely.


    He wanted to see a doctor.


    Everleigh asked him to go over to the hospital for a checkup the following day.


    Theodore turned his head to look at her, who seemed worried. Hforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father is a bright person. He will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll take stair and Adrienne to the Jenkins family¡¯s home to meet Missha tomorrow.¡± She had received a call from Alexander, saying that Missha kept talking about the two kids.


    Missha had been nagging about it non-stop.


    Everleigh had no choice but to promise her to go over the next day.


    Theodore didn¡¯t disagree. It was only normal for them to meet the Jenkins family.


    The next day, she went to the hospital for a ward round. After checking on Xavier¡¯s condition, she left the ICU in relief.


    Christopher looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here.Did you know Madison caused a scene again in the morning?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Wilson really showed up. They had a fierce quarrel. Madison even cursed at Wilson to rot in hell. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Laswon who came over to diffuse the situation, I believe things would¡¯ve gotten worse.¡± Thinking of the scene that morning,he felt that Madison had really lost her mind.


    She had be aplete shrew.


    ¡°It¡¯s their business to fight however they want to. Just ignorethem.¡±


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t care. Isn¡¯t it better to just enjoy the show?¡± He replied excitedly. It was best if they could do something like that every single day;his job would be more fun and interesting.


    Everleigh shook her head helplessly.


    She hoped Christopher could change his weird fondness of enjoying fun at other people¡¯s expenses.


    In the afternoon, Alexander picked stair, Adrienne, and Everleigh up and headed straight to the Jenkins family¡¯s home.


    On their way there, Adrienne talked continuously, which made Alexanderugh out loud.


    ¡°Everleigh, I believe your life isn¡¯t boring at all.¡±


    ¡°It can be annoying, but fortunately Hilda is there to help me.¡± Everleigh really meant it. If it wasn¡¯t for Hilda, she would¡¯ve been exhausted already.


    Alexander chuckled, ¡°Feel free to send them over to the Jenkins family whenever you feel they¡¯re annoying.¡±

 Chapter 514 Be Inquisitive

    Everleigh shook her head. Forget about it;the Jenkins family wasn¡¯t suitable for them.It was better for her to raise them herself.


    At the Jenkins family¡¯s home, Saniogo and Missha were looking at the front door anxiously until they heard voices outside.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!They¡¯rehere!¡± Saniogo eximed happily as he rushed out to wee them.


    Everleigh had been used to that kind of situation.There was no need for them to be so overjoyed whenever they visited.


    ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Alexander was speechless.It wasn¡¯t the first time they visited, so his reaction was a little too over the top.


    ¡°I want to see the children. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw them,¡± Saniogo replied as he turned his head to look at stair and Adrienne.


    stair was cold as usual, but Adrienne greeted with a smile, ¡°Grand-Uncle!¡±


    ¡°My little darling, you¡¯re finally here. Hurry up ande inside.I¡¯ve prepared a lot of good things for you.¡±


    As soon as they walked in, stair saw Missha immediately. He had investigated her background in private.


    However, he didn¡¯t like her from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Aunt Missha,¡± Everleigh called.


    Missha grinned as she nced at stair and Adrienne.


    ¡°My little darlings,e here.I¡¯ve bought you some gifts.¡±


    Everleigh lowered her head and said to the children, ¡°This is your grand-aunt.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Grand-Aunt!¡± Adrienne greeted in her childish tone.


    ¡°What a sweet girl.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Grand-Aunt.¡± stair behaved like a young adult.


    Missha caressed his cheeks. ¡°This boy looks like a young adult. Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, he¡¯s always been like this.¡± Everleigh knew stair¡¯s attitude whenever he met someone new, but there was nothing she could do about it. That was just his personality.


    Missha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as the child has a good personality, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    She could tell what a child¡¯s nature was at first nce.


    The two children were obviously well brought up.


    She bought them some gifts that they liked. They weren¡¯t expensive, but were rather useful.


    ¡°Thank you, Grand-Aunt.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Adrienne was a lively child, and her sweet words made everyone in the room burst intoughter.


    The atmosphere was incredibly harmonious, and Missha liked the two kids very much.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At that moment, Annie came back.


    ¡°Annie, you¡¯re back,e and have a seat.¡± Missha patted the seat beside her.


    Annie smiled faintly and went to sit next to her. She was surprised to see the two kids. ¡°They are¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re mine,¡± Everleigh answered in a deep voice, and no emotion could be detected from her tone.


    Annie became even more shocked. ¡°I thought you¡¯re still unmarried.I can¡¯t believe that your children are already so big now.¡±


    Everleigh squeezed out a smile and didn¡¯t speak.


    She wasn¡¯t a fool.She could tell that Annie didn¡¯t like her. Although she acted polite, it was clear that she was unhappy with her.


    How would she possibly like her children?


    Adrienne raised her head and pouted at Annie. ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you married?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m still single,¡± Annie replied with a smile.


    ¡°Auntie, you must get married soon, otherwiseyou won¡¯t be able to give birth to babies.Just take our teacher, for example. She can¡¯t have babies now even though she wants one.¡± Adrienne was speaking childishly, and her innocent words didn¡¯t have any hidden meanings.


    However, Annie thought otherwise. From her perspective, she felt that Adrienne was trying to say that she couldn¡¯t conceive.


    Her expression changed in an instant.


    Missha knew Adrienne didn¡¯t mean anything bad, so she smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s just a child, she doesn¡¯t know how to lie. She says anything that is on her mind.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Adrienne always likes to talk about her school life. It¡¯s rare for children to have this kind of thinking, so just take it with a pinch of salt. After all, we can¡¯t be too harsh on innocent children, can we?¡± Everleigh continued after Missha.


    She also sensed that Annie was angry.


    Adrienne¡¯s words did sound like they were directed at her.


    Annie smiled, but a hint of anger still shed across her eyes.


    stair noticed her gaze and let out a sneer in his heart. He turned to look at Saniogo and asked, ¡°Grand-Uncle, when can we eat? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Right away. Our two little darlings are hungry.¡± When Saniogo heard that he was hungry, he ordered the butler to serve the dishes quickly.


    Annie couldn¡¯t describe her astonishment as she saw the scene. It was the first time in so many years that she had seen Saniogo care so much for a child.


    Everleigh noticed her expression. Shegot upand sat at the dining table.


    At the dining table, Adrienne was still talking non-stop, which made everyoneugh happily.


    Annie, on the other hand, felt quite irritated.


    She rolled her eyes then asked, ¡°Miss Trevino, where¡¯s the children¡¯s father?¡±


    As soon as she asked the question, the smile on everyone¡¯s face faded away gradually. Everleigh pursed her lips and kept silent.


    Seeing that, Annie pretended to feel bad. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, their father is quite busy, so he can¡¯te over.¡±


    Missha turned her head and looked at Annie, with a hint of displeasure in her eyes. She had learned about Everleigh¡¯s story from Alexander, and knew that she had gone through a lot of difficulties over the years.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d really like to meet the person who gave birth to these two children.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, it was Mommy who gave birth to us, not Daddy,¡± Adrienne exined.


    She was rather confused. They were born from their mother¡¯s belly, so she didn¡¯t know what it had to do with their father.


    No one knew how to exin it to her.


    Annie felt awkward as well. ¡°You¡¯ll know about this when you grow up.¡±


    ¡°No, our teacher taught us to be inquisitive.¡± Adrienne gave her a serious look.


    It seemed that she wouldn¡¯t give up until she got an answer.


    Alexander took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Your mommy gave birth to you because of your daddy¡¯s love, so your daddy yed an important role too.¡±


    ¡°Oh,so that means that Daddy loves Mommy very much, right?¡± Adrienne was still a little unsure.


    Everleigh nodded.¡°Yeah, Daddy loves me very much. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy. So, if I love Daddy very much, will I have a baby too?¡± Adrienne turned to look at Everleigh,and her question left everyone speechless.


    stair was even more embarrassed. Why couldn¡¯t she talk about something else? He thought to himself.


    Suddenly, Saniogoughed out loud. The way an innocent child talked was really adorable.


    ¡°Adrienne, you¡¯ll understand it when you grow up. Come on, eat your food.¡± stair filled her te with food, trying to distract her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrienne pouted, as if she was sad that she couldn¡¯t get the answer.


    Everleigh figured out that her son was the only person who could manage his sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. It¡¯s all your favorite food.¡± Alexander ced some food on Adrienne¡¯s te to cheer her up.


    Annie was exhrated when she saw that. She believed that he would be a good father.


    After the meal, Annie received a phone call from Cynthia, wanting to catch up with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Jenkins family¡¯s home right now. Miss Trevino¡¯s two children are just too cute,¡± Annie said as she sat on the sofa, and her eyes were filled with envy.


    Everyone in the living room overheard their conversation, and looked at stair and Adrienne. They were really cute indeed.

 Chapter 515 Will Not Marry Her

    However, Cynthia, who was living abroad, was particrly dissatisfied with Annie¡¯s words.She had to leave the country with her family.


    Saniogo also hated them even more.


    It was all because of Everleigh.


    ¡°Hmph, two illegitimate children, what¡¯s so cute about them?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, just enjoy your stay there. Everleigh isn¡¯t even a confirmed member of the Jenkins family,so what is there to be proud of?¡± Cynthia said indignantly, then hung up the phone directly.


    Hearing that, Annie was stunned. Not a confirmed member of the Jenkins family?


    There was a possibility that it was true.


    When Annie returned to the living room and saw everyone chatting happily,she felt a little out of ce.


    Everleigh noticed that she didn¡¯t look too happy, so she didn¡¯t ask her about the phone call.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,so we have to go back now. The kids have school tomorrow,¡± Everleigh spoke up.


    Missha and Saniogo were both a little reluctant. It was rare for the two children to visit them,and the house felt more lively with them around.


    ¡°Everleigh, can¡¯t you stay the night here?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, we didn¡¯t pack anything. Besides, my father isn¡¯t feeling well, so I have to bring him for a checkup tomorrow,¡± Everleigh responded awkwardly.


    When Saniogo heard that Abraham had fallen ill, he became a little nervous. ¡°Alright then. Come over when you have time. Take good care of your father.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Alexander, sorry for troubling you.¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it;we¡¯re a family. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, he held stair and Adrienne¡¯s hands and walked to the car.


    Missha and Saniogo saw them off for a long time before going back into the house reluctantly.


    ¡°Saniogo, the two kids are really too cute.I¡¯m a little envious.¡±


    Saniogo didn¡¯t respond, and the smile on his face remained.He doted on the two children very much.


    When Alexander returned, Annie was still awake.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you. We haven¡¯t had a good conversation ever since I came back.¡± She ordered the servant to serve him a cup of coffee.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes shed. He took off his coat, sat down on the sofa, and took a sip of his coffee.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much;I just wanted to have a chat with you. I will be going back soon, as I¡¯ve been bothering your family for too long now.¡± Annie picked up her cup of coffee with her slender fingers and drank it.


    She looked elegant, and had the exact demeanor of a member of a wealthy family.


    ¡°You can stay a little longer if you like.¡±


    ¡°No, there are a lot of things to be settled in thepany. When I leave, can you take me to the airport?¡± She looked at him expectantly.


    He nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Oh, by the way, is Miss Trevino always so busy?She looked exhausted just now.¡±


    He nodded again. He felt really bad for Everleigh¡¯s upation.


    She had to work hard every single day.


    Annie noticed the sympathy in his gaze, hesitated for a moment, and said, ¡°Alexander, there¡¯s something I want to talk about, but I¡¯m not sure if I should say it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Alexander, I know it might not sound appropriate for me to say this as I¡¯m not a part of the Jenkins family, but I think we must take our family¡¯s dignity seriously. After all, the Jenkins family is a strong, wealthy family, and some people might try to pretend to be a family member.¡±


    After finishing her sentence, she observed Alexander¡¯s expression carefully. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t showing any emotions, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She was only saying it for the Jenkins family¡¯s own good; shedidn¡¯t have any other intentions.


    He turned his head and looked at her. Hefelt that the woman he used to hang out with had be too nosy.


    ¡°Are you saying that Everleigh doesn¡¯t belong to the Jenkins family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, but I once met her abroadand felt that she was behaving strangely.I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness. You¡¯d better not fall for¡­¡±


    Before she could even finish, Alexander let out augh. As hisughter grew louder, the coldness in his eyes grew too.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you, because you¡¯re making a baseless conclusion without even knowing anything. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re hrious?¡±


    Annie¡¯s expression stiffened as she looked at his reaction.She felt a strange sense of anxiety in her heart.


    All of a sudden, his expression changed,and he stared at her coldly. ¡°Annie, our families are considered friends, so I don¡¯t want things to be awkward between us. However,you don¡¯t seem to remember that this is the Jenkins family¡¯s business. Have you forgotten about the previous incident?¡±


    Hearing that, she felt rather uneasy. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for our families¡¯ connection, I wouldn¡¯t have said such words. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯d be deceived, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, Everleigh didn¡¯t know who I was, and didn¡¯t even know that she was a child of the Jenkins family. In order to prove it, we had done a DNA test as soon as we found her. She didn¡¯t want us to talk about it, but all of you treated her as a liar.¡± He red at her furiously.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such an oue. ¡°A DNA test can be faked too. Are you so sure that¡­¡±


    ¡°Annie, are you trying to make us turn against each other? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s real or not, butEverleigh is surely a part of the Jenkins family. You have no right to makements on it,¡± Alexander chided angrily, and his dissatisfaction towards her became even more intense.


    Annie felt even more aggrieved. She was just doing it for the Jenkins family.


    Unexpectedly, her kindness wasn¡¯t appreciated at all. ¡°Alexander, how can you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Annie, please remember, I will never intervene in your family¡¯s business, so you¡¯d better not meddle in my family¡¯s affairs too. Don¡¯t you know your ce?¡± His words were like ps hitting her face.


    Her eyes were filled with tears, and she had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    She was totally devoted to him, but she had never expected to receive such treatment in return.


    ¡°Alexander, why are you doing this to me?¡±


    His gaze turned cold as he heard her question. He understood her feelings for him, but he knew that love could never be forced.


    If he was to fall in love with a woman, he would give her all his love regardless of her identity, status, or background.


    However, Annie wasn¡¯t the love of his life.


    ¡°Annie, I only treat you as a sister, there is no love between us.¡±


    She waspletely shocked. It felt as if something in her heart had just exploded.


    It turned out that it was just an unrequited love, and she was never the woman in his heart.


    As she thought about it, she could no longer hold it in. She got up and rushed back to her room.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alexander didn¡¯t care about her feelings. He knew his words were incredibly hurtful, but it was better not to give her any false hope.


    Saniogo had overheard the entire conversation in the corridor, and realized that it was impossible for Alexander and Annie to get together.


    ¡°Saniogo.¡± Missha walked out of her room and called him softly.


    He gave her a nod, signaling her to talk about it in her room.


    The two of them then went in together.She spoke in a low voice,¡°Is there no future between Alexander and Annie?¡±

 Chapter 516 Go and Check Together

    Saniogo sighed,¡°My son has grown up now. There are many things that I simply can¡¯t control.¡±


    Missha¡¯s gaze darkened. After a long while, she said, ¡°The Lawson family is rather influential abroad. It would be a good thing if there can be a marriage between the two families. Saniogo, think about it.¡±


    He nced at her indifferently. ¡°Missha, why didn¡¯t you get married withthe Long family then?¡±


    ¡°Saniogo, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Back then, you said you didn¡¯t want to get married with a man you didn¡¯t love, and you imed that you had another man in your heart.No matter how many difficulties Jenkins Group had to go through, I didn¡¯t force you to get marriedas I wanted you to be with someone who can really make you happy. However, until now, I don¡¯t see that you¡¯re nning to get married.¡± He spoke in a bitter manner, as if he recalled all the challenges he had to go through to build up the sessfulpany.


    However, he never forced her to get married.


    Missha understood the meaning behind his words;he didn¡¯t want her to talk about Alexander¡¯s personal life and marriage.


    Was he afraid she would force Alexander to marry Annie?


    ¡°Saniogo, I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Rest assured, I won¡¯t interfere in the children¡¯s marriages. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She then went straight back to her bedroom after saying that.


    However, she didn¡¯t understand the true meaning behind Saniogo¡¯s words. He always knew that there was a person in her heart.


    He knew who that person was as well.


    He never talked about it as he felt there was no need to do so.


    The next day, the first thing that Everleigh did after waking up was to take Abraham to the hospital for a check-up.


    ¡°Why are we going to the hospital for an examination?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well, so we should do a check-up. Besides, it¡¯s about time you do a full medical examination,¡± she tried to persuade him.


    She was afraid that an ident would happen to him one day.


    She didn¡¯t want it to happen so soon.


    ¡°YeahDad, just listen to Everleigh.We¡¯ll go with you.¡± Selena heard them when she came down. It just so happened that she didn¡¯t have any film shooting sessions that day, so she could go with him.


    ¡°Grandpa, you must listen to Mommy.¡± Adrienne went forward and held his hand. She hada pitiful look in her eyes.


    She felt that he should really go for a check-up if he was sick.


    Abraham couldn¡¯t bear to look at her adorable expression. ¡°Okay then. Howabout we go together?¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go,¡± Everleigh responded with a smile.She enjoyed heartwarming scenes like that.


    Then, they all went to the hospital for an examination. After all, Everleigh was a doctor,so she was very familiar with a medical examination¡¯s procedures.


    stair and Adrienne apanied Abraham, as if they were afraid that something bad would happen to him.


    He found it hrious. He was just going for a physical examination, not a life-threatening surgery, so they didn¡¯t have to be so nervous.


    When Theodore heard about it, he rushed to the hospital, and met the childrenas well as Abraham who were waiting for the test results.


    ¡°Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°Daddy!¡± When she heard someone calling her name, she turned around and saw Theodore who was standing not far away from them.


    Abraham and stair looked over as well, and saw him walking over towards them.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino,¡± Theodore greeted respectfully.


    Abraham frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re not feeling well, so I came over to see you.¡±


    Abraham sized him up carefully, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    Adrienne, on the other hand, spoke with her childlike voice, ¡°Mommy and Aunt Selena went to collect the results, so stair and I are waiting for them toe back.¡±


    Theodore nodded. He picked her up and put her on hisp, then waited together with them.


    The two adults sat on the bench, but didn¡¯t want to talk to each other.


    Abraham didn¡¯t say anything as he felt uneasy.


    When Theodore previously proposed to Everleigh, Abraham rejected him. Now that his daughter had gotten together with him, it felt awkward whenever they met.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, I would like to treat you to a meal when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°What for, Mr. Godfrey? Are you trying to have a proper meeting with our family?¡± Abraham knew his intentions.


    Previously, Everleigh had mentioned that she would take him home to meet her family.


    However,it couldn¡¯t happen due to her rtionship with the Meyer family.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, I know that Everleigh can¡¯t simply meet anyone, but we can at least sit down for a meal, right?¡±


    Theodore understood Abraham¡¯s concerns, but he didn¡¯t mind it at all. He knew that Everleigh had no choice but to marry Christopher back then due to the difficult situation she was in.


    Abraham¡¯s cold eyes flickered. After a long pause, he said, ¡°You can discuss it with Everleigh. We¡¯re fine with it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Theodore¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile after Abraham agreed to it.


    Abraham felt even more ufortable when Theodore spokeas if Everleigh would definitely agree to it.


    When Everleigh and Selena came back, they were surprised to see Theodore there.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to have a look. How¡¯re the results?¡± He asked with concern.


    Everleigh shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s his heart. We have to observe him for a period of time. If something simr happens again, he has to be admitted to the hospital for a close observation.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Selena¡¯s brows knitted as she thought about it for a while. ¡°I think he¡¯d better be hospitalized now, the sooner the better.¡±


    When Abraham heard that he had to be admitted to the hospital, he refused instantly. ¡°No way.Let¡¯s just observe my condition for a few more days.I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital.¡±


    Everleigh was helpless. When did her father start bing so afraid of being hospitalized? She pondered.


    She was just doing it for his own good, otherwise, there was no need for him to be admitted at all.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, I think you¡¯d better stay here for a closer examination. If you¡¯re worried about thepany, you can leave it to stair,¡± Theodore suggested.


    Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at him. stair nced at him helplessly. ¡°Since when did you start meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to assist your grandfather? Isn¡¯t this what you want? You¡¯ve been learning for so long.Isn¡¯t it time for some hands-on experience?¡± Theodore saw through stair¡¯s thoughts. When he was talking about it a moment ago, he noticedstair¡¯s expression.


    Hearing his words, stair¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, but he was feeling even more ufortable.


    Despite this, Abraham was relieved to hear it. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can think about it. There are a lot of things going on at thepany, so I can¡¯t afford to rest for too long.s¡­ Selena isn¡¯t really talented in doing business, so it¡¯s hard for her to manage thepany.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Grandpa.Just rest well in the hospital. I¡¯ll ask you if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand,¡± stair responded considerately.


    Abraham¡¯s loving smile appeared gradually.He would be d if stair could really take over thepany.


    When they left the hospital, it was already noon. Theodore thought about it, and decided to treat them to lunch right away.


    They then chose a restaurant after discussing it.


    When they arrived at a nearby restaurant, Theodore asked Everleigh to order her favorite dishes.


    However, she identally ordered too much food.


    ¡°Wow, this is a lot of food! Can we even finish it?¡± Selena looked at the food on the table, and felt a little stressed.


    She was an artist, so she had to take care of her body and weight. She was on a diet, and there was no way she could finish all the food.


    ¡°We can pack the leftovers and bring them home if we can¡¯t finish it.¡± Theodore knew that Everleigh didn¡¯t like to waste food.

 Chapter 517 Nervous Theodore

    Everleigh nced at Theodore and could vaguely sense his nervousness.


    She believed that anyone would be nervous in such a situation.


    ¡°Daddy, I want to have some fruit juice.¡± Adrienne stretched her hand out, but she couldn¡¯t reach the jug of juice.


    He picked it up and wanted to pour her a ss, but ended up spilling it all over the table.


    Everleigh struggled to keep a straight face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I must¡¯ve been holding pens for too longtely,¡± he replied in a nonchnt expression, as he took out a napkin to wipe the table.


    He was trying to cover up his embarrassment.


    Abraham and Selena looked at each other,and decided not to expose him.


    The meal was satisfactory, but they ordered too many dishes. Everleigh didn¡¯t like to waste food, so she packed the leftovers up and brought them home.


    Theodore sent her and the two children, while Selena took Abraham back to the Trevino family¡¯s home.


    ¡°Why were you so nervous?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my first proper meeting with your family.¡± He looked ahead with a troubled expression, as he felt a little embarrassed.


    She didn¡¯t want to tease him anymore.


    At the entrance of the Trevino family¡¯s home, Abraham invited Theodore to go into the house. Theodore felt bad that he didn¡¯t prepare any gifts, so he called Moses and asked him to buy some gifts and send them over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous.It¡¯s not your first time here,¡± Abraham said coldly when he heard him on the phone.


    Theodore hid the awkwardness in his eyes and responded softly, ¡°But it¡¯s my first proper visit, so I shouldn¡¯t havee empty handed.¡±


    Everleigh stood aside and didn¡¯t care about them. After all,Theodore had his own ideas, and she couldn¡¯t stop him from doing anything.


    Shortly after, Moses entered the house with bags of gifts in his hands. Theodore didn¡¯t know what he had bought, but he gave them everything anyway.


    ¡°WowDaddy, you¡¯ve bought so many things. Are there any of my favorite snacks?¡± Adrienne looked at the gift bags and wanted to open them.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Of course, he had bought something for her. Moses took some snacks out of a bag and passed them to her.


    ¡°Miss Adrienne, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson,¡± she said politely. After that, she started eating them.


    Theodore stayed there for the whole afternoon. If he hadn¡¯t received a call from thepany, he would¡¯ve stayed there until evening.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are we going back to thepany?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Theodore sat in the front passenger seat and looked at Everleigh who was waving at him not far away.


    He was dying to finally live a good life with her family.


    Although the Trevino family wasn¡¯t a strong family, it wasn¡¯t filled with hatred and deceptions, and the whole family lived together happily.


    ¡°Moses, when do you think I can finally live here?¡± Theodore stared at the Trevino family vi in a daze.


    However, Moses was bbergasted. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, do you want to buy this property?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s hands clenched tightly when he heard his words. He had never mentioned buying the house.


    ¡°Hurry up and drive.¡± Theodore realized that he couldn¡¯t talk to Moses, as his mind was totally iprehensible.


    The next day, Abraham was admitted to the hospital, and Everleigh was his doctor-in-charge.Christopher went to visit him as soon as he received the news. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you tell me? I could¡¯ve picked you up and sent you here.¡±


    Everleigh sighed helplessly, ¡°You can send him back when he¡¯s discharged.¡±


    ¡°Okay,I¡¯lle and send you home then.¡±


    Abraham was too embarrassed to meet Christopher. He just met Theodore the day before, and now, he was meeting Everleigh¡¯s ¡®legal husband¡¯.


    That kind of feeling was indescribable.


    ¡°Theodore apanied us for my medical check-up yesterday,¡± Abraham suddenly mentioned out of nowhere.Itwas mainly because he felt bad for Christopher, and saying it out would perhaps help him feel better.


    Christopher was a smart person. He knew what was in Abraham¡¯s mind.


    He let out a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Theodore really knows how to take advantage of opportunities. Everleigh, we haven¡¯t divorced yet, and he¡¯s already being so open.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get divorced now?¡± She joked.


    He turned around and sneered. ¡°Nah, I want to leave him hanging.I want him to feel anxious.¡±


    She was lost for words. Why was Christopher so childish and petty? She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    However,Abraham had a different perception of his words. He felt that they were treating marriage like a joke.


    Christopher stayed in the ward until noon, and Everleigh had to take care of other patients too, so she let Abraham rest alone.


    When she arrived at Xavier¡¯s ward, she peeked in. Christopher put his hands in his pockets and spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°He was transferred to the general ward this morning, but Madison came. Once again, she caused a scene in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Who paid for the expenses?¡±


    She remembered that Theodore said he would no longer care about the matter. ording to Madison¡¯s personality, she would definitely pay for him with her own money.


    Christopher didn¡¯t understand what she meant. If Theodore didn¡¯t pay for it, who else would?


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡± Everleigh was worried about Xavier¡¯s condition. As she entered the ward, she saw Madison resting on a bed while apanying him. She only opened her eyes when she heard their footsteps.


    Everleigh noticed that her eyes were pale yellow.


    It seemed that her liver disease was getting worse.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to check on him,¡± Everleigh replied righteously.Then, she took out her stethoscope and wanted to give Xavier an examination.


    However, before she reached her hand out, Madison stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to stop her?¡± Christopher questioned.


    Xavier¡¯s condition was already so critical, and yet Madison was still caring about her own dignity.


    She red at him coldly. ¡°Shut up.I¡¯m not talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Who else is qualified then? Let me tell you, the best doctor in treating heart diseases in this hospital is Everleigh. Are you sure you don¡¯t want her to treat your son?¡±


    Madison snorted coldly,¡°Don¡¯t lie to me like that. Everleigh is still so young. How can she be better than Dr. Harrison?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better believe him. When ites to heart diseases, she is way better than me.¡± Suddenly, Maxwell¡¯s voice sounded outside the ward.


    Everyone in the room looked over and saw him walking in with a white coat.


    Hearing that, Madison felt displeased. ¡°Dr. Harrison, you¡¯re an expert in this field.Are you really¡­¡±


    ¡°The medicine that this patient is using was formted by her. What do you think?¡± Maxwell interrupted her.


    There was a hint of pride in his tone.


    It seemed that the more sessful Everleigh was, the prouder he would be.


    Madison¡¯s face darkened. She wasn¡¯t convinced. She had the money to consult a better doctor, but thest doctor she would want to look for was Everleigh.


    Unexpectedly, she was the best doctor there.


    ¡°You do not have my consent,¡± Madison said sternly.


    Everleigh hung her stethoscope back around her neck and took a deep breath. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t care anymore. Dr. Harrison, please sign the document and transfer Xavierto whichever hospital she wants.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. I said I don¡¯t trust you, but I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t trust this hospital.¡±


    Everleigh let out a cold snort. If that was the case, she couldn¡¯t care less about it.


    She turned around and left directly.


    Christopher followed her out too.

 Chapter 518 Pretentious Abraham

    Although Maxwelldidn¡¯t know about the grudges between them, he could sense that Madison hated Everleigh very much.


    In that case, it was better for him not to say anything.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, my son is counting on you,¡± Madison said in a pleading tone.


    Maxwell¡¯s medical expertise was well-known in Ocpeace City, and he was also Xavier¡¯s only hope. Thus,she put all her faith on him.


    Seeing that she was so obstinate, he sighed helplessly, ¡°Madam Allen, I hope you won¡¯t regret it. Everleigh is my best student. No matter how much you dislike her, I hope you can think about it carefully.¡±


    She nced at him with displeasure. ¡°Will your student even be better than you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything else when he noticed her extreme stubbornness.


    After Everleigh left the ward, she returned to her office. Christopher followed her and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about him?¡±


    ¡°Not really, Dr. Harrison is in charge, so Xavier will be just fine. It¡¯s just that Madison¡¯s attitude is really disgusting.Even though her son is in such a critical condition, she is still so prejudiced. I haven¡¯t even settled the scores with her yet.¡±


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Madison was still so stubborn even at that moment.


    ¡°If she had the intention to let it go, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Why are you so furious?¡± He tried to calm her down.


    She kept silent, but her expression remained cold. His words made sense.


    He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry. Just take good care of your own father. As for Xavier, just listen to Theodore and don¡¯t worry about him. He will have a heart attack at any time, and by then, Madison will know that she must look for you.¡±


    She raised her head and looked at Christopher. He was right, but if Xavier¡¯s condition aggravated, it would be life-threatening. There was even a possibility that he would die.


    He noticed her worried expression, and sighed softly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep a close eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Everleigh was waiting for him to say that. She had promised Theodore that she would take good care of Xavier, and she would never break that promise.


    In the afternoon, she went to Abraham¡¯s ward. He was eating some fruits while sitting on his bed, and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t that bad to stay here in peace and silence. My life has always been very busy.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but say that when he saw her.


    She walked over and sat next to him. She snickered and said, ¡°If you had realized this earlier, your health wouldn¡¯t have been so bad.¡±


    When he heard that, he let out a long sigh. ¡°If you all could help lighten my burden earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up here.¡±


    She was guilt-ridden. It was true, but she had no interest in business at all. If she had, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until now to help him out.


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re just not suitable to do business. We can¡¯t help you, so you have to work harder on your own.¡±


    She sounded irresponsible, but they had no other solutions.


    Abraham knew that they couldn¡¯t help him, so it would be better for him to hand thepany over to stair.


    The boy was gifted and promising,so he was the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand it over to stair then.¡±


    Everleigh was astonished. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re kidding, right? stair is still so young!¡±


    ¡°stair is young, but he is extraordinarily intelligent. Everleigh, don¡¯t always look down on him. This kid will definitely be sessful in the future. I can be reassured if I give it to him, and I also believe that you won¡¯t do anything to Selena.¡±


    She went silent for a moment. ¡°Dad, are you worried thatSelena will not have¡­¡±


    He shook his head. He wasn¡¯t worried at all. She wasn¡¯t a heartless and greedy person, so he was just afraid that Selena would inherit too much of his wealth. He knew that Everleigh didn¡¯t need anymore money, but she had her own shares in Trevino Group too. He would definitely treat her fairly.


    ¡°Everleigh, buy me some meatter, I¡¯m suddenly craving it.¡± Abraham changed the topic all of a sudden.


    She nodded.¡°I¡¯ll ask Hilda to cook some for you.¡±


    ¡°What about someone else?Hilda¡¯s cooking is delicious, but I¡¯ve been eating it everyday, soI want to try someone else¡¯s cooking.¡±


    She chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything. He was indeed picky.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll buy it for you right now.Just wait here for me.¡± After saying that, she got up and went out.


    When she returned, Selena hade too.


    Naturally, she brought a lot of food for Abraham as well.


    ¡°Everleigh, where did you go?¡±


    Everleigh picked up the takeaway container containing the meat dish helplessly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Dad.He said he wanted to eat some meat, but he didn¡¯t want Hilda to cook it. That¡¯s why I went out to buy it just now.¡±


    Selena raised her eyebrows and looked at Hilda who had juste out of the washroom.


    Hilda was a little unhappyas she looked at Abrahamand asked, ¡°Mr. Trevino, are you tired of my cooking?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.I just want to have something different.I can¡¯t just eat the same thing every single day, can I?¡± He stared at her.


    She pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t really angry. She understood that he wanted to eat something different, so she brought some soup with her to make him feel better.


    Everleigh understood Hilda¡¯s personality, so she just ignored them.


    After setting up the table, the four of them sat together and ate the food.


    Hilda took a bite of the meat that was bought, and immediately knew what it was. She gave Abraham a resentful look and asked, ¡°Is this the kind of food you like? Mr. Trevino, am I not serving you well?¡±


    ¡°This meat is really not as delicious as the one you usually make. I don¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± He put down his fork and had lost all his appetite.


    Selena smiled, and didn¡¯t want to say anything more.


    Everleigh wanted to stay and take care of Abraham, but he disagreed. She had to work, so there was no need for her to stay there. He drove them away and asked for a nurse.


    She had no choice but to agree when she saw that he was so determined. When the nurse came over, Everleigh recognized her in an instant.


    ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    She was the nurse who took care of Xavier.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The nurse smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Godfrey asked me toe over, and told me that it¡¯s more convenient for me toe here by myself.¡±


    Everleigh nodded.She feltmuch more reassured to know that it was her. When Abraham learned that Theodore wasing over, he didn¡¯t say anything.It was good to have someone he could talk to.


    When Everleigh walked out of the hospital, a gust of cool wind blew over.She zipped up her jacket.


    ¡°Get in the car. Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡± Selena felt extremely cold as well.


    In the car, they turned on the heater and felt much morefortable. ¡°The weather is really getting colder. Although it won¡¯t snow, this temperature¡­¡±


    ¡°The hospital has a heating system. It¡¯s actually a good thing to stay in the hospital right now. At least the weather isn¡¯t too cold yet,¡± Everleigh exined.


    Cold weather wasn¡¯t a good thing for patients with heart diseases.


    After a moment of silence, Selena started the car and they drove back home.


    That night, Everleigh had just fallen asleep when she heard a vibration. She thought her phone was just ringing in her dreams, but when she woke up, her phone was really ringing.


    After a long moment, she came to her senses and answered the call.


    ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 519 Sincere Apology

    ¡°Everleigh,e to the hospital right now.Xavier just had a heart attack.¡± Maxwell¡¯s hoarse voice sounded. There was a hint of anxiety in his tone.


    She felt dizzy. Then, her first reaction was to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Madison?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s here too. The problem is I¡¯m not too sure about your medicine¡¯s prescription, so you¡¯d bettere into the operating theatre with me. Besides¡­ This woman is really irritating.¡±


    He didn¡¯t talk about what Madison had done, but he was obviously angry with her.


    She understood his meaning. Without any dy, she put on her work clothes and rushed to the hospital.


    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she heard Madison crying as if Xavier had died.


    Everleigh entered the hallway and saw her sitting on a chair sobbing while Maxwell stood aside.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison,¡± she called out, and didn¡¯t even bother to nce at Madison.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Madison¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw Everleigh. It seemed that she wanted to tear her apart.


    Everleigh looked down at her and said, ¡°Do you think I want to show up? It was Dr. Harrison who asked me toe here.¡±


    ¡°Madam Allen, the only thing we can do right now is to let Everleigh go in with me. Dr. Andrews won¡¯t be able to hold on any longer. Please make the decision now.¡± Maxwell¡¯s expression was cold, as if he was forcing her to agree.


    Madison hated Everleigh¡¯s guts;how could she possibly agree?


    ¡°No way, anyone except her.¡± Madison was persistent,and she red at Everleigh with her red eyes.


    Upon hearing that, Maxwell let out a soft sigh, as a smirk appeared on his face.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t take it to heart. She turned around and stared at Madison. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back now. Anyways, it¡¯s your son who¡¯s about to die, not mine. Why do I have to care so much?¡± After saying that, she turned around and looked at Maxwell. ¡°You can go in now, since the patient¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t want me to help, there¡¯s nothing much I can do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s our only choice now.¡± He sighed, turned around, and walked into the operating room.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t hesitate and walked straight over to the exit.


    She was woken up from a deep sleep in the middle of the night, and even had to meet someone like Madison.


    Hearing Everleigh¡¯s words, Madison¡¯s heart sank.What if Xavier really died? What would she do? Her mind was filled with questions.


    ¡°Wait. Fine, I consent to it,¡± Madison agreed unwillingly.


    Everleigh and Maxwell both stopped, and turned to look at her.


    Everleigh let out augh, ¡°Madam Allen, who do you think you are? Do you think I will save him just because you said so? Are you ordering me right now?¡±


    Madison became furious in an instantand shouted, ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Madam Allen, due to your terrible attitude earlier on, I have serious doubts about your personality. If you want me to help, you should behave in a proper way.¡± Everleigh finally understood Maxwell¡¯s intentions.


    He wanted Madison to say please to her in person.Furthermore, he also hoped that she could follow up on Xavier¡¯s condition to prevent anything else from happening.


    After all, she had the medical skills, and was the one who had developed the new medicines.


    When she raised her head to look at Maxwell, he was still smiling. Hence, she was even more convinced that her assumption was true.


    She felt really helpless. Hewas already so old, but he was still acting like a petty little kid.


    Madison¡¯s face turned red in anger, and she couldn¡¯t utter a single word for a long moment.


    Everleigh wasn¡¯t in a hurry,and she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°As a doctor, where are your ethics and professionalism?¡± Madison retorted.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Everleigh stared at her with contempt.¡°Ethics?Professionalism? My ethics are meant for those who are grateful to me, but you¡¯re not. Think about what you¡¯ve done to me for so many years. Doyou need me to list them out one by one?¡±


    Madison¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden. It was only at that moment that she truly realized that thest person whom she would want to offend was a doctor. It was normal for a person to fall sick, but the person she despised the most was a doctor.


    To her surprise, the person she cherished the most was now in the hands of the person she hated the most.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you really going to turn a blind eye and let him die?¡±


    ¡°Who said so? My request is very simple.I just want you to apologize to me sincerely. Listen clearly, apologize wholeheartedly for everything that you have done over the years. It isn¡¯t that difficult, is it?¡± Everleigh¡¯s request wasn¡¯t difficult;all she wanted was an apology.


    Hearing that, Madison gritted her teeth and responded, ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll continue dreaming. This patient¡¯s death will have nothing to do with me anyways.¡± Everleigh¡¯s words were like swords that stabbed directly into Madison¡¯s heart.


    It made her feel like she was suffocating. She didn¡¯t know if itwas because she was enraged, or because of Everleigh¡¯s provocation.


    Everleigh waited calmly for her answer.


    Maxwell stood aside and looked at them with his arms crossed.


    He was not anxious at all either.


    He didn¡¯t know about Everleigh¡¯s past, but he believed in his student. She wasn¡¯t a cruel and heartless person,but her hatred for Madison made him suspect if she was the reason Everleigh had chosen to leave back then.


    ¡°Everleigh, if you do this, do you think Theodore will ever forgive you?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Theodore? He knew that Xavier might die at any time, and I¡¯m his doctor.I¡¯m the one who will report his cause of death. If you¡¯re unhappy with it, feel free to tell him about this. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll believe you or me,¡± Everleigh threatened her confidently.


    It was time for Madison to understand how it actually felt to be threatened by someone else.


    The Trevino family wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the Godfrey family because they had long been oppressed by them. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve been much more influential and powerful than they were now.


    It even caused Abraham to almost lose Trevino Group.


    Madison lost her bnce and she nearly fainted.


    Everleigh¡¯s hands were clenched tightly, but she was still determined.She didn¡¯t want Xavier to die just like that.


    ¡°Madam Allen, if you really don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll go in first. However,I cannot guarantee that he wille out alive.¡± Maxwell was pressuring her as well, not wanting to give her any chances.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± All of a sudden, Madison stood up and shouted.


    Everleigh could feel that it wasn¡¯t sincere, so she continued, ¡°It sounds so insincere.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    Everleigh still wasn¡¯t moving. She stood there and had no intention of going into the operating room.


    Madison gritted her teeth and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    It sounded much more genuine. Everleigh went silent for a moment, and thought that it was about time to save Xavier.


    She turned around and walked into the operating room while saying, ¡°Remember, Madam Allen, what goes around,es around.¡±


    Not only did Madison not feel grateful, but she also became even more resentful after hearing what Everleigh had said.


    It was the first time in so many years that she had to apologize to someone.


    Dr. Andrews was already drenched in sweat in the operating room. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. If you didn¡¯te in any time soon, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the data on the monitor, and saw that Xavier¡¯s vital signs were still normal.

 Chapter 520 Rumors Everywhere

    ¡°You did great.¡± Maxwell looked at the data on the machines, and was satisfied too.


    They had indeed dyed for a long time, if not, they wouldn¡¯t have asked Dr. Andrews to monitor Xavier¡¯s condition.


    Everleigh was holding a scalpel as she looked at Xavier, who had a pale face and was unconscious.


    She felt incredibly guilty.


    ¡°Xavier, I¡¯m really sorry.I¡¯ve embarrassed your mother at the entrance just now, but I don¡¯t regret it. I don¡¯t even think I was harsh enough.¡± She seemed to beining to him, but also seemed to be talking to herself at the same time.


    Maxwell, the main surgeon, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What actually happened between the two of you?¡±


    ¡°I left this ce back then because of her. She didn¡¯t approve of my rtionship with Theodore, so used her influence to suppress my father.He didn¡¯t tell me anything, and chose to keep it all to himself,¡± Everleigh answered as she handed him a pair of scissors.


    It was as if she was talking about someone else¡¯s story.


    He didn¡¯t look at her, but could feel the anger inside her.


    Sure enough, he was right.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve finally taken your revenge on her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless.Madison is just too stubborn, she¡¯ll never learn her lesson. Instead, she will hate me even more,¡± she responded indifferently.


    He chuckled and didn¡¯t speak.


    It seemed that he had stuck his nose into other people¡¯s affairs.


    They only came out of the operating theatre when the sun was about to rise.


    Maxwell pulled down his face mask and said, ¡°The operation was very sessful. He¡¯ll be observed closely in the ICU for a day, and if there¡¯s nothing wrong with him, he can be transferred to the general ward.¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she followed Xavier over to the ICU.


    Everleigh was exhausted, so she went straight to Abraham¡¯s ward to have a rest.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She slept all the way until noon.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Theodore sitting on the sofa, talking to Abraham. They all looked at her after noticing that she had woken up.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much going on at thepany, so I came here to pay a visit,¡± Theodore looked at her pityingly.


    Everleigh yawned, and felt a little hungry.


    When Theodore heard that, he gave her all the food that he had brought, as if he was afraid she wouldn¡¯t have enough.


    When Christopher came over andsaw her eating, he sat down and ate with her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you are eating?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t youe over yourself?¡± She retorted. It had be a habit for them to talk like that.


    He let out a cold snort and stuffed his mouth with food.


    Abraham and Theodore watched as the two of them gorged on the food, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Abraham had always felt sorry for Christopher as Everleigh and Theodore were together.


    However, recently, he found thatChristopherdidn¡¯t seem to care,and he let the two of them do whatever they wanted to.


    He was old, so he really couldn¡¯t keep up with the modern thinking of young people.


    After lunch, Christopher spoke up, ¡°I heard that Xavier was seriously illst night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. If not, I wouldn¡¯t have slept here.¡± Everleigh stretched her body and nced at Theodore.


    Judging from his looks, he had probably known about it already.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison said that you did a good job.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. It wasn¡¯t up to one single person to judge her performance.


    Theodore paused for a moment and asked, ¡°Are there any signs of him waking up?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t wake up;the blood supply to his heart is insufficient, let alone his brain. He won¡¯t wake up unless his heart gets better.¡± Everleigh¡¯s tone was solemn, and it was clear that the case was tricky.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s also not suitable for him to undergo a heart transnt surgery. It¡¯s better for him to keep his own heart.¡± Before Theodore could speak, Christopher interrupted him.


    Suddenly, everyone in the room fell silent.


    Then,a nurse came over to change Abraham¡¯s IV drip bag. When she saw Everleight there, she said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just the news broadcast this morning, didn¡¯t you watch it? It seems that it has got something to do with you.¡± The nurse didn¡¯t exin it properly.


    Everleigh felt suspicious. She looked at the news on her phone, only to see a headline that said she was indecent. It imed that she was on the Godfrey family¡¯s side although she was a member of the Jenkins family, and even released all the disputes between the two families.


    It imed that she was dishonorable and shameless, and even said that she had covered up her past rtionship with Theodore on purpose.


    All the usations were directed at her.


    Sheughed out loud, but it was out of anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t these people have anything better to do?¡±


    Christopher and Theodore both saw it too. Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal, it wasn¡¯t good for a doctor¡¯s reputation.


    At the same time, Alexander had received the news as well, and was infuriated. He was very angry. It was obvious that Everleigh had be a victim of the conflict between the two families.


    She was put in a difficult position.


    He thought for a moment, and decided to call her. ¡°Everleigh, have you seen the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I saw it, but it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t, but it will be if someone decides to magnify the problem and publish it in the headlines.¡± Alexander was thinking about the worst case scenario.


    It could very well be the starting point for the two families to break out.


    Despite this, Everleigh didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡°Alexander, what are you nning to do next?¡±


    ¡°The only thing I can do is to rify the entire situation to the media, don¡¯t worry,¡± heforted her.


    She understood that he was the best person to step in. After all, Wilson was in charge of the Godfrey family, and it was impossible for him to do something about it.


    Theodore gave Moses a call to ask him about the person who had exposed everything, but he couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    ¡°No clues at all?Did the news just decide to expose itself?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, our men are still investigating, but so far, it doesn¡¯t look like it was done by someone in the country,¡± Moses answered truthfully.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything much when he heard that. ¡°Justplete the investigation as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Moses replied.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but everyone was already calling her an ungrateful person the next day.


    Quite a lot of people made negativements on her.


    Alexander knew that things couldn¡¯t be dyed anymore, so he exined that Everleigh and Theodore were nothing but business partners, and that there were some people who were trying to nder them.


    However, no one believed him.


    No one would take such a high-sounding statement seriously.


    Someone even posted videos of the two of them having dinner together, and argued that business partners shouldn¡¯t have been so intimate.


    The whole affair became extremely critical.


    ¡°Everleigh, take a look at this.¡± Abraham showed her a publication online.


    Many people were criticizing her improper behavior.She was married to the Meyer family, but was still having an intimate rtionship with another man.


    Suddenly, she became famous for being an unfaithful wife.


    Some of them even brought Josephine Bailey into the discussion.


    Josephine and Theodore were supposed to get married, but Everleigh had ruined everything.


    ¡°Dad, some people just like to make groundless usations. I know I¡¯m innocent, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Everleigh had always believed that there was nothing she should be afraid of if she had done nothing wrong.


    However, Abraham thought otherwise. ¡°Everleigh, words can kill.¡±

 Chapter 521 Who Should Say It First?

    Abraham had experienced the fickleness of life. He believed that one should never take things too lightly, otherwise,things would just worsen.


    It would be really hard to exin everything by then.


    Everleigh was silent for a long moment. She wanted to say something, but just couldn¡¯t.


    She understood it, but she didn¡¯t want to dig herself into a deeper hole.


    The more she exined, the more people would think that she was guilty.


    As a result, like what her father had said, everyone thought that she was the one at fault.


    He also talked about how chaotic life was living in a wealthy, influential family.


    Abraham¡¯s phone didn¡¯t stop ringing. It was all from the Trevino family¡¯s rtives who had called to ask him about the matter.


    ¡°Is the news true?¡±


    ¡°Are you all blind?Can¡¯t you see that someone is trying to defame her?¡± Abraham chided.


    Those rtives seemed like they were concerned and worried about Everleigh, but the truth was, they just wanted to know if the incident would affect their future.


    In the end, he decided to ignore all the phone calls.


    Seeing that, stair tried to help as well. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the influence and couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so had no choice but to give Theodore a call.


    ¡°stair.¡±


    ¡°What are your views on the matter on the Inte?¡± stair¡¯s deep voice couldn¡¯t cover up his child-like tone.


    Theodore smirked, ¡°What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t exined it yet, so Ibelieve that you have an idea in mind. Tell me, and we¡¯ll see if it is appropriate.¡± stair¡¯s mature look didn¡¯t match his cute, young face.


    He had to admit that Theodore was a capable man. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed that Everleigh was being bullied.


    ¡°I do have a n, but your mother might not necessarily agree with it.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to reveal our true identities?¡± stair asked sternly.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had never thought about it;it was just that he had never talked about it. He wanted to reveal it, but he felt that if he really did so, things would be extremelyplicated.


    What¡¯s more, the most important thing was that it would bring shame to the Meyer family. Everleigh and Christopher¡¯s marriage was announced to the public back then, but now, they wanted to reveal that she was actually involved with another man. Wouldn¡¯t it be more troublesome if word got out?


    Theodore¡¯s expression was solemn. He shared the same thought too.


    What about the Meyer family?


    The Meyer family was also one of the Four Greatest Households. If the public was to find out about it, the situation would definitely worsen.


    That was the reason why Theodore didn¡¯t take any action yet.


    If he wanted to announce it to the public, he would have to talk about it with the Meyer family first.


    Suddenly, the father-and-son duo fell silent.


    In the evening, Theodore went to the hospital.When he saw that Christopher and Everleigh were both in Abraham¡¯s ward,he felt disheartened.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe over?¡± She was rather surprised to see him. He just said that he was busy earlier that day.


    Christopher crossed his arms and looked at him with a funny look.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯mughing at you. When are you going to take action? How can you stay out of this matter when Everleigh is already in such big trouble?¡± Christopher questioned straightforwardly. He initially wanted to ask them about a solution.


    Now that Theodore was there, it saved him a lot of hassle.


    He might as well make everything clear there.


    ¡°Have youe up with a solution?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not good news for the Meyer family,¡±Theodore finally answered after a long moment of silence.


    Christopher¡¯s face stiffened.¡°Wait, are you going to announce Everleigh¡¯s true identity?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to do so, but I have to announce it before you do.¡± Theodore had to announce it before the Meyer family did, or else her reputation would be even worse.


    She might even get kicked out of the Meyer family.


    Hearing that, Christopher¡¯s eyes widened as he said furiously, ¡°Theodore, that¡¯s very selfish of you. If you do it,wouldn¡¯t my family¡¯s reputation be affected?¡±


    Everleigh and Abraham looked at each other, as they didn¡¯t understand what the two men were talking about.


    Theodore¡¯s brows knitted as he looked at Christopher. ¡°If you announce it before I do, what do you think will happen to Everleigh¡¯s reputation then?¡±


    Christopher was lost for words.


    It was true. If he was to reveal it first, she would definitely be kicked out of the Meyer family because she was an unfaithful wife.


    However, what would happen to the Meyer family¡¯s image if Theodore were to say it first?


    He was in a dilemma. He didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Everleigh asked in confusion.


    She didn¡¯t understand what they were arguing about.


    What was the difference between one revealing it before the other?


    Theodore then took a deep breath and exined everything to her.


    When she finally understood the whole situation, she felt a hint of sadness welling up in her chest.She had gotten married to Christopher back then for their own respective reasons, but now, it had be her biggest embarrassment.


    Abraham kept quiet as well.


    It would be difficult for anyone who had to deal with it.


    In the end, Christopherpromised.


    ¡°You want to say it first, right?¡±


    The three of them looked at him. They thought that he should discuss the matter with his family beforehand.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Meyer familyafter all, so those people would have to think twice before they gossip about me.¡± Christopher figured out that having a higher status was also an advantage.


    He could take the current situation as an example. If people were to talk behind his back, they would have to think about whether or not they could afford to do so.


    ¡°Christopher, actually, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Everleigh wanted to speak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. We got together because the Meyer family forced us to, so this is actually a good thing for us. You¡¯ll have to get married sooner orter, and the public will find out the truth one day,¡± he said with a hint of relief.


    It seemed that he had already expected such a situation.


    She felt even more sorry for him.


    Although they did it for their own benefits, they should¡¯ve disclosed the issue with a win-win deal, instead of ending up in such a scenario.


    ¡°Christopher, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said faintly.


    ¡°Theodore should be the one saying sorry. After all, everything was caused by him.¡± Christopher looked at him, and he didn¡¯t try to hide the rage in his eyes.


    Theodore stood straight at the door.


    He stared back at him.


    A few secondster, Theodore finally opened his mouth.¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The three other people in the room were stunned.


    They all thought that he was proud and arrogant, so they didn¡¯t expect him to actually apologize.


    However, they heard him say it clearly a moment ago.


    ¡°Theodore¡­¡± Everleigh murmured.


    Theodore said with a serious face, ¡°Everleigh suffered a lot because of me, and I know that the both of you were forced to get married. I don¡¯t me you;I me myself. I owe you an apology.I must bear the responsibilities and consequences of my actions.¡±


    Hearing what he had just said, Christopher suddenly thought that he was being a little narrow-minded himself.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, then let¡¯s just do it as you¡¯ve suggested,the sooner the better, before the issue gets out of hand.¡± Abraham didn¡¯t care about their thoughts;he was only concerned about how they would deal with Everleigh¡¯s problem.


    Theodore kept silent for a long moment. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±


    That night was destined not to be a peaceful night.


    Everleighid on the bed. She had mixed feelings about it. Perhaps the incident would blow up once the truth was made public.


    Knock-knock. Someone was knocking on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she called out.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s talk.¡±

 Chapter 522 The News That Was Announced

    Everleigh looked at stair who was wearing a set of panda pattern pajamas, which didn¡¯t suit his stern, mature face.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She sat up, let him sit on her bed, and covered him with her nket.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. You should wear something warmer.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, your nket is warm enough, so I don¡¯t feel cold,¡± he responded in a childlike tone, which waspletely different from his cold expression a moment ago.


    She smiled lightly. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Theodore. Mommy, how was the discussion? Logically speaking, I shouldn¡¯t be asking as I¡¯m still a child, butTrevino Group has been affected because of this matter. I didn¡¯t tell Grandpa about it, asI don¡¯t want him to worry,¡± he said with a serious look.


    When Everleigh saw her son being so sensible, it would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t pleased and relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to say it, stair didn¡¯t force her. However,he could confirm that everything would go as Theodore had nned.


    The following day, Theodore¡¯s media statement appeared on the news.


    It reported that Everleigh and Theodore were a married couple, and they had children too.He even released the proof of the birth of their two children, together with the doctor¡¯s certificate.


    The public was immediately in chaos after reading the news, and everyone turned their attention to the Meyer family.


    Sure enough, the Meyer family¡¯s reputation was badly affected.


    After reading it, Felicia didn¡¯t say anything, and gave Christopher a call.¡°You¡¯d better solve this problem by yourself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me,I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡± He had already expected it. It would happen sooner orter, so he was already well prepared.


    Not long after Theodore made the announcement, Christopher released a statement that exined how he had met Everleigh.


    Although the whole series of events made sense, it did affect the Meyer family¡¯s reputation.


    Despite this, Felicia managed to keep everything under control.


    Everleigh looked at the news, and felt even more guilty towards the Meyer family.


    ¡°You should meet the Meyer family and apologize in person,¡± Abraham suggestedafter noticing her dejected expression.


    She was more or less distraught.


    ¡°I want to, but now¡­ It seems a little inappropriate.Everything has just happened, so if I go and apologize now, wouldn¡¯t it seem¡­¡± She was rather scared.


    Abraham knew what she was thinking about, but even if she was scared, she still had to face it, lest it be said that shecked manners or propriety.


    At the same moment, Stainley had received the news too. Ever since he left, he had been following Everleigh¡¯s news closely.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He should¡¯ve gone back long ago,but he was worried that she would overthink things and wouldn¡¯t know how to face him, so he chose not to go back.


    However, it was time for him to finally return.


    WhenStainleyreturned, Everleigh was quite surprised to see him. ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°My internship ended a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t want toe back. Now that you¡¯re in so much trouble, I have no choice but to return. Believe me. My testimony would be more convincing.¡± He looked at her with a smile, and his love for her couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    She closed her eyes and felt bad for him. ¡°Stainley, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. Whether it¡¯s a failure or a sess, I will never regret it. Life is short,and we never know when it¡¯s going to end.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond after hearing that. Seeing that he was so determined, there was nothing much she could do about it.


    Talking too much would only make things worse.


    He then released pictures of Everleigh and Theodore dating back then, which proved that he was also a witness to their rtionship.


    After that,her problem was finally considered solved.


    However,their next problem was the Meyer family.


    Everleigh and Christopher went back to the Meyer family¡¯s home together.


    They had made a phone call before they went over, so all the family members were there.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s get inside.¡± Christopher saw her standing at the entrance while looking at the door. Itdidn¡¯t look like she wanted to enter the house.


    ¡°Will your parents be angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m certain they¡¯re not angry, just a little disappointed. Everleigh, I do have to say, you¡¯re really lucky that all the elders love you. You may not realize it, but my parents really like you, and mymother always wanted you to be her daughter-inw. Unfortunately¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t forget Vanessa¡¯s expression whenever she talked to him about it.


    He couldn¡¯t tell her the truth.


    That kind of feeling didn¡¯t make him feel good, and he also felt incredibly guilty towards his parents.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his stubbornness, they would¡¯ve been able to enjoy afortable life a long time ago.


    She looked into his bright eyes, and felt a little uneasy.


    ¡°Christopher, have you ever loved me?¡±


    He didn¡¯t understand her words at first, but after a few seconds, his eyes suddenly widened and he asked, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me? Let me tell you, I¡¯m a man that you¡¯ll never get.¡±


    ¡°Ew!¡± She responded with a smile.


    Seeing that she was in the mood to joke with him, he knew that there was still hope.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in now. Things are not as bad as you think.¡± He walked over to her, held her hand, and walked in.


    In fact, the both of them understood that their rtionship wasn¡¯t based on love, but something that was beyond it.


    They could both feel that they were a family.


    They understood each other very well too.


    As they entered the Meyer family¡¯s vi, Everleigh¡¯s rxed mood tensed up again.


    ¡°Mrs. Meyer, Mr. Meyer,¡± she greeted as soon as she entered the house.


    Vanessa, Samuel, and Felicia were all sitting on the sofa.


    Listening to the way she addressed them, their expressions froze, and they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Everleigh,e and have a seat.¡± Vanessa held her hands and invited her to sit down. There wasn¡¯t any resentment in her expression, but a hint of pity instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Meyer.It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. We all expected this day toe from the moment we knew that your marriage was fake, but we still had hope that you could be our daughter-inw. We couldn¡¯t count on Christopher, so we put all our hopes on you, but now¡­¡± Vanessa said with regret.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Everleigh was even more guilt-ridden.


    ¡°Everleigh, although your marriage with Christopher has ended, the Meyer family still wees you here. Besides, I really like stair and Adrienne. I hope you don¡¯t distance yourselves from us just because of this incident, okay?¡±


    Vanessa held her hands tightly and was reluctant to let go.


    Everleigh nodded.¡°Sure, if you miss the children, I can let them stay here for a few days. Mrs. Meyer, I really want to express my sincere apologies. We had no other choice back then. I knew that once our marriage started, no one would be able to ept the ending.¡±


    Felicia lowered her head. When she looked up again,the sadness in her eyes disappeared. Looking at the ¡®heartless¡¯ Christopher sitting on the sofa, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Now that you¡¯re divorced, Christopher, it¡¯s time for you to get married againand have your own kids. Do you want the Meyer family to end with our generation?¡±


    Felicia¡¯s words were like a bomb that exploded over his head.


    The few of them looked over at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you couldn¡¯t even keep a good wife like Everleigh.Isn¡¯t it time for you to look for a new one?¡±

 Chapter 523 Christopher Is Annoyed

    Vanessa continued after Felicia spoke, telling him that they were dying to have grandchildren. Unfortunately, he had let them down. He had affairs with so many women, but just couldn¡¯t get any one of them pregnant.


    She suspected he was infertile.


    Christopher¡¯s expression changed in an instant. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve just gotten divorced. If I look for another woman straight away, what would others think of me?¡±


    He was unhappy with Felicia as well. Why did she always have to chime in on such things?


    He was exasperated.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how people look at you. You¡¯re a famous yboy, so you should seize the opportunity. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re now a second-hand item? Everleigh has children, so it doesn¡¯t matter, but what about you? You don¡¯t have a sessful career, and don¡¯t have your own children. You should at least have either one of those, right?¡± Samuel sat on the sofa and finally said something.


    Everleigh closed her eyes and felt very ufortable to hear those words.


    Vanessa kicked Samuel secretly to hint at him. ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t you see that Everleigh is still here?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand this brat. I had two grandchildren, but I have nothing left now.¡± Samuel¡¯s words weren¡¯t directed at Everleigh.


    In fact, they all understood her situation. If she had a choice back then, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten married to Christopher. She had so many friends, and didn¡¯t necessarily have to choose him.


    However, he had his own ulterior motive from the very beginning. He married her just because he wanted to avoid the pressure his family was giving him.


    They got married forpletely different reasons.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,Dad. You don¡¯t have to say much.I¡¯ll arrange a blind datefor Christopher. As forfreedom ofmarriage, I don¡¯t think he deserves it.¡± Felicia made the decision for her brother directly.


    He pulled a long face and wanted to resist, but he was stopped by a sharp gaze from Felicia.


    He sat aside, feeling aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t even dare to say anything.


    At noon, Everleigh was asked to stay for lunch. She wanted to leave, but Christopher said fiercely, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve settled your own problem, you want to leave me here all alone. How can you be so cruel?¡±


    She was lost for words. She was there to apologize genuinely, unlike him, who was taking things lightly.


    However, when she noticed his pitiful look,she had no choice but to stay.


    After lunch, the two of them went back to the hospital together. On their way there, Christopher sighed,¡°I knew things would end up like this. Great, my good days have finallye to an end.¡±


    Everleigh had heard him say the same thing over and over again.


    ¡°Christopher, actually¡­ Felicia is right.¡±


    ¡°I know, but if I really get married again,do you think we can still maintain our current rtionship?You must be dreaming.¡±


    Her eyes opened wide. ¡°Stop using me as an excuse.I know what¡¯s in your mind. Things like this would happen sooner orter. Well, you can look for someone whom we¡¯re both familiar with. What do you think?¡±


    He gazed at her scornfully. ¡°Can you be more realistic? Do you still want me to help you even after I¡¯m married?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that?¡±


    ¡°I can say it, butyou can¡¯t,¡± he replied angrily. After everything that he had done for her, why couldn¡¯t shefort him? He thought to himself.


    She was such an ungrateful person.


    Everleigh simply chose to shut up. If she continued talking, he would probably even call her a traitor.


    Who knew, Christopher was unhappy that she remained silent. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? What do you mean by this? Do you think you arepletely free after our divorce?¡±


    She waspletely irritated and said angrily, ¡°What is wrong with you?You¡¯re upset when I talk, and you¡¯re also unhappy when I don¡¯t. Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m annoyed. My family is forcing me to get married, what should I do?¡± That was what he was worried about.


    Felicia¡¯s orders were basically unchallengeable. No one could change her decision.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they saw Stainley walking over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mr. Lawsonwantsto have a meeting.¡±


    When the three of them entered the conference room, almost all of the medical staff members were already there.


    Benedict¡¯s message was very simple. He wanted to send some employees to study abroad for a period of time as he heard that there was some new technology there. As the best hospital in Ocpeace City,they must be the first one to master the knowledge.


    Christopher was still troubled about his own affairs, and didn¡¯t pay attention to what Benedictwas talking about.


    Looking at him daydreaming, Stainley couldn¡¯t help but ask Everleigh, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°His family is forcing him to get married.¡±


    ¡°Poor guy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really miserable.¡± When Christopher suddenly said that, it just so happened that his microphone was turned on, and everyone in the meeting room heard him.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on them.


    Christopher was once again dumbfounded. Why was he always caught red-handed every time they had a meeting? He couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Everleigh and Stainley¡¯s eyes met, and they noticed the glee in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s so miserable about you?¡± Benedict asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I was justmenting for a while.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll give you the chance to train abroad. It won¡¯t be long, and you¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Benedictdecided to send him there.


    When Christopher heard that he was going abroad, he was stunned for a moment.Then, a smile eventually appeared on his face and grew wider. His depressed expression waspletely gone.


    He then epted it directly.


    ¡°Sure, I promise I willplete this task, hahaha¡­¡± Heughed gleefully, and everyone in the room thought that there was something wrong with him. They thought he should visit the neurology department.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at him.


    It was too embarrassing.


    Benedict also thought that Christopher was crazy, but his medical knowledge was excellent. Hence, he instructed a few other people to go with him.


    After the meeting, Christopher looked like a person who had just been reborn.


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t get yourself into trouble when I¡¯m not here,okay?¡± He sounded sad, but there was a wide grin on his face.


    She looked at him in disdain.¡°How long can you hide from this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯ll hide as long as I can.I must leave before Felicia makes an arrangement, otherwise, it would be toote.¡±


    He had already decided to escape and flee the city.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t bear to see him in that manner.It would be better for her to talk with Felicia about it.


    Christopher leftin a hurry.He didn¡¯t leave in sorrow, but with excitement.


    In Stainley¡¯s words,he had reached his limit. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had such determination.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Everleigh certainly understood it, but since Christopher had made up his mind, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to meddle in his affairs anymore.


    Meanwhile, Theodore was still trying to find out the person who had released the news but to no avail.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, is it possible that someone has erased all the evidence a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.No evidence can ever be erasedpletely from the Inte. Besides, who would have such skills?¡± He felt that the person was targeting Everleigh. If he didn¡¯t investigate it thoroughly,it would probably lead to an even bigger disaster.


    He had to do everything to find the culprit.

 Chapter 524 It’s All Your Fault

    Looking at Theodorewho was unwilling to give up, Moses had no choice but to get back to work.


    Theodore also knew that Everleigh was in a lot of trouble. Even the Jenkins family was suffering from both internal and external problems, not to mention her parents.


    He knew that Cynthia had gone abroad, but it was hard to tell if she had done things in secret. In conclusion, they had to be extra careful.


    In the afternoon,he went to the hospital to visit Abraham. He saw Madison when he was on his way to the ward.


    She saw him too. She had read all the recent news, and felt delighted about it.


    Everleigh had cheated on her husband, and such behavior should¡¯ve made her disappear forever.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, it seems that you¡¯ve just got off work. I have to say, the recent news is incredibly interesting,¡± she mocked him.


    Theodore didn¡¯t show many reactions after hearing that. He was already used to people making sarcastic and negative remarks about them.


    ¡°If you have so much free time, why don¡¯t you take good care of Xavier? I heard from Everleigh that if he falls ill again, he might lose his life.¡±


    His tone was cool and indifferent, and no emotions could be detected from his words.


    Suddenly, Madison¡¯s mocking gazebecame sharp. ¡°Are you very happy to see your brother die?¡±


    ¡°No, if he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s all your fault. Everleigh has the ability to treat him, but you¡¯re being stubborn. Even if Xavier wants to put the me on someone, it should be on you. Mom, sometimes I¡¯m really curious to know what kind of mentality you actually have.¡± Theodore wasn¡¯t showing her any respect at all.


    She was his biological mother, but they had somehow be arch enemies.


    What¡¯s more, it was all because of a woman.


    He strode forward and continued walking towards Abraham¡¯s ward.


    He really wanted to visit Xavier as well, but since Madison was there, he decided not to.


    Stainley was also in Abraham¡¯s ward.


    Stainleyhad met Abraham before, so the two of them were naturally very familiar with each other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about your health when I was abroad, and Everleigh didn¡¯t tell me about it either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I just came here to have some rest,¡± Abraham exined.


    Stainley handed him a peeled orange, and Theodore happened to see it.


    He knew that Stainley was back, so he wasn¡¯t surprised to meet him there.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Abraham asked as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve settled everything at thepany, I decided toe over and visit you.¡± Theodore walked over and sat on the chair,as if he was familiar with Abraham.


    Stainley frowned slightly and some confusion could be seen in his eyes. Since when did Theodore and Abraham share a close rtionship?


    ¡°Dr. Smith, aren¡¯t you on duty today?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve just returned, and there are a lot of things that I have to slowly get used to. I heard that Mr. Trevino was hospitalized, so I shoulde here and have a look.¡± Stainley was trying to imply that he was familiar with Abraham.


    And that it was reasonable for him to appear there.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes sparkled as a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Of course. Dad, I heard that you like tea leaves, so I bought some for you from a tea shop.¡± As he spoke, he took the packet out from a bag.


    Stainley was astonished when Theodore addressed Abraham as ¡®Dad¡¯.


    Abraham was shocked as well. Theodore was dating Everleigh, but they weren¡¯t married yet.Why did he call him ¡®Dad¡¯?


    Theodore knew what they were thinking about, but he didn¡¯t mind.It was only a matter of time before he would start calling him ¡®Dad¡¯.


    The rtionship between him and Everleigh would never be broken up by anyone.


    Hence, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Stainley lowered his head as sorrow began to emerge on his face. By the time he raised his head again, the sadness in his eyes had already disappeared.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, I have to write a report on my previous work trip, so I have to go now. I¡¯lle see you again tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sure, thank you.¡± Abraham¡¯s words were kind.


    It was the first time he had realized that having an extraordinarily excellent daughter wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing.


    Theodore and Stainley were both excellent men in their respective fields, and were constantly fighting overher.


    Abraham was in a dilemma.


    After Stainley left, Abraham looked at Theodore and mocked, ¡°You sure know how to talk, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Dad,everyone knows that Everleigh and I are together. Besides, we already have our children. It¡¯s normal for me to call you that.¡± Theodore picked up an apple and sliced it for him. His slender fingers were holding a knife, and his movements were smooth.


    Abraham felt helpless. Since it was his daughter¡¯s own business, it wasn¡¯t good for him to say anything.


    No one knew if Theodore was doing it on purpose or not, but he kept calling Abraham ¡®Dad¡¯.


    When Everleigh came over, she was also surprised to hear it.Did something stimte Theodore¡¯s brain?


    Why was he suddenly calling Abraham ¡®Dad¡¯?


    ¡°Everleigh, I brought some tea leaves for Dad, please check and see if he can consume this,¡± Theodore said as he stood up and handed her the tea leaves to be examined.


    There were some foods that had to be avoided by heart disease patients. He didn¡¯t know what could and couldn¡¯t be consumed.


    When she heard the way he addressed Abraham, she had an inexplicable feeling of horror in her heart.


    ¡°Theodore, did someone or something upset you?¡±


    ¡°No, why are you asking?¡±


    She was speechless. She wanted to say something, but nothing came out of her mouth. It was way too soon for him to address her father that way.


    Abraham leaned on the bed, as if nothing had happened.


    At that moment, Leon appeared at the door with a lot of things in his hands.


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s brows knitted as he asked in a cold tone, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Leon smiled, and his handsome face was lit with joy. ¡°I heard that Mr. Trevino is in the hospital.Theodore, why didn¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Leon sat directly in front of Abraham as if they had known each other for a long time.


    He introduced himself formally, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Trevino.I¡¯m Leon, the general manager of Allen Group. I believe you¡¯ve heard about me.¡±


    When Everleigh saw Leon¡¯s nervous expression and his slightly trembling legs, she found it rather hrious.


    It must¡¯ve been ast-minute n for him to go over, she thought.


    As expected, as soon as Leon finished his introduction, he looked into Abraham¡¯s eyes.


    He felt even more uneasy.


    Theodore, however, dragged Everleigh to sit on the sofa aside. Since Leon was there to meet his future father-inw, he should¡¯ve been well prepared.


    Theodore didn¡¯t go there without any preparations.


    ¡°Mr. Allen, right?Have a seat. Thank you foring over. Are you a friend of Everleigh?¡± Seeing that Leon was so awkward, Abraham spoke up.


    When Leon was mistaken as Everleigh¡¯s friend, he quickly shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m Selena¡¯s boyfriend. Perhaps she hasn¡¯t told you about it.¡±


    Abraham was shocked when he heard that Leon was Selena¡¯s boyfriend.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Boyfriend?


    Since when did she have a boyfriend?


    Furthermore, he was even a notoriousdies¡¯ man.


    He remembered everything that had happened at the previous banquet held by the Godfrey family.


    How could Selena fall in love with such a person?


    Everleigh and Theodore sat aside quietly as they enjoyed Leon¡¯s ¡®show¡¯.


    ¡°Mr. Allen¡­ I really didn¡¯t know about this¡­¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a little abrupt for me toe at this moment, but I think you should know this.¡±


    Everleigh wanted tough.It wasn¡¯t a little abrupt;it was incredibly unexpected.


    Selena had always been keeping her rtionship status clean. She had never mentioned the name of a man she was seeing, let alone introduce her boyfriend.

 Chapter 525 A Grand Meeting With Father-in-Law

    Theodore cast a cold nce at Leon and had a sense of disappointment with his performance. He had the courage toe over, but didn¡¯t dare to speak. No one would want their own daughter to be with someone like him.


    Everleigh was worried that it wouldn¡¯t go well, so she sent Selena a message directly. Selena had just finished shooting a scene and wanted to y a video game when she saw Everleigh¡¯s message.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She was stunned.


    She asked what was going on hurriedly.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to say much, so she sent her a video to let her see for herself.


    Selena was furious. She got up and spoke to the director, ¡°Director, I have an emergency and have to go now. If there are any more scenes that I have to be in, we can do it when Ie back .¡±


    She left without waiting for the director to respond.


    Her agent saw her in her anxious state, but before she could ask what was going on, she had already left.


    What sort of urgent matter was it?


    Selena drove all the way to the hospital. As soon as she entered the ward, she saw Leon holding Abraham¡¯s hand while speaking, and his eyes were teary.


    She didn¡¯t know what they were talking about.


    ¡°Leon.¡± She walked in in a ck suit, and a hint of anger appeared on her delicate face.


    Everyone in the room looked at her. Selena walked over and asked angrily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Dad. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    When Everleigh heard that, she almost spat out the mouthful of water that she was drinking.


    Was it a grand meeting with their father-inw? She pondered.


    Theodore patted her back. There was a glimmer in his eyes.


    Selena didn¡¯t notice what Everleigh and Theodore were doing, but walked over and red at Leon. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He is my father, but how are you even rted to him?¡±


    Leon looked up with his reddish eyes. ¡°How is he not rted to me? He is indeed my father-inw.It¡¯s just a matter of time before it bes reality.¡±


    ¡°A matter of time? I have nothing to do with you. Leon, you¡¯d better get lost now.¡± Selena grabbed his clothes and dragged him out.


    Leon immediately held Abraham¡¯s arm with grievance and said, ¡°Dad, look at her. This is how she treats me all the time.¡±


    Abraham also felt it was a little inappropriate for her to behave like that. ¡°Selena, let go of him. He¡¯s our guest after all. How can you drive him away like this?¡±


    She was infuriated when she heard that.


    Leon winked at her, which made her even more enraged.


    ¡°Alright,e and have a seat. Leon came to visit our father,so you can¡¯t be so rude to him.¡± Everleigh held Selena and sat downto make Leon less embarrassed.


    He thenined while sobbing badly, as if everything that Selena had done was wrong, and that it would be a great sin if she didn¡¯t get together with him.


    Hearing those words, Abraham was lost for words.


    In fact, Selena was already a grown-up, so she could make her own decisions. As her father, he couldn¡¯t do nor say much.


    ¡°Dad, I know I used to be famous for all the wrong reasons, but please don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. I have really changed. I know Selena has a prejudice against me, but I¡¯m already trying my best. Can¡¯t you just give me a second chance?¡± Leon¡¯s voice was filled with grievance and regret.


    Selena was already fuming. If she was to get together with him, itwould be the greatest joke of all time.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, was enjoying the fun and didn¡¯t mind Leon making a big deal out of it.


    However, he seemed to be genuinely remorseful, so she couldn¡¯t simply make a conclusion.


    After all, people could change.


    ¡°Mr. Allen, I can¡¯t do anything about your rtionship with Selena. If she epts you, I won¡¯t say anything about it,¡± Abraham sighed.


    Upon hearing that, a hint of delight shed across Leon¡¯s eyes, and Theodore noticed his expression and raised his eyebrows.


    That brat actually had such a n in mind.


    ¡°Um¡­ Dad, it¡¯s already noon, let me go order you some food,¡± Theodore said.


    Leon and Selena were both shocked when they heard his words.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Leon was astonished. What was going on? Had Abraham epted him already?


    Theodore raised his eyebrows slightly, and his cold gaze softened a little,as if he was implying that he was already qualified to call Abraham ¡®Dad¡¯.


    Leon looked at Selena, and she was surprised as well. It was impossible.Was she dreaming? Why was everyone so weird that day? She thought to herself.


    After lunch, the few of them left. Selena evenpped Leon.Despite this, heacted as if nothing had ever happened, and he wouldn¡¯t be angry no matter how hard she pped him.


    In the afternoon, when Everleigh was on duty, Cecil came over.


    She was relieved to see that Everleigh was fine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?Why are you always in so much trouble?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you then? You only visit me every time after everything is settled,¡± Everleigh crossed her arms, as if she was dissatisfied with herte visit.


    Cecil rolled her eyes at her and sat down. ¡°I was really busy, so I didn¡¯te to see you. Besides,you had so many people to help you out. Did you even need my help?¡±


    Everleigh pursed her lips and said nothing. After a long while, she finally spoke, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s Diana, of course. That d*mned girl. If it weren¡¯t for my parents, I would¡¯ve killed her long ago.¡± When Cecil mentioned that, she was extremely agitated.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t respond. It was Cecil¡¯s family¡¯s business, so she shouldn¡¯t intervene in it.


    However, if help was needed, she would lend a helping hand at any time.


    ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you. There will be a wine tasting event tomorrow night. Let¡¯s go together and rx.¡±


    The main reason was that the Hayes family had to show up for the event, but none of them were free, exceptfor Cecil. It would be boring for her to go alone, so she wanted to ask Everleigh to go together with her.


    Everleigh thought about it for a while and agreed. It had been a long time since theyst went out together. If she didn¡¯t go, she wouldn¡¯t have any friends left.


    She initially had a dinner with Theodore, but now, she had to put it off.


    When he heard about it, he asked, ¡°Is it the M&U¡¯s wine tasting?¡±


    ¡°How do you know?Were you invited as well?¡± Everleigh had almost forgotten that his current social status was even higher than before.


    He let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I do have an invitation, but I really don¡¯t have the time to goas I have a business meeting with someone else. Since you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll ask Moses to pass you the ticket. You go ahead.I¡¯ll go to my meeting.¡±


    It was rare for her to be interested in an event, so he wanted her to rx a little.


    She epted it happily.


    The next day, Everleigh and Cecil arrived at the wine tasting early. Looking at the plethora of bottles of wine on the table, they felt rather helpless.


    ¡°If we were to finish all of these, we would probably get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Just drink less. There must be a few that you like after trying some,¡± Cecil said as she picked up a ss of wine and took a sip.


    The fragrance of wine lingered in her mouth.


    The bittersweet smell was also very pleasant.


    ¡°This is not bad. Give it a try.¡±


    Everleigh took the winess and had a sip. It tasted nice.


    On her way there, Theodore had told her that she could buy any type of wine that she liked to be drunk at home. After all, the house was very big, and it needed some decoration and disy items.


    ¡°Let me buy this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make your decision in a hurry. There areother fine wines to choose from.¡± Cecil pulled her to a seat aside.


    Just as she walked over and wanted to pick up a ss of wine, a person dressed in a light yellow dress walked over to them.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Everleigh?¡±

 Chapter 526 Erine Harrison, The Orthopedist

    When Everleigh heard someone calling her name, she looked over and saw a person with a lovely, youthful face and two huge eyes smiling at her.


    ¡°Erine, why are you here? When did youe back?¡± Everleigh walked over and gave her a hug.


    Erine smiled and hugged her too,


    ¡°Someone from your hospital went abroad for an exchange program, and I¡¯m the person exchanged toe here. I will be reporting to the city hospital tomorrow to gain some knowledge,¡± Erine answered in her crisp voice.


    She had a cute and clear voice, just like a little songbird.


    Everleigh suddenly remembered that Benedict did mention it, but she didn¡¯t expect the person to be Erine.


    ¡°How do the two of you know each other?¡± Cecil asked curiously while holding her winess.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Cecil, my best friend.¡± She then turned to look at Cecil and introduced Erine to her, ¡°And this is Erine Harrison.I met her when I was an intern abroad. She¡¯s one of the best orthopedists around.¡±


    ¡°Orthopedist?Wow, very few girls would specialize in orthopedics.You must be really strong,¡± Cecil said in surprise.


    Erine smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The three of them then stood together and chatted for a while. Cecil liked Erine very much. She was straightforwardand said whatever she wanted to.


    It was much better than someone who liked beating around the bush.


    The three of them drank wine as they talked, and all three got a little drunk.


    When Annie and Missha appeared at the main entrance, Everleigh noticed them at a nce, but she didn¡¯t n to go over and talk to them.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    If Missha had attended by herself, she would¡¯ve gone over and greeted her, but Annie¡­ She¡¯d better forget it.


    ¡°It¡¯s your aunt. Aren¡¯t you going over to talk to her?¡± Erine asked with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Everyone in this circle knows that you are a child of the Jenkins family. It¡¯s not surprising that I know too.¡±


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. She had never taken it as an honor, as it would only let everyone know that she was an orphan.


    Missha took a sip of wine, and noticed Everleigh with her sharp eyes.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, when did you arrive?¡± Everleigh pretended to be surprised and asked.


    Cecil and Erine looked at each other and understood what was going on.


    ¡°I just came in. Look at you. You must¡¯ve been here for a long time already. Your face is so red,¡± Missha joked with Everleigh, and her manner looked noble and elegant.


    It was the first time Cecil met Missha in person.She had to admit that the members of the Jenkins family were indeed elegant.


    Annie walked over as well. After taking a look at Everleigh, she immediately noticed Erine standing beside her, and squinted her eyes. ¡°Erine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met, Annie. How is your arm? Is it fine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I was really worried that your arm would be broken again if you weren¡¯t careful.¡± Erine was smiling brightly, but her words were extremely sarcastic.


    Annie¡¯s gaze turned cold as if it was covered with ayer of frost.She was clearly unhappy with Erine¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Missha asked in puzzlement.


    ¡°Yeah, I first met Miss Lawson when she had a fight with someone at the hospital. She identally broke her arm, and I helped to fix it.¡±


    Everleigh raised her eyebrows.She didn¡¯t expect Annie to do something like that.


    Annie¡¯s expression looked both angry and anxious.


    Missha had decades¡¯ worth of life experience, so she could tell if there was a problem at first nce.


    ¡°Since the both of you know each other, then we¡¯re all friends. Miss Harrison, what kind of work do you do?¡± Missha asked politely.


    ¡°I work as a doctor abroad, and just came here for an exchange program. I¡¯ll probably be here for a few months.¡±


    Missha nodded.


    Then, a few other nobledies arrived. Missha knew them, so she went to chat with them.


    Anniewas free to do whatever she wanted.


    Everleigh selected a few wines, wrote down the address, and ordered the workers to send them over to thepany.


    Erine also left her home address for Everleigh and told her, ¡°Come and visit me whenever you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Looking at the address Erine had written down, Annie sneered,¡°The ce you¡¯re staying at is really unique. It really suits you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.No matter where I go, my elegance will never fade away, unlike some people who constantly pretend to be elegant,¡± Erine replied lightly, which made Annie angry again.


    Everleigh and Cecil stood aside,and felt that the hatred between the twodies was really strong.


    Annie¡¯s gaze was especially jealous when she stared at Erine.


    ¡°Erine, you¡¯re only good at talking nonsense. Your family is in so much trouble both internally and externally. How are you still in the mood to attend this wine tasting?¡±


    Everyone knew that the Harrison family was struggling to survive abroad, and it was already considered good that they were able to maintain their current status.


    Erine¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly as her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Annie, don¡¯t you know my identity right now? Does the Harrison family even have anything to do with me? If you want to provoke me, at least use something that I care about.¡±


    Annie was even more furious when she saw her attitude.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re an illegitimate child. It¡¯s already very good for you to be able to enter the Harrison family,so you really can¡¯t expect too much from it.¡±


    Cecil couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Annie seemed like a well-mannered woman from the outside, but her words were incredibly hurtful.


    ¡°Miss, can you use your mouth in a better way besides eating?¡±


    Annie red at her. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,I just think that one must speak in a wise and polite manner. Otherwise, even if he or shees from a well-known family, the snobbery can never be covered.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. This is a wine tasting, I don¡¯t want people to think that we¡¯re here to cause trouble. It¡¯s really embarrassing,¡± Everleigh cut them off.


    Little did she know, her words caused Annie to be even more enraged.


    What did Everleigh mean by embarrassing? She thought to herself.


    She and Erine had always been enemies.


    Erine smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m an illegitimate child, and everyone knows that, but you¡¯re different. You¡¯re Miss Lawson, how could you say such rude words? How would others think of you? Would Alexander fancy your character?¡±


    Hearing thest few words, Annie¡¯s expression changed in an instant. Those few words echoed in her ears for a long time.


    Alexander was disgusted with her, and she had always known it.


    However, when it came out of someone else¡¯s mouth, it sounded really sarcastic and mocking.


    Her greatest wish was to marry him,but now that someone had criticized her for not being able to do that, how could she tolerate it?


    She reached her hand out and sshed her ss of wine on Erine.


    Erine let out a loud scream, which attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Even her yellow dress was soaked in wine.


    ¡°Annie!¡±


    Everleigh and Cecil took out some napkins and wiped Erine dry. They didn¡¯t want her to look too bad.


    Annie had just lost her mind for a moment. She was already feeling unhappy because of her rtionship with Alexander. Anyone who was in her shoes wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it either.


    After hearing the scream, Missha rushed over immediately.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, Miss Lawson sshed some wine on Miss Harrison,¡± Everleigh frowned and exined.


    She was obviously displeased with Annie¡¯s actions. Despite this, it was Erine who had deliberately provoked her, which caused her to react in such a way.


    Missha then looked at Annie. ¡°Annie, how could you do this? You¡¯re a nobledy after all.¡±

 Chapter 527 Christopher Has Come Back

    Annie felt even more ufortable after being scolded by Missha. She had indeed done it on purpose, but wasn¡¯t Erine at fault too?


    Didn¡¯t her words go too far?


    Didn¡¯t she sense it? Annie¡¯s mind was full of questions.


    Despite this, she had ignored the fact that her words were really hurtful as well.


    Erine cast her a cold nce, and her sexy lips showed a hint of coolness. ¡°If a nobledy like her could say something like that, I can only say that she wasn¡¯t well-raised.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Annie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°You¡­¡±


    At that moment, a man walked over from the entrance. It was the person in charge of the event. When he heard that someone was causing trouble, he came over quickly to have a look.


    Everleigh and Cecil took a few steps back and stood aside.


    They wanted to see how Erine would deal with the matter.


    ¡°Ladies, may I know what¡¯s the matter over here?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much,it¡¯s just a little misunderstanding. Thisdy lost her bnce and poured some wine on my dress by ident.¡± Erine smiled generously. She didn¡¯t seem irritated by the little misunderstanding at all.


    On the contrary, her kindness and generosity degraded Annie¡¯s personality.


    Cecil whispered in Everleigh¡¯s ear, ¡°Wow, this friend of yours is a smart woman. Look at what she just said. She¡¯s turned the tables in her favor.¡±


    Everleigh chuckled. Erine was a sharp-tongued woman. There were all kinds of people in the hospital, but none of them had ever won an argument against her, let alone ady from a wealthy family.


    Annie was really petty and narrow-minded. In terms of generosity, she wasn¡¯t even as good as Josephine.


    At the very least, Josephine could put up with it for a few years.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m really sorry.On behalf of the organizer, I willpensate you for your dress.¡± The person in charge understood what she meant.


    Since she was willing to let things go, they wouldn¡¯t want to cause more trouble for themselves.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.Although,I¡¯ve ordered a few bottles of wine. If you want topensate me, why don¡¯t you give me a few more bottles of good wine?¡± Erine suggested in a joking tone.


    The man nodded. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°Well, let me go and clean myself then.¡± Erine grabbed her purse and prepared to leave.


    She looked at Annie andlet out a cold snort. Then, sheturned around and left.


    Her outfit was already dirty, so it wouldn¡¯t look good for her to continue staying there.


    Everleigh walked over to Missha and called, ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Yasmine¡­¡± Missha opened her mouth and sighed softly. She then gave Annie a look of reproach.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s go back now. If we stay any longer, the other guests will just make fun of us.¡± Everleigh could feel the gaze of the crowd, and felt a little uneasy. It was better for them to just leave.


    She then turned to look at Annie.


    Her face was gloomy, and there was even more dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    Upon seeing that, Cecil couldn¡¯t help but despise her. She thought that there was something wrong with that crazy woman.


    Cecil gave Everleigh a lift back home. Cecil couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°This Erine is rather interesting.I¡¯d like to meet her more often.¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t like this before. It all changed when the Harrison family found her back then, and she finally knew her true identity. Although she is the daughter of the Harrison family, people still tend to despise her.¡± Everleigh understood her feelings.


    If she hadn¡¯t had a father since young, she probably would¡¯ve beenbetter.No one would be d to be known as an illegitimate child.


    Cecil fell silent for a long time, but when she thought about Erine¡¯s self-righteous look during the exchange, she just couldn¡¯t control the smile on her face.


    The next day, Theodore received the bottles of red wine at hispany. Moses issued a check, whileTheodore opened a bottle and tasted the wine carefully.


    He had to admit that Everleigh¡¯s taste was getting better.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t really enjoy things like that.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, Miss Trevino is here.¡±


    ¡°Call her Madam Trevino from now on.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hearing his words, Moses thought to himself that he really wasn¡¯t being astute. Now that Everleigh was divorced and was dating Theodore, he really should¡¯ve addressed her as ¡®madam¡¯.


    Everleigh saw Theodore drinking the wine as soon as she entered the office.¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Since when did you know how to taste wine?¡±


    She put her purse on the sofa and poured herself a ss of wine. ¡°Of course I learned it when I was abroad. Speaking of which, I shouldthank Christopher. If he hadn¡¯t taken me to all kinds of banquets, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to try expensive wines.¡±


    Upon hearing that, he felt a little ufortable. He knew that Christopher had asked her to go with him because he needed a femalepanion.


    Heoriginally had the right to do so, but he no longer had it.


    She tasted the wine thoroughly, and raised her eyebrows lightly. She found that tea was still better than wine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I prefer tea to wine.¡± She put down her wine ss.


    Theodoreimmediately asked Moses to make her a cup of tea.


    Everleigh drank her tea with satisfaction. Before she could finish it, she received a call from the hospital.It was from Maxwell, telling her that Christopher had returned.


    ¡°Wow, that was fast.Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be for a few months?¡±


    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s the biggest funder of the city hospital right now?¡±


    ¡°The Meyer family.¡± She understood what was going on as soon as she answered.


    Felicia must¡¯ve used her power to bring Christopher back.


    The only thing Everleigh could do was to pray for him. Ever since they got divorced, his conjectures had all been correct, but he just couldn¡¯t stop everything from happening.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back right now,¡± she said, then hung up the phone. Theodore heard the whole conversation clearly. ¡°You really care about Christopher, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°After all, he has helped me a lot. Do you want me to be ungrateful?¡± She retorted.


    He was lost for words. He couldn¡¯t say a single word.


    He then sent Everleigh back to the hospital.It was mainly because he also wanted to see what had happened.


    Christopher sat in his office, looking dejected. He sighed over and over again. ¡°Why is my life so miserable?¡±


    ¡°In what way is your life miserable? There are so many people who want your position, but just can¡¯t get it,¡± Everleigh said as she entered the room.


    When he saw her walking in, he opened his arms and hugged her. ¡°Everleigh, what should I do? Felicia wants me to go on a blind date even though there are so many beautiful women waiting for a young man like me. Tell me, what should I do?¡±


    Hearing that, she pushed him away instantly.


    Theodore walked in as well, staring at him with his cold eyes. When Christopher noticed him, his expression changed and he stopped whining.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal for you to just go and have a look.¡±


    ¡°It is a big deal. She is the daughter of the rk family. I hate the daughter of the rk family the most. She is arrogant and terrible.I feel disgusted just looking at her.¡± That was the main reason he opposed the arrangement. It would be fine if it was a daughter from another family, but it just so happened to be the rk family.


    What was Felicia thinking? He pondered.


    Everleigh listened in confusion. She raised her head and looked at Theodore, as if she wanted to ask about the rk family.


    He ced his hand on her shoulder and exined, ¡°The rk family is in the jewelry business. The family is well-mannered, but it¡¯s such a pity that the daughter is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just reject it?¡± She understood everything after hearing it.


    Christopher looked at her with disdain. He would¡¯ve refused it if he could.


    He was also figuring out a solution to solve the problem.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±

 Chapter 528 Miscalculated.

    When Everleigh heard someone calling her, she and the others looked at the door and saw Erine dressed in a white coat, with her dark hair tied up. Her lovely face was exposed more beautifully.


    Everleigh had forgotten that she would being to the hospital to study that day,¡°Erine, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°I arrived this morning. I was going to look for you, but they said you weren¡¯t here, so I didn¡¯te,¡± Erine replied, chuckling.


    When Christopher saw her, his eyes lit up, ¡°Beauty, where are you from?¡±


    Erine felt that his behavior was somewhat odd, especially towards a stranger. However, she didn¡¯t lose her courtesy,¡°I¡¯m a¡­ local, who has been working abroad as a doctor. You¡¯re Dr. Meyer, right? I heard about you when I first came here and was called back by the hospital.¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other and suddenly realised what it meant that evil news rode fast, while good news baitedter.


    Christopher was not embarrassed. Anyway, everyoneclearlyknew what he was like.


    ¡°Beauty, I don¡¯t know if you have time at noon. Let¡¯s be friends¡­¡± As he said that, he saw a leaf in her hair and wanted to reach out to take it off. However, before he could even touch it, Erine reached out and grabbed his arm with a cold expression on her face.


    Then, they heard the sound of bones cracking.¡°Crack!¡± Christopher was stunned for a second, and then a scream rang out.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore didn¡¯t even have the time to react.


    How did Erine make a move?


    Christopher sat on the ground, clutching his arm, unable to exert any strength at all. His forehead was covered with sweat, and he red at her with his bloodshot eyes,¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Who told you to get handsy?¡±


    ¡°Who was the one getting handsy? There¡¯s a leaf in your hair. I just wanted to help you take it off,¡± he wailed. He felt so wronged.


    Theodore looked over and saw that there was indeed a leaf hidden in her hair.


    Everleigh helped Christopher up and looked up at Erine, sayinghelplessly, ¡°Hurry up and fix his arm. He really has kind intentions.¡±


    She did not believe it and looked at Christopher with her big eyes.


    Theodore couldn¡¯t bear to watch on any longer. He reached out his hand to grab the leaf on her head and said, ¡°Look, he¡¯s telling the truth.¡±


    Erine realized that she had misjudged the good person. Her face tensed, and she squatted down in no time and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There were many people abroad who hooked up with girls in this way. I¡¯ll fix it for you now.¡±


    As soon as she finished talking, there was a ¡®crack¡¯ sound. Christopher¡¯s arm was reattached, and he grimaced in pain.


    Erine acted with no mercy. Indeed, she was not someone to be trifled with.


    Everleigh lowered her gaze, and the smile in her eyes was hidden. Erine had a keen mind that she could see through what Christopher was thinking at a nce.


    When she came in, he indeed wanted to hook up with her.


    However, it was a pity that he didn¡¯t have the chance to take advantage of her.


    A hint of sharp-wittedness shed across Christopher¡¯s gaze,¡°Now that you¡¯ve hurt me, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡±


    ¡°Of course.Then, let¡¯s have it at noon.¡± Erine knew that she was in the wrong and dared not say anything.


    Everleigh found that Erine was really naive. Once she agreed, she would be trapped. What kind of woman had Christopher never experienced?


    She was bound to lose out.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh came to Abraham¡¯s ward. As a result, she heard the nurse say that Christopher was injured and hospitalized.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After inquiring, she was informed that he was beaten by Erine as he wanted to take off her clothes. Everleigh felt that he was really hopeless.


    She didn¡¯t want to care about him.


    ¡°Is Christopher alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. He just got beaten up for picking up girls. He¡¯ll be fine after a lesson,¡± Everleigh responded while peeling the apple.


    Abraham nodded. When she said that he would be fine, it meant that he was truly fine.


    A rare look of joy appeared on Theodore¡¯s face when he heard what had happened to Christopher. It was absolutely normal for him to be beaten up.


    ¡°Dad, how long do you want to stay here?¡± Theodore asked.


    Abraham nced at Everleigh, implying that he needed to ask her that question.


    She said without looking up, ¡°We¡¯ll see after I check your test results.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to hurry up. I¡¯ll be bored to death if I continue to stay here. Although stair¡¯s in charge of thepany, there are still many things that need me to deal with in person.¡± Abraham had received a phone call from his secretary, and there were some shareholders who didn¡¯t acknowledge stair. The boy was ced in a difficult situation, so he couldn¡¯t make any important decisions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide after that. Don¡¯t be in a hurry¡­¡± Before Everleigh could finish her words, she saw the nurse rushing over in a hurry.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Xavier. Hurry up and take a look. Dr. Harrison is waiting for you to head over together,¡± the nurse panted as she said that. Obviously, she had been running fast.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight to his ward.


    Theodore followed behind her with worry in his heart.


    In the ward, they heard the sound of Xavier¡¯s machine before entering. It was obvious that his heartbeat had increased.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sudden illness. It¡¯s apparent that his heart is failing. We have to get it done as soon as possible,¡± said Maxwell, who had already given Xavier a preliminary diagnosis.


    If he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, he would need to carry out surgery to rece his heart.


    Madison sat aside, crying. Seeing Everleigh entering, she lost her temper,¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was fine thest time? Why would this happen again?¡±


    Seeing that she was so agitated, Everleigh was even more dissatisfied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say he was alright. I just said that I made the final preparations.¡±


    When Madison recalled what she had said that day, her heart was filled with both grief and sadness. It was an inscrutable feeling.


    Theodore stood by the door and looked at the pale Xavier lying on the bed. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s carry out the surgery for him right away.¡± Maxwell was also aware of the critical situation that day and had no time to waste with Madison.


    Saving him was the most crucial matter.


    Everleigh and the others went into the operating room.


    Madison and Theodore waited outside, one expressionless and the other, crying.


    She didn¡¯t stop crying until nightfall. Everleigh and Dr. Harrison were exhausted, but fortunately, Xavier was able to survive the surgery. However, if that urred again, he might not be able to get through it another time.


    ¡°How¡¯s Xavier, Dr. Harrison?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no danger now, but we need to monitor his condition carefully. If it happens again, there won¡¯t be much hope left.¡± Maxwell was also telling the truth.


    After hearing that, Madison was devastated. Thatmeant that he could die at any time.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madison¡¯s hands were trembling. She pointed to Everleigh and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. It¡¯s you, b*tch, who killed my son.¡±


    Everleigh sneered, ¡°Madam Allen, I think there¡¯s something wrong with your brain, and you should consult a psychiatrist to check if you have any delusions.¡±


    Madison didn¡¯t care. As long as it was Everleigh who carried out the treatment, she would be the one responsible for it.


    ¡°Mom, can you be more reasonable? What does this have to do with Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°How could it have nothing to do with her? If it wasn¡¯t for her, would Xavier be this way?¡± Madison questioned furiously.

 Chapter 529 Everleigh Burst Out.

    In the face of Madison¡¯s questioning, Everleigh clenched her fists all of a sudden. Her expression was icy,and the anger in her eyes surged. She really had enough of it. She had used her best efforts in saving Xavier.


    In the end, it turned out to be that way.


    Maxwellfrowned in displeasure. He was also very dissatisfied with what Madison had said. Before he could open his mouth to speak, he heard Everleigh¡¯s suppressed voice.


    ¡°Madison Allen, have you had enough?¡± Everleigh suddenly shouted at the top of her lungs, as if her anger had finally burst out after suppressing it for such a long time.


    All the people present were stunned.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She had always been gentle and rarely got angry. However, it was even rarer to see her behaving that way that day.


    ¡°You dare yell at me¡­¡± Madison¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Not even in her dreamscould she believe that Everleigh would actually yell at her.


    Everleigh responded angrily, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I was wholeheartedly saving your son. As for you, what have you done? What else have you done except for being prejudiced against me? You clearly know that you¡¯ve let down your son, but you still want to drag me through the mire. Your son doesn¡¯t belong to me. Even if he dies, I won¡¯t feel sorry for him. Why are you shouting at me like this? Do you think I¡¯ll feel guilty?¡±


    Her voice echoed in the corridors of the entire hospital.


    As for the others who had heard it, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was so silent that it seemed eerie.


    Madison, in particr, could no longer express theplicated emotions in her heart. She rolled her eyes and fainted.


    A nurse held her up, but Everleigh didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all.


    Theodore was the same. For his mother¡¯s stubbornness, even as her son, he couldn¡¯t stand to see her continuing in that way any longer.


    Madison didn¡¯t like Everleigh. She just wanted to drag her down.


    What Everleigh had said was right. She wouldn¡¯t feel sorry about Xavier¡¯s death. After all, they had nothing to do with each other.


    Maxwell asked the nurse to send Madison to the emergency room. As for who went to treat her, he would no longer care.


    ¡°Everleigh, what you¡¯ve said is true. I¡¯ll support you.¡± Maxwellshowed a trace of silent consent for her words on his aged face. There were some people who shouldn¡¯talwaysbe tolerated.


    Otherwise, they would really think that they were the centre of the universe.


    Everleigh curled her lips, and a sense of powerlessness welled up in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll have someone follow up on Madison. It won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Maxwellsaid before he left.


    He couldn¡¯t let others say that Everleigh had angered her to death.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Would you me me?¡± Lifting her head, she looked at him in a solemn manner, afraid that he would overthink things.


    Theodore shook his head and put his arm around her shoulders as they walked out,¡°I know my mother¡¯s character. You¡¯re right. Some people shouldn¡¯talwaysbe tolerated.¡±


    She lowered her head, pursed her lips, and kept quiet. She felt slightly regretful in her heart. If Theodore hadn¡¯t been there, it would be better to exin things to him after that.However, since he was there, her words could be considered to have provoked her.


    s¡­ Sure enough, one still had to control their temper.


    Madison¡¯s condition was getting worse and worse. After examination, she knew that she had been exhausted, and the degree of damage to her liver had intensified.


    Everleigh and Theodore saw the results of her physical examination, and it was severe hepatocirrhosis. If it went on like that, she would really die.


    ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going to be hospitalized,¡± said the internal medicine specialist in a low voice.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, if she was to be hospitalised now, how much hope would there be?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much hope. Look at the shadowy part here. It has already upied half of her liver. The oue of the liver transnt might not be good either. It¡¯s better to make some preparations as soon as possible,¡± Maxwell replied in a deep tone.


    Everleigh and Theodore nced at each other.


    That was especially distressing for him.


    Even if his mother didn¡¯t like him, he couldn¡¯t just watch her die.


    Both of them came out and saw Madison lying on the bed with her eyes closed. For a moment, both of them doubted whether she would really die.


    ¡°Everleigh, let her stay in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, but the point is whether she¡¯ll agree or not.¡± As a doctor, Everleigh naturally hoped that everyone was not seriously ill, but Madison¡¯s temper¡­ was bad.


    A cold glint shed across Theodore¡¯s eyes, and he felt even moreplicated in his heart.


    Just as Wilson came to visit Xavier, he heard the nurse say that Madison was hospitalized.


    When Wilson walked out of Xavier¡¯s ward, Xavier¡¯s heartbeat raced a few times and soon returned to normal.


    After inquiring about it, Wilson finally arrived at Madison¡¯s ward.


    Before he walked in, he heard her angry shouting,¡°Get out of here. You¡¯re the ones who are sick.¡±


    When Wilson pushed the door open, he saw that there were things all over the floor. The nurses were also scared and turned to run out. Madison looked at him, and she was trembling. She couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to visit Xavier. I didn¡¯t expect to hear that you¡¯re hospitalized, so I also came to visit you. Except for your thin face, there¡¯s no change about you.¡± He walked over and looked at her, and the sarcasm in his gaze could not be concealed.


    She heard and noticed it. He thought that she would be angry, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was calmer than before.


    ¡°Wilson, are you here to show off?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, after all. It¡¯s normal for me toe and visit you.¡± He did not answer herand told himself that instead.


    She sneered, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife? If you really thought this, you wouldn¡¯t have sent me to jail. Don¡¯t think that I didn¡¯t know that you secretly nned this. Theodore sent me to jail to protect me. If not, do you think you can still have your current position?¡±


    At first, shedidn¡¯t know what was going on at first, but when Theodore went to visit her,she figured all of it out.


    She and Yvonne had always been at odds. When she was in the hospital that day, Wilson suddenly appeared. To put it bluntly, he wanted to see how the war between them started.


    Unfortunately, it was toote for her to realise it.


    He looked at her coldly, with a sad expression on his face, ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing it now? Don¡¯t you feel guilty for what you¡¯ve done to Theodore?¡±


    ¡°Even if I did anything wrong, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with me. Initially, you didn¡¯t have to bear anything that you have to right now, but you asked for it yourself. Do you know that Theodore is more suitable to manage apany? If you didn¡¯t set the path for Xavier in private, I wouldn¡¯t have taken such a big detour to stop you. What rights do you have to me Theodore here?¡± Wilson spoke in a cold and stern manner.


    Madison stared dazedly at himand only came back to reality after a long while,¡°You¡¯re doing all this for Theodore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Theodore is my son, and he¡¯s also my most outstanding sessor. Madison, I¡¯d advise you to give up and don¡¯t provoke me any further. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ll do.¡±


    She was reminded of the scene when Theodore said that Xavier had an ident, andthere was a suspicion in her mind that Wilson was the one who had done it.


    However, in her heart, she couldn¡¯t bear to imagine that. After all, Xavier was also his own biological son. No matter how much Wilson wanted to get rid of him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it to that extent.


    However, reality told her that she had underestimated him. He was a cruel and merciless man.


    He didn¡¯t care about the lives of others at all.

 Chapter 530 Pick Him Up from the Hospital.

    Madison¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly came to a realization. She could not even dream of how ruthless the man she had married was.


    It was because she knew too little.


    Wilson lowered his eyes and looked at the mess. He sneered, ¡°Theodore is extremely benevolent and kind to you. When you hurt him like this, he can still care about you. Madison, what else are you not content with?¡±


    ¡°Wilson, what right do you have to say that I¡¯m wrong? You did such a wicked thing and wanted Theodore to forgive you. Don¡¯t think that he will be grateful to you just because you¡¯re in charge of Godfrey Group. The heir whom you care about is an ungrateful person.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s better than the half-dead good-for-nothing,¡± he retorted.


    Those two children were obviously theirs, but to them, they were both victims of power. There was no kinship between them at all.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even know thatTheodore had already overheard their conversation clearly outside the door.


    He was going to visit Abraham. When he passed by, he wanted to have a look at Madison, but he saw Wilson. In fact, he was quite surprised.


    However, the conversation between the both of them made him feel that it was even more ridiculous.


    No matter who they gave it to, either him or Xavier, Godfrey Group would not copse. It was just that they felt that there would be a problem.


    Just as Wilson was about to leave, he saw Theodore standing at the door, looking at him with a cold gaze.


    ¡°When did youe over?¡±


    ¡°When do you think I shoulde over?¡± Theodore responded with a question, and a cold aura emanated from him.


    Wilson didn¡¯t care. No matter what he thought, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Passing by him, he turned around and left.


    Theodore stood at the door, not intending to enter. Madison couldn¡¯t be provoked anymore right then.


    He turned around and walked towards Abraham¡¯s ward.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Sometimes he also wondered why other people¡¯s parents were different from his.


    No matter how bad Christopher was, the Meyer family was always very kind to him. They would not treat him like that.


    He¡­


    He was very envious of Christopher.


    Everleigh was already packing up things for Abraham, and the results of the examination were good. He would only need to have regr check-ups.


    After all, old age meant that his health was no longer as good as it used to be in the past.


    ¡°You packed up so quickly.¡± When Theodore came in, Everleigh and Selena had almost finished tidying up.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who arrivedte.¡±


    The corners of his mouth slightly twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    They walked out with things in their hands, just in time to see Madisoning out. He looked at her with his face devoid of emotions.


    ¡°Ha¡­ What a filial son. You didn¡¯te to visit your own mother but were with others.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything worthy of my respect?¡± He asked in a deep voice.


    Her anger red up instantly,¡°You unfilial son, are you worthy of me? I gave birth to you after ten months of pregnancy. Are you going to treat me like this?¡±


    Her voice was very loud, which attracted patients and families in other wards toe and watch the scene of bustle.


    When Selena saw the people around her, she quickly put on her hat. She was afraid that others would recognize her. Thatwas not good news.


    Everleigh¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on Madison. She could see through her intentions with a single nce. Wasn¡¯t she trying to make a big deal out of that and let everyone see what kind of person Theodore was?


    She was so childish.


    He naturally understood and couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to her.


    They held onto Abraham and walked out.


    Madison was even enraged when she saw him ignoring her. She was like a clown; shekept making noises, springing up and down to attract others¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± she shouted.


    They had no intention of paying any attention to her.


    Madison was not going to let it go.


    Everleigh stopped and looked at Selena,¡°Take Dad back to the car first.¡±


    Selena nodded. She had been silent all the time because she was afraid of being recognized.


    Abraham grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Everleigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Some people won¡¯t know how foolish they are if they aren¡¯t taught a lesson,¡± Everleigh said that without mercy.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He sighed softly and left with Selena.


    Everleigh turned around and looked at Madison,¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve lost enough dignity? If you want to say that Theodore is an unfilial son, then let me ask you, what kind of mother are you? Don¡¯t you know it yourself?¡±


    Madison sneered, ¡°No matter how bad I am, I¡¯m still his mother. I gave birth to him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you only have this bit of familial affection left with him. With your usual behavior, you¡¯re already lucky enough to have a son to care for you until today. Are you still unaware of this? He¡­ Your son, you¡¯ve never doted on him, and you¡¯re always scheming against him. Now that you¡¯re ill, your most beloved son can¡¯t even care for you at all. The only person who can do that is the unfilial son you speak of,¡± Everleigh said furiously.


    She didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions at all.


    Theodore cast a sidelong nce at Everleigh. Although his mother¡¯s actions made him feel sad, Everleigh¡¯s actions made him delighted. At least, there was someone who was willing to protect him right then.


    That was enough.


    Madison still wanted to say something but was stopped by Everleigh, ¡°I¡¯m telling you now, people like you can only be treated quietly here alone. No one will sympathise with you, and no one will pity you. You can nder Theodore as you like. I believe people will discover the truth sooner orter.¡± After that, she pulled him and walked out.


    He didn¡¯t say a single word during the whole process..


    He left with Everleigh.


    After they left, Madison stood in the corridorwhile the others pointed at her and gossiped.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what was going on, Everleigh¡¯s attitude indicated that Madison was not worthy of being a mother.It was not that they didn¡¯t know some mothers favored only one of their sons, but an extreme case like that was rare.


    Theodore and Everleigh got in the car. Abraham and Selena were also a little anxious as they waited. When they saw them bothe out, they were relieved.


    ¡°How is it? Is Madison alright?¡±


    ¡°What can happen to her? She¡¯s in a good state of mind,¡± Everleigh said angrily.


    Theodore sat in the driver¡¯s seat as he drove in thedirection of theTrevino family¡¯s manor.


    Abraham wasing back, so stair and Adrienne were waiting at home.


    ¡°Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve brought some good food for you. Come here.¡± Abraham squatted down and embraced them. He really loved the children.


    Everleigh and Selena helped to sort his things out.


    Theodore and Abraham sat on the sofa ying with the two children.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s nice to have a daughter?¡±


    Theodore was confused,¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It means that daughters are very considerate. Mommy and Auntie take care of Grandpa very much. I can also take care of you like this in the future.¡± Adrienne was talking nonsense in a serious manner.


    He reached out his hand to pick her up. With a light smile, he asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    She nodded very seriously.

 Chapter 531 The Allen Family.

    When Everleigh came down, she heard what Adrienne had said.


    Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°Adrienne, he will be sick if you need to take care of him. Are you sure?¡±


    When Adrienne heard that Theodore would be sick, she shook her head quickly. She didn¡¯t want to see her daddy get sick because injections were painful.


    ¡°No, I want Daddy to live a long life.¡± She wrapped her arms around Theodore¡¯s neck, unwilling to let go, and she spoke in a baby-like tone.


    The smile in Theodore¡¯s gaze intensified. He felt even better to know that someone was protecting him.


    Everleigh shook her head helplessly. That child liked to talk nonsense.


    Theodore had finished his meal at the Trevino family¡¯s manor before leaving.Leon arrived there as well as soon as he left the Trevino family. He also carried a lot of things in his hand.


    As soon as he entered the vi, he called out to Abraham, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you inform me that you¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Abraham didn¡¯t respond. The main reason was that he was notyetqualified to ept the address of ¡®Dad¡¯ from Leon.


    Theodore¡¯s situation was different from Leon¡¯s. Theodore already had children with Everleigh, butLeon wasn¡¯t even in an official rtionship with Selena. It was really too early for him to call Abraham ¡®Dad¡¯.


    When Selena came out of the bathroom, she heard him, and her face changed,¡°Leon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at home. This is customized and has just arrived from abroad. I wanted to send it to your filming set.¡± Leon took out a box and ced it on the tea table with a smile on his face.


    stair and Adrienne remembered him. Last time, he was the one who raised Ace.


    ¡°Uncle, is Ace at home?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ah, look at me. I¡¯ll ask someone to send Ace here tonight. You didn¡¯t know that after Ace parted with you guys thest time,he couldn¡¯t eat nor drink anything. My heart aches for him.¡± Leon pretended to feel sorry for Ace, but he forgot that if he brought Ace here, at least he would have a reason toe to the Trevino family home.


    He thought that Theodore was just an idiot, but he himself was also the same.


    Everleigh looked at Leon and shook her head helplessly. She didn¡¯t need to ask to know what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Really? Uncle Leon, can you bring Ace here quickly?¡± Adrienne liked the dog very much and couldn¡¯t wait to see him.


    Leon pretended to be in a dilemma and whispered in Adrienne¡¯s ear. She then wrinkled her little face.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    ¡°Ace will being here tonight.¡±


    Looking at what they were doing, Selena secretly thought that something bad was going to happen.


    ¡°Leon,e out with me.¡±


    He looked at Adrienne and felt very helpless. He turned his head and told Abraham, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll talk to her first.¡±


    Abraham was really speechless at how Leon addressed him.


    The two of them came to the garden. Selena looked at him in exasperation,¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit your father. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Leon, what do you think our rtionship is? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange for you toe to my house and say bizarre stuff to my father?¡± She said impatiently.


    Leon, however, did not seem to be bothered. She could say whatever she wanted.


    Anyway, the result was the same, and he would not give up on her.


    If someone like Theodore could chase after Everleigh, then why couldn¡¯t he? His experience in pursuing girls was much better than Theodore¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bizarre. I¡¯m sincere.¡±


    ¡°The hell with that. Leon, it¡¯s strange for you to say that. Now get out of here. Don¡¯te to my house in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, your father likes me, and I don¡¯t want to leave,¡± he responded shamelessly. Obviously, Abraham didn¡¯t like him very much. How could he say that he liked him?


    Selena was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. That shameless man felt good about himself. However, neither of them knew that they had been overheard by Everleigh upstairs. She had just woken up and wanted to open the window to let the room ventte, and she overheard their conversation by ident.


    Speaking of Leon,pared to Theodore, he was really shameless.


    Look, he had alreadye here.


    However¡­


    ¡°Since you came to visit our family, do you know what your aunt said today?¡± Selena suddenly changed the subject.


    Leon thought of Madison when he heard her mentioning his aunt. He knew that she was hospitalized. He had gone to visit her before, but she didn¡¯t seem to intend to bother them, so he didn¡¯t visit her often after that.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Your aunt hates my sister so much. Do you think she¡¯ll agree to let me marry into the Allen family? Even if you¡¯re the head of the Allen family, when your family is against your marriage with me, do you really think your love will mean anything?¡± Selena said in a low voice.


    Everleigh leaned against the window frame and heard it clearly. Her heart gradually sank. After all, she was the one who caused it.


    Madison hadn¡¯t liked her for a long time.


    If Selena really got together with Leon, the Allen family might not give their consent to the rtionship.


    Leon was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of something, ¡°You think my aunt can still influence the Allen family? Selena, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then take a look at this.¡± Selena directly took out her mobile phone. That was the message sent by people from the Allen family. Initially, she wanted to delete it, but she thought that love wasn¡¯t one-sided. Why did she have to bear it alone?Thus, she kept that message.


    Now, it came in handy.


    He read it and instantly widened his eyes, ¡°Was it really sent to you?¡±


    ¡°Go ask your mother, and you¡¯ll know. We already broke up at that time, so I didn¡¯t intend to tell you. Now that you¡¯re here, I think you should know. Why should I have to endure so much all by myself?¡± She looked at him with reddened eyes.


    She felt that she was very innocent. Not to mention if they had any rtionship or not, judging from that message, they would never stand a chance to be together.


    His face was gloomy. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Wait for my news. I¡¯ll give you an answer.¡± Then, he turned and left.


    However, Selena crouched on the ground and cried alone.


    Everleigh walked down, squatted down and looked at her,¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,why do they have to do this to me?¡± Selena held onto Everleigh and burst into tears. She had already cried, but right then, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling sad and had the urge to cry again.


    It was obvious that she did not do anything wrong.


    The Allen family was so unreasonable.


    Everleigh held andforted her without saying anything.


    It was not until Selena was tired that she went back to her room. Everleigh called Theodore to ask what kind of people the Allen family were.


    ¡°Look at my mother, and you will know their manners. However, Leon is a special case,¡± he responded in a low voice.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Leon is the only heir to the Allen family, so he has been trained well, although he¡¯s a yboy. However, he was still fixed by Selena, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Theodore said in a joking tone.


    Recalling the past, Leon chased after every girl he saw. He did notck women who were coquettish to him.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t ask about how Leon was but wanted to know about the members of the Allen family. The message was sent by Leon¡¯s mother to Selena. It must not be something good.


    ¡°I want to know if the Allen family has a bad impression of Selena.¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t know,¡± Theodore said with a frown.

 Chapter 532 The Land Was Seized.

    Everleigh observed Selena¡¯s appearance just then, and it looked as if they knew everything. Maybe the Allen family thought that Leon was just having some fun with another woman, and he did not have any intention to marry her, but when they saw that he was being serious towards Selena, they felt that she wasn¡¯t a good person.


    It was only then that they would speak in a rather unpleasant manner.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. If the Allen family really makes a move on Selena, I won¡¯t let them seed as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Theodore had already made up his mind and would not let things go their way.


    Everleigh opened her mouth, but that was the only thing she could do.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She then hung up the phone.


    She hoped that Selena¡¯s rtionship would be smooth and not rough like hers.


    At this time, Wilson had returned to thepany, and all the projects had been set up.


    He was just waiting for the construction to start.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, there¡¯s news from that side that there were always peopleing to make trouble. They even said that thend belonged to them,¡± the secretary recounted.


    Wilson furrowed his brows tightly,¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two days. I told you before, but you didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because you were looking at what happened at the meeting then.¡±


    Wilson was silent for a moment. Then, he waved his hand and said, ¡°You may settle your things first. I¡¯ll personally contact our people overseaster.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The secretary gave him the document in her hand and went to deal with her own matters.


    Wilson made a phone call. Not long after, the person on the other side picked up, ¡°It¡¯s me, Wilson Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How¡¯s thend now? I heard that someone was making trouble?¡± Wilson asked coldly.


    Upon hearing that, the man on the other side hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, ording to the news received just then, ournd was taken over by someone else. I¡¯m going to check out the situation now.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Wilson¡¯s face turned cold,¡°You need to go there right away. I¡¯ll book a flight toe over right now. If there¡¯s anything, wait for me until after I¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Wilson hung up the phone and booked a flight ticket.


    Thend cost him 15billion dors. It was not that he could simply lose it.


    After Wilson left the country, Theodore had already received the news. After inquiring around, he learned that something had happened to thend overseas.


    Theodore curled up his lips. Did he really think that thend would be safe after the auction?


    There was a lot more he didn¡¯t expect.


    He didn¡¯t know how Godfrey Group got to where it was that day under Wilson.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what do we need to do?¡± Moses asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do anything. We just need to watch the show. Didn¡¯t he recruit some partners? I¡¯d like to see how he exins it to them. Also, did you find the driver who caused the ident?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s already a clue. It won¡¯t be long before we catch him.¡± Moses was also about to discuss that matter with Theodore.


    The people they had sent for that investigation wereing back to report.


    However, that person had run far away. It seemed that he was deep in the mountains. Once there was a clue, they needed to seek help from the police.


    Moses knew that Theodore didn¡¯t care about where that person was hiding. As long as he could find him, it didn¡¯t matter.


    He then helped Theodore make his decision.


    Theodore¡¯s gazended on the scenery outside the window, thinking that Wilson would definitely be in a terrible state at that moment.


    Wilson was indeed upset. When he arrived, he found that thend had been seized. Looking at the building foundation that had been erected overnight, he was furious.


    However, no one from the auction answeredthe phone.


    That was even more than enough to agitate him.


    He called his secretary and said, ¡°Go and find out who this person is from the auction right now.¡±


    That was simply deception.


    Whoever had the signature on thend belonged to that person. How could it be upied? The only exnation was that the person from the auction had done something in secret.


    That night, Wilson got the news. Not only did he find out what had happened at the auction, but he also found out that the Meyer family was also involved in it.


    When he read the information, his face instantly darkened.


    The Meyer family?


    Wasn¡¯t it Ysabelle who had appeared at the auction that day? Was she there to watch the fun on purpose?


    Thinking of that, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He booked a flight and went straight back to the country.


    The next day, he went to find Feliciaalone.


    When it involved the Meyer family, she would definitely know what was going on.


    Felicia was a little surprised to hear the secretary say that Wilson hade to visit her, but she still let him in.


    When he came in, he didn¡¯t look unpleasant. Felicia leaned back in her chair and looked at him with a cold gaze, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what are you doing here so earlyin the morning?¡±


    ¡°I just came to ask you something. How much do you know about thend overseas?¡± He looked very calmas if he was asking questions rted to others.


    She frowned and asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what do you mean? What do you mean by thend overseas and how much do I know about it?¡±


    ¡°I just came back from there and learned that there was something wrong with thend I bought before, which was seized by others. After an investigation, I learned that your Meyer family has also been involved in this matter, so I came here to get an exnation. After all, it¡¯s 15 billion dors, and it will be lost at any time,¡± Wilson said so, and the anger in his eyes did not subside at all.


    When Felicia saw him like that, she suddenlyughed, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what you¡¯ve said is really interesting. Since you¡¯ve found out that it has something to do with the Meyer family, you should look for Ysabelle. After all, Idon¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t all members of the Meyer family have the same enemy? How could you not know?¡±


    Her expression was cold,¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that. What do you mean by having the same enemy? You bought thisnd by yourself. Even if you want to make trouble, you should also find those who were at the auction, right?¡±


    He stood up angrily and red at her furiously.


    She didn¡¯t want to give in. She really didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she was willing to believe Ysabelle. After all, she was her sister, and she would never do anything unusual.


    There must be some misunderstanding.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t tell him. Even if she did, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Alright, your Meyer family better be careful.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you¡¯d better investigate things clearly. If you wrong the Meyer family, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Felicia was not frightened.


    Wilson turned his head around and red at her before turning to leave.


    Of course, he would investigate thoroughly. If Ysabelle was involved in the matter, he would definitely kill her.


    The Godfrey family¡¯s money was not that easy to obtain.


    After he left, Felicia could finally rx from her tense state. She called Ysabelle and asked her what was going on.


    Ysabelle hadn¡¯t gone to sleep yet, so she felt strange when she saw her sister¡¯s call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Wilson came to me and said that there¡¯s something wrong with thend. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Felicia¡¯s attitude was the same as usual, and she couldn¡¯t cover up the anxiety in her voice.


    Hearing that, Ysabelle understood what was going on,¡°Did Wilson go to you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle, what the hell is going on?¡± Felicia couldn¡¯t wait to ask.


    ¡°Wilson has been duped, but it has nothing to do with me.¡±

 Chapter 533 Left the Allen Family.

    Hearing that, Felicia secretly felt relieved. She believed in her sister. If she said it had nothing to do with her,it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Now that it has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s much easier for me to talk. Wilson is a sinister man. Everleigh has suffered a lot because of him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll go back in the next couple of days.¡± Ysabelle sighed lightly and felt that it was better to go back by herself.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s something I want to tell you,¡± Felicia said. Ysabelle didn¡¯t know that Everleigh and Christopher had divorced. If she knew, Felicia wondered what she would think about it.


    Ysabelle chuckled,¡°You¡¯re going to tell me about the divorce between Christopher and Everleigh, right?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Felicia asked, slightly surprised.


    Ysabelle smiled without saying anything. When she left, she had guessed that Christopher and Everleigh were not a good match.Everleighwas honest and dutiful, whileChristopherwas too yful. He was not loyal in his rtionships.


    Not to mention if other women would fall for such a man, people like Everleigh were the first to despise him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I know it or not. Let¡¯s talk about it when I get back.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    She had been working the whole day and was very tired.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Theodore was already aware of what had happened. Although Wilson wanted to hide it, he couldn¡¯t conceal the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, they haven¡¯t started working on thend yet, so they¡¯ll lose a lot of money,¡± Moses said worriedly. He remembered that Theodore owned shares in Godfrey Group. If they lost money, he would too.


    Theodore shook his head, unable to hide the joy in his eyes,¡°It¡¯s alright. Right now, I really wish for Godfrey Group to lose money. Otherwise, he¡¯ll never know where his mistakes are.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity? This is the Godfrey family¡¯s world.Helen values Godfrey Group very much too,¡± Moses said in a low voice.


    Theodore lowered his gaze,¡°I know, but things are different now. Grandma¡¯sst wish can¡¯t be fulfilled.¡±


    Speaking of Helen, Theodore felt suffocated. He was wondering if the tragedy would happen if she was still alive.


    Even if Wilson was ambitious, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Unfortunately, there were no ¡®if¡¯s.


    ¡°Have people continue to keep an eye on Wilson. He might have other ns if he goes to the Meyer family to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Moses turned around and went to work.


    Theodore went to the Trevino family home afterpleting his work. He knew that Everleigh would be staying at home with Abraham that day.


    However, as soon as he entered, he heard Leon¡¯sughter.


    Theodore¡¯s face froze slightly, and he strode in. Sure enough, he saw stair and Adrienne ying with Ace. Leon was sitting on the sofa talking to Abraham. Everleigh and Selena were sitting on one side, especially Selena, whose expression was so dark that it resembled ink.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Theodore called out as he walked over.


    ¡°Here you are, Theodore,¡± Leon looked at him and called out.


    Everleigh had an inexplicable feeling when she heard Theodore¡¯s voice.


    She could not describe that feeling.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Theodore¡¯s cold and stern voice was heard. If it was anyone else, they would have felt awkward or uneasy. Since it was Leon, how could he feel uneasy?


    ¡°Of course I came to visit Dad. I wanted toe earlier, but I didn¡¯t have time. I wanted to exin the news that Selena showed me too.¡±


    Leon was saying those words to Selena, and his eyes were full of seriousness.


    She was a little startled and looked at him in panic.


    Leon stood up and looked at each of them, eventuallynding his eyes on Abraham,¡°Dad, I know that my appearance is abrupt, but I can¡¯t help it. I like Selena very much, and I also know that I have a bad reputation. I basically had rtionships with all the rich families of this social circle, but now, I¡¯ve reflected on my mistakes, and I¡¯m sincere towards Selena.¡±


    It was the first time Everleigh had seen Leon with such an expression. She had never heard anything serious from him, not to mention the look in his eyes.


    ¡°I also know that Selena is sincere towards me, but she¡¯s with another man because of me. I know that she doesn¡¯t like that man, and I¡¯m still in her heart. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here today,¡± Leon said confidently, but Selena could clearly see the sorrow in his eyes.


    ¡°Your parents don¡¯t agree,¡± she whispered, but sheactuallyfelt touched.


    He smiled bitterly,¡°Yes. They don¡¯t agree,so I left the Allen family. Selena, are you still willing to be with me?¡±


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief. He had left the Allen family?


    No way.


    He was the hope of the Allen family. How could they agree?


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    He chuckled, ¡°I have nothing now. If you don¡¯t want me, I will have to die now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mean to joke around with those words.


    He really had nothing.


    Selena was shocked and didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment.


    ¡°Where do you live now?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes shed, and he quickly came to his senses.


    Leon shook his head,¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have a ce to live now. My cards were cut off, and I lost my house. Now I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t go on.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay here. There are a lot of rooms anyway. What¡¯s more, you became like this because of Selena. We can¡¯t just drive you out.¡± Everleigh understood what Leon meant immediately. Since he said that he wanted to change her mind, she might as well observe him right then.


    Hearing that, Selena looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Everleigh, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Selena, this time, you should listen to your sister. After all, it¡¯s because of you. It¡¯s not good to drive him out.¡± Abraham was not slow-witted,and he understood Everleigh once she spoke.


    But that was fine too.


    They should interact more to see if they could get along. The Allen family was quite powerful,and it would be great if she could marry into their family.


    Everleigh had already decided to be with Theodore, and now, he was also worried about Selena.


    To parents, anything rted to their children would be something important.


    Leon¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard that. A hint of shrewdness shed across his eyes.


    Hearing that, Theodore felt vaguely upset. He hadn¡¯t even moved in, so why could Leon?


    Hence, he had an evil thought,¡°Forget it, let him stay with me. It¡¯s not convenient for him to live here.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We want to y with Ace. Daddy, let him stay,¡± Adrienne suddenly spoke.


    Theodore was furious. Why couldn¡¯t she think about her father? Was he not evenparable to a dog?


    Leon suddenly realized that it was a wise move for him to get along with the children.


    Look, they helped him out of the predicament.What good children.


    Seeing Theodore¡¯s indignant look, Everleighughed, ¡°Forget it, just stay here.¡±

 Chapter 534 Moving into the Trevino Family.

    It just so happened that Everleigh also wanted to observe Leon¡¯sdetermination. If there was something amiss,she would make him leave.


    ¡°Thank you, my dear sister-inw,¡± Leon quickly said to appease her.


    Everleigh and Theodore were on the same page.


    He was obviously jealous of him just then. Wasn¡¯t it just that he felt that he started living there whereas he himself had never done so?


    Why didn¡¯t he think that the situation between them was not the same?


    He and Everleigh both cared about each other. They even had children.


    What did he have?


    Even if he had a wife, his father and mother would never acknowledge her and would drive him out. If he didn¡¯t make a move, he would not have any children.


    In that way, Leon stayed andhad a good time withthe two children. They were even talking to him in a sweet manner.Those who didn¡¯t know them would think that he was their biological father.


    Theodore didn¡¯t leave until evening. Everleigh sent him out while he asked jealously, ¡°When can I move in?¡±


    Everleighughed out loud. She knew that he had been holding it back for a long time.


    ¡°I knew that you deliberately didn¡¯t want Leon to stay. Aren¡¯t you cousins? How can you do this?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t even get to see my wife everyday. Who is he to stay together with her before they even get married?¡± His eyes were full of disdain as heined.


    She patted him on the shoulder. She said with relief, ¡°The revolution hasn¡¯t seeded yet. Keep working hard.¡±


    He put his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. He lowered his gaze and said in a cold voice, ¡°When do you think we¡¯ll be able to seed?¡±


    She stood on her tiptoes and kissed him gently on the lips, ¡°We still need to wait.¡±


    He was satisfied with the kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°Go back. I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow. I¡¯ve been in the hospital these days, and thepany¡¯s affairs have been postponed.¡±


    ¡°No, that isn¡¯t necessarily the case. Your scientific research is almost done. Besides, your new medicines are also in the trial stage, so there¡¯s no hurry,¡± heforted her.


    She nodded. Indeed, she didn¡¯t have to be in a hurry.


    A few dayster, Ysabelle came back. Only Felicia knew about it, so she went to pick her up in person.


    Ysabelle fell asleep in the car. Felicia drove slowly, andthe journey would usually take an hour, but she took two hours instead.


    ¡°Your driving has be slower.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, I wouldn¡¯t have driven so slowly.¡±


    Ysabelle chuckled, turned around, and entered the vi.


    Christopher was recuperating in the hospital. When he heard that his eldest sister had returned, he started to lose his confidence. Looking at his own hand, he felt really helpless, ¡°This girl was too vicious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking ill of me behind my back again.¡± Erine¡¯s adorable face appeared, with dissatisfaction filling her big eyes.


    He turned around and did not look at her.


    She knew that she was in the wrong. She put down the lunchbox in her hand and sat on the chair beside him.


    ¡°You¡¯re still angry. You¡¯re a man. Can you not be so petty?¡±


    ¡°My sister is back. How can I go back to visit her in my current state?¡± He was not angry, but his current state was really¡­


    ¡°What does your sister¡¯s return have to do with your injury?¡±


    He cast a nce at her as if he was looking at a fool. Although his two sisters both said that they disliked him, they were actually kind to him and could not bear seeing him getting hurt.


    It was hard to tell how the two of them would react if they were to see him like that.


    Erine forgot that others attached great importance to family affection. She coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll go back with me¡­¡± At first, Christopher wanted to refuse, but when he thought of the blind date Felicia mentioned previously, he felt that it was better not to.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Well, you should go back with me.Do me a favour. Felicia wants to introduce me to a girlfriend, but that woman is arrogant, and I don¡¯t like her. You can help me by pretending to be my girlfriend.¡±


    She was shocked when she heard him,¡°Are you trying to fool your sister? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s joking with you? I¡¯m injured now. Are you going to ignore me?¡± Christopher pointed to his hand and reminded her of her own position.


    She was not a personwho was irresponsible. Moreover, there was no problem with her acting.


    ¡°Well, I promise you, but this won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± When he saw that she had agreed, he was overjoyed. He had the problem solved for the time being.


    At night, the vi of the Meyer family was brightly lit, andughter sounded from the inside.


    Erine and Christopher walked in. Apart from those of the Meyer family, there was one person from the rk family;it should be the woman whom Christopher was supposed to meet on that blind date, Raina.


    ¡°Ysabelle, Felicia, let me introduce you to my girlfriend, Erine.She¡¯s an orthopaedist in the hospital.¡± Christopher took her hand and walked up to them.


    Of course, the most striking thing was the bandage on his hand.


    Both Ysabelle and Felicia looked at his hand and asked, ¡°How did your hand get hurt?¡±


    ¡°When I was driving, I identally hit the guardrail, so I had a fracture, but because of this, I got to know her,¡± Christopher exined with a smile, but his eyes fell on Raina, who was sitting on the sofa.


    Raina¡¯s face was pale, and she clenched her fists, trying to hold back her anger.


    Both Vanessa and Samuel were smart. They quickly exined as soon as they noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere, ¡°My child, didn¡¯t you know that Miss rk would being over today?¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t hide the truth from my girlfriend either,¡± Christopher responded in a yful tone, looking at Raina¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Even if your Meyer family is from the Four Great Households, you can¡¯t fool with me like this.¡± Raina got up angrily and red at him.


    When she heard about the Meyer family, she was delighted. At least the marriage between the rk family and the Meyer family would increase the rk family¡¯s social status. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that she would be humiliated.


    Felicia was the most embarrassed person. She was the one who arranged the blind date, but now that they were put in such an awkward situation, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Miss rk, I want to know why you¡¯re angry with me. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m well-known for being a womanizer? Felicia only asked you over for a blind date, not to get engaged with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Christopher, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Raina was furious and couldn¡¯t calm down. Could it be that it was her fault that she appeared there?


    ¡°Am I right? Why are you so agitated? Besides¡­ Do you want me to expose what happened to you?¡± Hisst words were very sharp.


    Erine looked at him. For the first time, she found that he was somewhat emotionally unstable. He used to always have a smiling face and fool around in the hospital, so she didn¡¯t expect him to be a tough character.


    She had underestimated him after all. He was from a wealthy family, especially one of the Four Great Households.


    Raina was also shocked,¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You want to use the connections of the Meyer family to pave your way. Your family¡¯s business overseas must have copsed.¡±

 Chapter 535 Illegitimate Daughter.

    Christopher said it word by word, and it made Raina feel even more embarrassed.


    However,the corner of Felicia¡¯s lips curled up upon hearing that.A shrewd glint shed across her eyes.


    It seemed that he was notpletely useless.


    Raina felt even more resentful. She did have such a n, but to be exact, it was her father¡¯s n.


    The Meyer family was rich and wealthy. Such an issue would be just a piece of cake for them.


    ¡°Miss rk, I¡¯m sorry if this is for your family. We won¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡± Vanessa finally understood what was going on.


    Erine inexplicably wanted tough as she saw Raina¡¯s embarrassed face.


    Sometimes, one should not scheme too clearly. Things often turned out differently.


    With her face flushed red, Raina grabbed her bag and left.


    Ysabelle nced at Felicia,¡°Didn¡¯t you investigate it thoroughly?¡±


    ¡°I also wanted to see if Christopher would agree to it. Who knows what he¡¯llunexpectedlygain.¡± How could Felicia not investigate the matter? She knew Raina¡¯s temper very well.


    She just wanted to do him a favor. It was up to others how they wanted to think about it. Besides, it was also his will about what he wanted to do.


    It had nothing to do with her.


    Ysabelle twitched the corner of her mouth and turned around to inspect Erine. She thought she looked familiar.


    Erine also noticed her. After some time, she finally remembered who she was, ¡°Miss Meyer.¡±


    ¡°Miss Harrison, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an exchange student. I might stay for a few months.¡±


    Vanessa¡¯s sharp eye noticed that something was going on. If Ysabelle knew her, it meant that this person had a background.


    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I was abroad, my staff member was hospitalized because of an idental injury. Miss Harrison saved him.¡±


    ¡°Well, please have a seat. Miss Harrison, have youe from abroad?¡± Vanessa pulled her over to take a seat.


    Erine was somewhat unustomed to the sudden enthusiasm.


    However, she still sat down obediently.


    Except for Christopher,everyone in the Meyer family was looking at her. Erine was a little embarrassed,¡°Auntie, Uncle, this¡­¡±


    ¡°No, have you heard what happened to Christopher before? This boy is very uncertain, but you¡¯re the first one whom he brought back to meet us.¡± Vanessa held her hand and noticed the calluses on her hand, so she knew that she was a simple child.


    Christopher was a good judge of character. He found himself a good girlfriend.


    Erine was a little embarrassed,¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t eaten yet. Where¡¯s the meal?¡± Christopher interrupted, mainly because he felt that Erine wasn¡¯t used to it. With so many people looking at her, it was really a little¡­


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯ll have our meal right away,¡± Vanessa replied with a smile as she spoke to the butler.


    The butler had made all the arrangements.


    Soon, the meal was ready.


    At the dining table, Ysabelle asked about Erine¡¯s work. She was a sincere person and she could talk a lot, which was theplete opposite of Everleigh.


    Felicia and Christopher looked at her from time to time and found that she was quite sincere.


    Erine realized that something was wrong halfway through her speech, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m this way. I talk a lot.¡±


    Vanessa saw that she was embarrassed and quickly exined, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Our family needs a person who can talk. It¡¯s been quiet all this while if there¡¯s only the two of us at home. If you have the time, pleasee over often.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Erine is a warm-hearted person. She¡¯ll visit more often,¡± Christopher went along with her.


    Erine stared at him with her eyes widened, and then she immediately reacted, ¡°Of course, I enjoy being with you all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s eat more.¡± Vanessa gave her some food. She liked her very much.


    After the meal, Erine wanted to go back, but she couldn¡¯t stop Ysabelle from making her stay,¡°Please stay. The Meyer family¡¯s house is big. I heard that you know how to y cards. You can y with us for a while.¡±


    Erine looked at them and was amused. It was her first time visiting them. To put it bluntly, she might not even marry their son, but they were treating her as part of their family.


    Could it be that everyone in the Meyer family was like that?


    On the table, Vanessa threw out a card and asked, ¡°Erine, what does your family do?¡±


    ¡°My family is involved in the real estate business, but it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m an illegitimate daughter,¡± Erine said lightly, as if she was talking about someone else.


    When the Meyer family heard that, they all stared at her with wide eyes, including Christopher. He had never asked anyone about their family background. It didn¡¯t matter as long as he liked them.


    Erine would not hide anything. She was clear that they would definitely investigate her andwould find out sooner orter. It would be better for her to be honest, or at least she would give them an impression that she was honest.


    ¡°I won.¡± Erine picked up Felicia¡¯s card and put it on the table.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Felicia should give her money.


    ¡°You¡¯re honest.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at first, but they found me in thest two years. Speaking of which, I do not wish for this to happen,¡± Erine said while looking unconcerned.


    Christopher¡¯s gaze fell on her. For a moment, he felt that she was very special. She was so frank that he liked her very much.


    How many people in the world were hypocrites? It was rare for someone to be so truthful.


    ¡°No wonder the Harrison family said that there was a celebration. It turns out that you¡¯ve returned to your family,¡± Ysabelle also spoke in a nonchnt tone.


    It seemed that she did not care what identity she had.


    ¡°A celebration? Miss Meyer, do you think they¡¯ll be happy for me? I¡¯m just a disgrace, and I feel sick of it.¡± Erine held the cards in her hands, and hatred was evident on her face.


    Vanessa nced at her and thought that the child was very pitiful.


    She was also a responsible person. She would rather live alone than be seen as an illegitimate daughter.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t worry. Such a thing will never happen in the Meyer family. It doesn¡¯t matter who you are, and as long as you¡¯re with Christopher, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Erine listened, and her eyes were full of disbelief. She thought that the rich families were very particr about statuses.


    Why did they not show any trace of it?


    That was not how it should be.


    ¡°A¡­ Auntie, actually there¡¯s no need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s necessary. Our Meyer family is not the kind who cares about the status of the family. As long as you live a good life with Christopher, it¡¯s better than anything else,¡± Felicia replied.


    Erine looked at Christopher, implying that his family was extraordinary.


    He gave her a reassuring look.


    The game didn¡¯t stop until thetter half of the night.


    Erine fell asleep as soon as sheid on the bed. On the other hand, Ysabelle and Vanessa wanted to know about her situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about what Erine said. I just feel that she looks like an honest person.¡±

 Chapter 536 Erine’s Background.

    Vanessa sighed softly. Her requirements were not high either. As long as Christopher could settle down and work hard, it was better than anything else.


    Her greatest sess was to bring up her two daughters. However, her biggest failure was to give birth to a son like Christopher.


    She knew that she had never done anything wrong, but why¡­


    Ysabelle understood her mother¡¯s concern,¡°We¡¯ll know her identity soon.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Vanessa gave her a sidelong nce and agreed with her decision.


    Sure enough, it was not long before Erine¡¯s information was investigated. Looking at the things that had happened during her childhood, they knew how bad her life used to be. She thought she could live a good life after returning to the Harrison family, but unexpectedly,Madam Harrison was hard on her, so she moved out.


    ¡°She¡¯s such a pitiful child.¡± Vanessa¡¯s heart ached for her after reading it.


    However, that child seemed to be upright and strong. It was no wonder that she had such a good mindset.


    Ysabelle deleted the information she had gotten immediately.


    She felt that there was no need to keep it. It wouldn¡¯t be good if others found out about it too.


    The next day, Erine got up early. Christopher¡¯s room was opposite hers.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Morning, hurry up and eat. I¡¯m on the morning shift today.¡± Erine had no time to talk too much nonsense with him, or she would bete if she didn¡¯t hurry up.


    He shrugged his shoulders and went downstairs with her to have breakfast.


    Although she was in a hurry, she was still very elegant.


    When Vanessa and the others came down, Christopher and Erine had already left.


    ¡°So early.¡±


    ¡°I heard Miss Harrison say that she has a morning shift.¡± A servant brought over their breakfast.


    ¡°Mom, Everleigh also knows Erine. If you have any questions, you candirectlyask her,¡± Felicia said slowly, mainly because she didn¡¯t want her mother to worry.


    When Vanessa heard that Everleigh also knew her, she was stunned,¡°How would Everleighknow her?¡±


    ¡°Christopher said that they met when they were abroad. They seem to be good friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll have a good chat with Everleigh when I have the time,¡± Vanessa nned happily and decided.


    She was a nice girl. It did not matter what background she had as long as they could live a peaceful life.


    Everleigh also yawned when she came to work as if she hadn¡¯t had a good rest for a long time.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± As soon as Christopher entered, he saw her yawning horribly as if shecked rest.


    She lifted her eyebrows and looked at him with a half-smiling smile,¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I did. What matters is you. I heard that you took Erine home?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± He asked in surprise. He did not tell anyone about that matter.


    ¡°A nurse overheard your conversation with Erine yesterday. Now, the news has spread throughout the hospital. Christopher, as a friend, I want to warn you not to provoke Erine. She is simple-minded and not the kind of person who takes things casually.¡± She was very clear about his ns.


    Even if Erine was strong-willed, she was still iparable to him.


    After hearing what she had said, he felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Is that who you think I am?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be?¡±


    He was speechless. Looking at his past, he was indeed not a good person. Besides,he just wanted to askErinefor help, andhe didn¡¯t mean anything else.How did he be a viin?


    Everleigh looked at him quietly. She was doing that for his own good. Erine was really strong. Otherwise, how could she be an orthopaedist?


    ¡°I know. I just asked her to do me a favor. You don¡¯t know that Felicia had already brought the girl from the blind date home. If I didn¡¯t bring Erine back in time, something might have happened.¡±


    Christopher was d that he made the right decision.


    Otherwise, he would not know how to exin it to his sister.


    Everleigh also knew that he was in trouble, but¡­ She should forget it.Erine was willing to do it.


    Thus, she shouldn¡¯t say anything else.


    In the morning, she left the hospital and went straight to Theodore¡¯spany. She wanted to see the progress of the project.


    She didn¡¯t leave the whole afternoon and only came out of theb in the evening.


    Theodore had been waiting outside for quite some time, ¡°You¡¯ve finallye out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Let¡¯s go.¡± She smiled apologetically.


    He shook his head as he smiled. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders and walked out.


    The two of them came to the newly opened restaurant and enjoyed the delicious food. Everleigh was indeed hungry as she did not eat well in the afternoon.


    ¡°Eat slowly. I¡¯ll have someone send stair and Adrienne to our home.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± She didn¡¯t understand.


    There was no need to act like that between them.


    He said angrily, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Her face stiffened. She had forgotten that Leon was still at her home.


    Before she could speak, she heard the two people who had juste in saying, ¡°Have you heard that Godfrey Group¡¯snd seemed to have been seized by someone else?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any urate news either.¡±


    ¡°Who could tell everyone about this? They¡¯re all troublesome people.¡±


    Everleigh looked at Theodore, noticing the coldness in his eyes. It was as if he had already known about it.


    ¡°Have you known it for a long time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She was shocked. He knew that it was 15 billion dors, but he was not nervous at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. If this auction is that big, then isn¡¯t it just to increase the publicity of thend?¡± He said as he elegantly cut the steak.


    He was so calm and did not care about that matter.


    She opened her mouth and remembered what Ysabelle had said at that time.


    She must have known about that issue a long time ago.


    ¡°Your uncle is smart. He can notice the problem immediately. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he hold onto such a good opportunity?¡±


    She was silent for a moment,¡°What should we do now? Will the Meyer family get involved?¡±


    He shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what kind of role Ysabelle was ying in an auction like that.


    The only person who knew the truth now was the Meyer family.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want anything to happen to the Meyer family. She knew that they treated her with sincerity.


    It was also because of this that she was on the Meyer family¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m full. Let¡¯s go back.¡± She was really worried, and she was not in the mood to eat.


    He knew what she was worried about. He chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The Meyer family has a huge business, and they¡¯re capable. You don¡¯t have to worry at all.¡±


    She nced at him and left immediately.


    Theodore shook his head helplessly, then he paid the bill before leaving.


    At that time, Ysabelle also received a phone call from Wilson as he wanted to ask about that too.


    She was not troubled. She told him, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Godfrey Group now.¡±

 Chapter 537 You’re Unlucky.

    Before he could speak, Ysabelle had already hung up the phone.


    Wilson¡¯s face darkened, and he almost mmed the phone down.


    He had already investigated thoroughly. It was true that it had something to do with the Meyer family.That was why Ysabelle wanted to bid at the auction. It turned out that she already knew about it.


    The people in the Meyer family deserved to die.


    She hung up the phone, grabbed her jacket, and walked out.


    She came back to exin that matter, and now, it was time to do so.


    In the office of Godfrey Group.


    Ysabelle sat on the sofa and looked at Wilson, whose face was grim. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile, and she said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you don¡¯t have to look at me this way. I have no idea why things would turn out this way.¡±


    ¡°Miss Meyer, you¡¯re really good at joking. Do you dare say that it has nothing to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Mr Godfrey, I really don¡¯t know what happened at the auction. I admit that I went to raise the price. Thend belongs to the government of a foreign country, and I¡¯m also a user of thend, but we were also deceived. The reason why they approved it so fast was actually for our money.¡±


    She was telling the truth. She only discovered it after thend was invaded by someone else, but now it was toote to exin.


    Businessmen were most concerned about their benefits, whereas theymade use of businessmen to achieve their goals that could not be revealed.


    That was human nature.


    Wilson didn¡¯t believe what she said.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe you?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯m telling the truth. I can only say that you¡¯re unlucky. In the first ce, they wanted to cheat me, but they didn¡¯t expect that thisnd would be sold to someone else. They didn¡¯t get a penny and could only invade thend. Mr. Godfrey, you also have a market abroad. Don¡¯t you know the habits of the foreigners?¡± She asked him jokingly.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes were cold, and his expression was as dark as ink.


    No matter what had happened, Ysabelle couldn¡¯t get away with it.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve said what I have to. It¡¯s up to you to decide whether Ilied to you or did it on purpose or not. I can only say that many things are not like the way you think. They¡¯re actually quite simple, but you perceive them differently.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left.


    It was also very tiring to talk to someone like Wilson.


    It was hard to change someone who had made up their own mind.


    It was up to him whether to believe it or not the things that had been told.


    After Ysabelle left, Wilson threw everything in a fit of anger.


    ¡°Ysabelle Meyer.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡± The secretary heard the soundsing from the inside and hurriedly walked in.


    Looking at the documents on the floor, she walked over and called out with concern, ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Go and investigate the Meyer family¡¯s situation. I won¡¯t let go of this matter. Also, tell the foreigners to find a way to get thend back. Aren¡¯t riots verymon there? It¡¯s normal for houses to copse.¡± Wilson stared at her with a gloomy face.


    The secretary shivered.She nodded and left to do her work immediately.


    When Ysabelle went back, she passed by the hospital. After thinking about it, she went to look for Everleigh.


    Everleigh had juste out of Xavier¡¯s ward, and his condition was considered stable.


    The next thing was to see when he would wake up.


    When she walked out of the door, she saw Ysabelle standing at the other side of the corridor.


    ¡°Ysabelle.¡±


    ¡°Are you busy? Is it convenient to have a chat?¡± Ysabelle said with a chuckle, looking as elegant as always.


    It felt as if she wouldn¡¯t fit into the ce.


    Everleigh looked at her and nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the garden.¡±


    She bought two cups of coffee when she passed by the vendor machine. It was Ysabelle¡¯s first time drinking coffee in a hospital. It tasted special.


    She sat on the bench in the garden and looked at other patients carrying out their therapy,¡°You and Christopher got divorced? Is it fair?¡±


    ¡°Well, everything has been prepared. The main thing is that things havee to this point. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay here.¡± Everleigh took a sip and gently furrowed her eyebrows. She still preferred tea, and she would buy it the next time.


    Ysabelle thought of something, ¡°Do you know that Christopher brought Erine back?¡±


    Surprise shed in Everleigh¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in the next instant, ¡°I know that Erine has a good temper and is a pure person. To be honest, it¡¯s good for Christopher to be with her, but it might not be a good thing either.¡±


    ¡°Christopher is just too yful but very faithful. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been with you for so many years. Besides¡­He¡¯s a person who hardly loves anyone. Once he falls in love, he¡¯ll try his best, but you¡¯re not that person.¡± Ysabelle thought highly of her younger brother.


    Everleigh pursed her lips and smiled. That was true. He was a person who was faithful to friends.


    Erine usually went to the garden when she was free, but she saw Ysabelle and Everleigh sitting together, chatting.


    She was so startled that she quickly hid at one side.


    Ever since she went to the Meyer family home, she had never met them again. Now that she saw Ysabelle, she did not know what to say.


    However, Ysabelle did not notice her.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, had something to say.


    ¡°Ysabelle, regarding the auction thest time, are you¡­¡±


    Ysabelle chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what the circle is like? Rumors spread very quickly, unlike good news. Especially the people of the Godfrey family, they want to have a share.¡± Everleigh chuckled, and it seemed as if that was the rule in that circle.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, I¡¯m also the victim of this matter, but it was transferred to Wilson. I have ns to return because those people are not abiding by the rules. They¡¯re just ambitious.¡±


    She scoffed incessantly.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know anything about business, and she couldn¡¯t predict the future situation.


    ¡°Wilson is going to die of anger.¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle, Wilson is not a person who can easily let this go.¡± Everleigh was worried about her, so she reminded her.


    How could Ysabelle not know? However, it would not happen to her if she coulde back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Meyer family is not so fragile. If Wilson wants to do something to us, he must think about it.¡± Ysabelle took a sip of coffee and looked around.


    She happened to see Erine, who was hiding not far away.


    Ysabelle smirked, ¡°Everleigh, Erine is here. Ask her toe over.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Everleigh looked over and saw Erine hiding not far away, observing them.


    Everleigh understood and took out her mobile phone to call her,N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Erine¡¯s mobile phone rang, and she was shocked. When she saw that Everleigh had called, she was surprised and hesitated for a moment. Then, she hung up the phone and walked towards them.


    The two of them burst intoughter when they saw Erine¡¯s embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Erine, you¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t youe over? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Ysabelle,¡± Everleigh said with a chuckle.


    Erine was embarrassed for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m watching my patient from the side.¡±

 Chapter 538 Stock Market Turbulence.

    Erine was worried that they didn¡¯t believe her, so she quickly pointed in a direction to prove that she was not lying.


    Both of them looked in the direction and saw a person who seemed to be recovering from a leg injury, exercising.


    ¡°Ysabelle, what are you doing here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Everleigh and to take a look at you. You¡¯re Christopher¡¯s girlfriend, after all, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ysabelle carried a hint of teasing in her voice.


    Erine was full of embarrassment, especially at the mention of her being ¡®Christopher¡¯s girlfriend¡¯. She felt really guilty.


    Everleigh was very clear about the truth between them, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Otherwise, Christopher would be in even more trouble.


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s have lunch together at noon. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡± Ysabelle rarely had time, so it was better to have a good meal together.


    It didn¡¯t matter to Everleigh. She could eat with whoever she wanted.


    Erine was put in a difficult situation. She didn¡¯t want to have too much rtionship with the Meyer family, especially with Felicia and Ysabelle. They were cold and had sharp eyes, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end whenever they cast a nce.


    ¡°I still have other patients I need to check on.¡±


    ¡°No matter how busy you are, you still have to eat. Go ahead, or I¡¯ll bring the food to your office,¡± Ysabelle said seriously.


    Erine¡¯s eyes widened,¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯d better go out to eat, or it¡¯ll affect other people.¡±


    At noon, the three women went to a restaurant. The price of that restaurant was not too expensive, and the food was delicious, authentic, and clean.


    Everleigh ordered her favourite food. Ysabelle asked Erine what she liked.


    ¡°Anything is fine. We, in this field, don¡¯t have the time to be picky.¡± Erine was ravenous at that moment. If she didn¡¯t eat anything, she would faint from hunger.


    When Ysabelle thought of what Erine had eaten at the Meyer family home, she ordered a few dishes that she seemed to like to eat.


    Erine and Everleigh both liked sweets, so they ate a lot.


    The three of them talked a lot at the dining table, but most of the conversation revolved around Erine.


    There was nothing to hide about her identity.


    It was not a shameful thing to say it out loud.


    Ysabelle sighed, ¡°Erine, I can only say that your life will be better in the future.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She was having a good time now.


    Her life was self-sufficient.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital first. Ysabelle, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home too. In your words, I need to have my guard up against Wilson.¡± Ysabelleughed and teased.


    Everleigh smiled and said something to her. Then, she went back to the hospital with Erine.


    Erine breathed a sigh of relief,¡°The members of the Meyer family are all very observant.I¡¯m really worried that I can¡¯t continue to act.¡±


    Everleigh suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned her head to look at Erine¡¯s baby face.


    ¡°Erine,have you ever thought of being with Christopher?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be with him? He¡¯s a yboy. Who would like such a person?¡± Erine retorted.


    Did Everleigh feel that her days were too peaceful, so she wanted to find trouble for herself?


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If you ept Christopher, maybe it¡¯ll benefit other people.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t mean to joke.


    Christopher treated Erine in a special way. She could see that when he was hooking up with other girls; he was eager to get them. However, he slowedhimselfdown when being with her.


    She also saw Christopher bringing delicious food for Erine. Of course, she had it as well.


    However, he had never done that kind of thing before.


    ¡°This is not a good thing for me,¡± Erine said impatiently. Love was simply aplicated and unnecessary thing to her.


    To put it bluntly, the life of two people being together would never be as happy as when they were single.


    When Everleigh noticed her expression, she didn¡¯t continue to say anything else.


    She could not force herself to do things about love. However, Ysabelle had told her that Erine and Christopher suited each other very well.


    It would be better to let them have a try, but Erine didn¡¯t seem to want to find a boyfriend, so Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything more.


    That night, the stock market of the Meyer Group was in turmoil. Felicia went back to thepany overnight to see what was going on.


    Not only that, but the secretary also came to thepany from home.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, how could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Felicia had found out that someone deliberately wanted to shake up Meyer Group¡¯s stock market. She knew who it was without even having an investigation.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, what should we do now?¡±


    Felicia sneered, ¡°Let the Public Rtions Department handle it. Besides, let¡¯s stabilize ourpany¡¯s shares first. Others can still wait.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Meyer.¡±


    Although Felicia had said so, she didn¡¯t leave thepany for the rest of the night. She didn¡¯t go back to rest until it was dawn.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she returned back home, she saw Ysabelle and Samuel sitting on the sofa with serious expressions, and no one knew what they were talking about.


    ¡°Ysabelle, Dad, what were you guys talking about?¡± Felicia walked over and she was full of tiredness.


    Seeing that, Ysabelle responded in a deep voice, ¡°We were talking about what had happened to thepany. You take a rest first. If there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll go to thepany to deal with it. Moreover, it¡¯s my fault that things have gotten to this situation.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Felicia was really sleepy. At that moment, she also received a text message. It was Lenold who told her that he was going to go on a task.


    She replied, telling him to take care of himself and toe back safely.


    Then, sheid down to rest.


    Christopher also knew about what had happened to the Meyer family.


    However, he remained nonchnt, as if he didn¡¯t care about it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Everleigh asked worriedly.


    He curled his lips and said, ¡°This is not the first time the Meyer family has gone through such things. It¡¯s natural for us to be capable since we¡¯re one of the Four Greatest Households.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She was also very worried.


    The day before, he was even with her. They talked and didn¡¯t seem to be worried. As a result, something happened that night.


    Was Wilson too desperate?


    He had made his move in no time.


    Theodore had received the news as well. Looking at the Meyer Group¡¯s shares in turbulence, he truly felt that it was too inappropriate to make his move at that time.


    Wilson must be so incandescent,and that was why he acted so hastily.


    As for Felicia, she was also very clever. She had stabilized the shares and brought them back to their original state in one night.


    She was not someone to be underestimated.


    ¡°Observe it first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Moses turned and went to do his own work.


    Theodore took out his phone and called Everleigh. She would definitely be worried right now.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, is it Wilson¡­¡± She spoke anxiously.


    He was silent for a moment, but he didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Wilson is cruel and merciless. Didn¡¯t he ever think that he would be in trouble when he attacked the Meyer family?¡± She believed in what Ysabelle was capable of.


    The reason why she was so confident was that she had a n.


    The reason why she came there now was to get definite confirmation of whether it was him or not.


    ¡°Trouble will naturallye. In the trade war on the stock market, it depends on who has more money. Wilson is really infuriated.He still hasn¡¯t clearly seen what situation Godfrey Group is in.¡±

 Chapter 539 Came to the Meyer Family.

    Hearing that, Everleigh was silent for a long time. Although she hated Wilson, she didn¡¯t want Godfrey Group to copse just like that.


    After all,Helen had put a lot of effort into thepany. If it really copsed, what should they do?


    ¡°Theodore, can you take Godfrey Group back?¡±


    He frowned,¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Godfrey Group is your family¡¯s business. In theory, it is also the hard work of generations of your Godfrey family. I don¡¯t want it to be ruined by Wilson just like this.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything because that matter wasn¡¯t easy to say. The situation was no longer the same as when he was at Godfrey Group.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have to try your best. Remember, Grandma will be distressed if she sees Godfrey Group copsing this way.¡± Everleigh knew what he was doing. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to save thepany, but there were some things that she couldn¡¯t say too much about.


    After all, she didn¡¯t belong to the Godfrey family yet.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She hung up the phone, but she still had a lot of things to worry about.


    At that moment, the trade war between the Godfrey family and the Meyer family was still in progress.


    The otherpanies also didn¡¯t know what to do. The turmoil between the two families was not just about them.


    Many people did not know which shares they were holdingto sellnow.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯tprehend the situation, but Cecil knew a lot. She was always paying attention to the Meyer family.The two women sat in the restaurant, observing the current stock market¡¯s situation.


    However, Everleigh only saw red and green figures. She didn¡¯t know anything else.


    ¡°It looks like both of the daughters of the Meyer family are really tough.¡± Looking at the Meyer Group¡¯s shares, Cecil could tell from theparison.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the shares of Godfrey Group are outgunned. Besides, I remember that you said that Godfrey Group spent 15 billion dors on foreignnd. This is not a small sum of money. If you want to win the trade war, you must have enough money,¡± Cecil said seriously.


    Everleigh was also confused.


    Money was essential, which she was very clear about.However, as for how they would fight, she did not understand.


    As expected, she was really an idiot when it came to doing business.


    Cecil picked up the coffee cup in front of her and looked at the scenery outside,¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. I can tell you directly that Wilson will lose this trade war.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that the Godfrey family will fall from the top four families?¡± Everleigh was worried about that matter.


    She had once said that she did not wish for Helen¡¯s effort to go to waste just like that.


    Cecil frowned slightly and thought about it carefully, ¡°It¡¯s not really possible. Even if they lose the trade war, it can¡¯t be said that they¡¯ll be removed from the Four Greatest Households. Don¡¯t forget that they¡¯re able to make their stand in business. Do you think they can be easily knocked down?¡±


    ¡°True, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®but¡¯. Things have alreadye to this point. Even if Wilson is going to lose, he asked for it. Just wait and see,¡± Cecil said unpleasantly. At that time, why should she sympathize with Wilson? Wasn¡¯t it all his own trouble?


    Everleigh shut upobediently.


    In the next few days, the stock market in Ocpeace City fluctuated a lot.


    Many smallpanies also couldn¡¯t hold on, and some of them closed down.


    When Christopher returned home, he saw the way Ysabelle and Felicia were looking at theputer. Both of them seemed to not have had a good rest for a long time.


    ¡°Ysabelle, Felicia,¡± Christopher came in and greeted them.


    The two of them said without looking up, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to know what¡¯s going on now.¡±


    ¡°How could you help us with this?¡±


    He was speechless. Alright, he had been looked down upon.


    Samuel was sitting calmly on the sofa, without even the slightest worry, as if what they were doing had nothing to do with him.


    Christopher looked at his father and discovered the strength in Samuel¡¯s heart with such an expression shown by him.


    If it was anyone else, they would not have been so calm.


    Everleigh came to the Meyer family home. After thinking for a while, she rang the doorbell.


    The maid saw her, opened the door, and informed Samuel at the same time, ¡°Master Samuel, Miss Trevino is here.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,e in quickly.¡± Upon hearing of her arrival,Feliciaquickly turned off herputer.


    Ysabelle looked at her actions helplessly.


    When Everleigh came in, she didn¡¯t expect to see Felicia.


    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re home?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Felicia patted the seat next to her and asked Everleigh to take a seat.


    When she sat down, Ysabelle asked in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about the trade war, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. I just came here to have a look. After all, mypany was also affected by it.¡± Everleigh only heard it when she went to thepany.


    Theodore had never mentioned it before.


    It was hard to say when the turmoil would end.


    Christopher leaned on the sofa, hiszy aura emanating from his body,¡°Theodore will be in turmoil? It seems like he¡¯s not quite capable either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hispany is in turmoil. It¡¯s just that he wants people to believe that hispany is on the verge of copsing.¡± Ysabelle gave a direct exnation of Theodore¡¯s current situation.


    Sometimes, if one didn¡¯t show a little weakness, one would be bullied by other strong people.


    The more one upied, the more others would seize such an opportunity to make themselves stronger.


    Upon hearing her words, Everleigh instantly understood the situation. No wonder Theodore didn¡¯t seem to care. It turned out that he already knew about it.


    Christopher saw her rxation and understood what Ysabelle meant.


    ¡°How long will the trade warst?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask Wilson. If he wants to stop, I¡¯ll not make any moves either. After all, burning money and wasting time in this manner is something that I won¡¯t want to do,¡± Felicia responded in a soft voice.


    Who would do such a thing as if theyined that they had too much money?


    Everleigh understood that they wouldn¡¯t continue to make their moves on Wilson as long as he stopped.


    ¡°Rest assured, Wilson can¡¯tst long,¡± Ysabelle suddenly spoke.


    He had lost 15 billion dors. How could he have much more cash to mess around with them?


    Everleigh understood what she meant. She just wanted to say that he spent money on buying thend overseas.


    ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Since Everleigh is here, you should stay here for one day before you go back,¡± Samuel told her.


    She hadn¡¯t been there for a long time.


    However, it was a pity that Vanessa was not at home that day.


    Everleigh also had not seen her for a long while,¡°Where is Mrs. Meyer?¡±


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s all about the social circle of wealthydies. Those people have always fixed the time to get together,¡± Samuel exined. Most of the time, he was very helpless. If they could, they¡¯d better not participate in those kinds of gatherings.


    Everleigh smiled and said nothing. She also knew that most of the time, they didn¡¯t have to participate in it, but they had to do it for the sake of the family¡¯s interests.


    However, if Mrs. Meyer went that time, they would be talking about her divorce.


    Speaking of that, Everleigh felt even more sorry for her.


    Ysabelle asked the servants to cook, and then she went to the garden with Everleigh.


    That garden had been renovated by Ysabelle. There were more flowers. Although it waste autumn, the atmosphere of summer was still there.


    ¡°Ysabelle, you nted these flowers, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t you think these roses are quite nice?¡±

 Chapter 540 Failure

    Everleigh observed the flowers thoroughly. They might seem fresh, but more often than not, they symbolized a prelude to something.


    She was not pleased by them.


    ¡°Fortunately, the temperature in Ocpeace City is just right for these flowers to stay on a little longer.¡±


    Ysabelle forced a smile and said nothing.


    The two of them quietly breathed in the scent of flowers.


    Just then, Felicia broke the silence by asking them toe back into the room for a meal.


    Christopher and his father observed the data shown on the screen of theputer. They thought that the data was no different from the previous ones, but under closer inspection, something was off.


    ¡°Dad, did he stop?¡± Christopher asked, watching their shares rising sharply.


    There was no sign of dropping.


    Samuel¡¯s eyes sharpened as he reached out to the controls and scrolled through the data. It was not long before he let out augh.


    ¡°Wilson, oh,Wilson, you¡¯re back after the taste of failure.¡±


    Ysabelle and Everleigh heard what he had said as they entered the room.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle, the shares of the Godfrey family have stopped,¡± Christopher said excitedly and quickly presented the data to her.


    Felicia noticed it. She took out her phone and called her secretary, wanting to get to the bottom of the incident.


    After a short period of time, a hint of a smile appeared on her face,and her joy was visible.


    ¡°Hodge, serve my wine now ¡¯cause I am feeling good.¡± Felicia waved her hand and motioned for the butler to fetch it quickly.


    Everleigh furrowed her eyebrows and thought,¡°Does this mean victory?¡±


    ¡°The Godfrey family stopped what they were doing.I think they can no longer afford it,¡± Felicia assumed, pouring a ss of wine for Samuel.


    He had the desire to join in, buthe drank only a few sips as he had high blood pressure.


    When Everleigh heard the news, she was relieved. At least the Godfrey family still stood, allowing Madam Scott to rest in peace.


    The meal was delightful. Felicia drank more than she should, mainly because she was proud of her capabilities in a diamond-cut-diamondpetition with Wilson.


    It was not bad.


    Christopher sent Everleigh back.


    ¡°Are you concerned about Theodore or Godfrey Group?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Both. Others may not know it but isn¡¯t it obvious to you? Why should I even care about Godfrey Group?¡± Her tone was serious. Her expression was stern, and there was not a speck of mirth.


    He took back his cynical attitude. He knew exactly what she meant.


    Whatever it was, it had nothing to do with him. No matter what, it was all just her thoughts.


    In the meantime, Wilson had already smashed the things in his office. Looking at the mess, he loosened his tie.


    He sat in his office chair, smoldering in anger.


    The secretary stood aside, not daring to let out a single breath.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey,¡± the secretary said tremulously as she handed the document to him.


    ¡°Why are you still sending in documents at times like this?¡±


    ¡°This document is from abroad. Which means¡­ our people want to get themselves arrested for interfering with official duties,¡± the secretary said in a trembling voice, looking at the murderous look on Wilson¡¯s face.


    Her legs almost gave out.


    He snorted coldly and ordered, ¡°Get them here at once.¡±


    At this moment, he had to think wisely about his next step.


    15 billion dors were gone in a blink of an eye;how could he let this pass easily?


    ¡°Yes, I will deal with it now,¡± the secretary quickly answered and left.


    She left Wilson alone in the office.


    ¡°Felicia, do you think you have already won this fight?¡± He said resentfully.


    If it wasn¡¯t for theck of funds, he wouldn¡¯t have lost this fight. It was all their fault.


    Up until that moment, he still put the me on others. He did not think of the consequences of insisting in doing things all by himself.


    At this moment, Theodore was already aware of the anger Wilson was in.


    However, it did not bother him as it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, are we still proceeding with the cooperation with the people abroad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead, but not too openly,¡± Theodore ordered.


    Initially, he nned to cooperate with the foreigners who were involved in the medical institution, but the incident between him and Wilson was too severe, and it would give birth to spection. With that being said, he held off on his n. He thought that since the matter was resolved, he could finally implement his ns.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make contact with them now.¡±


    After Theodore and Moses left, he gave Everleigh a call. However, she had already entered the operating room and was not able to pick up the call.


    When the operation was done, it was already midnight. Just then, she noticed the notifications on the phone.


    Without hesitation, she returned the phone call. However, a ring came from the door. She turned around and saw Theodore carrying food in his hands.


    ¡°I knew you were too busy to eat, so I brought something for you,¡± he said as he ced the food on the table.


    She took a nce at the time on his watch.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where did you get them from?¡± She could smell a familiar scent; it was the delicious food they had enjoyed during their time in college.


    He took the food out and ced them nicely on the table.


    ¡°You know, money talks. I offered to pay double and theypleted my order. Come over and dig in quickly while it is still hot,¡± he said in a gentle tone.


    Her mind went nk for a moment.She couldn¡¯t remember when was thest time she had heard those words.


    She walked over and picked up the utensils to eat. It was stillthe oldie-but-goodie taste.


    ¡°Is it good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. Here, have a bite too.¡± Everleigh scooped up a mouthful and brought it in front of him.


    Right away Theodore munched on it and licked his lips. ¡°It still tastes the same as before.¡±


    ¡°Yup, the taste has not changed at all. However, we are the ones who are changing. It feels like a dream,¡± she mumbled while looking at her te.


    She was emotional.


    At this moment, Stainley heard the voicesing from the room. His face instantly darkened.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding the lunch boxes in his hand, he spun around and left.


    Perhaps, he really should move on.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t get Everleigh¡¯s love, and he should ept Christopher¡¯s advice and leave.


    When he came out of the room, a gust of cold wind blew over, and his heart felt as cold as the weather.


    He never knew that the season of autumn in Ocpeace City could be so chilly.


    ¡°Dr. Smith, why are you standing here?¡± A nurse walked over and asked curiously.


    Stanley came back to his senses. He passed the lunch boxes to the nurse and said, ¡°Take this.The others can help themselves to it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Smith.¡±


    The nurse brought in the lunch boxes to hand over to the other staff members on duty as they were exhausted after working for the whole day.


    After the nurse left, Stainley gave Christopher a call. Just then, he realized that there weren¡¯t many other people he could chat with.


    Christopher was about to fall asleep when his phone rang. He picked up the phone in a daze without knowing who the caller was. ¡°God, it¡¯s in the dead of the night. If you are not asleep, it doesn¡¯t mean it is the same for others.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Where are you?¡± Stainley said in a deep voice.


    It was obvious by the deep tone in his voice that things were not going well.

 Chapter 541 Going Abroad

    Only then did Christopher realize who the caller was. He turned on the light in a daze, and soon, the doctor¡¯s room was lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the doctor¡¯s duty room. Bring some wine if you n to swing by.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± Stainley said with a wry smile. He understood why Christopher was so weed by others, as his personality was very likeable.


    Everleigh was on duty, and Theodore was with her until dawn broke, then the two of them left together and asked Moses toe pick them up.


    When she returned home, she saw Leon seated on the sofa with Abraham by his side discussing something.


    She had almost forgotten that Leon was still in the Trevino family home.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back. Go catch up on your rest.¡± Abraham saw her dark circles and knew that she had been on duty the whole night.


    She nced at Leon and went upstairs to get some sleep


    Theodore, on the other hand, headed straight for thepany. Unlike Everleigh, he wasn¡¯t the type of person who could easily rest his eyes.


    Everleigh woke up in the afternoon. The first thing she did was to check her phone. Saniogo had given her a call. She did not answer but realized that she had received a message from Alexander.


    He wanted her to make a trip to the Jenkins family home.


    Everleigh knew that she had not visited the Jenkins family in a long time.


    It was high time to pay them a visit.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Leon sitting in the living room, ying games with his phone. The image of a rich yboy was perfectly portrayed by him.


    ¡°The Allen family is looking for you.¡± Everleigh took a seat on the sofa and gazed at his handsome face. She could vaguely make out his resemnce to Theodore.


    Seeing that Everleigh had woken up, Hilda immediately served the sandwiches from the kitchen and said, ¡°Miss Everleigh, Master Trevino requested you to have a bite when you wake up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks a lot, Hilda.¡±


    Hilda smiled and turned away to settle her remaining tasks on hand.


    Everleigh¡¯s stomach felt morefortable as she filled it with the sandwich.


    ¡°Whatever. If he doesn¡¯t allow Selena to marry me, he will lose his son,¡± Leon said without a single care in his mind.


    It seemed that everything revolving around the Allen family had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Leon, are you really that smitten with Selena?¡±


    ¡°Heck yeah. I admit that I¡¯m a yboy, but I won¡¯t hurt Selena. I like her from the bottom of my heart.¡± Leon¡¯s hands stopped tapping, and his eyes were glinting, a testament to his relentless, goal-achieving pursuit.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and she didn¡¯t continue the conversation.


    After finishing her meal, she grabbed her bag and left.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Leon asked in confusion. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you rest longer?¡±


    She replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Jenkins family home.¡±


    ¡°Be careful on your way.¡± He was not in the right moment to see her off.


    However, he prepared something for Selena¡¯s room. After all, it wasmon to give women a little surprise asionally.


    Everleigh arrived at the Jenkins family home.Missha, Saniogo, and Alexander were all at home. However, Annie was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Uncle, what do you need me for?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here. Come here quickly.¡± Saniogo waved his hand and motioned for her to sit next to him.


    She walked over, not knowing what was going on. She looked at the three of them with much curiosity.


    They all returned her gaze with equal weight.


    ¡°Everleigh, I know about the rtionship between the Godfrey family and the Meyer family, but I heard that there are some issues in Theodore¡¯spany, isn¡¯t it?¡± Missha asked.


    Everleigh¡¯s face froze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    She shook her head. She really had not the slightest inkling what Missha was talking about.


    Maybe Theodore didn¡¯t intend to tell her at all.


    ¡°Rx, alright. I¡¯m just concerned about you. However, from the looks of Theodore, he seems to have everything under control.¡± Alexander was not nervous at all.


    Theodore was able to establish hispany in a short period of time, proving that he had more tricks up his sleeves.


    They were overthinking things.


    After hearing this, Everleigh gave a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You haven¡¯t visited us recently. I asked you toe over because your aunt will be leaving tomorrow.¡± Saniogo had also wanted to meet with her.Everleigh was the kind of person who would focus her attention on her task while her health took a backseat. It had only been a short while, and she seemed to have lost some weight.


    When she heard that Missha was leaving, she was very surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Cynthia has created a lot of troubles in thepany. I have to go there to have a look. I will return if I have time.¡± Anger washed over Missha when she brought up the conversation. She wanted to train Cynthia, but the girl always managed to let her down.


    Even the simplest things were not properly handled.


    ¡°What happened to Cynthia?¡±


    ¡°She offended the partners from thepany abroad,¡± Saniogo replied.


    It should have been a no-brainer to see that the partners in question bore high capabilities and potential.


    Missha helplessly rubbed her forehead. ¡°Saniogo is right. There¡¯s no need to judge; never mind Welment, even his child can¡¯t get the job done. Their capabilities are far behindpared with Everleigh.¡±


    Cynthia didn¡¯t have a good vision. She always felt that she had a strong pir of support, but she didn¡¯t think much about where the support came.


    Everleigh did not answer. She and Cynthia were almost the same type of person, both newbies in business. The only advantage was that she had a decent grasp of her field.


    ¡°Everleigh, it seems that I can only rely on you.¡± Missha held her hand with hope.


    Everleigh was in a dilemma. She really didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter.


    She reckoned that her capabilities were not as good as Cynthia in the business industry.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you¡¯ve put me in such a difficult position.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Alexander has a lot on his te, and we can¡¯t let him manage the tasks abroad now as well, can we? Besides, Linggon may not be fully qualified.¡± Missha had everything nned out.


    Alexander and Saniogo agreed with her.


    As long as it was in the hands of a child from the Jenkins family, no one would have any objections. Alexander would also prefer to have Everleigh take over rather than entrusting such matters to Cynthia and Linggon.


    ¡°ButAunt Missha, I don¡¯t have much experience under my belt in doing business.¡± Everleigh thought it would be better to make her intention clear.


    ¡°Everleigh, take your time to learn. I can still work for a few more years. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you as long as I¡¯m here.¡± Missha patted her on the shoulder and encouraged her, at the same time giving her hope.


    Everleigh really wanted to turn down the offer.


    ¡°Actually, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too early to talk about this. You should stay abroad for a few more years.¡± Saniogo also knew that Everleigh wouldn¡¯t be interested in doing business, but he still held a lot of expectations for her.


    ¡°Stay here for the night. I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow.¡± Missha changed the subject because she didn¡¯t want Everleigh to dwell on this matter.


    ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick upstair and Adrienne.¡± Alexander had found a lot of good things recently, and he intended to give some to them. Moreover, he missed stair very much, and wanted to know how that kid was faring in managing Abraham¡¯spany.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will go pick them up,¡± he said as he got up.


    Everleigh sent a message to Theodore asking him toe over to the Jenkins family home without picking up the children.


    He replied instantly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Missha heard that the children wereing, she personally went to buy some delicacies for them. ¡°Aunt Missha, you don¡¯t have to go.¡±

 Chapter 542 Don’t Listen To Missha

    Everleigh grabbed Missha¡¯s hand. They had eaten all kinds of food here, and it was unnecessary to pamper them with more snacks.


    ¡°Oh,take it as a gift from their grand-aunt. You sit still.¡± Missha was determined to go.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t stop her but let her do whatever she wanted.


    Just by the thought of meeting with the children,Saniogo was overwhelmed with joy.


    ¡°Just let her be. Your aunt was often alone abroad, and now, she¡¯s eager to share some family affection,¡± he said.


    Moreover, stair and Adrienne were likeable, and they deserved the best.


    ¡°Everleigh, please don¡¯t get involved with the issues of the Godfrey family. Even though Theodore has high capabilities, I hope that you will stay out of it.¡± It was only through this matter that Saniogo realized how ruthless Wilson was. He continued topete, knowing that his funds were insufficient.


    No words could describe such actions.


    Everleigh remained silent. She understood her uncle¡¯s intention and exined, ¡°I understand what you mean, and I¡¯m not involved in it. I just want to know whether it might burden Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Nah,Theodore is no pushover,¡± Saniogo replied.


    Theodore¡¯s abilities to conquer through difficult times was enough to bear witness to his capabilities. He believed that Everleigh wouldn¡¯t suffer if she stayed by his side, and that was all that mattered.


    As an elder, he wished for the younger generation to live a good life.


    ¡°Yes, I believe in him too,¡± she replied with a smile on her face after hearing what her uncle had said.


    Saniogo saw the delight on her face. However, a sudden thought crossed his mind.¡°Everleigh, keep in mind, no matter what your aunt says, don¡¯t make any promises,¡± he warned.


    She was confused upon hearing the warnings.


    Could it be that her Aunt Missha was nning on something else?


    ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, your aunt has always been striving for perfection. If you want to live a good life, then don¡¯t agree to any of her requests,¡± he said with a stern look.


    He had already known what Missha was up to.


    But¡­


    Everleigh thought that it wasn¡¯t a big deal and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t agree with her. I have next to zero interest in doing business.¡±


    He wanted to say something, but he swallowed back his words after listening to what she had replied.


    He decided to let it pass.


    The first thing stair and Adrienne did when they entered the house was give Saniogo a bear hug.


    He enjoyed their affections and hugged them back. Moreover, Missha had also bought a lot of snacks for the children.


    Adrienne was delighted.


    ¡°Thank you, Grand-Aunt.¡± Adrienne¡¯s words made Missha very happy.


    Because Missha was leaving soon, they decided to stay for the night.


    Adrienne and Missha went to talk to each other, while Everleigh and Saniogo sat on the sofa to continue their conversations. Meanwhile, stair let himself into Alexander¡¯s study.


    Alexander was seated in the middle of the room, attending to the tasks at hand. stair walked over to him.


    ¡°Uncle Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Hey there, stair. Have a seat.¡±


    stair did not sit on the couch. Instead, he walked to the front of Alexander and looked at the documents on the table. He recalled the things he¡¯d encountered in the Trevino family.


    ¡°Uncle Alexander, as the chairperson, what¡¯s the so-called economic benefits?¡±


    ¡°Economic benefits refer to the decision you make. If you want to run apany, you must have a long-term vision to position your status. You can¡¯t rely on other people¡¯s opinions,but to observe wisely.¡±


    stair looked down and thought deeply. ¡°That requires a certain amount of strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes, strength is part of it, so you have to work hard.¡± Alexander knew that the boy was not the type who could be manipted easily.


    He believed that stair woulde up with a good idea in this matter.


    During the night, the lights were lit longer than usual in the house of the Jenkins family. Alexander and Everleigh then sent Missha off.


    She looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Remember toe abroad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will go when I have the time. You should also pay more attention to your health.¡±


    Missha smiled without saying a word, her eyes filled with emotions.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Missha boarded the ne, whileEverleigh and Alexander watched as the ne took off. Later, he drove her to the hospital.


    ¡°Everleigh,e visit often when you have the time. I know you¡¯re busy, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Alexander, don¡¯t worry. I will visit whenever I have the time. RecentlyI was caught up with many things due to the matter involving the Meyer family. I owe them a lot. If it wasn¡¯t for Christopher, I would have suffered in the past few years abroad.¡±


    When Alexander heard about her past,he felt guilty. All this while, he¡¯d known about her situation.


    However, at that time, the issues in the Jenkins family had not been resolved; therefore, it had been impossible for him to take action.


    He had only been able to watch from afar.


    The issue regarding the Jenkins family did not cross Everleigh¡¯s mind.


    After all, they did not raise her. It was a favor to help, but not a duty.


    She was not in a position where she could ask for help.


    The only way was to rely on herself.


    They arrived at the hospital, and Everleigh got out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in. Let¡¯s talk again when you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alexander sat in the car and watched her walk into the hospital before driving off.


    After entering the hospital, the first thing Everleigh did was to inspect Xavier. Since Madison was in the hospital, things had be more convenient.


    When she entered the room, she saw Maxwell in the ward. ¡°Dr. Harrison, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Earlier today, I heard from the nurse saying that there are someplications with Xavier¡¯s heart, so I came over to have a look.¡±


    Hearing what he said, she immediately put on her stethoscopeand went over to inspect. Noplications were detected.


    ¡°Sometimesit¡¯smon for a heart to have a short rest. After all, it is a very severe illness.¡±


    Dr. Harrison nodded. He had the same thought.


    Heart disease came with changes from time to time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll have the nurse check on himter.¡± Maxwell knew what she was worried about.


    Everleigh nodded and went back to her office. She put on her white coat and continued running her errands.


    A day had passed. Just as Everleigh was about to grab a meal in the cafeteria, she saw Stainley sitting at the side. She wanted to walk away, but it was toote as he had already noticed her.


    ¡°Everleigh, have a seat.¡±


    She felt awkward, but it was not appropriate to turn down the offer as she had been invited to join him.


    ¡°Were you nning to walk away?¡± He asked with sorrow in his eyes as he figured out her intentions.


    ¡°I wanted to buy a bottle of water as I¡¯ve been quite thirstytely,¡± she answered calmly. She looked at the water bottle that Stainley was holding and felt parched.


    He passed the water to her.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t hesitate to ept it and gulped down the water.


    ¡°Drink slowly,¡± he said. He smiled unconsciously when he looked at her, but his smile soon faded away.


    He understood that he was not crucial to her.


    ¡°Everleigh, there¡¯s something I have to tell you,¡± he said with a serious look on his face.


    She paused for a moment. She looked up with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been avoiding metely,but you won¡¯t have to anymore. I¡¯d thought a lot when I was abroad.¡±

 Chapter 543 Lenold is Missing

    Everleigh set down her utensils and looked at him seriously. She was inexplicably nervous, not knowing what Stainley would say.


    He took a deep breath, and his voice was still as gentle as a dove; it wasso gentle that it would make him the most eligible bachelor acknowledged by all.


    ¡°Everleigh, after I came back from abroad, I saw you and Theodore. I know that you like him. I also know that try as I might, I won¡¯t be able to earn a ce in your heart.¡±


    Her eyelids drooping, she listened to him quietly.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to you about these earlier, but you have been busy. Plus, I don¡¯t have the time as well. Today, I want to take this opportunity to talk things out with you.¡±


    ¡°Stainley, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize,¡± he said in a gentle tone. ¡°Let me finish. I just want to tell you that I¡¯ve decided to move on. Starting today, I¡¯ll be looking for the right one for me.¡± He looked at her with not much emotion. He had thought that his heart would ache when he said these words, but for some reason, he felt more rxed than ever before.


    Perhaps this time, he really decided to move on for good.


    There was no need to walk on eggshells around his feelings.


    Now, he hadpletely let her go.


    When Everleigh heard those words, she was stunned. ¡°Stainley, what you said¡­¡±


    ¡°What I said is the truth. I¡¯ve wasted so many years on you, but I don¡¯t regret it. At leastI¡¯ve tried my best and left no regrets. Am I right?¡±


    She pursed her lips and said nothing, but in her eyes was an unconcealed whirlpool of guilt.


    Who was she to have made Stainley waste all those years on her?Her guilt towards him was ineffable.


    ¡°So what I¡¯m trying to say is, don¡¯t put the me on yourself. You don¡¯t have to hide from me, and we can still be friends in the future. I know actions speak louder than words, and I will prove it to you.¡±


    She chuckled and said, ¡°If that is possible,then it would be my honor.¡±


    ¡°Really? After being entangled for so many years, I¡¯ve had enough. Besides, if I don¡¯t score a girlfriend soon, my mom would probably disown me,¡± he added while letting out augh.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh along. During his college years, he had been constantly urged to find a girlfriend. It had been so many years. Sure enough, his parents couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Eat your meal. I¡¯ve expressed what I wanted to say. What a weight off my chest.¡± His eyes were slightly red. He had persisted for so many years, but nothing came to fruition in the end.


    Yet, he had not done his long-time feelings any wrong.


    ¡°Thank you, Stainley,¡± she said in a hoarse voice. It eased her guilt towards him at the same time.


    She was really grateful.


    That was the happiest meal Everleigh and Stainley had ever eaten.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll invite Christopher along to have dinner with you. Will youe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go for sure,¡± she epted without hesitation. Since they weren¡¯t going to be alone, it truly meant that he genuinely wanted to treat them to a meal.


    A wide smile broke across his face. It seemed that this way of getting along wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing at all.


    As they were leaving together after dinner, they were seen by Christopher, and he was stunned by what he had witnessed.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Everleigh¡¯s attitude towards Stainley was always cold, and she would often avoid him like the gue.


    It was shocking to see them getting along together peacefully at the moment.


    ¡°Everleigh, Stainley.¡±


    His eyes met with Stainley¡¯s and immediately knew what was going on.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I will buy you two lunch. Do remember to show up.¡± Stainley walked up to Christopher and patted him on the shoulder. Then, he turned around and went back to his office.


    Christopher¡¯s face changed. ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s going on with you two?¡±


    ¡°Stainley made it clear that he has finally decided to move on. I have one less admirer,¡± she said with slight disappointment, but her eyes were riddled with glee.


    Christopher despised her.Excuse his French, but which b*tch was the one who had ducked like a mole at the sight of Stainley again?


    And now, the same girl wasuttering such words.


    Unbelievable.


    However, as a friend, he was d that Stainley had finally seen the light.


    For the entire afternoon, Everleigh¡¯s smile never disappeared.


    Just as she got off work, she saw a nurse surreptitiously checking her phone.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯ll be in hot water if you don¡¯t get to work right now,¡± Everleigh said kindly.


    The nurse didn¡¯t care. She took out her phone and showed it to her.


    ¡°Read this news, Dr. Trevino.¡±


    The news reported the disappearance of a captain from a certain army, but his identity remained as John Doe.


    Everleigh was shocked when she read it. She recalled Cecil saying that Lenold had gone for the mission and had not returned ever since.


    She suspected that the missing captain could be him.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. She quickly made a phone call to Cecil, but no one answered.She couldn¡¯t keep her wits about her.


    She quickly walked back to her office to pack her things. She wanted to look for Cecil.


    When she entered the office, she almost shed with Christopher.


    He looked flustered, while she was puzzled. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I have to go back. There¡¯s something wrong with Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Everleigh was anxious. Felicia was a very capable person. If something happened to her, it wouldn¡¯t be minor.


    Without much thought, he brought Everleigh to the Meyer family home.


    Everyone was there,except Felicia.


    ¡°Mom,Dad, what happened to Felicia?¡±


    ¡°She has sent someone to search for Lenold¡¯s whereabouts. He encountered a problem when he went on a mission, and now no one knows where he is.¡± As soon as Samuel finished his words,the room plunged intosilence.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t ept the news and she almost fainted.


    At the same time, her phone rang. It was Cecil.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you heard the news, right?¡±


    ¡°I heard. Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened earlier?¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t ming her;it was her anxiety speaking.


    She knew that Lenold¡¯s job was dangerous, but she couldn¡¯t ept that this ominous day would have finally arrived at their doorstep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only found out about it recently; his job is highly confidential.¡± Cecil¡¯s voice was hoarse. It was obvious that she was exceedingly on edge.


    Everleigh nced at the others. ¡°Felicia is also looking for your brother. No one knows where they are right now.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in my house.¡±


    Everleigh was stupefied by her words. ¡°When did they get there?¡± She hitched her voice by a few notches, but quickly suppressed it.


    It was not appropriate for her to make a scene in that environment.


    ¡°Who knows? I didn¡¯t know that they were together until they entered the house,¡± Cecil exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that they are with you. I¡¯m with the Meyer family right now, so I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Everleigh looked at Vanessa¡¯s overwrought expression and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    She decided to call Cecilter.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Everleigh hung up the phone and told them, ¡°Felicia is with the Hayes family now. Did you guys know that she and Lenold are together?¡±


    When she asked that question, she observed their expressions and actions carefully.

 Chapter 544 Feelings Towards Cecil

    A sudden thought popped into Everleigh¡¯s mind about what Ysabelle had asked her before.


    She was indeed a business elite whocould detect the problem at first nce.


    The Meyer family searched each other¡¯s faces. They really had no clue about it.


    However, Ysabelle¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing what she¡¯d said. She was none too surprised, as she had noticed the changes in her sister.


    ¡°Forget it; it doesn¡¯t matter whether they¡¯re together or not. Let¡¯s send someone to find Lenold now. Since Felicia has eyes on him, we can¡¯t just sit and wait,¡± Samuel ordered in a deep voice.


    Christopher and Ysabelle couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye and do nothing. They took out their phones and called their men for help.


    It was only then that Everleigh realized it was for a justifiable reason that the Meyer family was able to rise to their current position.


    At least their family is unitedpared to other wealthy families.


    Everleigh called Alexander to pick her up, and she had a favor to ask of him.


    Christopher was not in a good mood. Although the victim was not one of their family members, he was Felicia¡¯s lover after all. As her younger brother, he could not ignore it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I heard that Lenold is very skillful. He maneuvers deftly around danger,¡± Everleighforted him.


    She didn¡¯t want anything bad to befall Lenold either.


    Christopher knew a lot about Lenold. When he had been injured previously, he had met him. Even though he didn¡¯t know much about the incident,Christopher believed in Felicia¡¯s eye for people. If he was not perfect, she would never have eyes for him.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you going to the Hayes family home?¡±


    ¡°I will go and visit tomorrow. Cecil is my best friend, and I can¡¯t stand seeing her upset, and¡­¡± She let her sentence taper off.


    He understood what she meant. In fact, he should have visited them as well, but¡­ he could only me himself for being a yboy.


    Upon Alexander¡¯s arrival, Everleigh saw him and said, ¡°I have to go. Update me when you receive any news.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    She left without informing the parents of the Meyer family. After all, they were all too worried about Felicia, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb them.


    In the car, Alexander asked her, ¡°Why did you think about ringing me?¡±


    ¡°It will be very awkward if Theodore shows up in front of them, which is why I called you. What, are you not willing to?¡±


    He burst intoughter. ¡°Why would I? My cousin called me. It¡¯s my duty toe over.¡±


    Despite her smile,her eyes were crinkling with concern.


    He had alsoe across the news on the Inte, and he was worried about Cecil.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    ¡°Alexander, can the Jenkins family lend a helping hand to the Hayes family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for him, but don¡¯t expect too much. He¡¯s gone to a dangerous ce where not many people can reach. Even if he escapes, it will be hard to track him down.¡± He had already studied the terrain well, and the search team was on their way.


    However¡­


    Shocked by his words,Everleigh asked, ¡°When did you take action?¡±


    ¡°When the ident happened, Cecil was having a meal with me,¡± Alexander exined briefly.


    It came as a greater surprise to her upon hearing that Cecil had been eating together with him.


    And when had that been?


    ¡°Hold on, you two often go out for meals?¡± Now, this was news to her.


    Although she didn¡¯t have to put her finger on their whereabouts, she was skeptical about their meetings. She suspected that they must have had more than one rendezvous.


    Hearing this, he chastised himself inwardly as he had forgotten that Everleigh and Cecil were confidantes who hid nothing from each other.


    The rtionship between Cecil and him was¡­


    She did some quick thinking and soon realized something. ¡°Are you two dating?¡±


    His eyes shing slightly,he stepped on the brakes abruptly.


    She almost got thrown out of the car. ¡°What the heck?¡±


    Thank God for the seatbelts. Otherwise, she would have ended up injured.


    ¡°I like Cecil,¡± Alexander answered while looking forward. His expression was severe.


    He didn¡¯t realize his feelings until Annie had appeared.


    At that time, when she had dered that she was going to be engaged to him, his heart skipped a beat, and in his mind, he recalled Cecil¡¯s smile.


    He had never had such feelings for a girl, and he knew what the feelings meant to him.


    Everleigh saw that he was not joking andpsed into a long silence.¡°Cecil and Leon were together before.You¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? Who doesn¡¯t have a history before? I don¡¯t care. I like her, no matter who she is.¡± His feelings towards her were serious. Her past didn¡¯t matter to him.


    It would be fine as long as he liked her.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and looked at the scenery outside. In the past, she had once said to Cecil that if she had an elder brother, she would have let her be her sister-inw. At that time, she hadn¡¯t had an elder brother, but now, she had one. As the saying goes, be careful what you wish for.


    ¡°Fate is really something that¡¯s hard to predict,¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Hayes family tomorrow. You shoulde along.¡± Everleigh felt that it was not a bad idea for the two of them to be together. At least it was much better than Cecil being with Leon.


    Alexander turned his head,and his eyes lit up slightly. She was pleased to see him this way.


    ¡°Why not.¡±


    He was worried that he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to visit them. Although they were friends, it was not appropriate for him to visit them without any heads up.


    This could be an opportunity for him.


    The next day, Everleigh went to the Hayes family home with Alexander.


    Felicia hadn¡¯t gone home for the entire night. Cecil looked at her, who was seated on the sofa,spacing out. It seemed like she had a lot of things going on in her mind.


    When Everleigh and Alexander walked over, Felicia came to her senses.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Cecil stepped forward and looked at Alexander. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who drove Everleigh here. While I¡¯m at it, I thought that I could ask about your brother¡¯s situation.¡±


    Cecil knew that he was concerned, so she pointed to the seat on the other side and said, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Felicia.¡± Everleigh walked into the room and saw her sitting motionless on the sofa.


    Only when she heard Everleigh¡¯s voice did she anchor herself to her senses. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already asked the Jenkins family to send people to look for him. Whether there¡¯s a result or not, we can always count on at least some news.¡±


    Felicia looked haggard as she said with a bitter smile, ¡°How could it be fine? Until now, there¡¯s not a word about him. I have just received a message from the army, and they all mentioned that there is not much hope.¡±


    These were thest words Everleigh wanted to hear, but it was inevitable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I heard that Lenold is a good fighter. Maybe he¡¯s hiding somewhere and resting,¡± sheforted her.


    Cecil stood aside,her eyes red. No one could tell if she had cried earlier or if she had been up all night.


    Alexander stood on the other side, his handsced together. He wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know how to start.


    ¡°Just sit around. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and ask the servants to pour you guys some coffee,¡± said Cecil.


    As if on cue, Alexander followed her.


    In the kitchen, under Cecil¡¯s order, the servant went to get the coffee.


    When she turned around, she saw him standing behind her.


    ¡°Why are you standing there?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 545 There’s a Clue

    Alexander was stunned by her question. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to see if there¡¯s any lemonade.I¡¯ve been staying upte recently, and my metabolism has been slowing to a crawl.¡±


    Nodding, Cecil then asked someone to pour him a ss of lemonade.


    ¡°Cecil, about your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°My brother will be fine. He has always been a strict person. How can he be manipted easily by others?¡± Although she said it easily, her heart ached as if it was being grabbed.


    Though he did not expose her,he picked up on the sorrow in her eyes.


    It was good for her to be in a state of self-denial, at least it could support her faith.


    In addition, she would let others know that nothing bad had happened to Lenold.


    When they came out of the kitchen, Felicia¡¯s eyes had turned red.It was not rocket science to surmise what had happened.


    At that moment, all four of them were in silence.


    The silence was broken when Thaud and Diana arrived.


    They were taken aback by their arrival.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here,¡± Diana squeezed out a greeting. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to be polite.


    Everleigh nodded and asked, ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I heard about Lenoldst night, so I came back immediately.¡± Diana¡¯s gentle voice came through,and the concern in her voice was obvious.


    However,her words took a different form in the ears of Cecil and Everleigh. They assumed that she couldn¡¯t wait for him to be in trouble.


    Diana couldn¡¯t read their minds, but she turned to look at Alexander. She had met him, the eldest of the Jenkins family, before.


    Looking at his handsome features, she had an idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of the members of the Jenkins family, yes? Hi, I¡¯m Diana. Have you ever heard of me from my sister?¡± Diana extended her hand in a very generous manner.


    She put on a genuine smile.


    However, Alexander nced at her hand and said coldly, ¡°Miss Hayes, shouldn¡¯t you be concerned about the safety of your brother first at this moment?¡±


    His words embarrassed her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Some people just like the attention,¡± Thaud mumbled from the back, and everyone could hear the sarcasm in his tone.


    After hearing what he¡¯d said, Diana couldn¡¯t help but feel humiliated.


    ¡°I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to neglect the guest.¡±


    ¡°Those who are here are all my friends. They don¡¯t care about these unnecessary greetings. Diana, go back to your room if you have nothing else in mind,¡± Cecil said unpleasantly.


    Diana bit her lip, and her face filled with grievances. She turned around and went upstairs.


    Felicia had encountered countless people, so she was all too clear about what Diana was thinking.


    ¡°Cecil, this sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister? No way. She¡¯s just a child who was raised by the Hayes family.¡± Cecil was leaning against the sofa and was displeased by Diana¡¯s presence.


    Everleigh gently tapped Felicia, signaling her not to speak of it again.


    Felicia understood as well. She sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t say a word.


    It was almost noon when Jaseh returned. When he saw the visitors in his house, he knew what was going on.


    ¡°Dad, how is it?¡±


    ¡°The government has found some clues and they know that your brother is active abroad. At least now we can ensure that he is still alive,¡± he said with slight excitement.


    Hearing this, Everleigh was delighted and asked, ¡°Do¡­ Do you know the exact location?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at the border of Maniville, but it¡¯s still dangerous, and it¡¯s hard to get in.¡± Hearing this made him a little sad. If it was in an ordinary ce, they would have already sent a ne to find him, but it was also a ce where thew was absent, and it could be chaotic.


    When Felicia heard the news, her heart was ignited with hope. At least they received some clues about him rather than having no information at all.


    Everleigh turned to look at her. When she saw the emotions in her eyes, her heart sank a little. She was afraid that Felicia would take action on her own and search for Lenold herself.


    ¡°Uncle Jaseh, since we know where he is, I¡¯ll go back first and send people to look for him.¡±


    Without waiting for the others to speak, Felicia had already left.


    Cecil watched as she walked away. She couldn¡¯t help but praise her brother¡¯s taste in women.


    Felicia was a good person.


    ¡°Miss Meyer is a loyal person.¡± Thaud admired Felicia very much. When he recalled her arrival the previous day, he was more or less stunned.


    ¡°Dad, are you satisfied with your daughter-inw?¡± Cecil asked with a smile.


    Jaseh nodded. The smile in his eyes spread into a broad beam. Hethought of his son¡¯s attitude, and thought that it was already good enough for him to have a wife, no matter who the person was.


    Felicia was well known in the business industry, especially during the time when she¡¯dpeted with Wilson. It was a clear-cut victory for her. Everyone knew who she was.


    As a father, he was genuinely happy to see her attitude towards Lenold.


    ¡°Cecil, you should know that in your father¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s already a miracle that someone is willing to marry Lenold. The requirements won¡¯t be too much,¡± Thaud joked.


    The atmosphere in the room was very harmonious.


    Alexander and Everleigh looked at each other.


    They were both happy for Lenold.


    Cecil sent Everleigh and Alexander to the door. He said to her, ¡°I will send people to that ce as I have friends there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡± He didn¡¯t like such words.


    He was willingly offering help to her.


    Hearing what he said, Cecil felt a little strange, but she couldn¡¯t point out what was strange about it.


    Everleigh wanted tough when she saw her reaction. She assumed that Cecil was not the sharpest tool in the shed and didn¡¯t know what he meant.


    On their way back, Alexander looked at Everleigh and asked, ¡°What questions do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. If you want to go for Cecil, now is the best time. I have been with her for so many years, and I know her temperament very well. In other words, no matter who is dating Cecil, they don¡¯t deserve her. However, if it¡¯s you, I can ept it.That¡¯s because if you didn¡¯t treat her well, I can at least scold you.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea,¡± he thought.


    He had never met anyone like Cecil; at least she was the first amongst the rich and powerful families.


    She had a straightforward personality and was loyal to others.


    He was grateful to her for his reconciliation with Everleigh.


    After they had left, Thaud went back to his room. He overheard Diana¡¯s phone call with someone. ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Is everything ready?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be on my way. Listen, gather all the shares of the Hayes family for me.¡±


    When Thaud heard about the Hayes family¡¯s shares, his eyes widened. He took out his phone to send a message to his assistant.


    He needed her to find out what was going on with the Hayes family¡¯s shares.


    As soon as he sent the message, Diana opened the door and saw Thaud. Panic filled her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Had I not stood here,wouldn¡¯t I have missed out on the juicy news? Diana, you are a cold-blooded person who wants to hog other people¡¯s property.¡± He didn¡¯t hide his hatred for her at all.


    He should have been more alert.

 Chapter 546 Felicia Left to Find Lenold

    Seeing his expression, Diana couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. ¡°Thaud, don¡¯t always spout such nonsense. Do you think you can stop me from what I¡¯m going to do?¡±


    She was still very disdainful towards him. She was doubtful about how awyer who was based overseas could have insights about the Hayes family.


    Although she had been abroad as well, she knew everything about the affairs in the country like the back of her hand.


    He was not irked with her attitude. Soon, she would know whether or not hecouldstop her schemes.


    Without waiting for her to speak, he turned and went back to his room, but his actions meant a different motive in Diana¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed to her that Thaud was an empty vessel making the loudest noise. Did he really think that he could stop her?


    News of Lenold¡¯s disappearance had spread, but at the same time, it involved Felicia. The information soon reached Wilson.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°What we need to do now is to take advantage of this opportunity, and do something involving the Meyer family.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± The secretary asked in confusion.


    Wilson had always held grudges about what had happened previously.


    The incident had mortified him. What he needed to do now was to get rid of Felicia as soon as possible.


    ¡°You could¡­¡± He whispered his ns in the secretary¡¯s ear.


    She understood what he meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    As the secretary left, Wilson was deep in thought. There was another reason for him to do so. Felicia and Lenold were together, which meant that she was going to be a part of the Hayes family soon. If the Meyer family and Hayes family were to be linked by a marriage, they would be more difficult to handle.


    He had to take action now, before the time was ripe.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    A few dayster, Felicia was sitting in the office, still worrying about Lenold.


    There were still lots of things she hadn¡¯t settled.


    ¡°Miss Meyer, have a look at this.¡± The secretary entered the office and handed the news which was shown on the phone to her.


    Felicia asked sharply with widened eyes, ¡°Who sent this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve just received it all of a sudden. I also went to investigate ourpany¡¯s working capital. There is a major deduction.¡±


    Felicia said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t proceed with any actions in this case. I want to find out who did this.¡±


    The secretary nodded and understood her intentions.


    Everleigh and Theodore were in thepany. When Moses entered the room, he told her about Wilson¡¯s recent actions. She was stunned by what she heard.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to make the Meyer family go bankrupt.¡±


    Wilson really had a vile heart; why in God¡¯s name would he always do things like that?


    ¡°Does the Meyer family know about this?¡±


    ¡°They know, but there is something strange. Wilson¡¯s ns in transferring the funds were intercepted during the process. No one knows who is responsible for it.¡± Moses mainly wanted to report about this matter to her.


    When Theodore heard these words, he was also a little surprised. He suspected that there could be someone else helping the Meyer family.


    Everleigh was bewildered.


    Who else would help the Meyer family?


    ¡°Go and investigate the person¡¯s motives.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we have already investigated it. After getting the funds of the Meyer family, he disappeared. It was all done on the inte.¡± Moses had continued the investigations earlier, but it ended up without any clues.


    When Everleigh heard the news, a person showed up in her thoughts, but¡­ the possibility was not high. She didn¡¯t believe that the person would do such a thing.


    After Moses left, Theodore saw her having deep thoughts.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking, why did your father do this? The Meyer family is not a fool. Who would have a feud with him?¡±


    ¡°Some people will do anything to get what they want when they¡¯re blinded by anger. Isn¡¯t now the best example? I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to run Godfrey Group for long after the mess he made.¡±


    Theodore was fed up with his father¡¯s actions.


    She pursed her lips and did not say a word. She did not know what situation Felicia was in.


    Felicia found out who it was, and she pressed charges against Godfrey Group.


    The reason behind the charges was misusing the Meyer family¡¯s assets.


    As soon as the news came out, Wilson became the target of everyone¡¯s attention again.


    He was furious. He didn¡¯t receive the funds at all. If he had gotten them, he would have nothing to say.


    He didn¡¯t admit to such a nominal crime.


    ¡°Ask thewyers of Godfrey Group to represent me. I¡¯d like to see who dares to frame me?¡± He ordered in an angry tone.


    If he had gotten the money, he would have had multiple ways to resolve this matter, but now, it had nothing with him.He¡¯d encountered various cases like this in the business world.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Seeing the furious look on Wilson¡¯s face, the secretary was more or less afraid. She turned and went to settle her given task.


    Thewsuit between Felicia and Wilson started again.


    Theodore was speechless about thewsuit. He could predict that Godfrey Group would be in deep trouble upon his father¡¯s action.


    If Xavier saw what had happened, he would probably punish Wilson for his actions.


    Madison, who was in the hospital,heard about the news andwas consumed by anger. Had Wilson lost his mind? If Madam Scott knew about this, she would have exploded with anger.


    ¡°Madam Allen, you have to calm down, or you will not be able to bear it,¡± the nurse kindly reminded her.


    However, Madison was about to go mad. She didn¡¯t care about what others thought. She just wanted to teach Wilson a lesson. Godfrey Group was about to be demolished by him.


    ¡°Bring me my phone.¡± She could not allow Wilson to continue his mistakes.


    Before the nurse could speak, Madison spat out blood and fainted.


    She was immediately sent to the emergency room.


    When Everleigh arrived at the hospital in the evening, she heard about Madison¡¯s situation. She knew that Madison¡¯s health had worsened because of the news about Godfrey Group, but there was nothing she could do.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. If she has a death wish, no one could stop her.¡± If Everleigh appeared in front of her, she might die of anger.


    However, Everleigh could not allow that to happen.


    Stainley understood what she meant. ¡°By the way, do you know that Christopher has returned to thepany?¡±


    ¡°When did that happen?¡±


    ¡°This morning. Itseems that Felicia has left and gone to Maniville.¡± Stainley had heard about it before Christopher left.


    He was doubtful of Christopher¡¯s capability in managing thepany. He hoped that he would not create more trouble.


    Everleigh was shocked. She said to Stainley, ¡°You stay here and keep an eye for me. I¡¯m going to the Meyer Group. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He knew that she was concerned about Christopher, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    She arrived at the Meyer family home and saw Christopher sitting in Felicia¡¯s seat. She felt as if that seat should have belonged to him.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯ve arrived. Give me a moment,I have to deal with the documents first.¡± He was highly anxious. There were never-ending documents left unsettled. He couldn¡¯t understand why the position wasn¡¯t passed over to Ysabelle.


    ¡°Okay.¡± There was nothing to worry about since she had arrived.


    He handled the matter as efficiently as he could.

 Chapter 547 Diana’s Actions

    Everleigh was sitting on one side, waiting for him.


    It had been a day,yet Christopher still hadn¡¯t finished his work. She sent a message to Theodore, keeping him abreast of their current situation.


    He wasn¡¯t in a hurry; he hinted to let Christopher finish his work first.


    ¡°I am finally done, and I¡¯m exhausted. This is even more tiring than conducting an operation.¡± Christopher threw the pen aside and leaned against the chair.


    ¡°Did Felicia go to look for Lenold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I left, she was already at the airport. She even ordered me toe back to thepany. I am speechless.¡± He walked over and looked at her.


    He also asked the secretary to serve some food.


    ¡°Did she bring her men there?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a dangerous ce, and we¡¯re not at ease, but that¡¯s how Felicia is. No one can change her mind.¡± This was why Christopher hadn¡¯t stopped her. If they had stopped her, they would have made her angry.


    She didn¡¯t have much toment on the teachings of the Meyer family. She admitted that their family was very harmonious, but under the mask of harmony, there was indulgence.


    They acquiesced to Felicia¡¯s dangerous decision.


    He remained silent for a moment. He was no less worried than others, butpared to his worries, he preferred to give herfort and support.


    The two of them were silent for a long time. It was not until the secretary brought in the food that the silence was broken. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± they said to each other.


    They couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter as they spoke at the same time.


    There was less tension in the atmosphere.


    In the meantime, Thaud had collected a lot of information regarding Diana.


    He also found out what she was truly up to.


    ¡®Lenold hasn¡¯t been dered dead, but she¡¯s already nning to take away his shares. Diana, you are indeed an ungrateful person.¡¯


    He was furious after reading the information.


    All the stories she made up about starting apany abroad and making investments were all just an excuse.


    She wanted to turn the funds of the Hayes family into her own.


    ¡°What a good scheme!¡± He thought.


    She made use of her adoptive parents¡¯ love for her.


    Perhaps she had been waiting for such an opportunity for a long time.


    Diana had also noticed that Thaud seemed to find out about her schemes. He might seem knowing nothing, but he was more alert than she thought.


    Going through the information, she thought and took out her phone to book two ne tickets. She didn¡¯t have much time. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she would have no chance in the future.


    She left in the middle of the night without packing her belongings. She knew that it would make the Hayes family suspicious if she started to pack at this time.


    She left the Hayes family as if nothing had happened.


    When Cecil saw that Diana was about to walk out of the living room, she couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Diana¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She turned her head and acted casual. ¡°A few of my good friends invited me out for a drink. I¡¯m just about to join them.¡±


    Cecil gave her outfit a once-over. She was decked out in ack, body-hugging dress, andher makeup on the heavy side; it wasthe dress-code to attend a party. However,for her, Diana¡¯s behavior was a provocation.


    ¡°Diana, don¡¯t you have any humanity? We don¡¯t have any news about Lenold yet, and his whereabouts are a mystery. How can you still go out and have fun? What are you thinking?¡± Cecil looked at her with fury written on her face. She wanted to p her across the face so badly.


    Diana looked down, and her eyes were overwhelmed with hatred. She clenched her fists tightly. At that moment, she wanted to kill her. With Cecil gone, she could take her ce in the Hayes family.


    ¡°Cecil, I wanted to join them in the hope of looking for Lenold. I have no power in this family, and I can¡¯t do anything about it. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    ¡°Diana, do you know that your words disgust me? Our parents love you as equally as they love us, but you always feel that everyone in this world owes you. Don¡¯t you feel a trace of guilt in your heart?¡± Cecil¡¯s gentle voice was like a demon¡¯s calling circling in Diana¡¯s ears.


    Cecil snorted and turned to go back to her room.


    Diana was a heartless person. When Lenold returned, she would be able to fetch a fortune.


    However, Cecil didn¡¯t expect that her actions for that night would worsen Diana¡¯s means.


    Diana¡¯s feeling was indescribable, but she didn¡¯t have time to think about it. If she didn¡¯t leave then,she wouldn¡¯t have a chance in the future.


    The night passed.Thaud had stayed up the whole night to sort out all his information. Jaseh and his wife came downstairs for a meal, and saw him and Cecil seated in the living room, their faces brooding.


    ¡°Why did you two get up so early?¡±


    ¡°I have something to tell you guys. Come over here.¡± Thaud directly ced his sorted-out documents on the table.


    Both Jaseh and Winifred were puzzled. They walked over and sat down, asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I have a gift for you. This gift is for Dad.¡± Thaud handed the documents to him.


    Jaseh did not understand what was going on. He took a look at the documentsand his eyes widened. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Why is it impossible? Don¡¯t you see it now? I don¡¯t understand why you would adopt Diana when you already have children of your own,¡± Thaud stated.


    Upon hearing his question, Jaseh calmed his mind.


    ¡°You knew about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I found outst night. Dad, why did you do this?¡± Thaud questioned him clearly, word by word.


    Diana¡¯s identity was not as innocent as she looked. She was the daughter of their father¡¯srade-in-arms.When the mission had gone wrong,Diana was left to be an orphan.


    Jaseh had brought her back to his house, but he didn¡¯t expect her to turn out to be an ungrateful person.


    Winifred sat on the sofa,her expressions stern. She didn¡¯t know how to begin to describe Diana¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Mom, if it wasn¡¯t for Thaud¡¯s investigation today, would you just condone her insolence?¡± Cecil asked coldly.


    From past incidents, she wanted to solve her problem once and for all, but Diana had utterly disappointed her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past, but Diana is a decent child¡­¡±


    ¡°Decent, my foot.She gained Lenold¡¯s shares, attempted to steal Cecil¡¯s boyfriend, and even wanted to take away everything of the Hayes family. Is this considered the behavior of a good child? Oh, are we supposed to be martyred so that she can rule the world?¡± Thaudughed with anger. He hinted at his parents for being ignorant.


    Hearing what he had said, Jaseh frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re just investigating Diana¡¯s identity, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Cecil was speechless. She chucked the documents at them. ¡°Read closely on all the acts Diana has done.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jaseh picked up and took a look. He saw that Diana¡¯spany aimed to do moneyundering from the Hayes family. The most crucial part was that she was the one who had spread the news about Lenold¡¯s mission.


    All of the documents had proved that she was the traitor.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jaseh widened his eyes, incredulous at what he had just read.


    ¡°Now you know about it, huh?My good father,¡± Thaud said in a cold voice, sarcasm passing into Jaseh¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 548 Diana Has Escaped

    Thaud could understand his intentions of adopting Diana, but Jaseh shouldn¡¯t have indulged her to vite his own interests.


    A person should value gratitude; onewho didn¡¯t know how to be grateful can be said to be blinded.


    ¡°Diana can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Winifred was in shock.


    They treated Diana like their own daughter, yet she did all these evil deeds in return.


    Cecil sat quietly on the sofa.


    After a short moment, with a grim face, Jaseh asked the maid, ¡°Where is Diana?¡±


    ¡°She¡­ didn¡¯te backst night.¡±


    As soon as the maid finished her sentence, Cecil remembered something. Diana had dressed like she was about to attend a party. Could it be¡­


    A dawn of realization hit her, and she quickly took out her phone to make a call, but it was switched off. Thaud made a call as well, not to Diana, but his secretary. ¡°Check the flight schedules immediately and see if Diana has been to the airport.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°If she has been to the airport, find out where she could be flying to.¡±


    After finishing his words, he hung up the phone.


    At the same time, he told them that Diana was likely to have escaped.


    Upon hearing the words, Jaseh burst into a rage.


    He would not let go of this matter easily.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Not long after, Thaud¡¯s phone rang. It was his secretary calling. Diana had gone abroad the night before. She had booked two flight tickets, but there was no clue on where she was going.


    Hearing this,he smashed the phone.


    ¡®D*mned Diana. Don¡¯t let me catch her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll show no mercy.¡¯


    Cecil asked her foreign friends for help. She had made a lot of foreign friends over the years. She believed that they could find her.


    ¡°Now that she has gotten hold of all the shares belonging to Lenold, the only way to resolve this matter is to get Lenolde back. Otherwise, we¡¯ll really lose all of our money,¡± said Thaud as he analyzed the situation.


    Jaseh and Winifred were on the verge of bursting in anger upon learning of Diana¡¯s actions.


    Listening to Thaud¡¯s words, Jaseh felt his anger mounting.


    Cecil was no sitting duck. She got up and went to find Everleigh. She knew that the Jenkins family was good at dealing with matters abroad.


    ¡°Cecil, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone to settle some issues.¡± Without saying who she was looking for, she turned and drove away.


    At that moment, Everleigh was in the hospital. She had to take over Christopher¡¯s shift while he was not around. With that being said, she had been doing ward rounds alone. Sometimes, Stainley would offer some help as well.


    In short, things were not good.


    When Cecil arrived, Everleigh was just about to take a rest and was thinking about grabbing a snack.


    She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have time for dinnerter.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Cecil, what are you doing here? Is there news about Lenold?¡± Everleigh thought that she would receive some good news.


    Cecil¡¯s eyes dimmed as she shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but there¡¯s something I hope you can help me with.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The Jenkins family has a lot of power abroad. I hope you can help me search for Diana. She took Lenold¡¯s shares and went abroad. I¡­¡±


    Everleigh understood that Diana wanted to escape with the funds, so she quickly called Alexander and said, ¡°Alexander, I have something to ask you for help. I will give you the information about Diana Hayes and the route she¡¯s traveling. Please help Cecil find her.¡±


    He listened to Everleigh¡¯s explicit request and understood what she meant.


    He assumed that Cecil had approached her for help.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to find her right now.¡±


    Everleigh thanked him and hung up the phone.


    Cecil was grateful upon hearing the words.


    ¡°Everleigh, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I couldn¡¯t help you in the past. Now that I have this opportunity, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± Everleigh got up and gave her a ss of water. Looking at Cecil¡¯s dark circles, she knew that she didn¡¯t have a good rest.


    No one had heard any news about Lenold for such a long time, hence it wasunderstandable for them to be worried.


    Cecil took a sip of water. Before she could swallow the water, she heard Everleigh saying, ¡°Cecil, Alexander likes you. You can tell, right?¡±


    She spat out a mouthful of water.


    Her face turned red in an instant. She didn¡¯t know whether it was from being choked by the water, or from her shyness.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I thought you already knew about it. Alexander has always been steady, but he became even more cautious when you¡¯re around. Cecil, I can also tell that your feelings for him are different. Don¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t taken a fancy to him.¡± The reason why Everleigh said it was because of Cecil¡¯s behavior.


    Cecil was the type of person who took matters into her own hands, but now, she asked the Jenkins family for help for the first time. This showed that she unconsciously trusted Alexander very much.


    If Everleigh didn¡¯t mention it now, there wouldn¡¯t be a suitable time in the future.


    Cecil lowered her head and hesitated. ¡°Everleigh, do you think we¡¯re a good match?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I have been with you for so many years. Moreover, when you were with Leon, I thought that he didn¡¯t deserve you. Now, seeing you with Alexander, I think you two will be good for each other,¡± Everleigh responded seriously.


    She had finished analyzing the situation.


    Cecil smiled. It seemed that Everleigh had made up her mind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s save this forter. Lenold is nowhere to be found, and I¡¯m in no mood to think about it.¡±


    Everleigh was not in a hurry. She knew that it was not the right time to talk about it. She just wanted to help out Alexander in the hope that he could be with Cecil.


    Alexander, of course, promised to help her.


    As soon as Everleigh came out of the hospital, she saw Theodore waiting for her at the entrance.


    ¡°Theodore, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up. I know you¡¯ve been working hard.¡± He walked over and held her hand in a very gentle manner, just like how he had when they first dated.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Adrienne¡¯s little head peeked out of the car, and a sweet smile appeared on her face.


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°You went to pick them up?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll bring them to stay at our house for the night. I know that you¡¯ve been working hard, so I won¡¯t be going back to the Trevino family home for the time being.¡± The main reason behind it was that he felt that Leon was a bad influence to the children, so he decided to bring them to their house. It was also a good idea for them to bond.


    Everleigh shook her head helplessly. She knew his intention but chose not to speak of it.


    When the four of them returned to the Godfrey family¡¯s vi, the servants watched as stair and Adrienne walked in. They were overjoyed when they saw a poodle puppy in the house.


    ¡°Look, stair.¡± Adrienne walked over and picked up the puppy.


    She rubbed her face against it.


    The puppy also liked to be held,nuzzling up against her.


    ¡°When did you buy it?¡±


    ¡°When Ace left, I thought of raising a puppy myself, and also so that Adrienne won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, you should buy me a Golden Retriever so that both of them can apany each other.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get one for you tomorrow.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if Theodore couldn¡¯t afford to raise them.

 Chapter 549 Diana Was Found

    Adrienne and stair carried the poodle to their room to y.


    Everleigh and Theodore ordered the servants to send the food to their rooms, while the two of them ate in the dining room.


    After dinner, Everleigh took a bubble bath. She had to admit that she really enjoyed a good bubble bath.


    Just then, Theodore entered the bathroom,and she reflexively covered her body. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll scrub your back and give you a massage,¡± he said as he walked over, throwing gender awareness out the window.


    Her face turned red, and her eyes blurred a little under the mist.


    ¡°Rx.¡± He didn¡¯t have any other intentions. He simply wanted to give her a massage.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was embarrassed. Although they had done more intimate things, this was¡­a first-time encounter for her.


    ¡°Done.You continue with your bath.I¡¯ll light a scented candle so that you can sleep morefortably.¡±


    She nodded.


    She was really sleepy.


    She had had hard times these past few days, and her legs were still hurting.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she smelled the scent, which was veryfortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    ¡°I asked Leon to get it. I have to say, he has good tastes for things like this.¡± Theodore was not as good as his cousin in this aspect.


    Hence, it was perfectly normal to ask him for help.


    That night, Everleigh indeed felt that her fatigue had been relieved, and she slept veryfortably.


    When she opened her eyes, she was full of energy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The four of them sat in the car. stair and Adrienne were sitting in the back and they insisted on bringing along the poodle. The poodle was also very clingy to them. If the school had permitted it, they would have brought it in.


    Everleigh enjoyed theughter of her two children sitting behind her. She looked at her man sitting beside her, and realized that sometimes, happiness could be so simple.


    It was also what she desired the most.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, Theodore went to visit Xavier. He heard that his brother¡¯s condition remained the same, and there was no sign of him regaining consciousness.


    Theodore sat next to him, and forced a smile. ¡°Xavier, do you know that Wilson is embroiled in awsuit with someone from the Meyer family? Heck, the fight is intense. Everyone has their eyes on the Godfrey family. I know that you don¡¯t have a good impression of Godfrey Group, but it involves your hard work, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    He asked in a low voice as he stared at Xavier¡¯s eyes which were shut tight.


    There was no sign that he would open them anytime soon.


    He sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no point in telling you all of this. There¡¯s one thing that you might not know. It¡¯s that the perpetrator who caused your injuries has yet to be found. The chances of finding him are low. Xavier, didn¡¯t you always say that you were going to seek revenge for the smallest of grievances? Why are you lying in bed now?¡±


    After his conversation with Xavier, Theodore stood up and left.


    He didn¡¯t want to get up, but he did not have a choice.


    If Xavier wanted to, he should have woken up earlier and seen the situation for himself.


    After finishing her work, Everleigh received a phone call from Christopher. He asked, ¡°Everleigh, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You left your position. Therefore, your work would be passed to me. What do you think I could be doing now?¡±


    He smiled, feeling awkward. ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t say such words. I¡¯m rushing to get things done now, amn¡¯t I?If Lenoldes back earlier, Felicia will be back as well. Why should I overwork myself? Don¡¯t you think so? If you want to me someone, me it on Lenold. I don¡¯t even have time to flirt with girls now.¡±


    He felt very aggrieved when he talked about this. He hadn¡¯t managed to win Erine¡¯s heart.


    Upon hearing what he said, Everleigh hung up the phone immediately. He constantly brought up the topic regarding Erine, leaving her clueless about what to say.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, Alexander called her.


    She knew that there was some progress, so she quickly answered, ¡°Hey, Alexander.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found her. She¡¯s in Maniville. Please inform Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her now.¡± Hearing this, she was happy and quickly called Cecil.


    When Cecil learned that Diana was in Maniville, she headed straight there.


    Thaud was worried that something would happen to her. ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll be there after I settle the tasks at hand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I¡¯m there, I may not be able to find her,¡± Cecil said with a gloomy face, and the anger in her eyes could not be covered up.


    Thaud knew that she was a straightforward person and couldn¡¯t hide anything.


    Letting out a sigh, he just let her do as she pleased.


    Cecil went to Maniville alone and reached the location that Alexander had sent. She observed the vi in front of her and remembered that Diana had mentioned that her friend had bought a house here and needed her to help with the renovations.


    It turned out that that was her own house.


    ¡°Diana, you are despicable,¡± Cecil said angrily. When she was about to rush in, she realized something.


    Hesitating for a moment, she hid to one side. She believed that Diana would eventually walk out of the vi.


    As the sky grew darker, Diana came back. When she got out of the car, Cecil stepped forward and kicked her to the ground.


    It could be said that she had learned a few tricks from Lenold from all those years. The trick worked poorly on men, but it was too easy to deal with someone like Diana.


    Diana was about to swear, but before she could open her mouth, she looked at Cecil with horror in his eyes.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Yup,I¡¯m Cecil, alright. You, you don¡¯t deserve the title of the Hayes family.¡±


    Diana sneered, ¡°The Hayes family is not a good family anyway¡­¡±


    Before Diana could finish her words, Cecil pped her and shouted angrily, ¡°If we¡¯re not a good family, we still raised you all the same. Who do you think you are? You ungrateful child. Did the Hayes family raise you so that you could humiliate us?¡±


    Diana was in pain. She stared at her with her red eyes. She raised her hand and wanted to fight back, but she was pped by Cecil several times before she could even touch her.


    At that moment, Cecil truly wanted to beat her to death.


    Thinking of what things Diana had done, Cecil became more ruthless. She grabbed her hair and pulled her to the side of thewn. ¡°Let me go, you crazy person,¡± Diana shouted as she felt the pain.


    Cecil didn¡¯t care about her pain. She yanked Diana¡¯s head and hit her against the tree.


    Diana felt dizzy as the blood on her forehead seeped out.


    ¡°You¡­ Cecil, you b*tch, let go of me.¡±


    Cecil continued to hit her, ignoring what she had said. In the night, the sound of the ps became louder and louder. It was so painful that Diana cried out. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and said, ¡°Cecil, don¡¯t you want to know where Lenold is?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s hand was up in the air, ready tond another p. However, she paused upon hearing her question. She looked surprised and asked, ¡°Did you capture them?¡±


    Diana covered her head and grimaced in pain. Her face was covered with blood. ¡°Yeah,bad luck for them. Felicia did manage to find Lenold. After a few steps, they bumped into me, so I took them away. It¡¯s unfortunate that Lenold is a fool. He thought that I would save him. Talk about stupidity!¡±

 Chapter 550 Found Them

    Listening to her words, Cecil gave her a hard p and said, ¡°Diana,are you even human?¡±


    ¡°Of courseI am. You all are the ones who don¡¯t treat me as a human being. Why can you get everything you desire while I can only watchin silence howyou enjoy everything. Since you guys don¡¯t want my identity to be exposed, why did you raise me?¡± Diana growled.


    She was also part of the Hayes family. Why was she treated differently?


    Cecil sneered and said, ¡°You know why?It is because you will manipte all the men around me. You want to prove that you are stronger than me to maintain your handle-with-care self-esteem. You have really been dealt a bad hand in life. You are nothing, but you still pretend to be an upper-ss person. Even if you have the same face like mine, you still don¡¯t have the blood of the Hayes family flowing in your body. That¡¯s because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    When it came to harsh words, she was the best at this game. She wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone, especially to an ungrateful person like Diana. She wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    ¡°Yes, even if I¡¯m not, you were all deceived by me, weren¡¯t you? I know that you wanted to kill me, but I promise you this. You won¡¯t be able to find Lenold once I¡¯m dead.¡± Diana stared at her with hatred.


    Her disgusting face was imprinted indelibly in Cecil¡¯s mind. Shestood up and looked down at her. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°You think I will tell you? If I do, it is equivalent to suicide.¡± Diana looked at her with a mischievous look and sarcasm in her eyes.


    Cecil stared at her coldly. She knew that Diana wasn¡¯t the only way to find Lenold, but time was running out.


    ¡°What do you want in order to free him?¡± Cecil asked again.


    ¡°I can let him go, but in return, you must let me leave this ce. I doubt that I will live a better life after being found by you.¡±


    Cecil growled at her. ¡°What¡¯s your first step?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a ne ticket tomorrow. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you the address¡­¡±


    Cecil sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? You¡¯ll end up giving me a fake address. Where would I find you then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Take me to see? Diana, you said that I treat you as a fool, but right back at you. Mind you, the ones guarding Lenold are your people. Where can I find them?¡±


    Diana frowned but didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow. Your people are guarding Lenold as we speak. I¡¯ll see for myself. You can leave by tonight.¡± Cecil couldn¡¯t wait to see them.


    She wanted to ensure their safety.


    If Felicia was here, it was possible that the Meyer family had not received any news yet.


    Since they had bumped into each other, they couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    Diana thought for a moment and agreed.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now.¡± She knew Cecil¡¯s personality; her intentions were to make sure they were safe.


    Cecil pulled her into her car, and she was behind the wheel this time.


    ¡°What are you doing?Like you know the way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Just tell me. If you dare to y any tricks, we¡¯ll die together. Tit for tat has always been my motto. Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you to the grave. Haven¡¯t you known my temper?¡±


    Diana looked sideways at her. The viciousness in Cecil¡¯s eyes was not a lie.


    She snorted coldly and shut the car door.


    Cecil was a ruthless person, so why would she show mercy to Diana.


    They drove to the port of the seaside.


    Diana pointed at the warehouse inside.


    Cecil got out of the car and scanned the surroundings. There were several big buckets at the door of the warehouse. The pungent smell made it easier for her to realize what was inside the buckets.


    ¡°You hid them well.¡±


    ¡°If I was able to hide well, you wouldn¡¯t have found me so quickly. Don¡¯t worry; after all, I¡¯ve been regarding Lenold as my brother for many years. I won¡¯t treat him shabbily,¡± Diana said in a cold tone, but indeed, she did treat him well.


    Cecil snorted as she couldn¡¯t believe what she had said. If she genuinely cared, she would not take away his shares when something terrible happened to him.


    Diana took out the key and opened the door. The sound of the chain falling to the ground slowly sounded in the night sky. The two foreigners nking the door stared at Cecil.


    She, who had encountered various scenarios,could tell what their gazes meant by the looks.


    The two of them walked into therge warehouse, only to find a faint light shining inside. Cecil sped up and strode in, and sawLenold¡¯s body covered with injuries,with Felicia sitting miserably beside him, guarding him.


    ¡°Lenold.¡± Cecil¡¯s voice sounded.


    Lenold and Felicia looked over at the same time, and were met with Cecil and Diana appearing in front of them.


    ¡°Cecil¡­¡± Felicia looked at her with joy, but it soon faded when her eyes settled on Diana. Her face turned slightly stiff. Diana took out a knife from nowhere and attempted to kill Cecil.


    She had seen iting. She quickly squatted down and kicked Diana to the ground with a sweeping kick.


    Diana hadn¡¯t expected her to attack.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She was beaten hard by Cecil.


    Felicia didn¡¯t sit back but joined Cecil to hit her. She had seen the way Diana treated Lenold for the past few days. If someone hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have battered her as well.


    Diana was at a disadvantage. It was difficult for her to fight against two people, and she had suffered no lesser blows. She used up all her strength to push the two of them away and scrambled out of the room. As she ran, she shouted, ¡°Lock the door. Hurry up and lock the door.¡± As she bolted out of the room, the person by the door locked it.


    Cecil and Felicia wanted to run out, but it was a step toote: The door was locked.


    ¡°Forget about her. Lenold is seriously injured.¡± Felicia was more worried about his injuries than hers.


    He had gone alone toplete the task for hisrade-in-arms, but when he finally got the chance to surviveand Felicia had found him,she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet Diana when she¡¯d just walked out of danger. Soon after that, they had been captured.


    Up until that moment, Lenold¡¯s injuries had been very severe. He had not been able to be treated, and Diana had also neglected them.


    The two of them came to his side and looked at the wounds on his arms and chest. It was unbearable, and Cecil¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant.


    ¡°Lenold.¡±


    ¡°Cecil,¡± he cried out weakly. It was so nice to see her again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you out of here. Get up.¡± Cecil wiped her tears franticallyand helped him up along with Felicia.


    However, just when they walked a few steps, they detected a harsh smell of gasoline.


    ¡°Sh*t, she¡¯s going to light up the warehouse.¡± Felicia thought that things were not going well. She held onto Lenold and walked further.


    However, in just a few steps, she heard the voice of Diana. ¡°Cecil, aren¡¯t you arrogant? Well, you lost to me this time. Since you wanted to know Lenold¡¯s whereabouts so badly, you can die with him.¡± Her evil voice rang out.


    Then, she chucked the lighter in her hand.


    The me flowed in through the gap between the door.


    ¡°Come here quickly.¡± Felicia pulled her back as her eyes examined the back of the room, searching for a way out.


    As the fire grew, Cecil heard the sound of the car engine andknew without thinking that Diana had escaped.


    ¡®That pathetic excuse for a b*tch.If I get out of here alive, I¡¯ll give her a few good punches.¡¯

 Chapter 551 Alexander Shows Up

    The three of them were forced to retreat to the corner of the house. Thick smoke billowed, and it choked the three of them, sending them into coughing fits.


    ¡°Cecil, there is a skylight on the upper left corner. You and Felicia get out of here first.¡± Lenold¡¯s weak voice sounded. He couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust my skills?¡± He smiled and looked at Felicia.


    However, she wouldn¡¯t buy what he said. He was seriously injured, he wouldn¡¯t have the strength left to climb out of this ce.


    Despite this¡­


    ¡°Cecil,climb up there. I¡¯ll tear up the sheets and pass them to you. You can send Lenold out first,¡± Felicia said coldly. This was the only way asneither of them would leave him behind.


    Cecil nodded. She understood what she meant.


    Looking at the upper left window, although it was high up,heryears of sports practice would help her reach it.


    Lenold turned his head to look at Felicia. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. There¡¯s not much time left.¡±


    ¡°When I decided to look for you, I didn¡¯t expect to be back safe and sound. It would be best if you understood my personality by now. If I don¡¯t love that person, I can ignore himpletely, but I love you, and I am willing to sacrifice everything. That¡¯s what you liked about me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Felicia looked in Cecil¡¯s direction, her voice underlined with seriousness.


    Hearing those words, he was touched. However, it was a matter of life and death. He would rather die alone than see Felicia sacrificing with him.


    She was the woman whom he had loved since he was a child, and never would he expect that she would die with him right then.


    Cecil finally climbed up. ¡°Felicia.¡±


    Hearing these, Felicia and Lenold couldn¡¯t describe how they felt about it.


    Felicia helped to sit Lenold down as she tore the bed sheets and the covers into wide strips.


    She then threw them to Cecil.


    The fire was getting bigger and bigger, and time was running out.


    Felicia tied Lenold up while saying, ¡°We¡¯ll all meet outside. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Lenold grabbed her hand, his eyes gleaming with worry.


    As a man, he should be the one to protect her; but that day, the roles had changed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet outside.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up. The fire is getting near.¡± Standing in a high ce, Cecil saw that the fire was gradually flickering closer to them. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t know what items were left in the warehouse.


    Should there be anyexplosive and highly mmableitem,things could take a turn for the worse.


    Cecil pulled the cloth along the wall and went down little by little. The lower it went, the more difficult it was for her to grab hold of it. Lenold¡¯s weight was far heavier than hers. When he was about to reach the end, she could no longer pull the cloth. He was stuck mid-air.


    Felicia noticed the standstill.¡°Lenold,¡± she shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He knew that Cecil couldn¡¯t pull anymore. He tried his best to push against the wall to ease her actions. When he was just about to exert his strength, the wound hurt astonishingly. He thought that he had high stamina, but the injuries were too severe. He really couldn¡¯t use his strength.


    Felicia kept her eyes on Lenold¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Lenold, how are you¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a drop of blood dripped on her face. She touched the blood on her face and knew something was wrong. She shouted, ¡°Lenold.¡±


    Cecil heard her shout, and panic struck her. Lenold was injured and he could not hold on much longer.


    All of a sudden, footsteps wereing from her left. Cecil was terrified, assuming that Diana had returned.


    Before she could see who the person was, she heard an anxious voice calling out, ¡°Cecil.¡±


    When she saw the people who came, her heart was filled with joy. ¡°Alexander, hurry up, Lenold is down there. I can¡¯t hold on to him any longer.¡± Her eyes were gleaming with tears. Their savior had arrived.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He waved to the three people behind him. They caught on to his instruction and helped him.


    When Cecil climbed down, Lenold was near the window. The helpers looked at each other and pulled the cloth with all their strength to drag him down.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    They caught him from below. Lenold groaned as his wound was touched.


    Cecil quickly walked over and checked on him. The amount of blooding out from his abdomen wound was increasing.


    Alexander looked at the now safe Cecil and felt slightly relieved. He lowered his head and caught a glimpse of the wounds on Lenold. He frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital immediately. His condition isn¡¯t too good.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, hurry up. Felicia is inside. There¡¯s something insideandI don¡¯t know whether it is mmable.¡± Cecil almost forgot that Felicia was still trapped inside. A long time had passed;she couldn¡¯t know if anything had happened.


    After hearing this, Alexander¡¯s face went cold. ¡°You stay here. I will go and have a look now. The police will be here soon.¡± Heforted her riotous emotions. He grabbed the cloth strip and ordered the three helpers to get ready to catch Felicia.


    The three understood, standing on the ground, and looking up at Alexander¡¯s actions.


    He shouted ¡°Felicia¡±a few times.With not a sound in response, he jumped in and climbed up with her on his back.


    Cecil was on edge. They hadn¡¯te out for such a long time, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    He climbed up with incredible difficulty. Cecil saw them and was happy. ¡°Alexander.¡±


    Felicia had fainted. He could only tie the cloth strip to her body and drop her down little by little. The three helpers caught her. As soon as they put her down, they heard an explosion. Alexander was caught off guard and he leapt straight down.


    The three of them did not respond fast enough and had no time to catch him as they watched him fall.


    Cecil widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Alexander.¡±


    As she watched him plunge down in front of her, tears started flowing down her eyes. She ran over as fast as she could.


    ¡°Alexander, Alexander, can you hear me?¡± Cecil held him in her arms and patted him on the cheek, but he did not respond.


    She was scared that something bad had happened to him.


    ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go to the hospital now. This situation is out of our depth,¡± the helper brought by Alexander said worriedly.


    Without waiting for her reply, they quickly carried Alexander and raced to the car.


    There were explosive items in the warehouse, and it was hard to predict whether there would be a second explosion. They each carried an injured person in their arms. Not long after they left, the second explosion urred.


    Cecil sent the three of them to the hospital, and the most severely injured one was Alexander. The deterrent force of the explosion gave him a head concussion and broken ribs from falling from a high ce.


    She was scared out of her wits. She sat on the chair for a long time and didn¡¯te to her senses. Thinking of the scene that had urred, she felt lucky, but now¡­


    ¡°Miss Hayes, we have already informed the Jenkins family toe over. We don¡¯t know about the Hayes family¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already called them, and they¡¯ll be here soon. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Distraught, Cecil wiped her tears, trying to look less out of sorts.


    They noddedand left without saying anything.


    With her phone in her hands, she thought and decided to call Everleigh.


    At this moment, Everleigh was fast asleep, but as a doctor, her mobile phone rarely turned off.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡± When Cecil heard her voiceat that moment, she could no longer hold back her tears.


    She did not know what to say to her.


    Everleigh woke up in an instant when she heard the voice. She frowned and asked, ¡°Cecil? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±


    As she spoke, she switched on the light.


    When Theodore heard her anxious tone, he opened his eyes and quickly sat up.


    Cecil cried so distressingly. After a while, she exined slowly, ¡°Everleigh,e to Maniville. Alexander is in the hospital, and he¡¯s been severely injured.¡±


    ¡°Alexander? When did he go abroad?¡± Everleigh was shocked. She¡¯d just met him the day before;why was he abroad at the moment?


    Theodore realized that something was amiss. He quickly put on his clothes and booked ne tickets to go overseas with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Wait for me. I¡¯ll book a ne ticket right away.¡± Everleigh hung up the phone and fumbled to put on her clothes before heading to the airport with Theodore.


    He was driving but couldn¡¯t help but to be worried about her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe that everything is fine for Cecil called at this time.¡±

 Chapter 552 Escaped Death

    Everleigh knew that she was safe, but Cecil seldom cried unless she was petrified.


    It was unfortunate that they were abroad, or else they could have arrived faster.


    Theodore and Everleigh arrived in time.


    Thest flight had yet to take off.


    In the meantime, at a hospital abroad, Felicia was the first toe to as she opened her eyes to check how Lenold was faring.


    The nurse asked her not to move. After all, she was injured as well.


    However, Felicia wouldn¡¯t hear of it. She wouldn¡¯t feel relieved until she saw Lenold with her own eyes.


    ¡°Felicia, don¡¯t be nervous. Lenold is out of the woods.¡± Cecil came in from the door and informed her softly.


    Seeing Cecil walk in withher face covered in dust and her clothes dirty, she asked,¡°Cecil, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The most severely injured one is Alexander.¡± When Cecil mentioned him, her eyes dimmed a little.


    If Alexander hadn¡¯t arrived on time, they would have probably been killed in the explosions.


    Felicia was stunned when she heard about Alexander.


    When had he arrived?


    Cecil understood that Felicia was confused at the moment as she had not witnessed what happened, and it was expected that she didn¡¯t know who had saved her.


    The two sat down, and Cecil filled her in on what had happened. Only then did Felicia have a grasp of what had transpired.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Felicia, I wanted to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Lenold would have died long ago, and it caused you to be caught by Diana.¡± Cecil was apologetic. If something atrocious had happened, she would never be able to exin it to the Meyer family.


    Felicia smiled lightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize for this.My family knows my personality. Since I¡¯ve made my decision, I won¡¯t regret it. But¡­ You haven¡¯t informed the Meyer family, have you?¡±


    ¡°No. The Jenkins family have arrived, and what¡¯s more important is that Everleigh is here as well. After all, I will feel much more at ease with her around,¡± Cecil exined.


    Thinking of the scene that had taken ce, she couldn¡¯t fight back her tears anymore.


    Alexander¡¯s unflinching expression had made her very touched.


    It was said that many lovers would make a decision at the moment of life and death, and between the two, they had already seen the choices they made. Alexander had done it for his beloved.


    The moment he¡¯d rushed in to save Felicia,Cecil had known what she herself meant to him.


    ¡°Cecil, you and Alexander¡­¡± Felicia asked tentatively.


    ¡°Everleigh told me that he likes me. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, but after what happened¡­ I think I know what kind of person I should be looking for,¡± Cecil said, and her tone left no room for arguments. How could she be unhappy if a man was willing to risk his life for her?


    Felicia couldn¡¯t help but smile. Seeing her like this, she was relieved. It was the greatest happiness in one¡¯s life to find a person who really belonged to them.


    ¡°I want to see Alexander.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. The Jenkins family have also arrived, and it¡¯s not appropriate for me to pop in there alone.¡± Cecil didn¡¯t know how to face Missha. Everyone attested to her calm and gentle personality, but if she knew that her nephew was injured because of her, she reckoned that Missha would be angry at her.


    Lenold had regained consciousness, albeit from the pain. The bandage tied to his waist by Cecil earlier had tightened his wound so much that he had lost more blood. That was why he had fainted.


    ¡°Cecil, Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Lenold.¡± Felicia walked over and grabbed his hand. It was really good to be able to look into his eyes. She thought that she would not see him again.


    There was a hint of joy deep in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so good to be able to see you again.¡±


    Felicia burst into tears and clutched his hands tighter.She might be an elite in the business world, but she was very fragile in terms of feelings.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would do if something had happened to him.


    Cecil watched them and knew that her presence was redundant there. She turned and went to Alexander¡¯s ward to have a look.


    Before she walked in, she saw both Missha and Cynthia in the room, watching the doctor examine Alexander.


    His eyes were closed, and his face was covered with wounds. When Cecil saw him, tears rolled down her cheeks quietly. She didn¡¯t have the courage to go in.


    When Everleigh and Theodore arrived, it was already the afternoon of the next day. They hurried to the hospital, and Cecil came to pick them up at the entrance.


    ¡°Cecil, where is Alexander?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the ward. I don¡¯t know if he has woken up yet,¡± she exined.


    Everleigh nced at Cecil¡¯s soiled clothes andmore or less guessed what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Alexander firstand visit Lenoldter.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Everleigh followed Cecil to the ward. At that time, Alexander had woken up, but his ribs were too painful for him to move. He could only lie down.


    Missha was looking after him.


    ¡°Alexander.¡± Everleigh walked in and called out.


    He turned his head and took a look atCecil¡¯s red and swollen eyes. She lowered her head as if she didn¡¯t dare toe in. He chuckled and said, ¡°Cecil, why don¡¯t youe in? I¡¯ve woken up. Why won¡¯t you look at me?¡±


    Theodore came back to his senses and looked at Cecil, who was leaning against the door. Upon hearing his words, she didn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Earlier you were still asleep, so I didn¡¯te over.¡± She rubbed her hands awkwardly, feeling even more nervous as she walked in.


    Everleigh and Theodore stood by the side, watching as Cecil walked over.


    Alexander reached out and held her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have a rest? Look at your eyes; they¡¯re so swollen.¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other and listened to their conversation. It was really awkward for them.


    Perhaps, it was inconvenient for them to be there.


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    Missha looked up and asked, ¡°Yes, Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find the doctor and ask about Alexander¡¯s condition.¡±


    She was observant enough to notice everything, so Misshanced at them, nodded, and went to look for the attending doctor with Everleigh.


    As the three of them walked away, Missha turned to look at Theodore. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the former CEO of the Godfrey family is both handsome and talented.It looks like I¡¯ve had the honor of seeing him in action today.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you¡¯re overpraising me,¡± Theodore replied in a gentle tone.


    She stopped in her tracks and turned to nce at him.


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Instead, a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. He allowed her to analyze him to her heart¡¯s content.


    Missha withdrew her gaze, andmixed emotions washed over her.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, what¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about my perfect niece andhow did she end up with a man like you. The rumors about Mr. Godfrey and the daughter of the Bailey family have been spreading. Even I had heard a lot when I was abroad.¡±


    ¡°You have to take the rumors with a grain of salt and see with your own eyes.Aunt Missha, would such a smart person like you be hung up on the past?¡± Theodore said clearly word by word. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed by her words at all.


    Everyone had a past. Although his was none too favorable, he had turned over a new leaf.


    At the very least, his feelings for Everleigh had never changed.

 Chapter 553 In-Law Issues

    Hearing his words, Missha¡¯s expression changed a little. She looked at Everleigh and asked, ¡°What do you like about him?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I was lied to when I was young and ignorant. Now that I have children, I have to deal with him for their sake.¡± Everleigh sighed with emotion.


    She didn¡¯t know what she saw in Theodore to make her like him.


    Missha listened to her words and couldn¡¯t help but erupt withughter. ¡°Oh dear,I know that you won¡¯t let him go easily. Well, he¡¯s handsome and looks simr to stair.¡±


    ¡°Now, are you satisfied with what you¡¯ve seen?¡± Everleigh nodded and asked.


    Missha rolled her eyes at her. ¡°If you¡¯re satisfied with him, what else can I say? Life can¡¯t be perfect. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the doctor.¡±


    Theodore followed behind, shaking his head helplessly. He knew that Missha was here to tease him.


    The three of them came to the attending doctor¡¯s office. Everleigh had been in this hospital for her internship in the past. ¡°Dr. Trevino, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Dr. Desen. I¡¯m here because my cousin was admitted to the hospital. I want to know more about his condition.¡±


    ¡°Alexander Jenkins?¡± Dr. Dessen didn¡¯t know him, but he was no stranger to Missha, as she had asked about Alexander¡¯s situation many times.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his head. The only problem is his bones. His sternum is cracked, and several of his ribs are broken. He needs rest.¡±


    Dr. Desen took out Alexander¡¯s x-ray and presented it to Everleigh.


    She was not familiar with orthopedics, but she could still tell that Alexander¡¯s injuries were not very severe and that he would recover well as long as he had a good rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m much obliged, Dr. Desen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I learned all of this from you.¡± A smile was on Dr.Desen¡¯s face, and he spoke in a joking tone.


    After making sure that he was really okay, she wanted to call Saniogo to update him on Alexander¡¯s situation and spare him from concerns.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯d better not call Saniogo. I didn¡¯t tell him about Alexander¡¯s situation. He¡¯s getting old too. If anything really happens to Alexander, it¡¯s not toote for me to call him again.¡± Missha took Everleigh¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t want her to make this call.


    Such action made Theodore frown, and his expression went cold. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind Missha¡¯s request. The situation shouldn¡¯t be like this. Alexander had almost lost his life;why shouldn¡¯t they inform Saniogo about it?


    Everleigh did not think too muchand thought that Missha was doing this out of kindness.


    Fortunately, there was nothing serious to worry about, so she could talk about itter.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you can head back first. I¡¯ll go and visit Lenold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Missha knew that Cecil had a good rtionship with Lenold, so it was reasonable for her to visit him.


    Theodore and Everleigh went to Lenold¡¯s ward. Theodore asked in a deep voice, ¡°Everleigh, your aunt¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with my aunt?¡±


    He opened his mouth and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He was puzzled by his words.


    He felt that he was thinking too much, but he saw the expression in Missaha¡¯s eyes. He just didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She didn¡¯t linger on the thought. When they entered Lenold¡¯s ward, Felicia was tending to him.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, such a big thing has happened and we are all worried to death.¡± Everleigh looked at Lenold who still managed tough. He probably thought that his dream hade true now.


    Felicia poured water for the two of them.


    ¡°Everleigh, did you talk about me with the Meyer family?¡±


    Everleigh epted the ss of water and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They all know you¡¯re here for Lenold. I didn¡¯t say anything else. Besides, you¡¯re fine now, sothere¡¯s no need for them to worry about you.¡±


    Felicia nodded. This was what she intended. She¡¯d left without a single notice. Although they didn¡¯t keep in contact with each other, she knew that it was to respect her. However, now that there was danger, she didn¡¯t want them to worry.


    Lenold nced at Theodore. Upon hearing that there had been a search for him whereTheodore offered help as well, he said,¡°Mr. Godfrey, thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Theodore said indifferently. If it wasn¡¯t for Everleigh, he wouldn¡¯t have helped either.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing serious happened. Have you contacted the authorities?¡± Everleigh asked.


    They shouldn¡¯t let them assume he was dead. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle.


    Lenold sighed and said, ¡°Not yet. My injury is a bit serious, and I don¡¯t have a phone with me, so I¡¯ve put it off for the time being.¡±


    Everleigh nced at Felicia. She seemed to have something she wanted to say.


    She understood her very well. As a woman, what she needed most was a sense of security. She felt a sense of security from Lenold, but he would often embark on missionsand put his life in danger. Any woman would not be able to ept it.


    The two chatted with each other here. When Cecil came over, her eyes were red. Everleigh and Felicia saw her and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Cecil, why are you crying? Is Alexander¡­¡±


    She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s Cynthia. She hit andmed mewhen she arrived,saying that I brought harm to Alexander. I know I¡¯m in the wrong, so I don¡¯t want to argue with her.¡±


    When Everleigh heard ¡®Cynthia¡¯, she frowned. Cynthia¡¯s personality was what it seemed to be. She always thought that everyone on the was beholden to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to her. Cynthia didn¡¯t like me. That¡¯s why she put the me on you.¡±


    Cecil nodded. She was no pushover. On one hand, she felt guilty for Alexander, but on the other, she felt that she was in the wrong.


    She also had to take responsibility.


    Felicia patted her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Felicia, worry not. When you be a member of our family in the future, I, for one, won¡¯t make things difficult for you. The conflicts between inws will be non-existent in the Hayes family.¡± Cecil turned her head and blurted those words without thinking.


    She was nothing like Cynthia. Through this matter, she had witnessed Felicia¡¯s affection for Lenold. If anyone dared to break them up, Cecil would be the first to protect them.


    Everleigh really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry; which part of a y was this?


    She couldn¡¯t speak ill of all sisters-inw just because of Cynthia.


    Besides, Cecil was with Alexander, so she would also consider her as her sister-inw.


    That would mean¡­


    Thinking of this, Everleigh turned her eyes, stretched out her hands, and said sincerely, ¡°Cecil, calm down. If you marry Alexander, the discord between inws will not appear. I will take good care of you.¡±


    Hearing this,all the blood rushed to Cecil¡¯s face.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡±


    Lenold felt beatific when he saw Cecil being shy.


    He had heard of Alexander, who was upright.


    He was also meticulous in his work.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no scandal whatsoever. He was the ideal type for his sister.


    Theodore looked at the expression on Everleigh¡¯s face, and the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    There were no issues with inws at home, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡°You know,it¡¯s no big deal. Although Cynthia is unfriendly to you, as long as I¡¯m kind to you, nothing else matters. Don¡¯t worry, we are sisters. I will definitely see to it that Alexander treats you well,¡± Everleigh continued to tease her.


    Cecil was really speechless.


    Feliciaughed along. In fact, it was good to have a sister-inw like Cecil.


    In the past, she did not have much impression of Cecil at the banquet, but now, she could tell that she was also a loyal person.

 Chapter 554 The Meyer Family Has Arrived

    The atmosphere in the ward was harmonious.


    That afternoon, Cecil found a hotel for Everleigh and Theodore so that they could catch up on some rest.


    Everything else could wait.


    Everleigh nced at Alexander and went to get some shut-eye. Upon hearing this, Cynthia was a little upset. ¡°Are you here to visit Alexander or to have a rest? I don¡¯t sense any sincerity in you at all.¡±


    Everleigh whipped her head around to gaze at Cynthia¡¯s attitude-ridden face. She frowned and said, ¡°I can¡¯tpare with you. Others say that you¡¯ve been working hard abroad, but by the looks of it, you seem to be turning into Humpty Dumpty. I guess you didn¡¯t have any hardships, huh.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Oh, don¡¯tunch your missiles at me.¡±


    ¡°You started it first. Visiting Alexander is my part of showing sincerity. Besides, I came here by ne. Don¡¯t you know the time difference between home and abroad?¡± When Everleigh had arrived, her whole body was tense, and her mind was on high alert. When she knew that Alexander and the others were alright, she started to loosen up. However, the more rxed she was, the more the exhaustion sank in.


    Now, she could not no longer hold on.


    Facing Everleigh¡¯s words, Cynthia didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    Alexander understood that it was tiring for Everleigh to travel all the way, and it must be even more tiring for her to stay up for the whole day.


    ¡°Everleigh, hurry up and get some rest. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯lle over and visit youter,¡± she responded in a soft voice. She then nced at Cynthia and turned to leave with Theodore.


    After Everleigh left, Cynthia stamped her feet anxiously. ¡°Alexander, won¡¯t you give her a lecture?¡±


    ¡°What can I say? She flew from another country and has been here for so long. Is there anything wrong with her going back to rest?¡± Alexander red at her. Cynthia seemed to find everything about Everleigh dislikable.


    She remained quiet after being rebuked by Alexander.


    When Missha walked over, she was carrying a lot of things in her hand. She looked around and did not see Everleigh. ¡°Where is Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°She has gone back to rest. Why? Didyou expect her to stay and look after Alexander?¡±


    ¡°You had a rest as well. Didn¡¯t you just arrive?¡± Alexander scolded her in a cold and deep voice.


    Cynthia choked. She didn¡¯t dare to speak again as she picked up the food brought by Missha and began to dig in.


    Missha knew that this niece of hers was not fond of the other, and that Everleigh must be very tired from all the traveling, so it was normal for her to have a rest.


    In the evening, Everleigh came to visit. Alexander was seated on the bed, eating, and Cecil was feeding him.


    It was a rather dazzling sight.


    ¡°Oops, we came at the wrong time.¡± Everleigh stood at the doorway, with Theodore following behind her. The two of them looked like outsiders.


    Cecil rolled her eyes yfully and said, ¡°Leave all your nonsense at the door, thank you. Take my ce and feed him. I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    ¡°Uh-oh, we haven¡¯t had our meals either. Besides, Alexander prefers you feeding him.¡± Everleigh took Theodore¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa, taking in their intimate actions.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. It was rare for him to have such a good treatment, so naturally, he did not want to miss it.


    ¡°Cecil, I¡¯m not full yet.¡±


    Cecil assumed that Alexander did it on purpose. He had polished off almost two tes of food, but imed that he still wasn¡¯t satiated. Cecil threw the te aside and said, ¡°Excuse you, I didn¡¯t get to eat too.¡±


    He pouted and stopped talking.


    Everleigh knew that if he continued to tease her, Cecil would get angry.


    Theodore nced at his phone. It was filled with documents sent by Moses. If he ignored them, it would cause a lot of problems for thepany.


    ¡°You¡¯ve called him?¡±


    ¡°I did. I think he¡¯ll arrive soon,¡± Cecil answered his question.


    Now that Alexander was safe and sound, it was reasonable to inform them.


    ¡°What about the Meyer family?¡±


    ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s inappropriate for me to call the Meyer family,isn¡¯t it?¡± Cecil shook her head, showing that she had no clue about it.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    As soon as she finished her sentences, Everleigh¡¯s phone rang. It was from Christopher.


    She was helpless. She knew very well thathe had found out exactly what was going on.


    She swept her eyes over Theodore and picked up the call without hesitation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is Felicia with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, did she call you?¡±


    ¡°She did, but I can¡¯t head over there now. Ysabelle and my father are on their way. Help me pick them up.¡± He sighed powerlessly. He was afraid that something would happen because they were too worried.


    It would be a good idea for Everleigh to pick them up.


    She agreed. She hung up the phone and asked the time of their arrival.


    After getting all the details, she and Theodore went to pick them up.


    At the airport,Ysabelle and Samuel exited, and they immediately saw Everleigh and Theodore. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle.¡± She waved her hand.


    Samuel looked at her and asked, ¡°Has anything happened to Felicia?¡±


    ¡°No, no, she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Let¡¯s talk when you all have met.¡± Everleigh understood what they were thinking. Since their daughter and sister had gotten into trouble, it would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t worried.


    No matter how much she said, it would be better to go and have a look for themselves.


    In the hospital, Ysabelle looked at Felicia, and there was sorrow in her eyes. ¡°Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle.¡± Felicia was stunned when she saw them, but soon came to her senses.


    ¡°Felicia, what happened to you? Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? Couldn¡¯t you update us on your situation?¡± Samuel shouted angrily, but he still couldn¡¯t cover up the concern in his tone.


    His children were all outstanding, and he raised them all by himself. If anything bad happened to them,what would be of him?


    Felicia looked down,the redness in her eyes betraying her feelings.


    Their family was never the kind to get sentimental; they always kept things open within one and another. However, it was because of this that they got used to supporting each other silently.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Felicia tond herself in such a situation.


    It had almost cost her life.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Samuel waved his hand. During the time when Felicia had not been around, he was very worried about her getting into an ident. Now that she was in front of him safe and sound, it was a blessing indeed.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s just worried about you. He wasn¡¯t criticizing you. Look how thin you¡¯ve gotten. You used to say that you wanted to lose weight, and now you seeded,¡± Ysabelle eased the atmosphere.


    Felicia forced a smile. She hadn¡¯t eaten well under Diana¡¯s captivity.


    In addition, Lenold was severely injured, and his condition was unstable.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had trained her physique for so many years, she would have died a long time ago.


    Everleigh and Theodore stood at the back. They exchanged nces for a moment, then turned to walk out. It was not a convenient time for them to meet with the Meyer family members.


    The two of them sauntered to the hospital corridor and sat on the chairs, watching the nurses bustle back and forth.


    ¡°It seems that a marriage is happening soon.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. When will our wedding be held?¡± Theodore turned his head, his eyes teeming with anticipation as he looked at her.


    Her expression froze. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

 Chapter 555 When Will You Marry Me?

    A chortle escaped from Theodore. He held her hand and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We¡¯ve experienced life and death now, and we¡¯ve even had our children and met each other¡¯s parents. When are you going to marry me?¡±


    Everleigh was stunned by his words. She paused for a few seconds before sheughed. ¡°Theodore,you have to propose. Besides, can¡¯t you tell your parents¡¯ attitude towards me?¡±


    Her words were not what he wanted to hear.


    He knew that his parents treated her poorly and had even tried to frame her. If it wasn¡¯t for her mental and emotional strength, he was afraid that something would have gone wrong a long time ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my family has not been good to you.¡± His face was riddled with guilt.


    It was good enough that she was willing to forgive him. He couldn¡¯t ask for more.


    Realizing that she had said something wrong,she quickly added, ¡°Actually,your family is not the main reason.I mean, think about it, you proposed in a hospital.I¡¯m not asking for the most romantic proposal ever, but the least you can do is to prepare an engagement ring and flowers. Have you ticked any of the items?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His eyes lit up as he heard her question. ¡°I have¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you have?¡± She looked at him with an amused expression.


    They all came in such a hurry. It was impossible for him to have prepared a ring.


    He hesitated. After thinking for a moment, he promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The wedding won¡¯t be too poor. Just wait and see.¡±


    She smiled slightly. No matter the reason, his intentions were good. In addition, it was not the right time to get married now. The Godfrey family had encountered a heap of problems, including her parents¡¯ issue. In short, troubles wereing one after another.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when everything is settled.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about this and go back to the hotel. Both of their families are around. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to join them.¡±


    Theodore had the same thinking. It was better to rest early and adjust to the time difference.


    Everleigh slept soundly that night. She was so tired as she hadn¡¯t had a good rest in the afternoon.


    After a quiet night, she brought food to the hospital in the morning.


    She went to see Alexander. Cecil was not around, and Missha was the only one here.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, did you stay the whole night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.There is nothing important going on in thepany. I¡¯ll be alone if I go back, so I thought that it¡¯s a good idea to stay here to apany Alexander.¡± Missha nodded withdark circles under her eyes.Obviously, she hadn¡¯t had any rest.


    Everleigh gave her the things she had bought and said, ¡°Eat something. I¡¯ll go and visit Lenold.¡±


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mostly severe skin trauma. Fortunately, hisyears of being in the army andthe physical training has benefited him a lot.His physique is better than any ordinary people,¡± Everleigh exined.


    Alexander nodded. ¡°Good to hear that.¡±


    Cecil was not overly worried.


    At this moment, the Hayes family members were all gathered in Lenold¡¯s ward. Felicia had taken Samuel to rest.


    She left them to have more space.


    Seeing what had happened to his sonwas akin toa stab to Jaseh¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Lenold, what happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Diana. She kidnapped Lenold on purpose to take over his shares. Once his shares were transferred, she wanted to kill him so that everyone would assume that he was sacrificed in the mission.¡± Cecil had realized this when the fire was ignited.


    This was also part of the reason why Diana hadn¡¯t killed Lenold. After all, there were a lot of documents that needed to be signed by him.


    Upon hearing it, Jaseh was incensed. Diana didn¡¯t know gratitude and dared to hurt others.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She ran away. It¡¯ll be more difficult to find her this time around.¡± Withthe help of the Jenkins family,Cecil was able to track down Diana. Now that something had happened, it was hard to say where she would go.


    Winifred was also upset. ¡°No matter what, Diana must be found. I won¡¯t tolerate someone who has hurt my son.¡±


    She¡¯d objected to adopting Diana back then, but she¡¯d gone along with Jaseh, who was determined.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the girl would turn into such an ungrateful person after they raised her up for so many years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten Lenold¡¯s shares back, but a part of it has been taken away by Diana,¡± Thaud said in a deep voice. He had not discovered her schemes soon enough. When he took action, it was toote.


    Lenold was on his bed, brows knitting when he heard what Thaud said. He didn¡¯t expect that his sister, whom he loved for so many years, would do such a thing.


    It was heart-breaking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to look for her. Hopefully, they can track her down.¡± Cecil sighed helplessly. Money was not the issue at that moment.The most important thing was that they were now safe and sound.


    Otherwise, she would not be at ease for the rest of her life.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you mention that the Jenkins family saved you all? Where are they?¡± Jaseh almost forgot about their savior. He couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°In the ward downstairs. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Cecil replied. She brought Jaseh and Thaud to visit Alexander.


    Winifred, on the other hand, stayed behind to take care of Lenold.


    When the three of them entered, they saw Everleigh.


    ¡°When did you arrive? Have you eaten?¡± Cecil asked her, thinking why didn¡¯t she meet up with her when she¡¯d arrived.


    ¡°I was thinking to visit Lenoldter and wanted to pass some snacks to Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, thank you for saving my son.¡± Jaseh walked over to the bed and looked at him, gratitude eclipsing his face.


    The Hayes family would remember this for the rest of their lives.


    Alexander felt guilty when he saw his formality. If only Jaseh knew that what he had done was all for Cecil¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, you¡¯re too polite. I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, everyone in my family will remember your kindness. In the future, if there¡¯s any favor that the Jenkins family needs help with, my family will do our best.¡± Jaseh assumed that the Jenkins family would prioritise their interests, mainly because they were in the business industry.


    The Hayes family was also in the business industry, but most of them worked for the government. They could notpete with the Jenkins family.


    However¡­ The Hayes family was involved in multiple fields.


    Listening to what Jaseh had offered, Alexander didn¡¯t know what to reply. He was debating on the idea of marrying Cecil.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say such a thing.¡± Cecil couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She believed that Alexander didn¡¯t save them for the intention of gaining a favor from the Hayes family, but rather because he didn¡¯t want her to be sad.


    ¡°Cecil, be careful of your manners. No matter what, we owe him a favor,¡± Jaseh scolded her with a frown. She felt helpless.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why her father wouldn¡¯t allow Alexander to finish his words.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t hold on to herughter when she saw the situation. Alexander¡¯s rescue had gone down the drain now that it had been denied by them.


    It was true that they owed Alexander a favor, but what he really wanted was to be the son-inw of the Hayes family.


    ¡°Mr. Hayes, you don¡¯t have to say that. Cecil and I are also friends. If she¡¯s in trouble, I couldn¡¯t just ignore her. Thus, you don¡¯t have to say such words.¡± Though Alexander wanted to express his feelings,he might be considered as harboring evil intentions at the first ce when he mentioned it.


    Hearing this, Jaseh was moved and believed that Alexander was a fine man.


    When Everleigh and Theodore saw what had happened, they broke outughing.

 Chapter 556 Giving You The Shares

    The scene was hrious, as if they were all speaking differentnguages.


    When the two of themughed out loud, everyone in the ward looked at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just suddenly remembered something,¡± Everleigh quickly exined.


    Knowing what Everleigh wasughing at, Cecil rolled her eyes, thinking, ¡°What¡¯s so funny.¡±


    FortunatelyMissha was not there, or else Everleigh would have received a lecture from her.


    At noon, Everleigh inquired about Diana. Cecil snarled, ¡°That b*tch is probably hiding somewhere. I¡¯ve sent people to look for her, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much hope. After all, the world is so big¡­¡±


    Everleigh knew what she meant and turned to look at Theodore.


    He smiled faintly as his gaze fell softly on her. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She wished to help Cecil. She was powerless, but it was enough for her to have Theodore by her side.


    When Cecil saw that their bond was stronger, she was relieved. As for the issue with Diana, it couldn¡¯t be rushed. It was not a piece of cake tracking down one person.


    However¡­


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°The Hayes family will go public to exin Diana¡¯s crimes and announce that she is no longer a member of the Hayes family.¡± Cecil wanted to wait for their full recoveries before announcing the statement.


    Furthermore, she would also report to the police and indict her of intentional homicide.


    At that moment, Everleigh realized that Cecil was going to push Diana to the extreme.


    Once this matter was exposed, there was no turning back for her.


    Cecil wanted to be ruthless.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Diana won¡¯t want toe back,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice.


    Cecil nced at him and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If Diana doesn¡¯te back, she won¡¯t get to stir up any trouble. Even if she ns to run away, the Hayes family won¡¯t give up. She won¡¯t be able to shake herself off from this.¡±


    She would never give up until she searched the ends of the world.


    Everleigh was all too familiar with Cecil¡¯s personality. She would not give up easily once she had set her relentless mind to it.


    Back in the country, Wilson was perturbed by the issues guing Godfrey Group. The money had been transferred to buy the shares, and many projects couldn¡¯t be implemented.


    He could only watch as 15 billion dors were flushed down the toilet. Just the thought of it left his heart aching.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, there is an update.¡± The secretary rushed in from outside the room and quickly handed the news to him.


    The anger in his heart soared when he heard her words.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Hayes family, the Meyer family, the Jenkins family, and Theodore have all gone abroad. Everyone knows that something bad has happened to Lenold. Now that all of them have gone there, is it possible that something has befallen the Hayes family?¡± The secretary was also making bold spections.


    This could either be a severe or minor issue.


    Maybe it would benefit them.


    Upon hearing this, Wilson was lost in thought.


    ¡°Go and investigate it thoroughly and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll let you know the oue soon.¡± The secretary left in a hurry.


    He had to think thoroughly.


    In the afternoon,when he found out the whole truth about the incident, he thought of a n.


    ¡°Search for the whereabouts of Diana Hayes. We must find her before they do,¡± he ordered.


    They had a lot in their hands now. Even if they wanted to find her, it would take some time. It was the best opportunity for him.


    The secretary understood and knew what n he was concocting.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to trace Diana¡¯s whereabouts. Wilson had quick wit and it was his strength to track down someone.


    After Diana¡¯s ident, she had returned home. She believed that the most dangerous ce was also the safest one. After all, she still wanted tounder the money of the Hayes family, and she was not going to leave easily without it.


    When Wilson found Diana¡¯s address, he personally went to the location.


    She had secretly bought an apartment in the past. She knew that it would attract much attention by buying such a luxurious property, so she bought it with none the wiser.


    She didn¡¯t expect that it woulde in handy.


    In the room, shewas going through some information on herputer, hatching her next step.


    Hearing the knock on the door, she was curious. She wasn¡¯t expecting any visitors at this moment. However, when she opened the door, she saw the face of her visitor and froze. ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Hayes, I¡¯d underestimated you.I didn¡¯t think that you would¡¯ve bought a house here.¡± Wilson walked in and observed her carefully.


    Diana knew him; he was previously all over the news.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what are you doing here? You are not wee. Please go out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me so quickly. Don¡¯t you want to know how I was able to track you down so quickly?¡± Sitting on the sofa, he raised his head and looked at her vignt expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I mean no harm. I just want to make a deal with you.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    He smirked and said in a stern voice, ¡°I know what you did abroad. The Hayes family won¡¯t let it slide. Have you not seen the news this morning? You¡¯re a wanted criminal now.¡±


    ¡°A wanted criminal?¡± She asked in a sharp voice. She immediately took out her phone to search for the news. Then she saw her photo with the crime of intentional homicide stated.


    ¡°Cecil, you¡¯re brutal¡­¡± Diana was so angry that she threw her phone away.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re not dead, are they?¡±


    Diana couldn¡¯t believe what Cecil had done.


    Her reactions were within Wilson¡¯s expectation. ¡°They are abroad and have survived. Miss Hayes, if you were to deal with them alone, I¡¯m afraid it would be difficult for you to get what you want.¡±


    She sneered,¡°What you mean is that you¡¯re willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°You can say that in a way.¡±


    ¡°What rights do you have? Wilson, you are deep in debt now, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t know about your failures. Now that you¡¯re experiencing ack of funds, there¡¯s only one reason for you toe to me.¡± She calmed down and realized his intentions.


    He did not hide the truth. ¡°Yes, I want to talk to you about our cooperation. You have been in the Hayes family for so many years, and you probably have a lot of money, so let¡¯s talk about cooperation. You scratch my back and I¡¯ll scratch yours. Although the Hayes family is working for the government, they are not so good at doing business. I will deal with business for you. How about that?¡±


    Hearing his words, she finally put two and two together.


    All he wanted was her money to help ease his situation.


    ¡°If you want me to do this, then what about you? What¡¯s going on with Godfrey Group? Do you think I have no idea about the current situation?¡± She crossed her arms, sarcasm clear on her face.


    She wouldn¡¯t take out all her money in exchange for something she couldn¡¯t envision.


    Especially not when Wilson was an experienced businessman.


    Who knew how many times he had duped others into his traps.


    ¡°I know your worries. I will give you a guarantee. This is for you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he hinted for the secretary to hand over the items in his hand.


    Diana swept her gaze over it and realized that it was the shares of Godfrey Group. It was not much, only 10%.


    After confirming that it was the shares, she looked at him and asked, ¡°You¡¯re willing to give me the shares?¡±

 Chapter 557 Give Him The Money

    A ghost of a smile touched Wilson¡¯s lips, and there was a sparkle in his intelligent eyes. ¡°Of course, we should show our sincerity in doing business. I¡¯m not sure if you are satisfied with my sincerity, Miss Hayes?¡±


    Dianaughed softly, but her eyes were still as piercingly-cold as ice. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied, but I want to appraise. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say so?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle again tomorrow. Miss Hayes, make sure you appraise it thoroughly.¡± He did not stay for too long. He got up and left.


    There was not much to say, and it was better to leave it where it should be.


    Taking this as a scenario.


    If he had said too much, it might backfire.


    After he left, Diana was indeed swayed. There was no way out for her anymore. Even if she had money, no one was willing to work for her. It was not a bad idea to work hand in hand with Wilson and drain the shares of the Godfrey family.


    However¡­ She had to do something more.


    The next day, Wilson visited again, and Diana readily graced their agreement with her signature.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already written it down. The money will be transferred to your ount soon.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hayes, you¡¯re a straightforward person. It is pity that you are ignored by the Hayes family.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you don¡¯t need to say such things,I won¡¯t fall for your words. However, I have one condition, and I wish to get your agreement.¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. He knew that this woman would notply easily.


    She smirked,her eyes spilling avarice. ¡°I want to own the Hayes family.¡±


    He arched his eyebrows and said, ¡°The Hayes family is with the government. Are you sure you can handle them?¡±


    ¡°I know they are protected by the government, but I only want the wealth of the Hayes family. All their business records are in the hands of Jaseh, and none of his three children are good at operating a business. It¡¯s more than reasonable for me to get them.¡±


    ¡°I can help you, but I won¡¯t care about your means of getting them.¡±


    ¡°Your word is all it takes. I look forward to our cooperation.¡± She stretched out her slender hand in front of him.


    They shook hands, indicating that they had reached an agreement.


    ¡­


    A few days had passed. After Everleigh made sure that everything was under control, she went back. Stainley was taking care of everything in the hospital. Furthermore, Theodore couldn¡¯t afford to waste too much time away from hispany.


    The same went for the Meyer family, who went back to their home respectively, save Felicia.


    The Hayes family had all returned to investigate Diana¡¯s whereabouts.


    They had already released the news to the public and were sure that many people had read it. Diana had nowhere to hide if she returned to the country.


    Everleigh and Theodore returned to the Trevino family home. Leon and Selena had been apanying stair and Adrienne.


    ¡°stair, Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± Adrienne dumped the toy in her hand and hugged Theodore¡¯s legs. A smile spreaded across her chubby little face.


    ¡°Adrienne, did you miss me?¡± He picked her up and kissed her on the face.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± she replied in a childish voice and pressed her little face against his.


    When Leon saw the two of theming back, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier so that we could pick you up?¡±


    Everleigh looked at him, who had clearly gained some weight. ¡°Leon, didn¡¯t you go back?¡±


    ¡°Why would I go back? Isn¡¯t it a better choice to stay here?¡± He honestly didn¡¯t want to leave. He felt happy staying in the Trevino family,pared to the Allen family, which was always enshrouded in a grieving-like atmosphere.


    ¡°It¡¯s better here.¡±


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and rest.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡± Selena voiced out. Looking at her tired look, she thought for a moment and didn¡¯t speak.


    Everleigh could tell that she had something to say. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll talk about it after you have a good rest.¡± Selena shook her head and decided to leave it forter.


    Everleigh was confused, butstill, she went upstairs to rest. Theodore was also very tired and slept in the guest room. If Leon could stay in the Trevino family, he thought that he could too.


    He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Everleigh knew what was on his mind, so she didn¡¯t care about it.


    When she woke up in the evening, Leon and Theodore were talking to Abraham. Theodore spoke the most, constantly calling Abraham ¡°Dad¡±.


    She shook her head and went straight to the kitchen whereSelena and Hilda were cooking.


    She felt a little emotional when she saw them cooking. Selena had never entered the kitchen before, as she felt that the smoke was choking.


    ¡°Everleigh, why are you standing here? Come in,¡± Selena shouted with a smile when she sawher standing by the door. She was stillholding an onion in her hand.


    Everleigh came to her awareness and walked in to help with the cooking.


    ¡°When did you start helping in the kitchen?¡± She asked in confusion.


    Selena smiled faintly. ¡°The production team once held a cookingpetition, and I picked up the interest from that moment. I purposely came to look for Hilda to learn a few tricks.¡±


    Hilda continued, ¡°Miss Selena is very attentive when cooking. Master Abraham enjoys her cooking very much.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The three of them were busy in the kitchen. When Hilda served the food, she once again felt happiness in the family.


    Just like now.


    Two daughters were cooking in the kitchen, and two sons-inw were conversing with their father-inw in the living room. The scene was indeed heartwarming.


    At the dinner table, Adrienne talked a lot as usual. The whole family was sitting together, and they were very happy.


    Theodore served Everleigh some vegetables and peeled the shrimps for her.


    Such actions stumped both Leon and Abraham, especially Leon, who had never witnessed him doing such things for others. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    ¡°Theodore, what¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what I¡¯m doing?¡± Theodore asked coldly. Anyone with a pair of eyes could see very well what he was doing.


    Leon zipped his mouth. Then, he peeled a shrimp and gave it to Selena.


    She slowly turned and nced at him, then replied in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to seafood.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Leon, you are trying too hard,¡± Adrienneughed loudly.


    She didn¡¯t care about the asion at all.


    Abraham couldn¡¯t help butugh.Leon didn¡¯t even know about it but still desired to win over Selena. Abraham wished that he could put some MORE effort.


    After the meal, when Everleigh came out of the shower, she saw Selena sitting in a chair and going through the medical book on her desk.


    ¡°Why are you reading in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°When you can¡¯t fall asleep, try reading them. It¡¯s the panacea for insomnia.¡± Everleigh walked over and picked up one of the books, and put it beside the pillow. It seemed to be on the night¡¯s to-read list.


    Selena took a deep breath and said, ¡°Everleigh, I came here to tell you something.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°About the Allen family, perhaps?¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes widened as she was curious about how she knew about it.


    Everleigh puffed augh and reached out to pat her head. ¡°After all these years, do you still think I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are?¡±


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re all familiar with each other, despite not being biologically rted.¡±

 Chapter 558 Why Should She Be The One Who Suffered

    Hearing what Selena had said, Everleigh felt slightly ufortable. Although she was not a child of the Trevino family, they grew up together, and they were more or less rted to each other.


    Everleigh pped Selena on the hand and said, ¡°Will you tell me what¡¯s going on now? If not, I will go and have my rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯sall because of Leon¡¯s parents. They found out that he¡¯s been living here and they¡¯ve been sending me such messages.Look, it infuriates me.¡± As Selena finished her sentence, she showed her sister something.


    It was a message to her.


    Everleigh read the message. Itwas full of threatening words.


    However¡­


    ¡°What are you going to do about it? I don¡¯t think you will treat Leon cruelly.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? I admit that I still have feelings for Leon, and I wanted to find someone and forget about him. But I failed. Leon¡¯s sleeves are full of tricks,¡± Selena said helplessly, but her tone still showed her love for him.


    Everleigh smirked and suddenly realized that both of them were unlucky enough to find boyfriends with families that disliked them.


    Like Theodore¡¯s parents, they wouldn¡¯t even give her a nce.


    ¡°Tell Leon about this,¡± she advised.


    Selena widened her eyes. ¡°Will this drive a wedge between them?¡±


    ¡°If it will, then let it be. Besides, this involves the Allen family. If this continues, you won¡¯t even get to marry Leon. Why do you have to suffer alone? Do you want to end up like me? To be framed countless times?¡± Everleigh asked bitterly.


    This was the matter of the Allen family. Selena shouldn¡¯t be hiding it from Leon while she suffered alone.


    After hearing what Everleigh said, Selena¡¯s eyes went dim, and she was silent.


    Everleigh knew that she was doing this for her and Leon¡¯s future, but then, life was not picture-perfect, and so was love.


    Selena hesitated for a moment;Everleigh¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to Leon now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t burden yourself.¡±


    After hearing Everleigh¡¯s words, Selena went directly to Leon¡¯s room. Everleigh sat up for a moment. It didn¡¯t take long for Leon to rush out. Theodore saw what had happened as well from the guest room as he leaned against the door. After hearing the car was started, they all went back to rest.


    ¡°Everleigh, I followed your words. You¡¯re responsible for any consequences,¡± Selena said as she was about to walk into her room to rest.


    Everleigh was speechless upon hearing what her sister said.


    Theodore walked over and sighed, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Leon won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. The Allen family is not able to control him.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Everleigh nodded, thinking of whatLeon had done for the past few years. If they could control his actions, the Allen family would have done it earlier.


    ¡°Rest now,¡± he said softly. Then, he pulled her back to her room to rest.


    The following day, Everleigh went to the hospital. Stainley was so busy that he didn¡¯t have a good rest. He didn¡¯t even go back home in the morning.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, you¡¯re finally back. Dr. Smith is exhausted.¡± The nurse was so grateful that she almost cried tears of gratitude.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. She understood that all the exhaustion was because of her doing and that Maxwell was the one who took care of everything.


    ¡°I will resume my work at once. You can rest assured.¡± She hurriedly went to work and dealt with her tasks.


    Just as she hadpleted her tasks, Stainley walked over. When he saw her, his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. Erine hase to look for you many times.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go look for her at noon.¡±


    ¡°Is everything okay with Christopher? When will hee back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It depends on when Felicia will be back.¡± She nced at the casebook, finding a few new patients.


    There were more patients hospitalized during this period of time.


    At noon, Everleigh was famished. Erine came over with the food and asked,¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. There¡¯s still a lot to be done.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you recently and was concerned about you,¡± Erine asked worriedly.


    Everleigh had been through a lot, and she was exhausted. It was impressive that she still managed to work.


    In the evening, Everleigh received a call from Cecil, telling her that she wasing back.


    ¡°Will Alexander be able toe back?¡± Alexander needed to recover properly. Could he move around after only a short time?


    ¡°He has toe back even if he doesn¡¯t want to. There are a lot of things waiting for him to attend to in the Jenkins family. He should go back to our country to recuperate.¡± Cecil didn¡¯t want to stay abroad as it was inconvenient for her to do anything.


    Everleigh looked down and agreed.


    ¡°When will youe back?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s flight. Do you want to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick you up. Lenold will be back as well, won¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the officials wille personally. After all, he is a person who has made great contributions.¡± Cecil gave a wry smile, not knowing how to react to that.


    Everleigh was silent for a moment. The national security work was handed over to the military, and they were grateful for the sacrifices made. They were people¡¯s heroes.


    When they arrived, Everleigh and Christopher picked them up from the airport. Lenold was brought back by others, but Felicia was not. She came back with Cecil.


    ¡°Alexander,¡± Everleigh called out. He smiled slightly and walked over to her.


    ¡°The car is waiting. Let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Felicia went back with Christopher and told Cecil, ¡°I¡¯ll visit the Hayes family when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Cecil would be pleased to wee her. She was her future sister-inw and must be treated well.


    In the Jenkins family, Everleigh brought Alexander back. Saniogo was sitting in the living room, waiting patiently.


    When he heard the housekeeper announcing that they had arrived, he quickly got up and walked out. ¡°Saniogo.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back sote?Was the flight dyed?¡± Saniogo frowned and asked, looking at Alexander with a bit of anger in his eyes.


    He was angry that Alexander had put himself in danger. Saniogo only had one son, and he didn¡¯t wish to see him in trouble.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Alexander knew that he was in the wrong. He¡¯d agreed with Missha to not call Saniogo because he knew that Saniogo would be worried upon hearing what he had encountered.


    However, he couldn¡¯t hide from them forever.


    Everleigh knew what her uncle was thinking. ¡°Uncle, let Alexander have a rest first. His bones haven¡¯t healed yet.¡±


    Hearing this, Saniogo couldn¡¯t say much even though he was still fuming. He got the servants to bring the things in.


    Alexanderid on his bed and sighed,¡°My bed is still the mostfortable ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You almost ended up in a coffin. Will that make you feel morefortable?¡± Saniogo¡¯s unhappy voice rang out.

 Chapter 559 Trouble In The Allen Family

    Alexander really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.Did his father have to say that? Well, he was back safely.


    He would be fine after recuperating for a while.


    Helpless,Everleigh said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t say that. Alexander is already upset.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, now that he¡¯s upset, why didn¡¯t he inform me about what happened? After all these years of bringing him up, didn¡¯t he think about how worried I would be?¡± Saniogo¡¯s tone was filled with dissatisfaction.


    Everleigh turned to look at Alexander, who was powerless as well. ¡°Dad, I did such a thing just to bring back a daughter-inw for you. Don¡¯t you want that to happen?¡±


    ¡°Daughter-inw? Hmph, if you had brought her back earlier, I might have a grandchild by now. Do I still need to worry?¡± Saniogo obviously didn¡¯t believe his words.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,Uncle. That woman is my friend. You¡¯ll know when the timees. Let Alexander have a rest now,¡± Everleigh also persuaded him to calm down.


    He didn¡¯t believe Alexander¡¯s words, but he believed in Everleigh¡¯s. She must have a reason for saying that.


    ¡°Alright, I believe in Everleigh. If you don¡¯t bring her back, we¡¯ll see how I deal with you.¡± Saniogo pretended to be fierce as he spoke, butin his heart,he was looking forward to meeting his future daughter-inw.


    He had introduced other people to Alexander before, but he avoided all of them. After a long time, he no longer cared about it anymore.


    Alexander was young and vigorous, and he might not ept his father¡¯s advice.


    Everleigh stayed the night. When she got up in the morning, she gave Alexander a simple examination before she went to the hospital.


    Time passed quickly, and a day passed in the blink of an eye. Everleigh was very tired and didn¡¯t want to go back.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice came from the door. She looked in the direction of the voice and was surprised when she saw him. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going on a business trip?¡±


    ¡°Done and dusted. It is still early, so I thought I¡¯de over to pick you up.¡±


    She was so happy to see his thoughtfulness, as she didn¡¯t want to drive back herself.


    On the road, she kept nodding off. She woke up when they arrived at the Trevino family. Theodore insisted on resting in the Trevino family home. It seemed that as long as Leon stayed, he would stay as well.


    When the two of them met, not only was Leon in the house,his parents were there with him as well.


    ¡°Uncle Can, Aunt Lorell,¡± Theodore called out in a low voice. It was obvious that he was very surprised by their presence.


    Can and Lorell both looked over when they heard the familiar voice.


    ¡°Theodore, why are you here?¡± Can questioned. He was then reminded of why he was there when he saw Everleigh.


    She ignored them but looked at Abraham and Selena. One of them had red eyes, and the other had a grim expression. Leon, who was sitting on one side,wore a gloomy look on his face. He could no longer hold on to his temper.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Everleigh went over and asked, without looking at the Allen family members.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? They came to our house and dered that Selena seduced their son and drooled over being their daughter-inw.¡± Abraham was seething, his face turning red, and his right hand was pressed over his heart. Obviously, he felt ufortable.


    Everleigh noticed his actions and nced at Hilda, signaling her to fetch the medicine. Hilda nodded and hurried to get the medicine.


    ¡°Mr. Allen, it¡¯s your son who came here by himself. We have not abducted him. What are your intentions for all this? To prove that the Trevino family is not as good as the Allen family?¡± Standing in front of them, Everleigh said in a cold tone; it was like ayer of frost had fallen on them.


    There was an inexplicable chill in the air.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to ask for an exnation. Miss Trevino, you¡¯re provoking the rtionship between our families.¡±


    ¡°You sent such messages to Selena. Why do you want to make her suffer alone? Love is a matter between two people. You are just defending your son. Why don¡¯t you see what kind of person he is?¡± Everleigh¡¯s sharp words came out.


    The atmosphere in the room became colder. Selena¡¯s eyes turned red, and she was even more upset.


    Theodore stood to the side, frowning. ¡°Uncle Can, what you¡¯re doing now is not good. Leon is a scoundrel. He was the one who chose to freeload here. It¡¯s not right for you to make a fuss here.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, your motherdoesn¡¯t like Everleigh, but you still insist on being with her. Have you ever spared a thought for your mother?¡± Can¡¯s anger inexplicably rose when he heard these words. Theodore and Leon were a disappointment to them.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Oh, leave my mother out of this, thanks.I don¡¯t need everyone¡¯s agreement to be with Everleigh. No one can change my decision, but Uncle, who do you rely on to have the nerve to be here?¡±


    Can¡¯s expression changed. He pointed at him angrily. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I¡¯m just stating facts. Let me exin this clearly to you.In the future, the Trevino family will be under my jurisdiction. If you n to harm her, you need to get through me. If there are any losses to the Trevino family, don¡¯t ever think that the Allen family will be safe from it. I¡¯ve witnessed what the Allen family has done in the past few years. If it wasn¡¯t for Leon¡¯s change in management, I would¡¯ve taken care of the Allen family a long time ago.¡± Theodore stood beside Everleigh. His words caused fear to erupt in Can¡¯s heart.


    Over the years, under the care of the Godfrey family, he knew about the things that the Allen family had done.


    Can had always thought that he didn¡¯t know.


    By what Theodore had said, Abraham understood what was going on. However, Abraham had nothing to do with them.


    He just hoped that Selena could find a good husband so he and his wife could rest in peace in the future.


    ¡°I have seen how the Allen family treats my family. Selena will not have any contact with you in the future,¡± Abraham said as he turned to look at Selena. ¡°Do you still want to be with him?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No, the Allen family let me understand what it means to be shameless and to have no dignity.¡±


    When Leon saw her shaking her head, he became anxious. ¡°Selena, why don¡¯t you give me a chance? I¡¯ve tried so hard to be with you. Aren¡¯t you touched at all?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be touched? Didn¡¯t you hear your parents¡¯ words? Why should I be humiliated like this? Tell me, why?¡± She burst out with emotion and stood up to scream at him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    All the grievances had found a cathartic channel.


    Leon looked at her expression and his eyes froze. He thought of something and turned to ask his father, ¡°What have you done behind my back? Speak.¡±


    Can and Lorell fell silent. It seemed that they had acquiesced what they had done.


    ¡°Get out. Get out of here. Our Trevino family doesn¡¯t wee you,¡± Selena shouted and pushed Leon out.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave like this; he wanted to find out what was going on.


    Can froze when he saw her pushing his son like this. If it wasn¡¯t for Leon, they wouldn¡¯t havee here.

 Chapter 560 Was it Worth it?

    Selena¡¯s turbulent emotions made Everleigh feel upset. She understood that her sister was angry because she was humiliated by the Allen family. Regardless of her love for Leon, she felt that her self-esteem was trampled upon by others.


    Keeping this thought in mind, the anger in Everleigh¡¯s heart also surged up. She didn¡¯t need to mind her manners after what they had done. She copied Selena and pushed Leon out of their house.


    ¡°Get out of here, all of you. Don¡¯t ever take a step in here anymore.¡±


    When Theodore and Leon saw Everleigh¡¯s expression, their expressions conveyed their shock. Selena was stunned by her actions as well.


    ¡°Leon, I agreed to let you stay at the beginning because I saw your determination, but now, your parents have insulted my father and upset Selena. Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡±


    Hearing this, Leon¡¯s eyes widened. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Theodore came over. ¡°You all head back first. It won¡¯t do you any good if you keep staying around here,¡± he persuaded them calmly.


    Leon looked at Selena, reluctant to leave. When he saw her crying, he felt even more guilty.


    He was the one who had made her sad because he didn¡¯t defend her.


    He turned and left. Can and Lorell followed him out as well.


    The farce in the house had finallye to an end. Selena crouched on the ground and burst into tears, showing her vulnerable side.


    Everleigh sat beside her and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll meet a better one.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡± Selena turned and hugged her, crying bitterly. She felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes turned red as she hugged her sister tightly.


    Upon seeing them, Abraham nced over and said, ¡°Theodore, join me in the study.¡±


    He nodded and followed him to the study. Abraham sat on the chair with a stern look on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what happened with the Allen family. Our Trevino family can¡¯t be connected by marriage with them, but I hope you can rify this with Leon. In the future, Selena will not have any contact with him. Herpany is now under his control, so I will give himpensation money.¡±


    Theodore understood that he was trying to get rid of any ties with Leon.


    ¡°Dad, you may want to think about this. There¡¯s nothing wrong with Leon. It¡¯s his parents who are the cause of all these.¡±


    Abraham shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. I only have one daughter, and everything I have will belong to her after I pass away. My biggest wish is for her to find a person who loves her truly.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed. It was indeed the Allen family¡¯s fault. No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t havee to the Trevino family and made a fuss. He understood why his mother had such a temper: it ran in their family.


    ¡°Dad, I understand that Selena is upset, but can you give Leon a chance? I believe he will still speak up for her, right?¡±


    Abraham was silent for a moment.Leon had indeed helped her.


    ¡°At least don¡¯t make Selena leave Leon¡¯spany now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it clear to Leon that today¡¯s incident won¡¯t happen a second time,¡± Theodore said firmly; it was also thest resort for Leon.


    He had seen the changes in Leon, and there was still plenty of room for improvement. He couldn¡¯t give up like this.


    Abraham didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you this once, but if it was to¡­¡±


    ¡°I will personally help Selena dissolve the cooperation agreement, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Abraham¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Theodore and nodded.


    Leon had been living here for so many days; Abraham understood his character well enough. If he could, he would agree to the two of them being together. Unfortunately, after what had happened that night, the n was foiled.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Theodore came out of the study, Everleigh had just walked out of Selena¡¯s room.


    ¡°How was it?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°She is calm now, but it¡¯s inevitable to be sad. Right, what did my father say to you?¡± She was concerned about Abraham¡¯s thoughts,as he had been subjected to a humiliation just then.


    Theodore put his arm around her shoulder and led her to the living room.


    ¡°Dad wants Selena to leave thepany. Thepany is still under Leon¡¯s control. He wants tpletelybreak off the rtionship with the Allen family.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh understood her father¡¯s decision.


    His daughter had been wronged, and she was in the hands of the Allen family. It was hard to guarantee that they would not make trouble for her in private.


    ¡°I rejected it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why? Isn¡¯t it a good idea to leave?¡± Everleigh was very surprised to hear his answer.


    Now that they were separated, it would be the best oue.


    He looked at her helplessly. ¡°Your actions were just to help Selena vent her anger, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Leon was wrong to bring his parents here. He knows my father¡¯s heart condition. If something bad happens to him, I¡¯ll be the first to kill him.¡± She believed that she was not at fault.


    He understood how she felt. ¡°I understand. It was indeed inappropriate for Leon to bring them over. I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t take Leon¡¯s side?¡± She looked at him with suspicion. She assumed that he was up to something.


    Theodore didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He couldn¡¯t interpret Everleigh¡¯s expression, and besides, he wouldn¡¯t put Selena further in harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll report to you if anything happens. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°It depends on your performance. If you do anything behind my back, I will push you out like how I did to Leon.¡± She pretended to be fierce and went upstairs to have a rest.


    He looked at her back and a faint smile appeared on his face. However, it didn¡¯t take long for it to fade away. He stood up and went to look for Leon.


    That day was deemed to be a sleepless night.


    Leon did not go back to the Allen family, but instead went to a bar.


    Can called Leon numerous times, but he didn¡¯t want to answer the calls. Theodore had guessed that Leon wouldn¡¯t return to the Allen family, so he went straight to the bar to look for him.


    Sure enough, when he pushed the door open, he saw Leon.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you something, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea since you are in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the Trevino family? What did Abraham say?¡± Leon was anxious.


    Theodore raised his eyebrows. It didn¡¯t seem like Leon was drunk. He walked over and sat beside him. ¡°Why did you bring them to the Trevino family home?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to take them there. They went to find them privately. How could I let them trouble Selena?¡± Leon was very distressed when he mentioned this.


    ¡°Abraham is thinking ofpensating you and making Selena leave yourpany. What do you think about that?¡±


    Hearing this, Leon¡¯s whole body trembled. ¡°Theodore, do you agree with it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much that I agree with it asAbrahamhas this n. I helped you ease it off. As for your parents¡­¡±


    Hearing his answer, Leon breathed a sigh of relief. As long as Selena did not leave, he still had hope.

 Chapter 561 Cut Off All Ties

    When Leon heard Theodore¡¯s words, he was certain about Abraham¡¯s opinions of him. In other words, Abraham understood his situation. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my parents. Why have I been so licentious for so many years? Do they not realize at all? They raised me to be their puppet, but I won¡¯t let them have their way.¡±


    Theodore poured himself a ss of liquor and took a sip. His deep eyes were dim under the light.


    The two just sat there and drank silently.


    At dawn, Leon went back to the Allen family home. Can and Lorell were having their breakfast at the dining table. When they saw him, they ignored himpletely.


    Leon went straight to them and threw a document down in front of them. ¡°This is a legal agreement to cut off ties between us. From today onwards, I am no longer a member of the Allen family.¡±


    Can¡¯s eyes were filled with shock when he heard these words. He mmed his hand on the table angrily and shouted, ¡°Ridiculous!Do you even know what you¡¯re saying right now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you clearly hear what I said?¡±


    Lorell was incensed as well. She pointed at Leon with trembling fingers and said, ¡°You¡­ You unfilial son. How dare you treat us like this just for a woman?¡±


    ¡°And how do you treat me? Do you think that I don¡¯t know? What was the agreement between Allen Group and Godfrey Group? Do you really think I have not the tiniest clue about it?¡± Leon looked at them indifferently, and the gaze in his eyes was as cold as ice.


    Can¡¯s face was stiff. ¡°You¡­When did you find out about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that I was only having fun during my time in thepany? Even Theodore knows about it, so how secretive do you think you were when you did that?¡± Leon sneered.


    Looking at them, he felt like a fool. Allen Group had always relied on Godfrey Group, but they didn¡¯t pay attention to who was in charge. Wilson had not been in thepany at the beginning, and it was Madison who had taken care of everything, so the Allen family could get whatever they wanted.


    Can¡¯s face darkened, and he sat on the chair in a daze.


    ¡°I might as well tell you directly that you will be sucked clean by Wilson. You¡¯d better keep this agreement. From today onwards, everything revolving around the Allen family has not a thing to do with me. I will hold a press conference to announce this.¡± After saying this, Leon turned around and left.


    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Can shouted. He had done so much for Leon, but he repaid him by leaving the Allen family.


    Leon sneered. ¡°Stop? What do you think you can change now? How long more do you think you can control me?¡±


    ¡°We are doing this for your own good. How can you be so ungrateful?¡± Lorell couldn¡¯t help but admonish him. She couldn¡¯t believe what her son had done.


    Leon looked at them coldly, but remained silent. Then, he turned around and walked away.


    No matter what they said, he would not be moved. He would not care about such a family anymore.


    No matter how Can and Lorell shouted behind him, he didn¡¯t show any signs of hesitation. He strode out to where Theodore was sitting.


    Leon had lost everything. The cars, houses, and the money; they all belonged to the Allen family. In order to separate himself from them, he had gone to obtain a notarization. Everything had been recorded on papers.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the Trevino family.¡± Leon was alone. He gave up everything to be with Selena. If she wouldn¡¯t forgive him, he would really end up with nothing.


    Theodore gave him a meaningful look and drove in another direction. Leon saw that they were not heading for the Trevino family home. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You should wait until you have dered everything to the reporters. Otherwise, even if you go to the Trevino family, you won¡¯t be able to exin things clearly. It¡¯sbetter to wait until everything is settled before going over to them.¡±


    Leon lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    On the other hand, Alexander was dealing with other issues, and found out about Wilson¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Godfrey Group restricted? Why do they still have funds to invest in such a big project?¡± Looking at the name of the cooperative partners, he became more and more suspicious of what Wilson had done.


    The secretary was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Godfrey Group was initially not involved in this project, but no one knows why Wilson decided to participate in it.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Investigate his funds for me. I feel that something is not right,¡± Alexander asked in a deep voice.


    Previously, Wilson had taken out so much money to make an investment, but had already lost all of it. Even if Godfrey Group currently had the money, they would not be able to make such a big investment.


    ¡°Yes, I will send someone to investigate it now,¡± the secretary said and went out.


    Alexander thought about it for a long time, but decided to call Theodore. He thought that Theodore know something about this matter.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t answer the phone. The reason was because Leon was about to hold a press conference. He followed him to observe the situation.


    As soon as the news came out, everyone was shocked. Everleigh also stumbled upon the news. She was so stunned that she dropped her cutlery. She realized that this was the result of Theodore¡¯s doing.


    Previously, Leon had mentioned cutting off ties with the Allen family. Still, he hadn¡¯t taken any actions until the press conference was held.


    Everleigh came to her senses and called her sister to take a look at the news. At that moment, Selena was lying in bed at home and didn¡¯t want to listen to anything.


    Hearing the phone ring, Selena looked at the caller ID with her red and swollen eyes. After a long hesitation, she picked up and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Selena, watch the news. Now.¡± Everleigh knew what was going on when she heard her voice, but it was not the right time to talk about it.


    Selena was puzzled, but still picked up the phone and turned to watch the news. Leon stood in the middle and announced that he was about to leave Allen Group and that he was no longer a member of the Allen family. The agreement was also given to Can and Lorell. As for the reason, he did not rify it to the reporters.


    Selena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all for you. Think about it. Do you want to be with him? He abandoned all his wealth and luxury just to be with you.¡± Everleigh had witnessed Leon¡¯s sincerity and understood that love was priceless.


    Upon hearing this, Selena¡¯s sadness dissipatedand she was touched by what she¡¯d witnessed.


    ¡°He is¡­¡±


    ¡°He wille to our houseter. It¡¯s up to you. If you don¡¯t want him, he will really have nowhere to go.¡± After saying that, Everleigh hung up the phone.


    She wanted her to contemte carefully.


    After Everleigh hung up, Alexander called her.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Yes, is Theodore with you?¡± He asked in a serious tone.


    Hearing this, she frowned and asked, ¡°No, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Godfrey family. Wilson has a lot of money in his hands, and I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s getting them from. I¡¯m concerned, so I thought to ask Theodore if he knows anything.¡±


    Her expression froze. Theodore probably didn¡¯t know about this. Ever since he returned, he had been dealing with his ownpany¡¯s matters. He didn¡¯t have the time to care about anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Theodore right away and ask him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.I¡¯ll hold off on approving this project and wait for an answer.¡±

 Chapter 562 Join Me

    Everleigh realized what Alexander meant: He was worried that if Wilson had set up another trap.It would not make up for the loss.


    She wanted to call Theodore, but she was dyed by a patient. When she was done, the sky was already getting dark, and she had forgotten about the issue.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    When Everleigh was resting on the chair, she heard Adrienne¡¯s voice. She turned her head and looked at the door as the girl entered.


    ¡°Who did youe with, Adrienne?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy. He went to visit Uncle Xavier with stair. They¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Adrienne exined cheerfully and walked to her side.


    Everleigh picked her up and walked towards Xavier¡¯s ward. Before she could enter the room, she saw Theodore walking out with stair.


    ¡°That was fast,¡± she said curiously.


    ¡°Not really.You must be tired,so let¡¯s go home. There¡¯s a drama ongoing now.¡± Theodore took her hand in a very natural manner and walked out.


    She chuckled as she knew what he was talking about.


    Leon was all alone. If he didn¡¯t grab his opportunity to go to the Trevino family home, all of his efforts would go down the drain.


    On the way back, Adrienne chattered non-stop. Everleigh nced at the shops on the street and remembered that Alexander had called her earlier.


    ¡°Theodore, do you know what the Godfrey family has been up to recently?¡±


    ¡°Recently I have been dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs. I didn¡¯t ask about the Godfrey Group. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Alexander called me today. Wilson has got a sum of money and bought shares of Jenkins Group. Alexander suspected that there is something fishy with the money so I was curious if you know anything about it,¡± she exined.


    He kept his eyes on the road, pursing his lips in silence.


    However, stair, who was at the back, felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. With a thought in his mind, he said in a tender voice, ¡°Someone has invested in Wilson¡¯spany, but in a span of few minutes the record was erased, and no one can find it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Theodore and Everleigh immediately looked back at him. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I saw it happen by ident,¡± stair exined.


    After hearing that, in a childish tone, Adrienne said, ¡°stair has been investigating this issue for a long time. Unfortunately, some people don¡¯t trust him, and he couldn¡¯t find any leads. Mommy, I helped him as well. I brought snacks to encourage him.¡±


    She was waiting for theirpliments.


    Everleighughed. She was clear about her son¡¯s abilities, and her father had also mentioned that he was talented in doing business.


    Upon hearing this, Theodore didn¡¯t waste any more time. He called Moses and said, ¡°Look into Wilson¡¯s caseand arrange ten people to assist stair. Hecan do whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Mr. Godfrey, this is inappropriate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Moses was shocked. There was no problem with the previous issue, but thetter one was challenging.Would anyone listen to the instructions from a kid?


    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯re hereby dismissed.¡±


    Moses¡¯ whole body trembled. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I promise toplete the task.¡± After that, he hung up the phone.


    Everleigh smiled slightly and said, ¡°Oh my goodness, you¡¯ve got Moses in the palm of your hand.¡±


    ¡°For so many yearsMoses has worked hard for me and done his best. If I fire him, I can¡¯t find anyone to take over.¡±


    She smiled and said nothing. Sometimes, managing apany was like managing people. He could not push them too hard, otherwise it would backfire.


    They returned to the Trevino family. Upon entering, they heard Leon¡¯s wailing voice. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m already homeless. If you don¡¯t take me in,I¡¯ll wind up camping in the streets.¡±


    Abraham had gotten a headache when he gazed at the snot and tears on Leon¡¯s face.


    The night before,he¡¯d dered to not have any connections with the Allen family, and Leon showed up again the following day.


    It was like a p in the face.


    Everleigh and Theodore exchanged nces, their smiles clearly visible in their eyes.


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re home.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­ No, Sister-inw, talk to Dad. Don¡¯t chase me away.¡± Leon held Abraham¡¯s leg and looked at her with a forlorn face.


    She couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tease him. Let him stay.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections, but Selena needs to voice out her opinions,¡± Abraham said helplessly.


    Theodore looked up at Selena, who was walking down the stairs.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Selena.¡± Leon looked at her with tears in his eyes. Selena couldn¡¯t help butugh. She walked up to him and said, ¡°You¡¯re leaving the Allen family for good. What will you rely on to make a living in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m seeking for a job. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t starve you,¡± he quickly exined and even brought the application letters.


    She was familiar with the application letters. She gave it a thought and realized that it was a job application for Jenkins Group.


    ¡°Then, you didn¡¯t get any assets from the Allen family?¡± Selena continued to ask.


    He lowered his head and said with grievance, ¡°I just wanted to walk away unhindered. I didn¡¯t take anything from them, not even my clothes. Selena, you can rest assured that I¡¯ll earn a lot of money in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you say so. You have no money and no house, do you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Selena folded her arms and looked at stair. ¡°stair, help me type an agreement. State that from today onwards, Leon will be epted by the Trevino family. Everything he has will belong to the Trevino family.¡±


    There was a trace of astonishment on Leon¡¯s face, but he understood what she meant and called stair,¡°Hurry up and get it for me. I amyour uncle now.¡±


    stair looked at Leon¡¯s impatient look and sighed helplessly.He couldn¡¯t believe that someone would ept such an agreement.


    stair obediently typed the documents. Not long after, he took the papers and went downstairs. Leon signed the papers without reading them and proffered the documents ingratiatingly to Selena. ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Great, you know what¡¯s good for you. You can resign from Jenkins Group tomorrow ande work with me in Trevino Group.¡± Selena had made up her mind to take over the business of Trevino Group.


    After Leon left thepany, Can would not be kind to her. It was better for her to leave thepany and manage the business in Trevino Group.


    This decision had taken several people by surprise. They could see that Selena liked acting, and it would be a pity to give it up for Leon.


    Leon¡¯s expression changed as well. ¡°Will you give up just like that?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to give it up. Your father won¡¯t let me go that easily. The contract has not expired, so I can only do this. When the contract expires, I will make my own ns.¡± Selena could only choose to take a step back. If she was offered a role in an atrocious drama, she would lose more than she would gain.


    Theodore frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°No need, I want to have a rest. It will only take a year; it is normal to not y a role in any drama series just for one year.¡± Selena didn¡¯t want to bother Theodore, especially when Xavierwas in an awkward position.

 Chapter 563 Xavier Is Awake

    Selena had made up her mind, and she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.


    Everleigh saw her determination,and she decided to keep any opinions she had to herself.Maybe she¡¯d really thought it through.


    It was all decided. Abraham understood what Selena meant. She just wanted to find himself an heir. He had no son, and no matter who she married, thispany belonged to her.


    Leon smiled, but his eyes were full of distress. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Selena would continue to shine on the stage.


    Unfortunately¡­ It was all messed up by him.


    As expected, when Can took over thepany, the first thing he did was to prohibit Selena from acting.


    As soon as the news broke out, her fans went crazy. They simply couldn¡¯t believe that she would be boycotted for making no mistakes.


    A lot of controversies were sparked on the Inte.Looking at thesements,Everleigh alsomented that this was the decision of the entertainmentpany.


    They made the decision privately.


    This sentence was like a stone thrown into the calmke, causing waves of ripples. Netizens started to attack thepany.


    Countless phone calls then rattled thepany to its core.


    Everleigh called Selena, saying, ¡°Hey, did you see the messages? You have a die-hard fan base.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so moved by what I¡¯ve seen.¡± Selena sat in the chair and looked at the happenings on herputer. She was more or less disappointed. She could have stepped onto the stage, but now¡­


    Everleigh heard the disappointment in her tone. She understood that it wasn¡¯t all roses for her to give up her dreams.


    Theodore came to pick Everleigh when she got off work. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you see the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Selena¡¯s words havee true.¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something you might not know. Why would Can simply want to hide Selena in the shadows? He wanted to destroy her, but thanks to her self-discipline and clean image, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    She was speechless. ¡°Should I thank Selena for her spotless image?¡±


    When the two of them returned to the Trevino family home, Leon and Abraham were studying matters concerning thepany, with grave expressions on their faces.


    They seemed to have encountered some kind of problem.


    Everleigh nced at Theodore. ¡°Go over and take a look. I¡¯ll go help out in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± When he heard that she was going to the kitchen, a trace of a smile appeared in his eyes. He knew that she was just trying to be helpful, though she was a bad cook.


    When she entered the kitchen, she saw that Selena had begun to cook.


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. I, on the other hand, am awful at this,¡± Everleigh said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s better for you to wait for the food. I¡¯m afraid the kitchen will blow up if you were the cook,¡± Selena teased her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t mind; what she said was right. She could learn anything but cooking.


    During the meal, Everleigh¡¯s phone rang. It was from Stainley.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Stainley?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face lit up with joy. She quickly hung up the phone and ran to find Theodore. ¡°Theodore, the hospital just called. Xavier is awake.¡±


    He raised his head, a hint of shock appearing in his eyes. Without hesitation, he picked up his jacket and pulled her towards the hospital.


    Leon was also surprised. He had been expecting the worst for Xavier after seeing him have multiple trips to the emergency room. He didn¡¯t expect that he would wake up.


    The two of them arrived at the hospital. Xavier had his eyes wide open, waiting for Maxwell to examine him.


    Maxwell looked at Everleighing over and said with a measure of excitement in his tone, ¡°Everleigh, this is a miracle. He has such a heart disease, yet he is still able to wake up.¡±


    She was excited. Looking at Xavier, who was thin and weak, she couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her eyes.


    Theodore walked up to Xavier,faint joy appearing on his cold face.


    Xavier said slowly in his hoarse voice, ¡°Theodore¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve woken up.¡± Theodore held his hand. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Maxwell gave him a thorough examination and signaled Everleigh to follow him out of the ward.


    She understood and followed him out.¡°Everleigh, his body has been examined. Although he is awake now, there are still problems with his heart. If it continues like this¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. My medication can only dy his situation from bing worse. It¡¯s not very likely topletely cure him.¡± What she worried about had happened. She hadn¡¯t told Theodore about this. She was only afraid that he would be worried.


    She had always thought that it would be a good thing for Xavier to remain unconscious. At leasthe would not have to suffer much pain, but now¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be discouraged. There are miracles in the world. Furthermore, Xavier is tenacious. If it was anyone else, they would probably have long failed.¡± Maxwellcould tell that she was feeling despondent.


    Birth, old age, sickness, and death had be the normin the hospital. He was reaching old age, and he was even more indifferent to this kind of thing. Eventually, he would also leave. It was just a matter of time.


    Maxwell patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Go in and see what you need. Do as you see fit.¡±


    Everleigh nodded, turned and went in. Although Xavier had already woken up, he couldn¡¯t be disconnected from the machines, especially his heart.


    ¡°Xavier, how do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± He was really hungry and had no strength. He wanted to eat something, especially meat. When he had been in aa, he was thinking about eating something delicious.


    She listened to his words and couldn¡¯t helpughing. Indeed, he was starving. Previously, he¡¯d relied on the nutrient fluid, as he couldn¡¯t eat anything.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat anything right now. Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re better.¡± Theodore was speechless as well. He could tell what was going on just by looking at his face.


    Xavier nodded. His voice was hoarse. It sounded very harshlike ss being scraped at. ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡±


    ¡°Take a rest first, and I¡¯lle back for your examination tomorrow,¡± Everleigh said softly. Now that he had woken up, it might be overwhelming for him.


    Sleep was the best way to recuperate.


    When the two of them returned to the Trevino family home, everyone was present. Even stair and Adrienne were waiting for them on the couch.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± That was the first sentence Leon asked when he saw them. He was eager to know about Xavier¡¯s conditions.


    He was much older than his cousin. Perhaps he was not close with him, but he didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him either.


    ¡°He is awake now. A detailed examination will be carried out tomorrow,¡± Everleigh said softly, and the joy in her tone could not be concealed.


    When they heard the news, they all heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that Xavier was fine.


    The next day, Everleigh and Theodore came to the ward. Before they could even enter, they heard Madison¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re finally getting better. You don¡¯t even know how much I¡¯ve worried about you.¡±


    Both of them stopped at the same time and looked at each other. Neither of them had any intention of going in. Instead, they stood at the door and listened to the conversation inside the ward.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finally recovered, I can rest assured.¡±

 Chapter 564 The Two Who Had Been Beaten Up

    Xavier was lying on the hospital bed, looking at Madison, whose face was ashen, as if she were the ill one.


    ¡°You might not know the things your father has done during this period when you were in aa.Godfrey Group is ruined by him.¡± Madison sat by the side of the hospital bed. Her attitude was revolting.


    He frowned.Not pleased with her behavior, he asked, ¡°Are you here to see me or to tell me something about the Godfrey family?¡±


    She realized that there was something wrong with her words. ¡°I thought you cared about Godfrey Group. That¡¯s why¡­¡±


    ¡°In your eyes, there is only Godfrey Group, the wealth, and the glory. When have you cared about Theodore and I? What have you done besides giving birth to us?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was raspy and cold.


    He was downright disappointed with his mother. Everyone said that she had his best interests at heart, but in his perspective, it was for her own glory and wealth. This was also the reason why he did not intend to have too much contact with her. In his tender age, he¡¯d felt that everything his mother did was right. However, as time went on, as he was able to distinguish right from wrong, he realized how ridiculous his own thoughts had been.


    ¡°Xavier, what are you talking about? How have I not been responsible for you as a mother?¡± Madison was puzzled by his anger. Everything she did was for him. She couldn¡¯t understand why he had perceived her in such a materialistic way.


    He sneered, ¡°When I was unconscious, how did you treat my brother? You said it was for the sake of Godfrey Group, but you know very well in your heart that you want to take full control of Godfrey Group yourself. Furthermore, you just left me in the vi and did not care at all about me.¡±


    Hearing his usations, she felt upset. Previously, to assist Theodore, she had to get rid of Xavier. Otherwise, Theodore would take away the Godfrey family with him sooner orter.


    She couldn¡¯t allow Theodore to have control over it. If he did, Xavier would end up with nothing.


    Standing outside and listening to their conversation, Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He felt a sharp pain in his heart; it was so painful that he felt like he might suffocate.


    Everleigh looked at him and held his cold hand tofort him. Madison didn¡¯t cherish what he had done, but she did.


    He turned his head and looked at the overwrought Everleigh. He forced a smile, indicating that he was fine.


    ¡°How can you use me like this?I will do anything for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, gave me your everything. Do you think I would listen to such bullsh*t? Let me ask you, when I was unconscious, why did you refuse Everleigh? If you really doted on me, why did you keep your prejudice and not let her treat me?¡±


    Hearing this, she immediately flew into a rage and red at him. ¡°I was worried that you¡¯d be killed by her. I feud with Everleigh. Who knows if she¡¯d do something to you in private.¡±


    He looked at her with a face full of disdain. If Everleigh really did harbor such an idea, she wouldn¡¯t have saved him. Sometimes, he really couldn¡¯t understand what his mother was thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what, if it wasn¡¯t for Everleigh, many things would not have happened in the Godfrey family¡­¡± Madison pinned the me on her for everything that had happened.


    Xavier, on the other hand, roared angrily, ¡°Enough! I¡¯m very tired. Get out right now. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Madison was upset by his roar. She lost words on the tip of her tongue.


    He knew that she would not leave. He pressed the button to ring for an assistant. It didn¡¯t take long for the nurse toe over.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Escort this person outplease. I¡¯m tired,¡± he said emotionally. Madison¡¯s temper red up when she saw him behaving in such a way. ¡°You are ungrateful. I came to see you out of kindness.¡±


    ¡°Madam Allen, please go back. It¡¯s time for your infusion,¡± the nurse said in a low voice. She was familiar with her as she came to see the patient everyday.


    Madison opened her mouth. When she saw Xavier¡¯s cold expression, her heart tightened. The son she¡¯d missed so much treated her poorly.


    She got up and walked out. At the door, she saw Theodore and Everleigh. She could tell at a nce that both of them had been standing there for a very long time.


    ¡°Why are the two of you here? Xavier is tired, he doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± Her attitude was extremely bad, and she wanted to vent her anger on the two of them.


    Unfortunately, both of them looked at her coldly, as if they were looking at a pitiful person. She couldn¡¯t stand their stares. ¡°What¡¯s with the looks?¡±


    ¡°You are really pitiful. The one whom you cared about the most has also hurt you the most. Madam Allen, when will you find out what is wrong with you?¡± Everleigh said softly and coldly, and there was no emotion in her dark eyes except sympathy.


    Madison was even more flustered and exasperated. She raised her hand, wanting to hit her, but Theodore stopped her before she could even make her move. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°You b*stard.¡± Madison was unwilling to give up, so she immediatelyunched a kick at him.


    He didn¡¯t dodge and allowed her to hit and scold him. Everleigh was annoyed. She grabbed her hand and shouted angrily, ¡°Enough, this is the hospital. What are you doing here?¡±


    Madison lost her temper and pped her in the face. Theodore¡¯s face turned cold and he grabbed Madison¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. ¡°Are you done?¡±


    He roared angrily. He couldn¡¯t wait for the entire floor to hear him.


    Seeing the situation getting out of control, the nurse quickly asked someone to pull them away.


    When the other nurses heard this, they gathered around and grabbed Madison, preventing her from taking action. This attracted quite a few onlookers. ¡°Everleigh, you think you can lecture me just because you¡¯re with him? Let me tell you, I¡¯m Theodore¡¯s mother. No one can change the fact,¡± Madison said as she struggled.


    Theodore ignored her and turned to look at Everleigh. He reached out to touch her swollen face and asked, ¡°You okay? Let¡¯s go apply the medicine.¡±


    She shook her head; it wasn¡¯t necessary to apply medicine.


    ¡°Take her back to the ward,¡± she said in a low voice. As she was taken away, she shouted, ¡°Everleigh, wait and see. I won¡¯t let it pass easily.¡±


    Madison¡¯s voice gradually faded away. Although the corridor was packed with people, it was in pin-drop silence.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Everleigh nced at Theodore, took his hand, and went into Xavier¡¯s ward.


    He had overheard what was happening at the door, but he had no strength to get up. He could only listen to their dispute.


    When the two of them came in, he saw Everleigh¡¯s face, which was red and swollen, and the footprints on Theodore¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Theodore¡­¡± He called out softly.


    Theodore shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what to do with this matter.

 Chapter 565 Only Family Is Allowed To Sign

    ¡°I¡¯ll examine you.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    She had already been pped, and there was no point in continuing the subject.


    Xavier looked at her red and swollen face, guilt shing across his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your sister-inw, so we¡¯re a family. You don¡¯t need to apologize. However, Xavier, I have to make it clear to you that I¡¯m in conflict with your mother, so don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± She didn¡¯t stop examining him, but her tone was serious.


    She was a human who would hold grudges. Madison was not polite to her, so it was impossible for her to return good for evil.


    She could also see that it was out of the question for her and Madison to coexist peacefully.


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I understand. Since I fell into aa, I know everything there is to know about you two. I heardclearlyeverything everyone said to me. I really wanted to open my eyes and tell you that I know everything, but no matter how hard I tried, I had no strength to do so. I could only listen to what you said to me.¡±


    Hearing this, she felt a sting in her nose.


    She understood what Xavier meant. He was fine now; he had already woken up. For them, it was something worth celebrating.


    After a series of examinations, Everleigh hade to a conclusion that there was no serious problem with his heart for the time being, but it still needed to be treated well.


    ¡°Your health is fine now. I¡¯ll ask someone to make some light food for you. As for what you wish to eat, we will talk about it after you are discharged.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded, and his eyes were full of eager for life. Aftering back from the brink of death, he valued his life more than ever. Even if he couldn¡¯t live long, he didn¡¯t want to have any regrets.


    Theodore stayed behind and looked at his brother. Xavier said in a low voice, ¡°Thepany¡­¡±


    He replied, ¡°When Wilson lost the money before, there was arge amount of money transferred into his bank ount. I don¡¯t know the details either. I can only wait for the investigation results.¡±


    Hearing this, Xavier gently closed his eyes and said, ¡°It seems that Grandma¡¯s hope is going to be ruined. My n can¡¯t be implemented now.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Xavier speak of his n, but he didn¡¯t give any other exnation.


    Christopher came to work that day, feeling refreshed. When Everleigh returned to the office, she saw him and Erine together.


    ¡°When did youe over?¡±


    ¡°This morning. I came bearing you delicious food.¡± Christopher knew that Everleigh had been helping him recently, so he had brought her favorite dishes to thank her.


    She didn¡¯t hesitate buttook it and started digging in.


    Erine, on the other hand, saw her red cheeks. She recalled what had happened that morning and said, ¡°So you are the doctor who took a p this morning.¡±


    Everleigh paused from eating and said, ¡°How do you know everything?¡±


    ¡°The hospital is not that big. It¡¯s not difficult for me to have heard about it. Your story is spreading throughout the hospital. Word has it that you fought with the patient andyou hooked up with the patient¡¯s son, bbb,¡± Erine said in a t tone.


    Everleigh had had it up to her eyeballs. As a wise man once said, bad news travels fast.


    Only then did Christopher know what he had missed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Everleigh had no choice but to tell him what had happened. He frowned and stared at her cheek. That was why her cheek was red.


    ¡°Have you applied any medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, or I wouldn¡¯t have been able to relieve the swelling so quickly. What an unexpected disaster for me,¡± she sighed.


    Erine did not think so. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. I heard from other nurses that Madison was throwing a tantrum in her ward. She didn¡¯t listen to the doctor, and she seems to be seriously ill.¡±


    Everleigh knew about Madison¡¯s condition;she had asked her attending doctor before. Once her symptoms became obvious, there woulde a possibility of cancer at any time. Moreover, her bad temper could not be controlled, which would only exacerbate her condition.


    The matter was difficult to handle.


    At noon, Everleigh brought food to Xavier¡¯s ward. Christopher and Erine tagged along as well.


    Xavier didn¡¯t know Erine, but thetter introduced herself gracefully, ¡°Nice to meet you.My name is Erine and I¡¯m a friend of Everleigh¡¯s. I know that you¡¯re awake, so I came here to visit you.¡± She reached out to hold his hand.


    However, before she could walk over, she was pulled back by Christopher. ¡°You don¡¯t need to shake hands with him.¡±


    ¡°I am just being polite.¡± Erine didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t notice that her hand was still in his.


    Seeing this, Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered as he said nothing.


    ¡°He¡¯s already in bed. What¡¯s with the politeness talk. Let¡¯s do it when he sits up.¡± Christopher waved his hand and said casually.


    Xavier understood Christopher¡¯s character, but he didn¡¯t have the mood to care about that.


    He would recover fast. After all,Taking charge of Godfrey Group was his goal. He could not let it be ruined by Wilson.


    Everleigh hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I need to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Xavier asked in confusion.


    ¡°You have a problem with your heart disease. If you want to be cured, I will inject my medicine into you as usual, but there is a drawback. This is a new medicine still in the clinical stage. The specific side effects were not clear now. I¡¯m here to get your agreement on it. Under normal circumstances, your parents can call the shots, but now, the situation is a bit¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I understand. If there is anything that needs approve, I can personally sign it,¡± Xavier said in a deep voice. As long as he could get better, he didn¡¯t care about what he had to do to get there.


    ¡°This is against the rules. Your family should decide, and Theodore can sign it, too.¡± Everleigh gave a meaningful look to him. She hadn¡¯t told him about this matter, and it was a sudden thought of hers.


    They had to give it a try.


    ¡°Okay, I trust you,¡± Theodore replied in a deep voice with a hint of firmness in his cold eyes.


    Everleigh smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it in the afternoon. Let¡¯s not wait any longer.¡±


    Xavierpsed into a moment of silence. There must be side effects after taking the new medicine, but he was also clear about his condition; he might die sooner orter if he was not treated.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh took out the agreement letter and handed it to Theodore. He signed it without even reading.


    ¡°When are you going to use it?¡±


    ¡°In a while, as he needs to be awake. If he feels ufortable, he can let me know.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, will the risk be greatly reduced?¡± He asked.


    She hesitated for a moment and said thoughtfully, ¡°There¡¯s a risk in using new medicines. Maybe there¡¯s not much positive reaction in the clinical stage, and it might be fine as Xavier has a well-built body.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Xavier really wants to live. His goal is his pir of support.¡±


    She understood that his goal was the Godfrey Group. It was all thanks to this goal. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have survived this long.

 Chapter 566 Prove Saniogo’s Innocence

    With the new medicine in her hand, Everleigh injected it into Xavier¡¯s body. Theodore was watching from the side. Seeing that he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, his heart felt slightly more at ease.


    A day had passed, and she had been observing signs connected to Xavier¡¯s heart.Benedictheard about it and came to visit. Xavier¡¯s identity was one reason, and Everleigh¡¯s new medicine was the other.


    ¡°Everleigh, how is the situation now?¡± Benedict asked.


    She studied the data and said, expressionless, ¡°It seems that there are no side effects at this moment. We¡¯ll know more after the next injection.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re now the center of attention in the hospital. You have to crank up your efforts.¡± He had great expectations for her.


    She smiled helplessly.¡°Mr. Lawson, don¡¯t expect too much from me.¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯re the first person in the hospital to seed in medical research.¡± Benedict didn¡¯t want to burden her with expectations, but she was the only doctor who seeded so far. Most of the people involved in medical research were in their old age. Only a few youngsters had participated.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when the new data is out.¡± She snapped the notebook shut. She didn¡¯t care about the results. Her only wish at that moment was that Xavier was fine.


    When Madison came over, she saw that Xavier¡¯splexion had recovered rapidly. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he was sleeping.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Everleigh came over after having her meal. Seeing Madison sitting on the bed, she hesitated for a moment and decided to walk away.


    She was not afraid of her, but there was no need to confront her, especially when she was in Xavier¡¯s ward. The most important thing for him was to rest.


    Christopher watched her return and asked curiously, ¡°Did the examination finish so soon?¡±


    ¡°Madison¡¯s in the ward. I don¡¯t want to quarrel with her,¡± she said helplessly.


    He nodded and had a sudden thought. ¡°Speaking of which, the person I dispatched for the investigation has dropped me a message about Derick¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    She was shocked. After all the things that had happened during this time,it had slipped her mind.


    ¡°Really? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°He is around the area of Haviden City.I¡¯ve gotten people to continue the search.¡±


    She frowned slightly.¡°Haviden City, isn¡¯t that¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you should be prepared. Even if we find him, I don¡¯t think he will tell us the truth.¡± He was concerned that even if they had found Derick, they wouldn¡¯t be able to wring the truth out of him, which was the most annoying thing.


    She shook her head; this possibility was not very high.


    ¡°Wilson is also looking for him. He will kill him. Say, who would Derick choose to believe in?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Derick is an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Is he really an idiot, though? Would it cross an idiot¡¯s mind that Wilson is out to kill him? Would he run away and stay under the radar till now?¡± Everleigh refuted.


    He was a smart man, otherwisehe wouldn¡¯t have figured out that Sanchez¡¯s death had something to do with Wilson.


    But why was he in Haviden City?


    Christopher didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her words were reasonable.


    In the evening, Everleigh arrived at Xavier¡¯s ward. At the same time, Theodore was also there. He was worried about his brother¡¯s situation.


    ¡°How long has he slept?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a day. I mean, this medicine makes him sleepy.¡± Everleigh seriously doubted whether she had overdose him.


    Why would Xavier sleep like a log?


    She didn¡¯t inject any other medicine either. She continued to observe the situation. It was past eleven at night when Xavier was finally roused, but his entire body felt sore.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± When Everleigh saw that he had woken up, she asked in a hurry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything special with my heart. It¡¯s just that I feel a little sore in my four limbs,¡± He tried to exin his condition.


    Hearing this, she showed a slight smile in her eyes and said, ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve given you too much medicine. I¡¯ll reduce it for you tomorrow.¡±


    She had been worried that the effect of the drug would fail, so she¡¯d added another pill.


    She didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out to be counter-productive.


    Xavier smiled and didn¡¯t say a word.


    So long as he could recover, he could bear the side effects.


    The next day, Everleigh yawned on her way to the office. She put on a white coat and went to examine Xavier¡¯s situation.


    Before she left the office,she saw the bedraggled Elvir. He looked much thinner than before, and his hair was unkempt.


    ¡°Elvir, what¡¯s with this fashion?¡± She was stunned.


    He smirked and she could see his bloodshot eyes. He said hoarsely, ¡°I have been investigating something recentlyand I haven¡¯t told you anything, so here I am here, to tell you the truth.¡±


    She thought about it carefully. It seemed that she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. ¡°Have a seat, I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He instinctively took out a cigarette from his pocket. Still, when he realized that he was in the hospital, he put the cigarette back as she gave him a ss of water.


    He drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°Hey, is there anything to eat?¡± He was so hungry that he could not hold on any longer.


    She took out a loaf of bread from her desk and handed it to Elvir. He didn¡¯t hesitate and began to eat.


    Worrying that he might be choked, she poured him another ss of water as he devoured the bread in a few minutes.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Elvir said to her, his speech incoherent.


    After a long time, he said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Trevino. I didn¡¯t get any results. This time I came here because¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found it. I sent someone to look for an old man by the surname White, but I haven¡¯t been updated with any clues yet. It¡¯s better to let you to track him down,¡± Everleigh said as she rose to her feet and handed him the envelope on the desk.


    In her heart, if it hadn¡¯t been for this letter, she would have been wary of Elvir. However, when she heard this news, her wariness had vanished.


    For so many years, he had been investigating it with all-out efforts justto prove Saniogo¡¯s innocence, for he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to give her closure.


    She could not deny it that he had worked very hard.


    What¡¯s more, Saniogo¡¯s case needed evidence to prove his innocence.


    ¡°This is?¡± Elvir was stunned. Why hadn¡¯t he found this out before?


    ¡°I found this after you left. Speaking of it, your choice of clothing can¡¯t paint the picture of credibility at all. You look broke at first nce. My people are all noble.¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t meaning to belittle him, but money did talk in the world.


    Many people were no exception.


    He looked at his outfit: it seemed that it was true.


    ¡°How can you be sure of the authenticity of this letter?¡±


    ¡°I have had it verified, and it really has a history of more than a decade. I think you are an expert in this, and you are the most suitable one to deal with it.¡± She smiled lightly, and the trust in her eyes made him feel a little touched.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, thank you very much for your trust, but aren¡¯t you a little suspicious of your uncle?¡±


    ¡°I am. But aren¡¯t you proving that all this has nothing to do with him?¡± She asked.

 Chapter 567 Elvir’s Rival

    Elvir listened to her words andughed, the wrinkles on his face crinkling.


    The rxed expression in his eyes showed that he had concurred with her words.


    Everleigh grinned and said, ¡°Mr. Carter, previously I was so angry that I asked some questions that I should not ask. I¡¯m sorry. You can take this and keep it. I don¡¯t know where the man is now, and I don¡¯t know if he is still alive. However, this is also my only wish.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ountter. Change your clothes. You¡¯re a private detective, after all. Don¡¯t lead people into assuming that you just got out of jail.¡±


    He was once again judged by her, but he did not take her words to heart.The ces he went were far-off. If he was to dress nicely, he would be bound to attract unnecessary attention.


    This was the reason why he put on such clothes.


    ¡°I ept the money. As you said, no one would help me if I don¡¯t have any money.As for the man I¡¯m looking for, I will investigate him and find him. However, Miss Trevino, if I can¡¯t find him¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you if you can¡¯t find him. It¡¯s been so many years, and many clues have been lost. I understand that.¡± She understood what he meant. He was afraid that he would botch his investigation and she would me evrerything on Saniogo.


    She was not as cruel as he assumed.


    Hearing this, he waspletely at ease. He took the envelope and was about to walk out. However, before he went out, she stopped him and said, ¡°Wait, Mr. Carter, I have one more thing to ask you for help.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elvir stopped in his tracks and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°I want you to find someone for me. Her name is Diana Hayes.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Diana Hayes?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t she a member of the Hayes family?


    He had seen the news before, but it was all about the Hayes family andnothing to do with Everleigh.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I do have a few men around, but why do you need to do a thorough investigation on Diana?¡±


    ¡°The first reason is that the eldest daughter of the Hayes family has a good rtionship with me. Secondly, Diana almost kill my cousin. What do you think, has it got anything to do with me?¡± Everleigh¡¯s tone was cold, and these two reasons were irrefutable.


    One was for her friend, and the other was for her family. These two were important to her.


    Elvir hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a numberter. This person and I, we are sworn enemies, but his investigation skills are excellent. I believe he can help you.¡±


    She was bemused. His sworn enemy would help her. How could it be possible?


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he will do it well.¡± His confidence seemed toe out of nowhere.


    She looked at his confident expression andforted herself as she thought, ¡®Anyway, since he said so, let¡¯s just look for him.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long before he sent her the number. Everleigh dialed this number, but no one answered. After thinking about it, she went to attend to her own business.


    When Christopher came over, he saw that she had finished her rounds.


    Sheid her head on the table to rest.


    The night before, Everleigh had been exhausted from looking after Xavier throughout the night. Now that she had a breather, she couldn¡¯t help but want to take a nap.


    A day had passed. When she was about to visit Xavier, a nurse came over and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, please go check on Mr. Godfrey quickly.¡±


    With a flustered expression, Everleigh leapt to her feet and almost ran towards Xavier¡¯s ward.


    Before she went in, she heard Madison crying loudly, which was really annoying.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and strode in.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, take a look at this,¡± said Maxwell as he pointed at the equipment on one side. It was obvious that Xavier¡¯s heartbeat had sped up significantly.


    If it continued, he might die sooner orter.


    Before Everleigh could speak, Madison grabbed her by the cor and stared at her with resentment. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You gave him some new medicine. You killed my son.¡±


    Everleigh was not in the mood to pick fight with her. She looked at the nurse beside her and said, ¡°Take her out first. I want to carry out first aid.¡±


    The nurse knew that she was in a hurry to save Xavier. Regardless of whether Madison was happy or not, she pushed her out of the ward.


    Everleigh and Maxwell were undergoing first aid, but Xavier was already unconscious. If this went on, his heart would stop.


    ¡°Everleigh, how many doses did you give him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as his usual medication, but I added a lot of raw materials. Yesterday he said that his limbs were weak and aching,¡± she exined.


    Maxwell nodded and asked the nurse to bring the beta-blockers. He could only be injected with the medicine as he wasn¡¯t in the condition for a surgery.


    Everleigh had lost all her confidence. She might have forgotten that Xavier¡¯s heart had been too weak to take in too much medicine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait,¡± she sighed helplessly. All she could do was wait.


    After an hour, Xavier¡¯s heart rate was restored to normal and the seizure went away. When Maxwellsaw that the data was alright, he was relieved. ¡°Your new medicine can be used, but you need to reduce the dosage.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to use it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Use it. The blockages in his heart have been cleared a lot, but the side effects of your medicine are strong.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned; she had not paid attention to the situation in his heart.


    She thought that there had been no reaction at all.


    When the door of the ward opened, Theodore walked in. He¡¯d heard the news.


    ¡°Everleigh, how is it?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out of the woods now. It¡¯s just that I gave him too much medicine.¡± After Everleigh finished her sentence, Madison hissed, ¡°You were trying to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Think what you want to, I¡¯m not interested in debating with you.¡± After saying that, she left. She was going to reduce the dosage.


    Theodore ignored Madison and followed Everleigh. As for Madison, she could do whatever she wanted.


    She wanted to chase after them, but was stopped by the nurse who was disgusted with Everleigh. After such a long time, she still didn¡¯t know self-restraint at all.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Theodore asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    Everleigh looked at him with guilt in her eyes as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve used too much of the medicine. Now, I¡¯m going to reset the dosage. His heart is too fragile. I¡¯m sorry, Theodore. I almost killed him.¡±


    He shook his head andforted her, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I understand that a doctor can¡¯t save everyone. I also know how much you want to save Xavier. Everleigh, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. If he dies, the only thing I can say is that it¡¯s his fate.¡±


    She looked down and said with a bitter smile, ¡°When did you start to believe in fate?¡±


    ¡°The moment we met again;that¡¯s when I believed in fate,¡± he said in a cold tone, as if the words he said were not in line with his identity.

 Chapter 568 The Murderer Is Dead

    Everleigh smiled; those words were better than any other romantic quotes.


    By the time Xavier opened his eyes, it had already been a few days. He felt rxed from head to toe. Even the faint pain in his heart had disappeared quite a bit.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you are awake,¡± the nurse said when she was doing her rounds.


    She quickly ran out to find Everleigh.


    She and Christopher came over together to check on him.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I feel a lot more rxed, and gained some strength,¡± Xavier answered truthfully.


    She smiled. Her medicine seeded. She had been scared to death in the past few days. If Maxwell hadn¡¯t insisted on using the medicine, she would have given up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do a full examination for youter,¡±


    Xavier nodded.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and quickly told Theodore the news. At that moment, he was observing the situation of Godfrey Group. Wilson signed severalrge projects one after another, and all of them were working capitals. Anyone observant would know what was going on with this money.


    From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Godfrey Group was affluent, but only Theodore and Xavier knew exactly how much money they had.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we now suspect that the money is being used in illegal trading,¡± Moses said with a worried face. Although they no longer worked in thepany,they had worked there in the past for so many years, and couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Theodore¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at the documents. ¡°Have you found the source?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an online payment. Many online payments have been made in a single day, and it¡¯s not easy to find clues,¡±


    ¡°Still no clues even after entering Godfrey Group?¡±


    Moses shook his head and said, ¡°Wilson knows well that someone will investigate him. There were a lot of online payments made that day. There¡¯s no way to investigate at all.¡±


    Theodore stared at the data in front of him. His heart was filled with suspicion.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw that it was Everleigh calling. Without hesitating, he picked up the call.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over right now,¡± he said as he hung up the phone.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the hospital now. If anythinges up, we can talk about it when I get back.¡± Theodore walked out with his suit jacket.


    At the hospital, Xavier had already woken up and was eating some oatmeal. He was very hungry and wanted to eat something else, but Everleigh did not permit it.


    ¡­


    After a month, Xavier had recovered tremendously. He could sit in his wheelchair and enjoy sunbathing.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at him. She felt that the wind was a little cold and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s been too long. Go back and have a rest,¡±


    ¡°Let me stay a little longer. I almost couldn¡¯t get to see the sun in the past,¡± Xavier said without looking back.


    Theodore stood next to him and said, ¡°You need to take care of yourself. Doesn¡¯t Godfrey Group need your help?¡±


    ¡°Have you found the person who caused the ident?¡± Xavier acted as if he didn¡¯t hear his words. Since he got better, he had been thinking about the scene of the car ident.


    He remembered the person¡¯s appearance. He was one of Wilson¡¯s staff members and had once met him in a meeting.


    Unfortunately, at that time, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Now that he hade back to life, he needed to get even with Wilson.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about Sean¡¯s death. I¡¯ve already arranged everything for his family.¡± Theodore knew that the rtionship between his brother and Sean was very deep, but he had already passed away. There was no point talking about it.


    Everleigh lowered her eyes. She knew that Sean¡¯s death was because of Xavier.


    ¡°Arrange someone for me. I¡¯ll have a good rest during this period of time.¡± Xavier turned around in his wheelchair and went back to the ward.


    Since he had survived, he would not let him off so easily.


    Everleigh looked at Xavier¡¯s back and asked worriedly, ¡°Have you found the murderer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve found him, but he¡¯s already dead. Even if we know what Wilson is doing, we won¡¯t be able to verify it.¡± Theodore had found out about the murderer more than ten days ago.


    By the time they found him, he was already dead.


    They were toote. Theodore realized that his father was as ruthless as ever. Wilson believed that as long as all the witnesses died, the secret would be kept forever.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it¡­¡± Everleigh was not surprised to hear this. Many people had died in Wilson¡¯s hands, and Sean was just one of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Right now, we¡¯re just looking for evidence of Wilson¡¯s doing. In the past month, Wilson has earned a lot of money,¡± Theodore replied in a low voice. It wasn¡¯t as easy as he thought it would be to find out about Wilson¡¯s schemes.


    Everleigh knew that Theodore had not been doing well for the past month because he wanted to help Xavier.


    In the evening, Cecil came to look for Everleigh. She hadn¡¯te to see her that month because she was busy taking care of two injured individuals. She came to visit her that day during her free time.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡±


    ¡°Cecil, why are you here?¡± Everleigh had finished her work and wanted to go back.


    Cecil smiled and looked at her. She knew that she had finished her work. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Both of them had not seen each other for a month. It was not surprising that they had a lot to talk about. ¡°Is Lenold alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still in a state of recovery. I think he¡¯ll be able to return to the army after some rest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve been too busy these days. I didn¡¯t get to see him.¡±


    Cecil waved her hand and said, ¡°Why should you look for him? He only cares about Felicia, and he doesn¡¯t care about the others.¡± When it came to this matter, Cecil was amused because she didn¡¯t know that her brother was so thoughtful.


    Everleigh smiled. He had always been a tough guy, and he was a loyal person. It turned out that he didn¡¯t treat women poorly; it was just that he had never met a woman he liked.


    The Trevino family home.


    When the two of them entered, they saw stair and Leon discussing thepany¡¯s affairs.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Cecil saw Leon, her expression stiffened. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°He has been here for a long time. I didn¡¯t get to meet with you before, so I didn¡¯t have a chance to tell you.¡± Everleigh felt guilty for not telling her about it.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that she had forgotten about it.


    Cecil looked at Leon and was emotionless. After all, it was all in the past, especially now that she had Alexander. As for ex-boyfriends and other things, they meant nothing.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, why are you still standing there? Come in.¡± Hilda saw her standing motionless at the door when she came out of the kitchen.


    Everleigh smiled faintly and dragged Cecil in.


    Leon saw Cecil, but he just smiled and continued to study the documents with stair.


    ¡°Mr. Allen, what are you doing?¡± Cecil sat on the other side of the sofa and looked at Leon.


    He closed the document, raised his head and said helplessly, ¡°I am an employee of the Trevino Group now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, you are not a member of the Allen family now. The previous press conference was nerve-wracking. It seems that you are cutting ties with your adoptive father and mother.¡± Even though she may have looked like she sympathized with Leon,her words made people feel ufortable.

 Chapter 569 Detective Yudell

    Everleigh was speechless upon hearing Cecil¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t let go of the hatred towards Leon.


    He had already moved on, so there was no reason for her to hold on to it.


    It was impossible to say that she couldn¡¯t forget him, but the rtionship between them had definitely soured.


    Leon knew Cecil¡¯s character, so he rolled his eyes. ¡°Miss Cecil, are you here as a guest or are you here to mock me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here as a guest to mock you. Can¡¯t I?¡± She tilted her head and asked annoyingly.


    stair sat on the sofa with a touch of helplessness in his eyes. He looked up and said coldly, ¡°Aunt Cecil, it¡¯s not right to speak like this. Although Uncle Leon¡¯s reputation had a bad reputation, he has turned over a new leaf. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Both Cecil and Leon were stunned, and sheughed out loud. ¡°Yes, so he has,¡±


    Leon¡¯s face darkened. stair really had the guts to voice out his opinions.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what stair meant by having a bad reputation. He was a responsible person.


    In other words, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed for Selena if he was not responsible.


    Selena came down from the stairs with Adrienne. As soon as they got downstairs, they heard Cecil¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Aunt Cecil, Mommy.¡± Adrienne ran over with a wide smile on her face.


    ¡°Adrienne,e here. Did you miss me?¡± Cecil asked with a smile, holding the girl in her arms.


    Adrienne kissed her cheek and said, ¡°Yes, I have. I miss you the most, Aunt Cecil. Why didn¡¯t youe see me?¡±


    ¡°I was busy, but Adrienne, you look a lot taller.¡± What Cecil said was true. Children did grow up fast.


    Selena looked at her without saying anything.


    ¡°Selena, let¡¯s go. Follow me to the study room to look for Dad.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Leon and Selena knew that Cecil didn¡¯te just to make fun of him. She was there to discuss something with Everleigh.


    It was inconvenient for them to be there.


    ¡°He is very observant. I didn¡¯t notice this side of Leon before.¡± Looking in the direction in which they left, Cecil said, surprised.


    Everleigh shook her head helplessly. Looking at stair and Adrienne, she said, ¡°You two, go back to your rooms to y.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy. You and Aunt Cecil can take your time chatting. I¡¯ll go and see if there are any snacks to eat in the kitchen,¡± Adrienne went to the kitchen as she spoke. stair was speechless and went to the kitchen with her.


    ¡°Cecil, do you have something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Did you send someone to find Diana?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to help you.¡± She felt uneasy with her words.


    She thought that she had done something wrong.


    Cecil knew that her tone was harsh, so she quickly added, ¡°I understand. The person has called me.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Just then, Everleigh remembered the phone number Elvir gave her. She had briefly mentioned the case, but she didn¡¯t talk about the details. Why did he call Cecil?


    Cecil chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re really forgetful,¡±


    ¡°I just remembered. Yudell is skillful in investigations,¡±


    Cecil lowered her eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already given him the information about Diana. It¡¯s a good idea to investigate in private. I heard from Thaud that Wilson had beening over to the Hayes family. I sense that something is wrong over there.¡± What she wanted to talk about the most was this matter.


    Wilson had always distanced himself from meeting with people from the Hayes family, but he took the initiative to meet up with them this time. It was a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t suspicious about it.


    ¡°What does Wilson want from the Hayes family? Are you involved in any projects with him?¡± Everleigh asked in shock. She had never heard of any contacts between the Godfrey family and the Hayes family.


    Cecil shook her head and nced at her. ¡°Everleigh, you know what kind of person Wilson is. I¡¯m here to ask you to see whether does Theodore is capable of finding out his intentions,¡±


    ¡°Let me help you ask him as he should have some insights about Godfrey Group,¡± Everleigh said in a serious tone.


    Cecil nodded.


    When Abraham came down, she stopped talking. She looked at Abraham with a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Trevino, you¡¯ve been doing well recently, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been okay. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re here? I¡¯ll get someone to cook some of your favorite dishes,¡± he said with a smile.


    She waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. It¡¯s not my first time here.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Abraham smiled and pointed at the sofa on the side.


    Everleigh and Cecil sat down and talked about daily matters with him.


    After the meal, Cecil was ready to go back. Selena and Everleigh sent her off. She nced at Selena and asked, ¡°What do you see in Leon?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What about you? What made you fall in love with him?¡± Selena asked in return.


    ¡°I took interest in his looks. His face is one of the best. Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t bear his yboy attitude.¡± Cecil shook her head helplessly.


    Selena agreed, thinking about how Leon was also known as yboy when they were together.


    Cecil sensed her agreement and continued to say, ¡°Now, he has abandoned everything to be with you, which is enough to prove that he is sincere. I haven¡¯t reached this pointbut you seeded in letting a womanizer understand his restraints.¡±


    Selena did not answer, but a smile appeared on her face, which was very clear.


    Everleigh stood aside and didn¡¯t interrupt. The main reason was that she hadn¡¯t been with Leon before and it was better to just listen.


    ¡°Then hurry up and leave,¡±


    ¡°I am leaving now, aren¡¯t I?¡± As Cecil spoke, she opened the door of the car and drove away.


    Leaving the two sisters of the Trevino family at the side, Selena and Everleigh looked at each other helplessly as they couldn¡¯t believe how fast she left.


    The next day, Everleigh called Theodore and told him about Wilson¡¯s behavior. It was the first time he had heard about it. During this period, he hardly had time for himself. How could he find out about Wilson¡¯s whereabouts?


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    ¡°You should be careful as well. God knows what Wilson is up to.¡±


    Theodore chuckled and didn¡¯t say a word. He just liked to hear caring words from her. There were very few people in the world who were willing to care about him.


    At this time, Wilson had already arrived at the door of the Hayes family¡¯spany. His arrival had put Jaseh, who was sitting in the office, off guard.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t I go see him,¡± Thaud sat on the sofa and suddenly voiced out.


    Hesitating for a moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Go to the reception room and see what he wants,¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Thaud got up and did as told. Jaseh asked the secretary to lead Wilson to the room as well.


    When Wilson entered the reception room, he thought that he would be meeting with Jaseh. Unexpectedly, he saw Thaud and asked, ¡°Is Mr Jaseh around?¡±


    ¡°My father went out for a business meeting. You didn¡¯t inform us of your arrival beforehand, or else he wouldn¡¯t have gone out,¡± Thaud answered with a faint smile on his face.


    Wilson let out a softugh. He could read the meaning behind those words.

 Chapter 570 Collaboration with the Godfrey Family

    Thaud¡¯s words were to hint to him that he was not wee there.


    ¡°Since you are here, it makes no difference. I¡¯m here to negotiate with yourpany. I know that you have a construction project abroad and I was hoping to be a part of it.¡± Wilson did not hide his purpose ofing here. What he needed to do now was to integrate into the Hayes family.


    Hearing this, Thaud was expressionless. The foreign project had been secured not long ago. He had no idea about Jaseh¡¯s ns on coborations. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t understand who Wilson had gotten the news from.


    When Wilson saw his expression, he did not fret. Thaud was just awyer, and everything in thepany was decided by Jaseh. Even if he was not there, Thaud could still pass on his words to him.


    That was enough.


    ¡°How did you know about this, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°The news that you bid for it abroad has spread. The Godfrey family has business abroad as well, so it was easy for us to find out. Besides, we are quite famous in the construction industry, so we can talk about cooperation,¡± Wilson chuckled. He was not surprised by his question because he just wanted to get the construction project.


    Looking at him, Thaud felt an inexplicable disgust. Even if the Godfrey family¡¯s architects were well-known worldwide, they could not be so arrogant. Everyone would still be living under a roof with or without their existence.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, although the Godfrey family is well known, it doesn¡¯t mean it will be easy to reach an agreement. Besides, foreign projects should be carried out by foreign architects. I¡¯m afraid that yourhope is going to be in vain,¡± Thaud coldly rejected his proposal.


    Wilson¡¯s face was slightly stiff, and then he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Hayes, you are awyer. You are incapable of doing business. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse my proposal. I believe everyone knows Godfrey Group¡¯s ability,¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Mr. Godfrey. My family¡¯s business is not as good as the Godfrey family¡¯s, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have no right to choose. Do you really think that the Godfrey family is capable of dominating the industry?¡± Thaud¡¯sst sentence was a little sarcastic.


    Wilson did not care. ¡°What you said is true, but you can always give it a try,¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Thaud really wanted to give it a try.


    Although Wilson knew about this project, he could not let others know about what was in the project. The business of the Hayes family wasparatively smaller in size, but it was enough to upy the position of the four major families. Did he really think that they could be manipted by others?


    After Wilson left, Thaud couldn¡¯t cover up his anger. He looked at the secretary and said, ¡°Go and have a look at it. How did he know about this matter? Do we have spies from the Godfrey family in the Hayes family as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go and investigate now,¡± the secretary answered quickly.


    Thaud went back to his office and exined everything to Jaseh.


    Upon hearing what Thaud had exined, Jasehughed coldly and said, ¡°This is a good idea. Those who don¡¯t know it might think that he wants to steal official secrets.¡±


    ¡°We need to be on guard as well. Wilson is a sinister man. It¡¯s hard to say what he¡¯ll do,¡± Thaud said in a deep voice. He had no choice but to take precautions against such matters.


    Jaseh nodded. There was no doubt that he had to be alert. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Have a private investigation on this. I believe that Wilson is trying to befriend us for some other purpose.¡±


    Thaud had the same idea.


    Wilson walked out of the Hayes family¡¯spany and let out his rage in the car.


    He knew that Thaud didn¡¯t want to cooperate with him. Now, Godfrey Group had to make more money if he wanted to recover the loss. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t get back Diana¡¯s shares.


    Wilson¡¯s face darkened. Just as he was about to go back to thepany, Diana called. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°It was not a sess, Thaud won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Of course he won¡¯t agree. If you want to cooperate with the Hayes family, you have to get rid of Thaud first. Don¡¯t underestimate him. His schemes are no worse than anyone else¡¯s.¡± Diana knew the truth after thest incident. It seemed that she had neglected him.


    Wilson¡¯s expression fell. Indeed, he didn¡¯t know much about what happened to Thaud. After all, his focus was more on the external factors, and he didn¡¯t manage thepany.


    He felt that being awyer was really a p in the face.


    His words were not only swift and forceful but also full of sarcasm. He was a senior, after all. How could he be willing to be ridiculed by Thaud?


    ¡°Forget it, I expected it anyway, but don¡¯t forget what you promised me,¡± Diana came to remind him of what her purpose was.


    Wilson¡¯s face was even more gloomy. ¡°I know. I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± After that, he hung up the phone. He couldn¡¯t understand what he had done to deserve this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany first,¡± he shouted angrily.


    The driver trembled and drove to thepany.


    Thaud had decided to investigate Wilson, especially regarding the affairs of the Hayes family. He wanted to find out how he got the news so fast.


    Could it be that they had contact with the Hayes family? The Hayes family owned a big business. It was hard for them not to be a target for others.


    It was also possible that Wilson had the intention to use them to achieve an ulterior motive.


    Not only was Thaud implementing the investigation, but Theodore was investigating as well. Recently, Wilson¡¯s whereabouts were unclear. He was worried that he would do something to harm the Godfrey family. As a result,he found a phone number which called Wilson every few days.


    Theodore was getting more and more suspicious, so he handed the number over to Moses and asked him to investigate it.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, where did you get this number?¡± Moses asked in surprise.


    Theodore gave him a cold nce. Moses obediently shut his mouth and turned to investigate.


    After Moses went out, Theodore looked at the scenery outside. That day¡¯s weather was pretty good. How about¡­


    Everleigh went to work in the hospital and gave Xavier an examination. After making sure that there were no big problems, she felt more rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show youter. If there are no issues, you can be discharged,¡± she said.


    ¡°How¡¯s my mom doing?¡± Xavier asked as he put on his clothes.


    She looked down and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is not good. Her liver is getting worse, and she doesn¡¯t cooperate with the treatment,¡±


    He did not utter a word, ¡°How long can she hold on?¡±


    ¡°If she cooperates with the treatment, there is still hope for survival, but if she doesn¡¯t cooperate¡­ she won¡¯t have much time left,¡± she answered truthfully.


    He didn¡¯t say much. He put on his clothes and leaned on the hospital bed, looking at the scenery outside. As the autumn wind blew, there was a slight coolness.


    ¡°The weather is getting colder. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see snow here.¡±


    ¡°If it started snowing here, it would mean that something is wrong. Do you like watching snow?¡± She followed his gaze and looked at the scenery outside. That was the thing in Ocpeace City. No matter how cold it was, it would not snow. If he wanted to see snow, he could only go to another ce.


    ¡°I used to like looking at the snow, but it¡¯s been so many years now. I¡¯ve never gone out before,¡± he said as he looked at his own leg.

 Chapter 571 It May Be Diana

    Back when he was still able to walk and run, he liked to travel everywhere, to watch the snow or do things like that. However, now, he could only look at and watch the scenes on the inte.


    ¡°If you like it, I can take you to see the scenery after you leave the hospital.¡± Everleigh liked watching the snow as well, and she hadn¡¯t seen it yet. It would be delightful if they could witness together.


    They could consider it a trip.


    There was a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Will you bring me along?¡±


    ¡°Why not? We are a family. There is no need to divide things so clearly.¡±


    He chuckled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to keep your distance for a moment?¡±


    ¡°My children are already born. Why do I still need to keep my distance?¡± She responded with a smile.


    He felt that her words seemed to make sense.


    Theodore brought stair and Adrienne over. He brought the children with himwhen he found out that Everleigh was in Xavier¡¯s ward.


    Adrienne was an impatient child. As she walked, she shouted, ¡°Mommy.¡± When she saw Everleigh and Xavier upon her arrival, she smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re awake. Please allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m Adrienne,¡±


    Xavier looked at the delicate little doll in front of him, with a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    When he saw stair and Theodore walking in, he looked closely and realized that the two of them looked identical.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Xavier said softly.


    ¡°Uncle, you finally woke up. I prepared a gift for you, but I forgot to bring it along,¡± Adrienne went to the hospital bed and looked at him with some regret.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle. My name is stair,¡±


    ¡°I know. I heard all the things you said to me, and I also know what happened in your school. stair, you are excellent, and Adrienne, you are lovely.¡± Xavier was not very good with words, but he was pleased to see the two children.


    Everleigh knew that Adrienne would put a smile on his face.


    ¡°Uncle, when you¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll take you out to y. By the way, Uncle, our school¡­¡± Adrienne sat aside and bbered non-stop, which amused Xavier.


    This child didn¡¯t seem to get bored.


    Upon seeing this, Theodore stood next to Everleigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll finish up here,¡± she replied and turned to do the handover work.


    He waited for her with stair and Adrienne.


    Adrienne¡¯s childish voice made Xavierugh out loud.


    ¡°Daddy, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you guys out to eat,¡±


    ¡°Can we bring Uncle Xavier with us?¡± Adrienne took Xavier¡¯s hand. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to be separated from him. He was slightly excited when he saw this. Not many people were willing to be caring towards him.


    Theodore wished to bring him along as well, but Xavier¡¯s body didn¡¯t permit it for the time being.


    ¡°He can¡¯t go. He hasn¡¯t recovered yet,¡± Theodore exined.


    Adrienne was disappointed and soon came to her senses. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.We¡¯ll wait until you¡¯ve recovered. I will bring you out for dinner, Uncle.¡±


    Xavier reached out his hand and caressed her hair. The smile on his face grew even wider.


    It was enough to know that she had such intentions.


    Everleigh came over and Theodore brought them to a newly-opened restaurant. They ordered everything they liked. Adrienne ate happily, but stair ate the same as usual.


    ¡°stair, eat more. I heard that you and Leon are managing the Trevino Group. Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied in a low voice.


    She chuckled. During this time, she had heard from her father that stair and Leon were very promising, and thepany had improved ever since.


    It was good to see some beneficial results.


    ¡°However, there is a project that involves the Godfrey family. Do you approve of it?¡±


    ¡°What kind of business do I need to cooperate with Trevino Group?¡± Theodore didn¡¯t understand.


    stair took out his mobile phone and gave him the contract directly. He came up with the idea. Medical treatment would only be more advanced, and they could try to promote it and see how it would go.


    Theodore took over and looked at it. His eyes shed as he asked, ¡°Did you propose that?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Yes, food, clothing, housing, and daily necessities are all inevitable. This is normal,¡± stair had thought it through, but he still needed someone like Theodore to help him.


    Theodore chuckled and said, ¡°Okay,have Leon give me the documents tomorrow.I¡¯ll read it through, and then we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    stair nodded. He knew that it was not appropriate to visit rtives in this scenario, but if it was beneficial, it could be permissible.


    They had a decent meal. When Everleigh returned to the Trevino family home, Theodore had originally wanted to enter the house, but before he could even enter, his phone rang.


    He answered the call and his face went cold. He replied in a low voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    She did not rush in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I have some matters to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave first. Hurry up and go in.¡± He left after saying those words.


    She saw that he was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned and went back.


    When Theodore returned to thepany, Moses had just started the investigation. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve investigated it thoroughly. It¡¯s a member of the Hayes family,¡±


    ¡°Member of the Hayes family?¡±


    He suspected that it could be Diana.


    ¡°Can you find out the location of this person?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t locate the person as we don¡¯t have any equipment.¡± It was not easy for Moses to investigate this matter. Locating the person was even harder.


    Theodore was deep in thought.How could he forget? The best way to find someone was to go to the Hayes family. It seemed that it was time to find Cecil.


    The next day, he went straight to the Hayes Group office. Jaseh was not around, but Thaud was.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what business do you have here?¡± Thaud didn¡¯t have a good impression of Theodore. They were all members of Godfrey Group. Even if father and son were at odds with each other, they still didn¡¯t leave a good impression.


    Theodore didn¡¯t take his words seriously. ¡°There¡¯s something that only the Hayes family can resolve.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Thaud asked in confusion.


    Theodore passed the investigation materials to him and said in a low voice, ¡°I know that you¡¯re investigating Wilson, and you suspect that someone is plotting something with him. I have news on the person behind it.¡±


    Thaud frowned and picked up the document that he handed over. There was a number on it. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know what it is after you¡¯ve seen it yourself, Mr. Hayes. I think you¡¯re more qualified than I am to deal with this matter.¡±


    Thaud nced at him. Theodore suspected that the person was Diana, hoping that the Hayes family would help him.


    Theodore smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m doing my best.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it thoroughly. Thank you, Mr. Godfrey,¡± Thaud said in a deep voice. Theodore wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He stood up and was about to leave.


    Thaud, sitting on the chair, had a grim expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that Diana would team up with Wilson. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find her.


    When Thaud went back to the Hayes family home, Lenold was exercising.


    Noticing his brother¡¯s arrival, he stopped. His forehead was covered with small beads of sweat.


    ¡°Why did youe back so early?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you something.¡± Thaud walked over and looked at the muscles on Lenold¡¯s body, green with envy.

 Chapter 572 Lucky Diana

    It was said that a soldier was the most handsome type of man of all.Thaud didn¡¯t agree before, but at that moment, he felt that Lenold was really handsome. Unfortunately, Thaud was not skillful enough, so he had to be academic.


    Otherwise, he would not be awyer. It was also a good thing to be able to speak well. At least, he could travel around the world with a glib tongue.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Lenold stopped and wiped his body with a towel. ¡°Go ahead. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Thaud handed the materials to him with a straight face, which waspletely different from the expression he showed just now.


    Lenold took it over in confusion and looked at the words on it. He quickly understood and said with a smile in his bright eyes, ¡°You want me to send someone to find this person?¡±


    ¡°Your men are more qualified to do so.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll call them now,¡± Lenold agreed and took out his phone to make a call. Sitting on the sofa, Thaud listened to him until the call ended.


    ¡°Lenold, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re doing it for my good. In fact, I¡¯ve thought about Diana a lot these few days. How did she be like this? I haven¡¯t figured it out yet,¡± Lenold responded in a deep voice. He rarely stayed at home, so he knew too little about the family¡¯s affairs. However, as for the matter with Diana, he had always treated everyone equally and did not think too much about it.


    Thaud was silent for a moment and said coldly, ¡°Diana has always felt that she¡¯s not a member of this family. Although I always thought that our rtionship was fine, it wasn¡¯t fine at all,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that side of Diana before when I was locked up. She treated me like a stranger,¡± Lenold would never forget the hatred in her eyes.


    Although he was not at home, he knew very well that his father and mother were not the kind of people who treated her poorly. He couldn¡¯t understand why things would turn out that way.


    However, Thaud didn¡¯t agree. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Diana since he was a child. In his mind, she was a viin. She imed that she was pitiful and innocent, but she always had dirty thoughts in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to avenge yourself if you find her. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m cruel. I wanted to kill her when she took your shares away. Lenold, you¡¯ve lived in the army for so many years. You should know what it means to be kind to others who don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Of course, he understood his intentions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called people directly to find Diana.


    The feelings he had for her as a sibling had vanishedpletely.


    On the other side, Diana went out to buy something, wearing a mask. When she got back, she found that there were several people sneaking around. She realized that something was wrong, so she turned around and went out, hiding in a secluded corner and observing these people.


    When the sky turned dark, a group of people rushed in to look for her but there was no one in the room.


    The group of people looked at each other helplessly. They had to head back to report. At that moment, Diana was already in a vi in the suburbs, sitting leisurely on the sofa.


    ¡°You are smart enough to know that someone is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart, it¡¯s just a coincidence. I saw you when I went out to buy something, so I called you.¡± Diana could only say that she was lucky to not be found.


    Wilson nced at her and couldn¡¯t help thinking about how lucky she was. He stood up, looked at her, and said, ¡°You can live here in peace. Someone will settle your needs. Don¡¯t walk around for the time being,¡±


    She nodded. She knew what would happen once others found her, so she stayed where she was.


    Wilson immediately left the vi. When the secretary saw the scenario, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, is this really alright?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t benefit me if Diana is gone. Now that the Godfrey family¡¯s power has not recovered, we need her money.¡±


    The secretary did not say much and drove away.


    Lenold received a call, and was informed that there was no trace of Diana. He assumed that she had already run away.


    When Cecil heard the news, she was furious. If Diana ran away, it meant that their whereabouts had been exposed.


    ¡°Have you investigated Wilson¡¯s industry?¡± Lenold remembered that the previous document clearly stated that someone from the Godfrey family had contacted her. Except for Wilson, no one had the guts toe into contact with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Wilson.¡± Upon hearing this, Thaud stood up to look for him.


    However, he was stopped by Cecil. ¡°Calm down. Wilson won¡¯t admit it even if you go to him now. Besides, you don¡¯t have any evidence for this matter. Do you think you can solve it with the information given by Theodore?¡±


    Cecil¡¯s words made him calm down. Once Diana knew about it, she must be on guard. It was even more difficult to investigate her whereabouts.


    Lenold and Thaud remained silent for a long time.


    On the other side, Everleigh had already heard of this matter from Theodore. She was very surprised. ¡°Is Wilson crazy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing this for Godfrey Group. At the very least, the Godfrey family has eased up quite a bit. Thepensation project can also be slowly used to get the money back.¡± He could see Wilson¡¯s intentions. Without the funds, how could he possibly save the money that he had lost before?


    Everleigh once again praised the businessman¡¯s tactics. He did everything he could.


    On the other hand, Xavier ignored what he had heard.


    Madison was exasperated to see him like this. ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything about it?¡± She had more or less heard about the incident involving Wilson.


    He was aplete viin.


    Xavier slowly raised his head and nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s going on with me right now? Even if I go find him, what can I do?¡±


    Her expression froze and she opened her mouth, but she was unable to say a single word.


    It was not that he didn¡¯t want to take back thepany, but he had to take care of himself. Otherwise, no matter how much he thought about it, things couldn¡¯t be changed.


    Unfortunately, Madison had always wanted to win back Godfrey Group, but shepletely overlooked Xavier¡¯s health. She kept saying that she loved him, but in the end, she didn¡¯t care about Xavier at all.


    He sensed her intentions. Loving him was an excuse to go against Wilson.


    Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t help sighing. They were both parents, but why was there such a huge gap between them? He always thought that they loved him, but in the end¡­


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, go back and rest. I¡¯m very tired now.¡± He didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.


    Realizing that what she had said was wrong, she did not stay any longer. She turned and walked out.


    After she left, Everleigh came in. In fact, shedeliberately avoided Madison afterthe nurse saw her. She didn¡¯t want the conflict between them to put Theodore and Xavier in a dilemma.


    Xavier looked at her andughed out loud. ¡°Are you avoiding her?¡±

 Chapter 573 Everleigh’s Idea

    Everleigh replied softly, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to quarrel with her because I don¡¯t want to put you in a hard ce.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Xavier didn¡¯t think so. He wouldn¡¯t be in a dilemma because he understood that it was all Madison¡¯s doing. There must be a clear distinction between right and wrong.


    After a series of examinations, she went through his report, which was beyond her imagination. ¡°I can see that your desire to survive is very strong, and your heart is recovering very well,¡±


    His eyes gleamed as he listened. ¡°Can I be discharged from the hospital ahead of time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. Even if I ask you to leave the hospital in advance, you have toe back for check-ups. Heart disease is not like other diseases. Feelings of anger, excitement and fear will lead to a major step back. You have to think about it carefully,¡± she analyzed meticulously.


    He responded, ¡°I understand,¡±


    He was angry because of thepany¡¯s business. He tried to control his emotions, but he didn¡¯t know if he would still be able to control himself when he returned to thepany.


    ¡°Then when can I be discharged?¡±


    She sighed softly and said, ¡°Maybe in a month. I know that you are worried that your father is still fooling around in Godfrey Group, but you have to understand your own situation clearly. Life is more important than thepany. You should always take that into consideration,¡±


    He chuckled. What she said was really interesting.


    However, it was reasonable.


    A month passed. When Xavier was discharged from the hospital, he went to take a look at Madison. Her illness was severe, and her thin appearance made people feel terrible for her. A few years back, she was full of noble temperament, but now, she looked like an ordinary patient, which made people feel distressed.


    She looked at Xavier, who was being pushed in by the caretaker in a wheelchair. Her dim eyes shone brightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave the hospital today. You will be treated well here in the future. Don¡¯t lose your temper again.¡± His voice was hoarse, he could feel the concern in his mother¡¯s tone.


    Her entire body shook as she listened to her son¡¯s words. Tears instantly flowed down her cheeks. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡±


    Without saying anything, he turned and pushed the wheelchair out.


    Theodore waited for him at the door. When he saw himing out, he personally came over to push him away.


    ¡°Mom still loves you a lot. A few words from you are more meaningful than a bunch of words from me,¡± Theodore¡¯s deep and cold voice came from above. Xavier sat on the chair with a smile on his lips. ¡°Are you jealous? Isn¡¯t Wilson concerned about you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re both too extreme. Among the Four Great Families, the most harmonious families are the Meyer family and the Hayes Family. The Godfrey family will only fight among themselves.¡± Theodore had noticed the harmony in the Meyer family through Felicia¡¯s incident.


    Xavier pursed his lips and remained silent. In the past, he had been resentful that Theodore could get everything. He even thought that he would abandon his parents who had crippled him.


    However, after this incident, he realized that he and Theodore were both pitiful people.People who always said that they would fight for them ended up stabbing them in the back in the end.


    There was nothing he couldn¡¯t let go of.


    Theodore sent Xavier back to the vi in North District. This used to be the ce where Madison lived, but it was taken away by Yvonne. Now,he had taken it back.


    ¡°This vi¡­¡± Xavier couldn¡¯t help but ask as he looked at the vi that he was familiar with.


    ¡°Yvonne is dead. I brought back a lot of things at that time. You can rest assured. The public transport here is very well developed. If you need anything, you can call at any time.¡±


    ¡°You know how to take care of others. Everleigh is very thoughtful,¡± Xavier said coldly. Theodore was not the type who was considerate to others.


    He didn¡¯t mind at all. This was indeed Everleigh¡¯s idea. She asked him to find a quiet ce with good public transport.


    In case of any emergencies, he would not be dyed.


    Theodore spent the entire night talking to Xavier about the current situation of Godfrey Group. However, he didn¡¯t mention that most of his people had been wiped out.


    Xavier observed the current situation. He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. He was deep in his thoughts.


    ¡°You have to rest early. I¡¯ll think of a way myself,¡± he said after a long time. Theodore didn¡¯t seem to mind either. He stood up and went to rest. As he closed the door, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Yantsey stay behind to take care of you. His ability isn¡¯t any weaker than Sean¡¯s.¡±


    The next day, Xavier went to Godfrey Group when Theodore left. He didn¡¯t know if Wilson was aware of his current situation.


    When Xavier appeared at Godfrey Group, the people at the front desk were all waiting for him. Their eyes were filled with shock. He saw all of their expressions, but he did not respond to them. He told Yantsey to push him up to Wilson¡¯s office.


    When Wilson saw Xavier, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He heard that Xavier had been pushed into the operating room many times, and that his situation was severe. He couldn¡¯t believe how he had made a fast recovery.


    Xavier saw the surprise in his eyes and smirked. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, it seems that you¡¯re very surprised to see me, right?¡±


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Wilson asked coldly.


    ¡°Is it important?¡± Xavier retorted. It didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Wilson sneered. Itwas not important after all. He got up directly from the office chair, walked to the front, and looked at him from above.


    Xavier couldn¡¯t do anything about his demeanor. He was in a wheelchair, and could only be looked down upon; he had to look up to everyone.


    ¡°Yantsey, step out first,¡± he said in a deep voice.


    Yantsey was a little worried, but seeing the determination in his eyes, he could only give up the idea in his heart and walked out of the office, leaving the room empty for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask for Godfrey Group, aren¡¯t you?¡± Wilson said directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to ask as it belongs to me. You took it away, Wilson. If Grandma was alive, she would never let you step in,¡± Xavier said with resentment.


    Wilson chuckled, ¡°Your words are unreasonable. That was when she was alive, but now, it means nothing. What right do you have to say this in front of me?¡±


    ¡°You did something in private to hurt Godfrey Group. What rights do you have to sit in this position? For the sake of this piece ofnd, you couldn¡¯t wait to lose the entire Godfrey Group. Wilson, are you too shallow to only focus on the interest that lies in front of you?¡± Xavier directly used him of his mistakes and red at him with anger in his eyes.


    However, it was not important to Wilson.

 Chapter 574 It Was Wilson

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t care, Xavier couldn¡¯t control the anger in his heart. He really couldn¡¯t understand what Wilson was thinking when he had already turned Godfrey Group into a mess.


    ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Wilson, are you shameless?¡± Xavier shouted angrily. As soon as he shouted these words, Wilson kicked his wheelchair. Xavier was caught off guard and fell on the corner of the coffee table. Blood instantly flowed out of his forehead.


    On the outside, when Yantsey heard that something was wrong, he pushed open the door and walked in. He saw Xavier lying on the ground with blood all over his face.


    Wilson, on the other hand, looked at him with a cold expression.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you¡¯ve gone too far. After all, he is your son,¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re a good-for-nothing. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be my son,¡± Wilson stared at him with disgust. Xavier was the shame of Godfrey Group.


    Seeing his indifferent expression, Yantsey¡¯s anger grew even stronger. Xavier quickly ordered, ¡°Yantsey, let¡¯s go,¡±


    Xavier panted as he spoke. He felt that his heart could not bear it, and he was a little out of breath.


    Yantsey saw that he was in a bad mood, so he immediately helped him up and set up the wheelchair to go outside.


    From the beginning to the end, Wilson had never been nice to him. He thought that it was better for this son to die, which would save him a lot of trouble.


    When Xavier went out, the bystanders were looking at him. When they saw his expression,it raised suspicion in their hearts.


    As they got in the car, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He quickly took out the medicine and put it in his mouth. ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yantsey drove directly to the hospital.


    Everleigh was studying her new medicine there.


    The nurse informed her that Xavier had arrived at the hospital with severe injuries. She stopped what she was doing and ran out to see what happened.


    Xavier was lying on the hospital bed, and his forehead was covered with blood. She was shocked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, Mr. Xavier was beaten by Wilson.¡± Yantsey did not know what happened in the office at that time, but when he saw him bleed, the only exnation was that Wilson had hit him.


    Everleigh was shocked when she heard that Wilson had hit Xavier. ¡°He hit him? Doesn¡¯t he know that he¡¯s not in good health?¡±


    Yantsey spoke bitterly. He had never seen such a father before.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t waste any more time on idle chatter. She quickly checked his heartbeat. He had just been discharged from the hospital for a day and had been admitted again. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Theodore.


    She gave him a check-up. There was nothing serious about his heart as it was only caused by excessive stimtion. He would be fine after taking some medicine.


    Xavier¡¯s forehead was bandaged. He looked at her with a wry smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to get angry? Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see Wilson¡¯s face. You would have been mad as well,¡± he responded fiercely. The device tracking his heartbeat beeped many times.


    Upon seeing it, she hurriedlyforted him, ¡°Calm down,¡±


    Xavier nced at the machine in front of him and realized how agitated he was. He gradually controlled his emotions.


    When Theodore received Everleigh¡¯s call, he came over to look after him. When he saw the gauze on his brother¡¯s forehead, he knew what was going on. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to look for him?¡±


    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t look for him, I didn¡¯t think that he could be this ruthless.¡±


    Xavierughed mockingly.


    It was ridiculous that family affection was drained by Wilson and there was nothing left, especially his disdainful gaze at that time, which was really disgusting.


    He would never forget it for as long as he lived.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other and understood what he meant.


    Xavier had to stay in the hospital to be observed for a night. He couldn¡¯t leave until they were sure that everything was fine.


    At night, Theodore wanted to go back, but he was stopped by Xavier. ¡°My people have been cleared out by Wilson; it¡¯s impossible for me to go back. Theodore, I need your help this time.¡±


    Theodore took a deep breath and his deep gaze turned cold. He walked over and showed Xavier the information on his phone. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to help you protect thepany, but now, I don¡¯t have much hope anymore. Even if I help you, the chances of sess won¡¯t be high.¡±


    Xavier pursed his lips and did not speak. He knew that this matter was not going to be easy. It had only been a few months, but Wilson had already made a mess. He really didn¡¯t know whether Wilson was powerful or cruel.


    ¡°Theodore, do you still want him as your father?¡±


    Theodore responded in a deep voice, ¡°Do you think I want him? Didn¡¯t you see how many things I¡¯ve experienced together with Everleigh? It was all done by this good father of mine. After multiple incidents, my feelings for him have faded away,¡±


    Xavier thought that he was the only one who was hurt, but he didn¡¯t expect Theodore to feel the same. Since it was so, there was no need to be respectful towards Wilson.


    ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m very grateful for what you have said. Now, I can do things at my own will,¡± Xavier felt inexplicably rxed. He finally understood the feeling of abandoning his family.


    It felt really good to give it a go.


    Theodore didn¡¯t stop him. Xavier could do whatever he wanted as Theodore had long forgotten about this father of his.


    When Madison heard that Xavier had returned, she hurried over to see him. Her legs trembled as she walked towards his ward.


    He stayed for the whole night. If his condition was stable, he would be discharged from the hospital.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Xavier, why did youe back so fast?¡± Madison¡¯s weak voice rang out, but when she saw the scars on his face, she froze for a long time. ¡°Your injury?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be resting?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you were hospitalized, so I came over to have a look,¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it, you can go back and rest.¡± Xavier looked at her trembling legs. It was obvious that she was physically weak. Without hesitation, he pressed the nurse bell. The nurse hurriedly ran over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°Send this person back to her ward. I want to rest,¡± he said as he covered himself with a nket. He turned his body away and didn¡¯t look at her.


    Madison saw his attitude and didn¡¯t say anything else. She turned and walked out.


    She really couldn¡¯t hold on. Her legs were getting weaker. When she was about to return to the ward, her vision slowly blurred and she fell to the ground.


    The nurse quickly went to find a doctor to treat her.


    After Everleigh found out about Madison, she went to see her and made sure that she was fine. She breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her now?¡±


    ¡°She has cooperated with the treatment these days, but it¡¯s toote. The cancer cells have spread in her body. Even if she undergoes chemotherapy, the effects will not be significant,¡± the doctor exined her situation.


    Everleigh realized how severe Madison¡¯s condition was, and now, it seemed that it was not easy to deal with it.


    ¡°Can¡­Can you keep treating her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done it. You¡¯d better call her family over and discuss it.¡± The doctor felt that Everleigh¡¯s identity was awkward and inappropriate.

 Chapter 575 Erine’s Parents

    Everleigh understood what he meant. After all, she wasn¡¯t a member of the Godfrey family. She could only ask Theodore to make the decision.


    In the evening, she and Theodore talked about this matter, but they couldn¡¯t talk to Wilson, so they could only look for him.


    Hearing this, he was silent for a long time before slowly adding, ¡°Everleigh, is there really no hope at all?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s some. The mainstream treatment has been done, but it didn¡¯t do much. What we need to do now is chemotherapy, but your mother¡¯s situation is getting worse day by day. I¡¯m just worried that you will¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say next.


    She knew that he didn¡¯t have much affection for his mother, but after all, Madison was the one who gave birth to him. If she really died, how could he feel at ease?


    That was why she had to tell him the truth.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. Everleigh, you decide what is the best treatment for her. Even if she goes abroad, she might not be able to recover as well as we think,¡± he responded in a deep and cold voice.


    She nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her either. After all, she is your mother.¡±


    Theodore believed that Everleigh was not a person who would abuse her skills for personal grudges.


    Xavier knew about this matter, so he chose to remain silent.


    He used to have high expectations towards his mother, but her behavior had let him down when something bad happened to him.


    Everleigh looked at Christopher¡¯s bright face and knew that he was the kind of person who would follow his heart. She asked, ¡°What happened that made you smile non-stop?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m in a good mood?¡± He asked inquisitively. At the same time, he reached out and touched his face. There was nothing special about him.


    She was amused by his behavior.He smiled in a different way when he was happy. She didn¡¯t realize this until a long time ago. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know every time he flirted with a girl.


    Of course, she did not tell him about this.


    Christopher didn¡¯t bother to get involved in this matter. At noon, Everleigh, Christopher, and Stainley went to the cafeteria for lunch. Erine came over early. She looked haggard, and her eyes were dull. Anyone with a discerning eye would know that she was in trouble.


    ¡°Erine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Everleigh sat beside her and asked with concern.


    Erine looked at her, and her tense mood was rxed for a moment. ¡°When did you arrive?I didn¡¯t see you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about something. It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t see us when we came over,¡± Christopher described her situation.


    Erine sighed helplessly and worries welled up in her mind.


    Everleigh saw that she wasn¡¯t ready to speak about it, so she didn¡¯t force her to. After all, it was her privacy.


    Stainley finished eating and looked at the time. He said in a deep tone, ¡°I have to go. There is an operation in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Christopher and Everleigh went to the Department of Orthopedics with Erine as they had nothing important to do in the afternoon. As soon as they arrived, they saw a man in a suit and a noble and an elegant woman waiting for Erine in the office.


    When Erine saw them, she was stunned at first, but her eyes were soon filled with disgust. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to find you, of course. Don¡¯t tell me you have forgotten?¡±


    Everleigh and Christopher were stunned and realized who they were to Erine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear to you. I won¡¯t agree. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better leave now.¡± Erine was running out of patience.


    She would definitely turn against them if they kept talking about it.


    ¡°Erine, how can you talk to your dad like this? Where are your manners? Do you not know the value of the Laneigh family?¡±


    ¡°Dad? You¡¯re just a stepmother, so don¡¯t act in front of me anymore. The Harrison family messed up, so you arranged my marriage. Your precious daughter disagrees, doesn¡¯t she? Oh, right. Meredith ran away with another person. You can¡¯t find her, right?¡± Erine sneered, and the disgust in her eyes intensified when she looked at them.


    Hudson listened to her words and was about to hit her, but before he couldy his hands on her, she was pulled back by Christopher.


    Erine was ready to be beaten. She was dragged and almost fell down.


    He pulled her directly into his arms, as if they were a real couple.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, where do you want to take my girlfriend to?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Hudson was even angrier when he saw Christopher¡¯s appearance. This disobedient daughter actually had a boyfriend.


    A smile lifted the corner of Christopher¡¯s mouth. ¡°Do you still need to ask? Of course, I¡¯m Erine¡¯s boyfriend. Have you gotten my consent before making my girlfriend enter into an arranged marriage?¡± His tone was cold, and he was very dissatisfied with their attitude.


    Hudson and Cambree looked at Christopher and found him a bit familiar, as if they had seen him somewhere before.


    Erine waspletely shocked, especially when she heard Christopher iming to be her boyfriend. She was stunned. Could this man talk more nonsense?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They were just acting in order to trick his parents. Why were they now¡­


    After some quick thinking, she understood what was going on.


    She took his arm directly. ¡°I have never agreed because he is my boyfriend. It is impossible for the marriage to go on.¡±


    Everleigh witnessed their chemistry and stood aside as they continued to make a scene.


    ¡°We don¡¯t agree,¡± Cambree quickly objected.


    ¡°No one wants your consent. You¡¯re not the one that raised me, and now you want to control my marriage. Have I been too kind recently? Having to be manipted by you all?Don¡¯t you remember how I turned your party upside down?¡± Erine asked with a sneer.


    Hudson stared at her with wide eyes. Whenever he thought about the banquet, he would grit his teeth in hatred. ¡°You¡­ How could you even say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say it? You decided it yourself. If you threaten me again, don¡¯t me me for telling the world about Meredith¡¯s affairs. I¡¯ll see if you still have the face to stay abroad,¡± Erine said in a threatening tone.


    She showed no mercy at all.


    Hudson¡¯s eyes widened further as he looked at Erine, who was in front of him. It was an unfamiliar sight.


    He knew that she was strong-willed, but he did not expect that she would be ignorant. The market upied by the Laneigh family abroad was huge and was very beneficial to the Harrison family. Unfortunately, she would give up such a wealthy family to be with such a person.


    He really didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about.


    ¡°Erine, don¡¯t regret it,¡± he said fiercely. Then, he turned around and walked out.


    Christopher and Erine watched them leave with cold eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°How was it? I came in time, right?¡±

 Chapter 576 Attending The Family Banquet Together

    Erine smiled. ¡°Yes, your timing was perfect. Thank you,¡±


    ¡°Erine, have you been given many hardships these days because of them?¡± Everleigh asked.


    Erine nodded. Now that the matter had been exposed, there was no point in hiding it anymore. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°They want me to marry someone from the Laneigh family. I don¡¯t want to be involved in their affairs. You all know that I am an illegitimate daughter. My identity will not be liked by others. Likewise, I hate my father. Why can¡¯t I make my own decisions?¡± Erine said in a t tone, but her hatred for her father did not decrease at all.


    Everleigh and Christopher looked at each other. It was indeed not a good thing, but there was no choice.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do now?¡± He asked worriedly.


    Erine said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°You are my boyfriend now. I helped you deceive your family before, and it¡¯s time for you to return the favor.¡±


    She realized that Christopher¡¯s identity was significant. At least with him around, it would make things better.


    He raised his eyebrows, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°If so, you cane with me to the family banquet tomorrow. I was going to find an excuse to say that you were too busy to attend. Now that you have mentioned this, we are mutually beneficial to each other. What do you think?¡±


    After hearing what he had said, she was upset. He began to use the privilege as soon as he opened his mouth. He didn¡¯t ask for her will.


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree that fast. It turns out that you were waiting for her answer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m forced to do so. My two sisters are tough to deal with. If I¡¯m not careful enough, they will find out the ws. It¡¯s hard to say, but I heard that Lenold will being over, and I¡¯m guessing that he is there to meet with my parents,¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d better not go,¡± Erine quickly replied. She was the imposter, and it was not appropriate to attend such events.


    Upon hearing this, Christopher¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you dare to say no, I will tell your parents that our rtionship is fake,¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I was wrong. I¡¯ll go,¡±


    Everleighughed even louder, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. The Meyer family is very kind. Whether it¡¯s real or not, they will like you,¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Erine felt that they were too enthusiastic and she felt guilty, so¡­


    Upon hearing their ns for the gathering. Everleigh was thinking about whether she should bring Theodore to the Jenkins family.


    Once the decision was made, it was time to make a move. After listening to Everleigh, Theodore was excited. He bought gifts to pay a visit to the Jenkins family.


    On the evening of the next day, Erine bought a lot of gifts with her upon her arrival. When Vanessa saw hering, her heart was filled with joy. ¡°Oh, you finally came. I¡¯ve asked Christopher about you.¡±


    Erine smiled and said, ¡°I was busy recently, so I didn¡¯t have the time toe over. This is a token of my sincerity. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± As she spoke, she handed over the gifts in her hand.


    Vanessadidn¡¯t mind. As long as Erine came, it was better than anything else.


    At the same time, Felicia and Lenold had already entered the house. He also came in with a lot of things in his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Come in quickly and have a seat,¡± Vanessa hurriedly called out to them.


    Lenold walked in and saw Christopher and Ysabelle, along with a woman he had never seen before.


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Erine Harrison.¡± She stood up and introduced herself politely.


    Hearing her name, Lenold smiled. ¡°I heard from Cecil that there was a woman challenging Miss Lawson during the wine party.¡±


    Erine¡¯s face turned red and she felt very embarrassed. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Harrison, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. It¡¯s normal to fight back when you encounter something unpleasant.¡± He saw that she was embarrassed and said in a hurry. However, after hearing Cecil¡¯s words many times, his memory was still fresh.


    Felicia also took a fancy to Erine. This girl was polite and had good manners. Such a person was most suitable for socializing.


    ¡°Have a seat, everyone. It¡¯s rare for all of you to gather together. I¡¯m going to the kitchen to prepare a few more dishes.¡± Vanessa was very happy. Two of her three children had found their partners.


    There was only one left. Ysabelle was the eldest daughter, and she had her own opinions on things, so she did not worry about it.


    It seemed that Lenold was not good at socialising. On the other hand, Erine was good at talking. She was very lively.


    The Meyer family home was peaceful.


    Over at the Jenkins family manor.


    Alexander came in with Cecil. Saniogo was full of joy and looked forward to meeting his daughter-inw. When he saw her, his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here. Come in and have a seat,¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Uncle. This is a gift I bought for you. It¡¯s a token of my gratitude. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Cecil said with a smile.


    Saniogo looked at the gifts and didn¡¯t care much about them. He let them in to have a seat.


    Cynthia walked down the stairs. She never intended toe back, but Alexander was injured. Her parents had asked her toe and see him, so she was in no hurry to go back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Who would have thought that they would see such a scene again?


    When Cynthia saw Cecil, her face turned slightly cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m here as a guest?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened, and the anger in her eyes instantly ignited.


    Cecil sat on the sofa without looking at her gloomy face. She came here that day because she was Alexander¡¯s girlfriend. She didn¡¯te here to let Cynthia look down on her.


    Alexander knew that Cynthia disliked her, but since he chose Cecil, he would not let her be wronged. ¡°Cynthia, if you don¡¯t like Cecil, you can go upstairs. Today is our family banquet.¡±


    In other words, he was hinting that if she didn¡¯t like it, she could just leave.


    Cynthia closed her mouth and sat asideunwillingly. Where could she go now? Her parents were not here.


    Saniogo felt that Cynthia was being rude. No matter what, Cecil came here as a guest. She didn¡¯t have to look down on her if she didn¡¯t like her. Moreover, he was satisfied with his daughter-inw and couldn¡¯t care less what others were thinking about.


    ¡°Cecil, what do you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, she likes seafood and spicy food, as well as creme brulee and pudding for dessert,¡± Alexander said seriously.


    Saniago looked at him and remembered everything carefully. It was obvious how much he cared about Cecil.


    Cecil was very surprised as they seldom had dinner together, yet he remembered every detail.


    ¡°Alexander, you remembered them clearly. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll forget what your aunt likes to eat,¡± Cynthia said coldly on the side.


    He remembered everything about an outsider, but she was sure that no one could remember anything about her.


    Alexander and Saniogo looked at each other and felt that it was troublesome now that she hade back.


    However, Cecil didn¡¯t mind. She turned her head and replied in a natural and graceful way, ¡°That¡¯s your cousin¡¯s love for me. He wouldn¡¯t pay any mind to a person he doesn¡¯t care about.¡±

 Chapter 577 Causing A Scene

    Cynthia¡¯s expression changed. Cecil¡¯s words meant that she didn¡¯t have anyone to love her, so no one remembered what she liked to eat.


    Cecil realized that Cynthia was not observant enough to tell who was in charge of the party.


    Saniogo looked at her and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Alexander has never brought a girl home, and you¡¯re the first one.¡±


    ¡°Will I be thest one?¡± She asked Alexander with a smile.


    He nodded solemnly. ¡°You must be thest one.¡±


    She nodded with satisfaction. This awareness was a good thing.


    ¡°Mr. Saniogo, Mr. Alexander, Miss Everleigh is back,¡± the butler came in from the door and shouted.


    Everleigh and Theodore had arrived. Of course, the gifts would not be missed out.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Hurry up ande in.¡± Saniogo knew that she had invited Theodore.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, your presence is enough. There¡¯sno need to bring gifts along,¡± Saniogo said.


    Theodore smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my girlfriend¡¯s elders. It would not be reasonable toe empty-handed.¡±


    Saniogo just smiled without saying a word.


    Everleigh looked at Cecil, who was sitting on the sofa, and looked at her in shock. ¡°Cecil, what¡¯s with your expression?¡±


    Cecil didn¡¯t know that she would join the gathering. If she had known, she would have waited for her toe.


    Everleigh smiled awkwardly. She knew that Cecil woulde, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen that day. The main purpose was that they could have dinner together.


    Alexander was surprised as well, but he soon understood Everleigh¡¯s intentions. ¡°That¡¯s good. The more, the merrier.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, when will we start eating?¡±


    ¡°Wait for another minute. Your uncle ising over as well. Alexander brought his girlfriend to meet the elders. It would be nice to meet with everyone,¡± Saniogo exined.


    Although he wanted to have dinner with his family, he knew Luqman¡¯s temper. If he refused, it would not be good.


    Moreover, everyone would know about the rtionship between the two children sooner orter.


    When Everleigh heard this, she didn¡¯t say anything else. The group of people sat there chatting, except for Cynthia, who was seated on the sofa. She was clearly out of ce.


    However, she did not intend to be involved in the conversations.


    Luqman and Linggon arrived. As for Fenna, she was unwilling to attend such a family feast.


    ¡°Saniogo.¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, We¡¯re waiting for you all to have dinner. Let me introduce them to you. This is Cecil from the Hayes family, Alexander¡¯s girlfriend,¡± Saniogo introduced.


    Linggon and Luqman were shocked. They didn¡¯t expect her to be a member of the Hayes family.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jenkins,¡± Cecil stood up and greeted him.


    Theodore nced at Luqman and Linggon. His impression of them was still quite good.


    Luqman seldom showed up, so he didn¡¯t have much business with the Godfrey family. As for Linggon, Theodore had seen him several times at various events.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯re all hungry,¡± Saniogo said to the butler.


    They sat down and ate. At the dinner table, Theodore served Everleigh some food and poured some fruit juice for her. Alexander was helping Cecil to peel the shells off the shrimps. Cecil and Everleigh seemed to be used to such enjoyment, so they picked food for the men from time to time.


    When Saniogo, Luqman, and the others saw this scene, they all felt that it was quite harmonious and there was nothing wrong with their behavior. However, Cynthia could not help but say, ¡°Who are you acting for?¡±


    Although her words were not loud, they were loud enough for everyone at the table to hear.


    Theodore and Alexander looked at each other with ridicule in their eyes. Alexander asked, ¡°Are you jealous of what you can¡¯t have?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Alexander, I don¡¯t mean that. I just think that you are the heir of the Jenkins family anyway. How could you do such a thing?¡± Cynthia didn¡¯t like the treatment received by Everleigh and Cecil.


    ¡°If your cousin is not good to me, I won¡¯t be with him. Cynthia, you shouldn¡¯t cause a scene even if you don¡¯t like me. After all, I am also a guest. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will just leave?¡± Cecil looked at her with a fake smile, and the coldness in her eyes did not diminish at all.


    She had the guts to voice out her thoughts.


    Everleigh lowered her head and served some vegetables for Theodore. Cecil was the host of the party, not Cynthia. When Theodore saw her serving food for him, he didn¡¯t hesitate to eat it. He had a good time watching the show and had a better appetite when he ate.


    Cynthia was about to retort, but she was held back by Saniogo¡¯s gloomy eyes. She could only stop talking unwillingly.


    As for Saniogo, this meal was full of worries. If Alexander was with other people, it would be okay, but unfortunately,he had gotten together with someone from the Hayes family.


    In the Four Great Families,the Hayes family¡¯s business was poor, but their official power could not be underestimated. Whoever had a joint marriage with the Hayes family could gain a lot of power.


    He turned his head and looked at Linggon, who was eating leisurely, as if everything that happened around him had nothing to do with him. He did not care who Alexander was with.


    After the meal, Cynthia went straight upstairs to avoid everyone. Saniogo and Luqman went to the study room to discuss something. Linggon called his girlfriend, leaving the four of them in the living room. Cecil leaned on the sofa and said weakly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me toe today?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Cynthia,¡± Alexander reassured her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about her, but what will your father think of me? Will he think that I¡¯m the type who likes to show off?Others will misunderstand my intentions and think that I¡¯m here to seize power,¡± she said miserably.


    Everleigh chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Saniogo won¡¯t think like that. He is dissatisfied with Cynthia as well. He won¡¯t feel that you are rude, but he probably feels ashamed by the behavior of the Jenkins family.¡±


    She was right. The more Cynthia targeted a person, the more Saniogo felt that the impression of the Jenkins family worsened.


    Cecil looked at her with suspicion. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Everleigh said in a very positive tone.


    Hearing this, Cecil was relieved.


    In fact, it was also the reason why Alexander did not speak. Even if his father did not like him, he could still solve the problem.


    As for Cynthia, he should give her some warnings.


    Theodore sat at the side, looking up at the spot upstairs. His deep eyes shone with a faint light.


    Everleigh found that he didn¡¯t talk much all night, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Does Luqman usually behave like this?¡± He asked in confusion.


    Alexander understood his meaning and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°He was pleased to meet with us, but his expression says otherwise when he saw Cecil,¡± Theodore exined.


    Alexander was a smart man. His eyes sank and he looked at Cecil subconsciously. It was not that he didn¡¯t know what Luqman was thinking, but that was his uncle. As a junior, he couldn¡¯t say too much.


    Theodore¡¯s words reminded him of this.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you¡¯re really observant.¡±


    ¡°Carefully observing isn¡¯t enough. It¡¯s just that the bigger the family, the more ambitious it will be. Don¡¯t you understand this sentence, Mr. Jenkins?¡± Theodoreughed lightly and said with a hint of meaning.

 Chapter 578 Unexpected Anger

    Alexander¡¯s expression was cold, not because of Theodore¡¯ words, but because what he said was true.


    Suppose the Jenkins family members weren¡¯t united. If it wasn¡¯t for his father keeping a watch over the Jenkin family business, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold themselves back long ago.


    Several people fell into silence. At that moment, Luqman came down the stairs. His face was pale, and he walked out without looking back.


    Linggon hung up the phone and came over. He looked at his father walking out without looking back and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Dad, Dad, what are you going to do?¡±


    Alexander and the others all looked in the direction of the door. They couldn¡¯t understand what was going on with them.


    ¡°Alexander, what happened to my father?¡± Linggon asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Go ask your uncle,¡± Alexander replied.


    When Linggon was about to head upstairs, Saniogo walked down with a grim expression and looked at Linggon. ¡°Your father has something to do, so he went back. If you¡¯re worried, you can go back and have a look,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Linggon was indeed very worried and he left immediately.


    Everleigh felt that that day¡¯s event was humiliating. She just wanted to see her elders and others were not showing them respect. She couldn¡¯t bear it, let alone whether Cecil would be angry or not.


    ¡°Cecil, I¡¯m really sorry for today. Since you¡¯re here, we should treat you with hospitality, but¡­¡± Saniogo looked embarrassed. The gathering was going smoothly until everything took a wrong turn.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I am used to it. Cynthia doesn¡¯t like me and that¡¯s not unusual. Mr. Jenkins, you don¡¯t have to take it personally.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I will take good care of you the next time you visit. As for those people, they won¡¯t appear again,¡± Saniogo heaved a sigh of relief. It was rare for a youngdy to not care.


    If word got out, the reputation of the Jenkins family would be jeopardised.


    Saniogo looked at Theodore, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. They already knew that he was together with Everleigh. He really didn¡¯t need to put up with their attitudes.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, you don¡¯t have to exin. If Everleigh doesn¡¯t mind, I won¡¯t mind either,¡± Theodore responded calmly. He hadn¡¯t spoken much ever since he¡¯d arrived. The main purpose was that he and Everleigh hade to meet them.


    Saniogo nodded. Although he spoke in this manner, he still felt a little guilty.


    The sky had turned dark. Everleigh and Theodore left, while Cecil stayed behind to stay for the night.


    When Alexander and Cecil sent them off, he said, ¡°Everleigh,e back more often if you have the time.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯lle back. From now on, I¡¯lle to the Jenkins family to see Cecil,¡± she replied in a teasing tone.


    Cecil blushed slightly and felt a little embarrassed. Although it was not the first time, she was somewhat unustomed to hearing these words.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned and got into Theodore¡¯s car. They drove away.


    Inside the car, she asked him, ¡°Why did you say that to Alexander?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, do you think I crossed the line?¡± He replied.


    She shook her head. It wasn¡¯t that she felt it was too much, but that he seemed to know everything.


    He smiled faintly and said in a low tone, ¡°In fact, Yeezoo has always been dissatisfied with Saniogo. The Jenkins family is in Saniogo¡¯s hands. IfYeezoo wants to be in control of that, it will be difficult. Plus, Cecil and Alexander are together, so he¡¯s even more worried that Saniogo will join forces with the Hayes family. It¡¯s difficult for him to deal with his older brother.¡±


    She realized that the focus was on Cecil and Alexander. The Hayes family waspelling in terms of official and government power, and it could be said that a union of businessmen and officials would be strong.


    If it was anyone else, they would have been wary of him.


    However¡­ Cecil and Alexander definitely didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Alexander is sincere towards Cecil,¡± she said, confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s whyYeezoo was worried. Does your other cousin also have a girlfriend?¡± Theodore looked forward, a faint light shining in his deep gaze.


    Everleigh thought for a moment. ¡°Do you mean Linggon?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡±


    ¡°He has a girlfriend. I heard from Alexander that my uncle seems to be very dissatisfied. He has been in a deadlock for a long time. Until now, he has not agreed to let her marry into our family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Your uncle wants to find a powerful person. If Cecil and Linggon were together today, it would definitely be a different story,¡± he said with a chuckle.


    Luqmanwanted to find someone with power and influence. That way, he could challenge Saniogo.


    Everleigh leaned back in her seat and smiled helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve really observant,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m observant, but I knew that the Jenkins family was not harmonious in the early years. In the past, Luqman had always caused trouble because of your uncle. Gradually, Yeezoo gained a little power, but Yeezoo is a different person. He knows how to endure.¡±


    She was even more confused. What was he waiting for?


    Since she came back,Yeezoo had been acting as if it had nothing to do with him. He had never felt that there was anything wrong with it.


    ¡°Everleigh, I don¡¯t have to know about the Jenkins family, but when I found out that you¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family, I was distraught. The Jenkins family is huge and has all kinds of people. It¡¯s not like the Trevino family. Those from small families have true feelings for each other,¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was full of worry. It could be seen that his previous concerns had appeared. These people¡¯s true colors were gradually appearing.


    Everleigh was silent. She knew about this matter, but currently, she was already a member of the Jenkins family, so there was no reason for her to leave again. Fortunately, she was a woman and would get married sooner orter, so it was not a big risk for them.


    At this moment, Alexander was in Saniogo¡¯s study room. He hade to ask his father about what had happened with Luqman.


    ¡°Luqmandoesn¡¯t want you to be together with Cecil,¡± Saniogo spoke after a long pause.


    Alexander¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°What does this have to do with him?¡±


    ¡°You know what kind of personLuqmanis. He¡¯s been targeting my position for a long time. If I wasn¡¯t capable enough, I¡¯m afraid that he would¡¯ve taken everything away by now,¡± Saniogo leaned further into his chair and sighed.


    His heart was filled with mixed emotions. He did not know how to describe it. This was his own younger brother, but he was always thinking about how to plot against him.


    Alexander¡¯s expressions became even colder.He said, ¡°He¡¯s worried that the Hayes family will get involved in the rtionship between me and Cecil, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he exined that the Hayes family is currently in internal strife, and it¡¯s hard to say if she won¡¯t take the Jenkins family for granted. In my opinion, it is just an excuse he¡¯s looking for.¡±


    Saniogo spoke coldly. He still was able to differentiate right from wrong. He would not be manipted so easily.


    ¡°Dad, I am sincere with Cecil. I am not with her because of the affairs of the Hayes family,¡± Alexander was worried that his father would be shaken, so he exined quickly.

 Chapter 579 She Heard It

    Saniogo smiled faintly. How could he not know what his son meant? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t reached the point where I don¡¯t know right from wrong yet. Besides, I like Cecil very much. She is not scheming, and she is very generous. Few women are truly like this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is also why I like her.¡± Alexander lowered his head as he listened to Saniogo¡¯s words. There was a faint glow in his eyes.


    Saniogo chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out. We can¡¯t just ignore the others and talk to each other here.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen,¡± a female voice came from outside.


    Both of them were stunned and looked at the door at the same time. Cecil pushed the door open and walked in with a faint smile on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose. The servant said that she wanted to call you two for supper.¡±


    ¡°You heard it.¡±


    ¡°You praised me, but I didn¡¯t hear anything else. What did you say about me?¡± Cecil widened her eyes and asked curiously.


    Alexander and Saniogo looked at each other andughed at the same time. Alexander chuckled and said, ¡°I just want to know when I can propose to you,¡±


    Cecil¡¯s face suddenly turned red and she bowed her head without saying anything. He saw that she was shy and did not tease her. ¡°Let¡¯s head down and have supper.¡±


    ¡°You may leave for now. I¡¯ll take care of some matters first,¡± Saniogo waved his hand and told the two of them to leave first.


    Without saying anything, Cecil and Alexander turned and walked out.


    In the dining room, she said to him, ¡°I heard what you said before. What did Luqman mean?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll solve it as long as I¡¯m here,¡± he said indifferently, picking up the food for her.


    Looking at his behavior, her eyes sank and she did not ask any more questions.


    The next day, Everleigh came to the hospital for work. Xavier was fine, and he was ready to be discharged.


    ¡°Xavier, when you go back, you must restrain your temper, do you understand?¡± She exhorted.


    He nodded. He would pay attention to it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to me.¡±


    ¡°Your brother will pick you up from the hospitalter. I still have a lot of things to do today, so I can¡¯t send you off,¡± she said as she filled in the casebook.


    He understood. Just as Everleigh was about to leave, Theodore appeared with Moses and Yantsey to help him pack up.


    On the road, the four of them did not speak, but Xavier kept staring at theputer.


    ¡°You can have a look once you get back,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You already knew, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just a little earlier than you.¡±


    Xavier smiled; he raised his head and looked at Theodore. ¡°How can I forget? My brother will not be easily manipted. You know it clearly. I believe that your people have already prated into the bones of Godfrey Group,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such words. After all, my shares belong to Godfrey Group. Am I in the position to ignore this matter?¡± Theodore replied in a self-righteous manner. He didn¡¯t feel guilty in the slightest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hearing this, Xavier felt uneasy. It seemed that Godfrey Group was torn apart. It was impossible to manage it well.


    When he returned to the vi, Xavier couldn¡¯t help but be impulsive. He looked into Godfrey Group¡¯s finances to take a sum of working capital, and deliberately left a little clue for Wilson.


    He couldn¡¯t take the money away without telling his parents. That would not be good.


    Theodore looked at his actions and didn¡¯t say anything. However, he knew that trouble would follow. Xavier must have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    Sure enough, Wilson soon found out about the funds. He knew that it had been taken away by Xavier.


    He was so angry that he smashed the office¡¯sputer.


    ¡°This brat has the nerve to move thepany¡¯s working capital.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we need money for our next project. What should we do?¡± The secretary asked with concern. If they hadn¡¯t needed the money, they would not know that the money had been taken away.


    Wilson¡¯s face was gloomy, and his face was red with anger.


    ¡°Will the board of directors be summoned tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the secretary answered truthfully.


    ¡°Tell Xavier toe over.¡± Wilson had no choice but to approach him. He could only ask him toe over in the name of the meeting.


    Xavier received the notice with a smile on his face. He knew that Wilson would panic.Fortunately, the people who had been arranged before were all there. Now, it seemed that they had a role to y.


    ¡°Mr. Xavier, are we going to attend tomorrow?¡± Yantsey asked.


    ¡°Yes. Why not?¡± Xavier couldn¡¯t wait for this opportunity. He wouldn¡¯t miss it, but before he left, he had to call Theodore. He had to give an exnation the following day. Now that Wilson had more shares than him, he didn¡¯t have much chance of winning.


    Theodore didn¡¯t speak for a moment after receiving the call. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xavier readily agreed as well.


    With his brother by his side, he would present better.


    The next day, Theodore and Xavier came to the meeting room of Godfrey Group. Many shareholders had already taken their seats. When they saw the two brothers, they were stunned. What was even more surprising was that Xavier had woken up. They hadn¡¯t paid much attention to him before.


    Xavier looked at the unfamiliar faces, and his heart was full of irony. ¡°It seems that there were more people involved when I was in aa. I don¡¯t even know them,¡± he said softly.


    Theodore spoke coldly, ¡°When there¡¯s a new emperor,change is bound to happen.¡± They were not familiar with the people besides the ones who were under them.


    Two batches of people had been changed out.


    This was all Wilson¡¯s doing. He made sure to change the people to those whom he trusted.


    The other shareholders saw the two former CEOs arrive. They knew the meeting would not be peaceful at all.


    When Wilson came over, he didn¡¯t expect Theodore to be there as well. His heart skipped a beat, and an ominous feeling welled up in his heart.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I also have shares here. Since you want all the people who hold shares toe over for a meeting, I am not an exception,¡± Theodore exined with confidence. It was obvious that there was nothing wrong with his presence.


    Without saying a word, Wilson could only ept him being there.


    The meeting was about someone taking away the working capital, and the first person to start the meeting was the finance department.


    ¡°How does your finance department manage the money? Why was the capital taken away so easily?¡±


    ¡°We have followed the normal procedures. There is nothing wrong with it,¡± the manager of the finance department said righteously. It was clear that the department didn¡¯t take his usation seriously.


    Xavier and Theodore sat off to the side. They could say whatever they wanted, just like outsiders.


    When Wilson saw this, he couldn¡¯t control his anger. ¡°The money is all in Xavier¡¯s hands. Although you are also the president, you have no right to take away this money.¡±


    ¡°You have epted that I¡¯m one of the presidents, so why can¡¯t I take it away?¡±

 Chapter 580 Xavier Regained His Power

    Xavier sat on one side and looked at him with a funny expression, but the coldness in his eyes made him shiver. The shareholders sitting on the other side did not dare to voice out. It was obvious that this was a war between father and son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that thepany needs money?¡±


    ¡°You know that thepany needs money as well? Where are the ten billion dors you spent abroad? Have you been cheated? The Godfrey family really has a lot of money. They took away more than ten billion dors. How much money did I take? There¡¯s not even half a thousand,¡± Xavier sneered. His handsome face looked more ferocious because of his smile.


    His words stunned all the shareholders present. They all knew about Wilson¡¯s investment before. They thought that it was settled. Otherwise, how could thepany have so much working capital?


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wilson¡¯s face was stiff and he stared at him fiercely.


    Xavier was not afraid. He directly took out the research materials he had investigated and asked Yantsey to pass on all the information.


    ¡°Look at the state of Godfrey Group before. You should pay tribute to God if you can still hold on to your position.¡± Xavier just wanted to blow up the matter. Otherwise, what he wanted to do next would be meaningless.


    When the shareholders saw the documents, they were all stunned. Some of the bad-tempered shareholders hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, can you exin this to us? You promised that we would get back our money. Where is the money?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s cold eyes swept over them. ¡°Do I owe you anything?¡±


    ¡°You asked us to collect money for you and promised we would get lots of bonus by the end of the year. Now, it seems that there is no hope,¡± another shareholder stood up and said indignantly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°There¡¯s always winning and losing in business. You can¡¯t even bear this. I did this to make more money. This money is useless, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t earn it back,¡± Wilson had made a lot of money during this period, and he could recover the loss in one or two years.


    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± he added.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you all think about the consequences when you agreed to let him take back the throne?¡± Theodore said in a severe tone. His cold voice drifted into everyone¡¯s ears.


    Everyone chose to keep their mouths shut.


    Wilson, in particr, felt like it was a p to his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here today for one purpose. From today onwards, Xavier will be taking over Godfrey Group. Do you have any objections?¡± Theodore stood up, his powerful aura suppressing everyone present.


    Upon hearing this, Wilson immediately became angry. ¡°On what basis?¡±


    ¡°Just based on your obligation, you know what you¡¯ve done during this period. Besides, after you forked out all the money from Godfrey Group, where did you get more money from? Do you really not know?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I borrowed the money,¡± Wilson stuttered.


    ¡°Really? Whose? Tell me and I¡¯ll ask.¡± Theodore clearly didn¡¯t want to give up until he reached his goal. He had to know who this person was.


    However, Wilson would not say a word.


    Xavier sneered. ¡°The guilt is starting to well up inside you. Where is your arrogance?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it, right? Since you can¡¯t say it, you¡¯re not qualified to sit in this position. You said that whoever has more shares is the CEO. From today onwards, I¡¯ll give Xavier 5% of my shares, which means that he has more shares than you,¡± Theodore looked at him with a smile.


    Xavier had called him because of this matter. When he was in aa, Wilson had acquired a lot of shares.


    Wilson widened his eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard everything I said. I know very well how many shares you have. Xavier¡¯s shares are now 1% more than yours, so¡­ You can surrender,¡± Theodore¡¯s words hit everyone¡¯s hearts.


    His firm tone made it hard for others to question his authority.


    Wilson¡¯s men wanted to speakbut were stopped by Xavier. It seemed that if they dared to say a word, they would be in big trouble.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes narrowed, revealing a dangerous aura. ¡°You¡¯re just causing trouble for me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If you had done well, I won¡¯t have to cause this trouble even if I wanted to. However, you should reflect on your actions. You have been here for such a long time. Besides getting thepany into trouble, you have be aughing stock in the eyes of others. What else is there to praise?¡± Xavier snapped.


    He didn¡¯t treat him as a father at all.


    ¡°You shut up¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to use your prestige as my father just because you can¡¯t exin it? Who do you think will listen to you now?¡± Theodore sneered and looked at him coldly as if he was looking at a stranger.


    He was a man who could only set them up.


    Xavier pushed the wheelchair to the center and nced at everyone. ¡°Does anyone have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to say,¡± the shareholder who had been questioning Wilson was the first to speak. Although he was one of Wilson¡¯s men, he cared more about the money.


    With all the money gone, there was no need to talk about feelings.


    Wilson looked at him and shouted angrily, ¡°Yadreil, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re brave. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given you the money. I used to follow you because I thought you would be a good president and lead us to make more money. As a result, you haven¡¯t earned any money, but you lost it as well,¡± Yadreil shouted back, unwilling to show weakness.


    This was the scene that Theodore and Xavier enjoyed seeing the most. Only in this way could Wilson lose his credibility, and it would be impossible for him to get a promotion.


    Wilson¡¯s face turned red. He knew why Xavier told him everything. His purpose was to let them have confidence in him and didn¡¯t want Wilson to be brought up.


    As the president, the most significant credit was leadership. It was obvious that his leadership had failed, so he had to be reced.


    The morning passed, and Godfrey Group was back in Xavier¡¯s hands. Those who had a good rtionship with Wilson before had also turned to Xavier for support.


    There were some people who didn¡¯t dare to resist, and could only be stuck in the middle.


    Xavier returned to his office and looked at the familiar scene. He felt like he was dreaming. ¡°This dream has the perfect timing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. I lost my shares,¡± Theodore said coldly.


    Xavier chuckled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take your shares. I will still repay you for what you deserved. You helped me today and I won¡¯t ignore my conscience.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best,¡± Theodore replied in a low voice.


    He had been sitting in this office for many years. He did not have any feelings for Godfrey Group. On the contrary, he hated it very much. For the sake of thispany, he and his father had turned against each other. Sometimes, he found that it was good for him to be in a higher position, but in the end, it was the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave first. If there¡¯s anything you need, call me. Be careful of Wilson,¡± Theodore said as he walked out.


    Wilson would not be willing to give up his position easily. It was hard to predict what he would do next.


    Xavier didn¡¯t say a word, but looked at the scenery. A trace of a chill shed in his heart.

 Chapter 581 Want The Shares

    A smile appeared on his face. Now that Godfrey Group was in his hands, he would not allow Wilson to put his hands on thepany.


    Everything that happened before would not happen again.


    The first thing Xavier did when he was in power was eliminate Wilson¡¯s henchmen, especially those in the finance department and the sales department. These people were the top priority.


    Not a single person would be held back.


    In just a few days, thepany¡¯s staff had changed drastically, and the employees of Godfrey Group were also in danger. They didn¡¯t know what to do, and they were afraid that the next one getting fired would be themselves.


    Wilson was very angry when he saw his people being fired. He went straight to Xavier and asked, ¡°Xavier, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    Seeing Wilson¡¯s anger, Xavier knew what was going on. He sneered and said, ¡°Of course I learned it from you. It was you who cleaned my people out when I was in aa. Now, I¡¯ve returned everything to you. Why are you angry?¡±


    Wilson was stunned for a moment and understood what he meant.


    ¡°Have you known about thepany¡¯s affairs all this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all thanks to Theodore. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even know what thepany has be. Mr. Godfrey, to what extent do you think you can go on with your schemes?¡±


    Wilson looked at him with cold eyes. He had underestimated Theodore. ¡°You two brothers are good at ying tricks. You¡¯ve been waiting for this day, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about anticipating this day. I wasn¡¯t nning to be this harsh on you until you kicked me. You broke our father-and-son rtionship. You know that I am a disabled person. Who was responsible for what had happened?¡± Xavier didn¡¯t show his hatred. He tightly held the wheelchair with both hands, and the veins on his hands bulged.


    Hearing these words, Wilson was even more disdainful. ¡°If Theodore was sitting in this position, I wouldn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s you. You don¡¯t deserve Godfrey Group,¡±


    ¡°You gave your all to the person who doesn¡¯t value your charity. The reason why I took over is because I want you to know how a good-for-nothing like me can sit here,¡± Xavier¡¯sst words were a little harsh. Even if Godfrey Group was going to be destroyed, it must be destroyed by him.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes turned cold. He realized what he wanted.


    ¡°Do you think I will ever allow you to do this?¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Xavier replied coldly.


    Wilson left the office and drove directly to the vi in the suburbs. The only reason he failed was because he didn¡¯t hold the majority of shares.


    If he hadn¡¯t passed 10% of his shares to Diana, he wouldn¡¯t have failed.


    She had just gotten out of bed when she saw his arrival. She was a little confused. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you. Give me back the previous shares,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Shares? Why?¡± She was shocked to hear this. The shares were what kept her alive, and she wouldn¡¯t give them up so easily.


    Wilson predicted that she would refuse, but there was nothing she could do. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you now. It¡¯s not up to me to decide. It¡¯s Xavier. If you don¡¯t give me the shares, I can¡¯t continue to manage them. You¡¯ll lose your money.¡±


    Her eyes widened when she heard what he had said. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You heard what I said. Why do you continue to ask?¡± His cold breath lingered for a long time as he sat on the sofa.


    What he did was for the sake of Godfrey Group, but it was taken away by Xavier. How could he be willing to do so?


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you the shares unless you return the money to me,¡± she said as she took a deep breath. There was no room for negotiation in her firm tone.


    She didn¡¯t have money, but the shares were her lifesaver. No matter who became the president of Godfrey Group, as long as the shares were in her hands, half of Godfrey Group¡¯s money would be hers.


    ¡°Diana, you know that I have nothing left now, and you still think that I have the money?¡± Wilson was furious andughed. He was no longer the president. Where would he get money for her?


    ¡°Wilson, if you don¡¯t give me the money, then why should I give you the shares? Do you think this is what cooperation means? Now, it¡¯s me who has been losing money. If you don¡¯t give me the money, don¡¯t think about getting your shares back,¡± Diana was irritated and angry. Why would she believe him? This man was a loser. No matter what kind of reason it was, he was too inferior.


    If she knew this earlier, she might as well go to Xavier and negotiate a partnership with him. Although he was disabled, his methods were much better than Wilson.


    However, she had forgotten her own identity, and the Hayes family was also investigating her. If it wasn¡¯t for Wilson, she would have been caught earlier.


    He saw that she was not willing to give him the shares, so he could only find another way.


    ¡­


    In the hospital, Everleigh received a phone call from Madison¡¯s chief doctor,which meant that she should go over. She realized that things were not going well, so she called Theodore.


    ¡°Theodore, do you have time now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡±


    ¡°Come to the hospital. It¡¯s about your mother,¡± she said in a low voice, and the depression in her tone was obvious.


    His heart skipped a beat. After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll head over right now.¡±


    She knew that he was ufortable, so she didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up the phone.


    He, on the other hand, called Xavier and asked him to go to the hospital. After all, the person whom Madison cared about the most was Xavier. It was the most appropriate time for him to visit her.


    Upon hearing that, Xavier remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go there right now.¡±


    The two brothers met at the hospital gate. They looked at each other and saw the emotions in each other¡¯s eyes at the same time. Without saying a word, they walked in.


    Everleigh had arrived at the doctor¡¯s office and waswaiting for the two brothers.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Theodore called out.


    ¡°Come in.Let the doctor tell you about your mother¡¯s condition.¡±


    Seeing their arrival, the doctor thought for a moment and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is serious.I¡¯m afraid the cancer has spread to her liver.¡±


    Hearing this, the three of them were all stunned.


    ¡°What stage is it now?¡±


    ¡°Even chemotherapy might not have a good effect. Aside from the cancer cells, her liver has hardened. All of these can¡¯t be cured immediately.¡±


    Everleigh was a doctor andshe understood the truth. His words were very euphemistic, which meant that he wanted to tell them that there was no longer any value to be treated.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Xavier looked at her and said, ¡°That means that we can only wait until she dies, right?¡±


    She and the doctor both kept silent. What he said was true.


    Xavier and Theodore both fell silent. Although they knew that Madison¡¯s attitude towards them waspletely different,her biggest hope was to see Godfrey Group rise again.

 Chapter 582 Madison’s Passing

    The Godfrey family had never valued kinship, including Madison. In her eyes, interests and benefits were everything that mattered.


    The three of them walked out of the doctor¡¯s office. Xavier and Theodore were both in low spirits. After a long while, Theodore spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Inside the ward, Madison was ced under oxygen support. She was as thin as a reed,but her eyes were clear. It wasmon for patients in critical conditions to look like this.


    ¡°How aboutyou head in yourself.We¡¯ll listen from here,¡± Theodore replied in a deep voice. If they were to enter the ward now, it would only make her upset, and it might even affect her condition.


    ¡°You two go in. I don¡¯t feel like going in.¡± Everleigh understood what he meant. He stayed to apany her, but it was different at the moment;she didn¡¯t need to enter the ward.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not you go in. She won¡¯t be nice to me. Everleigh, can¡¯t you see? The more I am favored by Wilson, the more she hates me.¡± Theodore knew about this, but he didn¡¯t want to admit it. No matter how wrong Madison¡¯s behavior was, she was still his mother.


    Xavier, who was in the wheelchair, was upset by his words, so he entered the ward directly.


    Theodore and Everleigh quietly stood outside the ward.


    In the ward, Madison heard the sound of a wheelchair as she looked up. When she saw Xavier¡¯s face, her eyes lit up. She said in a weak voice, ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re seriously ill, so I came to see you.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°The doctors here don¡¯t have good medical skills. They can¡¯t even cure my disease.¡±


    Upon hearing this, he unconsciously tightened his fist but said no words.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m d that you¡¯vee to see me. In all these years, it was my fault. I couldn¡¯t give you a healthy body. You deserve more than this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that.¡±


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t care; even Theodore doesn¡¯t care. But Xavier, you are my precious son. I hope I can give you the best.¡± She knew that both Theodore and Xavier had been holding grudges against her for a long time.


    However, she had no other way. Wilson was a sinister and cruel viin. She had to protect one of the two children. However, she never thought that Xavier¡¯s physical condition would worsen.


    She had asked foreign doctors, but there was no possibility that Xavier¡¯s heart disease could be cured. The only way was to have a heart transnt. However, it was not easy to find a suitable donor.


    ¡°Take a good rest. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°No, Godfrey Group is yours. Wilson can¡¯t take that away from you. Theodore is a good-for-nothing. He can¡¯t even fulfill your grandmother¡¯sst wish. You can¡¯t give up on this,¡± Madison suddenly said in a harsh voice, as if she couldn¡¯t give up just like that.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of sorrow. He smiled bitterly. He thought that she would have changed a little after being in such a state, but he had thought too much of her.She was too obsessive;even death could not change her opinion.


    ¡°You still won¡¯t give up on this idea, do you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is your grandmother¡¯sst wish. I can¡¯t let Wilson destroy it,¡± she said, staring at him with scarlet eyes.


    She had to see him take charge of everything.


    He smiled wryly. ¡°You still haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± After saying this, he turned his wheelchair and left.


    By the door, Theodore and Everleigh heard everything.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard it as well. She said that I was her precious son, but in the end, she said so out of benefits.¡± Xavier thought that he would be different from Theodore, but now, he could see that they were in the same boat.


    Everleigh stood to the side, feeling sad for Theodore and Xavier. As a parent, Madison sure was one of a kind.


    After Xavier returned to thepany, he never stepped out again. Wilson had messed up thepany, and many things had gone beyond his scope. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t ignore them.


    A few dayster, when he was about to go to thepany, he received a phone call from the hospital, saying that Madison was on herst breath.


    Everleigh and Theodore had arrived at the hospital. Looking at Madison, who was on herst breath, they could tell that she had little time left.


    ¡°You guys¡­ sure are here fast.¡±


    ¡°We were in the hospital,¡± Everleigh replied softly. Looking at her, she didn¡¯t gloat nor sympathize with her.


    It was as if they were looking at an ordinary person.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice your health when you were in prison?¡±


    ¡°In the prison, I had a feeling and had reported it. Unfortunately¡­ Wilson was on high alert. He wanted me to die in there.¡± How could Madison not know what he had done? However, her body was in such a condition. Even if she wanted to find out the truth, there was nothing that could be done. It was better to help Xavier.


    ¡°You knew about it all along, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, but what¡¯s the point? I¡¯m already in this state. I¡¯ll be dead any time.¡± Madison took deep breaths after she finished speaking. It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t breathing well.


    When Xavier came over, he saw such a scene.


    Upon seeing his mother, the attending doctor quickly tried to save her, but in the end, he shook his head at Everleigh and ordered people to unplug the machines.


    Xavier and Theodore understood what was going on when they saw this.


    ¡°Xavier, you have to get back Godfrey Group.Otherwise, I won¡¯t die in peace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already the president of Godfrey Group, and Theodore helped me get it back.¡±


    Hearing this, Madison was stunned and said weakly, ¡°You¡¯re kind enough to do that?¡±


    ¡°Only you guys would think that I am a despicable viin.¡± Theodore looked at her with a hint of sorrow in his eyes.


    Perhaps in their hearts, he was that kind of person.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± She smiled bitterly. She then closed her eyes and never opened them again.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Upon seeing this, Theodore and Xavier both had mixed feelings.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. She turned to look at the patient on the bed.


    Not long after, the nurse walked in, covering Madison¡¯s face with the sheets. That scrawny face of hers left a final impression on Theodore and the rest.


    When the Allen family came over, Madison had been pushed into the morgue. The only thing that could be seen was her face with her eyes closed.


    Everleigh, Theodore, and Xavier were in Everleigh¡¯s office. Christopher and Erine were also there. The two of them didn¡¯t want to meet with the Allen family.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns. The funeral will be simple,¡± Xavier replied in a deep voice.


    Since their parents had divorced, she would not enter the Godfrey family¡¯s ancestral tomb.

 Chapter 583 Heartless Wilson

    ¡°You can start preparing,¡± Christopher said in a deep voice.


    Theodore nced at Xavier and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already found the person you¡¯re looking for. I will approach him since it¡¯s not convenient for you to look for him.¡±


    ¡°She said those words to you before she died. Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°Will you bicker with someone who¡¯s already dead?¡± Theodore replied with a question.


    Xavier snorted. ¡°If it¡¯s Wilson who died, I would.¡± His words stunned all the people in the room, but soon they let go of the matter. After all, Wilson¡¯s actions had made everyone disappointed.


    Madison¡¯s funeral was indeed simple, as not many people were informed of her death. The date was picked when she would be buried.


    The Trevino family came over to pay their respects. The same went with the Jenkins family and the Meyer family.


    Theodore and Xavier watched as her coffin was lowered into the ground bit by bit. There wasn¡¯t even a single person around who was crying.


    The Allen family watched the ceremony coldly. They did not feel sad about Madison¡¯s death. They were probably thinking about whether they would have anything to do with Godfrey Group in the future.


    Can walked up to Xavier and said, ¡°Now that your mother is gone, the rtionship between us is still¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Regardless of whether she¡¯s alive or not, there was never a rtionship between us.¡± Xavier knew what the Allen family had done. He found out how much Can had taken through the investigation of thepany.


    Wilson was snobbish. He would coborate with anyone as long as they were beneficial to him.


    Can¡¯s face froze when he heard his words. ¡°Xavier, you¡¯re your mother¡¯s favorite child. How can you say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I say that? When my mother was in the hospital, when did youe to visit her? Now tell me, when have you, her siblings, ever interfered?¡± Xavier¡¯s question was like a p on the face to the Allen family.


    However, he was right. They should have visited her.


    Theodore sneered and cast a sideways nce at Leon. ¡°It was right for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡± Leon looked at his father. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The Allen family was very indifferent to family rtions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to see them making a scene in front of Madison¡¯s grave.


    Xavier listened to her and did not say anything else. Instead, he got Yantsey to push him away.


    As for the Allen family, they were stopped when they wanted to interfere.


    They returned to the Trevino family home. The Meyer family and the Jenkins family were sent back by Everleigh. Theodore, Xavier, and Leon were sitting on the sofa in the living room; they were in low spirits.


    ¡°Xavier, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Leon, I heard that you wanted to work with Godfrey Group?¡± Xavier asked.


    He nodded. ¡°I had this n before, but I gave up on it already.¡±


    Wilson would not agree. He wished for the Trevino family to fall; therefore, it was impossible for him to coborate with Leon.


    ¡°Bring me the documents tomorrow and let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leon¡¯s interest was immediately piqued by his words.


    The Godfrey family¡¯s constructionpany was interested in his small project at the moment. After all, they were building vis, and the price would be fairly priced.


    Madison¡¯s matter had passed, but Theodore was even more inarticte than before. Everleigh was a little worried, so she went to thepany to talk to him.


    ¡°Theodore, did you be so quiet because of your mother¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked to talk,¡± he said without raising his head.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°If it was someone else, you wouldn¡¯t talk, but you wouldn¡¯t do that to me.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, am I not filial?¡± His pen stopped in his hand. He stared at her with a sorrowful gaze.


    She paused for a moment. ¡°No, I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. Theodore, I know your mother¡¯sst words have affected you, but her behavior was not right either. I can¡¯t deny that I don¡¯t hate her, but in front of a dead person, the previous hatred will disappear.¡±


    He knew that she had a grudge against his mother. If it was anyone else, they would definitely bear it in mind for the rest of their lives. However, after listening to her words, he couldn¡¯t hold it against her anymore.


    ¡°Theodore, you can feel guilty because she¡¯s your mother, but to me, you don¡¯t owe her anything. She has gotten what she deserved. Same goes to the things she had done to me,¡± she said in a low tone.


    Theodore listened to her. He pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say a word. His deep gaze became a little more clear and rxed.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a psychology student.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take psychology just to use it on my family.¡± Everleigh chuckled as she wasforting him.


    Moreover, the dead was gone. No matter how much he said, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing.


    After hearing this, the knot in his heart was lifted. He gradually returned to his old self.


    When Wilson heard about Madison¡¯s death, he didn¡¯t take it to heart. He continued to think about taking back what he desired from Xavier.


    Xavier watched his actions and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any feelings in your heart? After all, she was your wife.¡±


    ¡°She was my ex-wife,¡± Wilson corrected him in a cold voice.


    ¡°How shameless. I believe that even if you were there, she didn¡¯t want to see you because she knew that it was you who almost killed her in prison,¡± Xavier said sarcastically.


    Wilson couldn¡¯t bring himself to take any more shame.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying?¡± Xavier said in a deep voice, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Wilson snorted, and he didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Instead, he turned and left Xavier¡¯s office. He went to the vi in the suburbs where Diana was enjoying her life.


    Wilson¡¯s anger grew when he saw her. He had suffered while she was having the time of her life.


    ¡°Diana, you really know how to enjoy life.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, those who spend money have to enjoy it,¡± she said with a sense of pride.


    He was furious.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry that you¡¯re enjoying your life here. What on earth are you thinking? Either you take out your shares, or you leave right now.¡±


    She was enraged the moment she heard what he said. ¡°What right do you have to chase me away? Do you think you can get rid of me after taking my money?¡±


    ¡°How dare you say such words. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Do you really think you could hold on to the shares for long? Once Xavier knows about it, you¡¯ll receive the consequences.¡± Wilson really wanted to tell Xavier that the shares of the Godfrey family had been leaked outside.


    However, his conscience stopped him from doing so.


    ¡°Then do it. As long as the shares are in my hand for a day, I am a shareholder of Godfrey Group.¡± Diana smiled evilly. It didn¡¯t matter what he said.


    Even if he would fight for them, she would not hold back.


    Wilson was so angry that he looked ferocious. With a snort, he waved his hand and walked out.


    Her words were harsh. She would never be soft-hearted in the face of such a person.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that Wilson¡¯s departure would change her fate.


    Cecil got a call from Yudell and found out where Diana was.


    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡±

 Chapter 584 Finding Diana

    Cecil¡¯s expression was gloomy;it was not the usual expression she would have.


    Alexander, who was sitting on the other side, saw her expression, but he pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Okay, I got it, I¡¯ll head over now.¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice, which was like the spring breeze, rang in her ear.


    She frowned slightly and exined, ¡°Diana has been found. She¡¯s in Wilson¡¯s vi on the outskirts of the suburb. I¡¯m going there to have a look.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± He was a little worried about her, fearing that she would be in danger. He had been uneasy since the time abroad. If he hadn¡¯t been there in time, she would have died.


    She turned her head, and her eyes were full of seriousness. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a meeting to attend to? I¡¯ll just bring some people along with me.¡±


    He waved his hand, stopping her from talking. ¡°I have my own ns. You can¡¯t talk me out of it.¡±


    She chuckled. She knew that he cared about her and did not trust her to go to a dangerous ce alone.However, this was for the best.


    It would be much better to have someone stay with her than to go alone.


    However, she insisted on calling Thaud. He was awyer who was good with his words. Words sounded more reasonable from his mouth.


    When Thaud received the call from his sister, he agreed immediately. He would definitely send Diana to prison.


    Cecil and Thaud broke into the vi of the Godfrey family. Diana was sitting on the sofa watching TV. When she heard the noise from the porch, she quickly looked over and said, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Cecil¡¯s expression was cold. She sneered, ¡°Diana, you sure know how to enjoy life.¡±


    Seeing Cecil and Thaud, Diana¡¯s eyes showed a slight panic, but she soon calmed down. She knew that she had no hope of escape, and the only way was to deal with them.


    ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would coborate with people like Wilson. Obviously you have given him the money of the Hayes family to save your life,¡± Cecil said sarcastically.


    When Alexander heard what she had said, he recalled something wrong with his investigation of Wilson. Theodore didn¡¯t respond as he thought that he knew what was going on, but he didn¡¯t expect Diana to transfer money to him.


    Diana didn¡¯t say much. She just sat in the chair with a gloomy expression on her face and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. Let¡¯s go, Miss Diana. I believe that prison awaits you,¡± Thaud said coldly.


    As soon as he finished his words, several people in the back came forward, grabbing Diana and bringing her out of the vi.


    She didn¡¯t struggle. She was thinking that Wilson would not ignore her. After all, the shares of Godfrey Group were still in her hands. As long as she refused to sign the papers, no one could take them away.


    Alexander and Cecil went outst. Looking at Diana¡¯s calm attitude, both of them felt a little strange.


    ¡°Has Diana¡¯s character always been like this?¡±


    Cecil shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s strange. She doesn¡¯t seem to care about being caught by us.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other. There was only one exnation for this, and that was that she had a backup n.


    There was no doubt who the person was.


    Diana was sent to the police station. As for the case, the investigation would be conducted.


    With the help of some connections, Cecil requested to have her locked up. It was impossible for her to get out.


    Diana was stunned the moment she heard that she would be locked up. She cried and begged to see Jaseh.


    The authorities informed him, knowing that Diana was part of the Hayes family.


    ¡°Dad, are you still going to see her?¡± Thaud sat beside him and asked in a low voice.


    Deep down, they all knew what it meant by Dianna wanting to meet Jaseh.


    She wasn¡¯t asking for mercy, but she hoped that he would let her out due to their bond.


    Jaseh and Winifred sat on the couch and paused for a moment.


    Thaud didn¡¯t force them. He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Diana, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t either.


    After a long while, Jaseh said cidly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet with her. We¡¯ve been a family for so many years, after all.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to save her?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m going to cut off our rtionship,¡± Winifred said coldly. Diana almost took the lives of her two children. With that being said, she would get her revenge no matter what.


    Listening to his mother¡¯s words, Thaud felt eased. If they insisted on letting her go, he would have to use some tricks.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± As awyer, he was familiar with this kind of matters.


    The next day, Jaseh and his wife followed Thaud to the prison. A cold aura surged towards them, as if it had eroded into their bones.


    Winifred rubbed her shoulders and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡±


    ¡°This is how it is. If this ce was built to befortable, it would not be a punishment,¡± Thaud said in a deep voice. At the same time, he took off his suit jacket and put it around his mother¡¯s shoulders.


    In the room, Diana came out with handcuffs. She was haggard, especially her eyes, which were bloodshot; it was caused by restless nights.


    However, in their eyes, there was no sympathy for her situation at all. She deserved it.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you finallye to see me. I miss you so much.¡± Diana quickly walked over and held their hands.


    Her scarlet eyes became redder.


    Hearing her words, Thaud sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you don¡¯t feel shame when you say those words. When you were plotting against the Hayes family, why didn¡¯t you think about the consequences?¡±


    His voice was not loud, but it was enough for her to hear.


    Her expression crumbled, and her tears could not stop flowing down her face. ¡°Dad, Mom, I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. I know that I am not a child of the Hayes family, and sooner orter I will be kicked out by the others, so I did something bad. Dad, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Her cries were loud, and her voice was filled with regret. However, the people sitting opposite her were staring at her expressionlessly, not showing the slightest bit of emotion.


    Upon witnessing their expression, Diana didn¡¯t feel confident. Every time she cried out, Jaseh would feel bad about it, but this time¡­


    ¡°Diana, stop your tricks,¡± Jaseh said in a cold tone. It was weird to see her use her tricks in such an environment.


    She stopped crying, but her tears still brimmed in her eyes.Her tired face was indeed pitiful.


    ¡°Dad¡­ Don¡¯t you believe me either?¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you? I believe that you wanted to kill Lenold and Cecil. I believe that you and Wilson were plotting against the Hayes family, but yet you are pretending to be the victim here? Diana, I love you because I see you as my daughter, but now, you have made me very disappointed.¡± Jaseh was calm and looked at her coldly.


    The more Diana heard his words, the more flustered she became. She had gotten her confidence from his love and affection.


    However, now that there was no one left, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

 Chapter 585 Cut All Ties

    Winifred was in disbelief. Until that moment, Diana still wanted to take advantage of the sympathy of the Hayes family to be freed. Shewas unsavable at that point.


    Cecil was right. One could do all kinds of charity, but not meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    Jaseh adopted Diana because of his oldrade, but look what had happened.


    His kindness raised an ungrateful child.


    ¡°Dad¡­ ¡±


    Hearing that, Jaseh sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®dad¡¯. You¡¯re not my daughter. I adopted you because your father died on the battlefield. It was also hisst wish, but I didn¡¯t expect that my children would almost die because of your selfishness.¡±


    Diana¡¯s pupils constricted as she listened. She said in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t some abandoned child from the streets. You were myrade-in-arms¡¯ daughter. I never told you for so many years because I didn¡¯t want you to be sad, but you have humiliated your father¡¯s name as a hero.¡±


    She shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°No, I would rather I be picked up from the streets.¡± She had always worshiped soldiers because Jaseh¡¯s study room was full of his glory. To integrate herself into the Hayes family, she even went for stic surgery to look like his descendant, a descendant of a soldier.


    But now¡­ She was told about the identity of her biological father.


    However, everything she did was nothing but cruel, which humiliated her father.


    ¡°Diana, I¡¯ve always cared about you. Whatever Cecil owned, I¡¯ve made sure you had them too. I believe that I¡¯ve never mistreated you.¡± Winifred was upset. She didn¡¯t expect her to turn out like this.


    ¡°Mom¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve said what has to be said. Let¡¯s go.¡± Thaud didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore.


    He stood up and was about to leave.


    ¡°Dad, please save me. Please give me a chance.¡± Diana quickly grabbed his hand, her tears flowing profusely. She knew that it would be difficult to meet again if she was left like this.


    Looking at the person holding his hand, Jaseh showed a trace of firmness in his eyes. ¡°Diana, I raised youand fulfilled your dead father¡¯sst wish. Yet, you almost got my children killed. From today onwards, we¡¯re even. Furthermore,you are no longer my daughter. I will remove you from my ancestral residence.¡± After saying that, he pushed her hand away and turned to leave.


    She shouted from behind, ¡°Dad! Mom! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡±


    Neither Jaseh nor Winifred felt satisfied. After all, it was they who raised her. No parent would bear to see their kids turning out this way. However, when they thought of her behavior, they felt that killing her would not be enough to vent their anger.


    Diana¡¯s incident had spread like wildfire throughout the city. Everyone felt that the Hayes family was never strict in parenting, which was why they had raised such a child. However, no one dared to speak of this matter in front of them. They would only discuss it behind their backs.


    Everleigh asked Cecil to meet her in a caf¨¦, wanting to know about Diana¡¯s matter. Cecil exined everything in detail.


    ¡°I still have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for Yudell, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her.¡± Cecil had transferred the money to him.


    Everleigh chuckled. She didn¡¯t have the nerve to bring up Elvir, or Yudell might not have tried his best to help her.


    ¡°What did your parents say?¡±


    ¡°My parents are sad, but they knew what had to be done. No matter what, we are their biological children. She is just an adopted child.¡± Cecil chuckled. It was necessary to distinguish true blood rtives from those who weren¡¯t.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything. All that mattered was that the issue had been resolved.


    ¡°By the way, did Wilson say anything? We took care of the matter with Diana. As for Wilson, we haven¡¯t pursued the matter yet.¡±


    ¡°I heard that he had gone to the authorities to give an exnation. The crime of harboring a suspect is not a small matter.¡±


    ¡°I admire Wilson. He was able to associate with Diana. I don¡¯t know who gave him such courage,¡± Cecil said with a look of disgust.


    She would never want to associate with Diana, even if she was paid to do so.


    ¡°When people are forced into a situation, anything is possible. Wilson was just an example of it,¡± Everleigh said with a sigh.


    Cecil nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, Wilson went to see Diana.


    Her expression was cold as ice. ¡°Think of a way to get me out.¡±


    ¡°I saved you once, but you let yourself get caught by others. What can I do now? Don¡¯t you know that because of you, I have also been implicated.¡± He was furious with her self-righteous tone.


    He had no intention of listening to her as he owed her nothing.


    Her face stiffened. ¡°You mean you¡¯ll just stand by and do nothing about it?¡±


    She was about to go crazy from being in such a ce. There was nothing here, and she would constantly hear people fighting in the middle of the night. If she stayed here, she would definitely go crazy.


    He snorted, ¡°If you had given me the shares earlier, nothing would have happened. How dare you me me?¡±


    ¡°Now, the shares are in my hands. If you want to get the shares, you must get me out of here, otherwise¡­ Don¡¯t think about getting them.¡±


    Seeing that she was self-righteous, he despised her even more. She had no clue that once she entered prison, all the shares would be returned, and the shares of Godfrey Group would have been returned to Xavier.


    Of course, he knew that Xavier had used some tricks. Since his people were sacked by him, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the shares in Diana¡¯s hands to be transferred to Xavier.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± Wilson walked out as soon as he finished his words.


    Diana had a feeling that she was being abandoned. She quickly shouted, ¡°Wilson, you took my money and dared to ignore me. Let me tell you this. You better hope I stay here forever. Otherwise, I will make you suffer more.¡±


    However, he scoffed at her words. Some people vented their feelings by cursing when they were in despair.


    Everleigh and Theodore were enjoying a candlelight dinner. She cut into a piece of steak and asked, ¡°Where are stair and Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to bring them over, but they were taken away by Xavier. You know that Adrienne likes to be with him.¡±


    She recalled her daughter¡¯s attitude towards Xavier and chuckled. ¡°Let them be. Ever since your mother passed away, he has be more and more reticent, just like how you were before.¡±


    He paused and smiled. ¡°Xavier has been gloomy ever since the problems with his legs urred. He always feels like he¡¯s a good-for-nothing. When he took over Godfrey Group, the resentment in his heart was vented. However, his mother¡¯s death is still a huge blow to him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. He oftenined about your mother, but in fact, he loves her very much.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Theodore nodded. This was indeed the case.


    Adrienne and stair were both insightful people. They believed that they would be able to help Xavier move on.


    At this moment, things were lively on his end, but even more so, he was feeling rather helpless.

 Chapter 586 Hit Him

    Adrienne was talking nonstop to Xavier, mostly about school. She mentioned that she had to performter in the year. In previous shows, there was Hansen, but now, he was gone.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes dimmed a little when he heard her words.


    He finally understood one thing;pain would never hurt until you experience it yourself. He didn¡¯t feel much when he witnessed Hansen and Loraine crying over Yvonne¡¯s death.


    It was not until Madison¡¯s death that he realized how much it hurt. It was a good thing there was someone here telling him about things that he was not that interested in to keep himpany.


    ¡°Uncle Xavier, why won¡¯t you say anything?¡± Adrienne looked at him as if she was upset.


    He came to his senses and said, ¡°I was too into listening to you, Adrienne. By the way, what do you like to eat? I¡¯ll ask Yantsey to buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°I want ice cream, chocte, and cakes¡­¡± She asked for a few items.


    stair sat by the side and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re asking for too much food.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just eat less for dinner,¡± she said hurriedly.


    Xavier reached out and patted her head with a doting expression on his face.


    Yantsey enjoyed the atmosphere. He turned and was about to leave to buy the food that Adrienne wanted. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Uncle Yantsey, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m afraid that you would not be good at choosing them.¡±


    The corners of his mouth twitched. No matter what, he was someone who had gone through thick and thin with Mr. Godfrey. How could a child question him?


    ¡°Alright, thene with me.¡± Yantsey reached out his hand and held Adrienne¡¯s hand as they walked out.


    stair stayed behind, but it was rare for the living room to be so quiet.


    ¡°stair, don¡¯t you want to eat anything?¡±


    ¡°Mommy said that if you overeat such foods, you¡¯ll get cavities,¡± he responded in a deep voice. It seemed that he was remarkably self-disciplined.


    Xavier raised his eyebrows. He could tell that stair was a very strict person, but he was still a child.


    ¡°stair, you can do anything you want here and eat whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°No, eating too much at night will make my stomach ufortable,¡± stair refused again.


    Xavier chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re a kid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there are two types of children, the sensible and insensible ones,¡± stair responded in a deep voice. He did not need others to teach him about how to be a kid.


    Xavier became interested and said, ¡°stair, I¡¯m very curious about how high your IQ is.¡±


    ¡°198,¡± stair said without hesitation. It was his mother who had taken him to do the test, otherwise, their grandfather wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to manage thepany.


    Xavier raised his eyebrows and found it rather amusing.


    The next day, Xavier went to thepany. He looked at the information that Yantsey had sorted out the night before and frowned even more. ¡°Is this it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been confirmed many times. Even the Jenkins family has news that Alexander did not agree to let ourpany participate in the case.¡±


    Xavier listened, but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked at the documents in his hand once more.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it. I saw the few projects before. They don¡¯t seem to be reliable. Withdraw the funds for me. The construction work has not started anyway.¡±


    Yantsey was in a tight spot. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t we seem untrustworthy to others?¡±


    ¡°Godfrey Group¡¯s name is in shambles anyway and has be aughing stock in the Ocpeace City. We don¡¯t need to try to prove that we¡¯re trustworthy now.¡± Xavier really wanted tough. If the Godfrey family wasn¡¯t one of the Four Greatest Households, thepany would have been destroyed by others early on.


    Yantsey thought that it made sense, so he did not say anything more.


    When Wilson arrived, he heard that the previous project had been withdrawn. He received calls ofints, saying that he did not keep his word.


    He came to Xavier¡¯s office. ¡°Xavier, why did you withdraw the funds?¡± He asked.


    ¡°The project didn¡¯t meet the standards, so we withdrew the funds. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± Xavier said without raising his head. He didn¡¯t care about Wilson¡¯s arrival at all.


    Wilson red at him angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t meet the standards? I approved them after thoughtful consideration. How can you deny it? Xavier, even if you¡¯re against me, you can¡¯t make fun of Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°Who was the one that was making fun of Godfrey Group? Haven¡¯t you cheated thepany enough? If Diana hadn¡¯t been investigated, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you had given your shares to her. Didn¡¯t you know that if you let go of Godfrey Group¡¯s shares so easily, thepany would be split up? You¡¯re shameless to be able to still say these words to me.¡± Xavier¡¯s cold and bone-piercing gaze fell on him. Having a father like him was embarrassing.


    Upon hearing what Xavier had said, Wilson did not speak because what he said was the truth.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll have topensate for withdrawing the funds.¡±


    ¡°Compensate? Think about the projects you¡¯ve approved. Which one of them is qualified? If they can¡¯t be done well, I will call the police and let them investigate.¡± Xavier¡¯s meaning was obvious. If the money wasn¡¯t returned, he would get the police involved.


    Wilson was so furious that his whole body was trembling. He couldn¡¯t say a word, and he pointed at Xavier, speechless.


    ¡°Why are you so triggered?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an unfilial son.¡± Wilson couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and roared.


    Xavier smirked. He picked up the document on the table and threw it at him.


    Wilson was stunned. Anger was slowly building up within him and was ready to erupt at any time. He said, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Hit you? It was lighterpared to what you did thest time. I just threw a file at you, and you didn¡¯t even lose a drip of blood.¡± Xavier didn¡¯t feel like he did anything wrong. When he was beaten, he had decided that he would return the kick sooner orter.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Wilson was never qualified to be a husband nor a father. If he had at least gone to send his mother off onest time, his attitude toward him would not be so bad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who gave birth to you. Even if I was to beat you to death, you still have to bear with it. I¡¯m telling you, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be here today, including Theodore.¡± Wilson¡¯s face was flushed red as he spoke in a loud voice.


    Just then, a voice came from the door. ¡°If we were given the choice, we would not choose to be your children anyway. You¡¯re not a qualified father to begin with.¡±


    Both of them looked at the door at the same time.


    Theodore¡¯s tall figure walked in through the door. A hint of disgust could be seen on his cold face, and his deep gaze was filled with a chilliness.


    ¡°Do you think that we are willing to be your sons? Apart from all the scheming and plotting, we had never gotten any warmth from our family.¡±


    Wilson looked at him and felt angrier. ¡°So you mean that I shouldn¡¯t have given birth to you?¡±


    ¡°Was he wrong to say that? God knows how many times we¡¯ve been happy since childhood. You and Mom are really a perfect match. All you care about are your own interests,¡± Xavier sneered at him. Obviously, he was expressing his dissatisfaction with his words.


    Wilson finally understood their intentions;they were teaming up against him.

 Chapter 587 Have a Chat With Her

    Wilson was attacked by both his sons and he was overwhelmed. People said that children were the happiness of parenthood, but in his case, it was the opposite.


    ¡°You two¡­ I¡¯ll remember what you said today.¡± He pointed at them angrily. Thenhe turned around and walked out of the office.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at Wilson¡¯s back. It was only when he had disappeared that he said, ¡°You did it this time.¡±


    ¡°He forced me into doing so. In order to earn back what we lost, he didn¡¯t care about anythingand signed all kinds of deals. He almost ruined Godfrey Group. Do I have to respect such a person?¡± Xavier responded in a cold tone. Looking at the things on the table, he felt angry.


    It was said that they had broken the contract by withdrawing the funds. Anyhow, they had topensate the other parties in the contract, but it was better than having topensate when the projects were facing bigger problems in the future.


    Fortunately, he stopped the transactions before they went through.


    ¡°By the way, why are you here?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodore replied, ¡°Yantsey called me and asked me toe over. He¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be bullied by Wilson.¡± It was unclear whether Yantsey had underestimated Xavier or Wilson.


    Xavier chuckled. He knew that Yantsey was doing this out of kindness.


    After walking out of the building, Wilson threw his coat to the ground out of anger.


    The secretary got out of the car and saw the scene. She walked over and advised, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, don¡¯t be mad. We will find a way to solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°What can we do? The ones who can be trusted had betrayed us too,¡± he replied angrily. Had they forgotten about the help that he had given them in the past?


    Now that they knew the funds had been withdrawn, they were all changing sides and turning against him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, have you forgotten about the tactics you used to climb up to where you are today? As long as it works, it works,¡± the secretary said meaningfully, as if waiting for his decision.


    His expression turned grave. He didn¡¯t want to do this because he felt that Theodore and Xavier were observing him too closely. He was afraid that before he could seed, he would be caught red-handed by someone, and it would put him in a difficult situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think about itter,¡± he replied in a deep voice.


    The secretary was not in a hurrybecause she knew that anything was possible in such a situation.


    Wilson went back to his home. After thinking for a while, he made a decision.


    Everleigh was surprised to receive his call. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you know why I called. I¡¯ll see you in the cafeteria of your hospital tomorrow.¡±


    She wanted to refuse, but on second thought, she also wanted to know what he was up to. She pretended to hesitate before agreeing, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next day, she took her sweet time. She arrived in the hall after finishing her tasks for the day.


    Upon arriving, she found that Wilson had just arrived too. She sneered as she felt fortunate to not arrive earlier.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to talk to you, Miss Trevino. Sit down. Would you like some tea?¡± He asked, but he had already poured her a cup.


    She looked at his actions and smiled, but she didn¡¯t take the cup of tea.


    ¡°Please get straight to the point, Mr. Godfrey. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about my current situation, Miss Trevino. There¡¯s no other reason why I¡¯m here. I just hope that you can talk to Theodore and ask him to show some mercy towards his father.¡±


    Her eyebrows were slightly raised; his words sounded ridiculous. Even if she had the ability, why should she agree with his request?


    Putting things aside, just the fact that he had framed her again and againwould make her not want to be involved with him.


    In addition, it was ridiculous that he wanted to use his identity as her father-inw to suppress her. Why had he only remembered his identity as a father at a time like this? Why hadn¡¯t he done so when he had caused harm to his son?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I don¡¯t think I can help you with this matter. You¡¯d better ask someone else for help.¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, don¡¯t refuse me in a hurry. I know that I¡¯m a cruel and merciless person in your heart. You all think that I should pay respect to Madison, but you don¡¯t know how painful it was when I was with her.¡± Wilson took a deep breath.


    His expression was as if he was reminiscing about the past.


    She frowned slightly. When she looked into his vacant eyes, she was more or less moved by him. Perhaps for him, the marriage definitely did not bring him happiness, but they were husband and wife. There was no reason to not send the other off.


    ¡°If I was not forced into marrying Madison, I believe my life would not turn out like this.¡± Wilson had some resentment towards Madam Scott when he said this.


    He also had someone he liked, but that person didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t love her, why did you have Xavier?¡±


    ¡°Because Madison liked me. Otherwise, she would not have tried all means to marry into the Godfrey family. It was also because of her that the woman I loved had died.¡± Wilson looked at Everleigh with resentment, as if she was Madison.


    There was fear in her eyes.


    She had studied psychology, so she knew the human heart well. She would have been able to tell if he was lying about his emotions. Otherwise, he was really too good at acting for her to tell.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s the use of you telling me this?¡± She asked indifferently.


    She was not a cruel person, but she wanted to know his intentions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know more? About what kind of person your mother-inw was?¡±


    He was very dissatisfied with her interruption.


    No one had ever tried to understand how he turned into such a viin.


    She did not know what to say. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I don¡¯t think I need to know.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter-inw of the Godfrey family? Are you sure about that?¡± He said with amusement, but the coldness in his eyes could be seen.


    She realized that he was ignoring her words. He couldn¡¯t care less about whether or not she was willing to listen.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, no matter how unwilling you were back then, now that she has passed away, there is no need for you to hold grudges,¡± she responded coldly. She was not helping Madison, but she felt that it was unnecessary to continue the conversation.


    Even if she knew the truth of the matter, she would not treat Madison any differently. In her heart, Madison and Wilson were the same kind of people.


    There wasn¡¯t much of a difference.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been kicked out by Xavier. Maybe Madison was trying to get back at me by cursing me with such sons.¡±


    ¡°He is your son too, right?¡±

 Chapter 588 Run Her Over

    Wilson burst outughing. Xavier was his son as well.


    Even though he was his son, he was treated poorly by him. All Xavier did was going against him at all times.


    Everleigh chuckled, ¡°You think that your sons are not treating you well because they went against your wishes? Have you ever thought about it from another perspective? What have you given to them as a father? As far as I know, one of them grew up by Madison¡¯s side, and the other was raised by Madam Scott. You have done nothing but contributed your genes. I can¡¯t find a solid reason to say you¡¯re a qualified father.¡±


    Her words were extremely insulting.


    Wilson was stunned and couldn¡¯t refute her words.


    She saw his dissatisfaction and continued to say, ¡°I know you came to me because you want me to put in a few words for you to Theodore. However,you already knew that I wouldn¡¯t agree to do so.Thus, why did you stille here?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, being smart is not always a good thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart. I¡¯m just listing the facts. You know it for yourself, and yet you¡¯re here. The only exnation is¡­You still have a trick up your sleeve. As for what the trick is, I believe that I¡¯ll know it tonight.¡± She agreed to meet him to find out about what tricks he would use.


    Her thoughts were right; hehad a purpose.


    Just then, two people came in from the door. They were none other than Alexander and Cecil.


    The two of them were here for Everleigh. When they spotted her, they saw Wilson talking to her. They were worried that he would y some tricks, so they got out of the car and approached her.


    If he dared to hurt her, they would stop him.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Cecil called out.


    Both of them looked in the direction of the voice. Wilson¡¯s expression fell and he felt uneasy.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, why are you talking with Everleigh? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here for a casual chat with Miss Trevino. Mr. Jenkins, why are you so nervous?¡± He responded with a faint smile.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes turned cold. He smirked and said, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m just curious. Whatcould you, Mr. Godfrey, have to say to Everleigh? Do you think that she has control over what happens in the Godfrey family?¡±


    His words went straight into Wilson¡¯s heart. After all, the person with evil intentions was him,so he was the only one who felt guilty.


    Alexander was just listing the facts, but he hit the bull¡¯s eye.


    He watched as Wilson¡¯s expression turned guilty under his eye.


    Cecil didn¡¯t forget about the matter involving Diana. There were still some funds of the Hayes family under Wilson¡¯s name. Thinking of this matter, shegritted her teeth in anger. Diana was a good-for-nothing who gave money to him.


    It was infuriating.


    ¡°We¡¯re done talking. Let¡¯s go,¡± Everleigh said as she stood up and walked out with her purse in her hand.


    Wilson did not say anything. He nced coldly as he watched as she left, causing her to feel a chill behind her back. She had a feeling that if Alexander had note over that day, it was hard to say whether she would have been able to walk out of the hospital intact.


    After the three left, Alexander frowned and asked calmly, ¡°Why did you meet him in private?¡±


    ¡°He contacted me, and even if I don¡¯t meet him, I can¡¯t avoid him. It¡¯s better to agree to it and see what he¡¯s nning.¡± Everleigh smiled bitterly. If she could, she didn¡¯t want to see either Wilson or Madison.


    Cecil was also worried. ¡°Forget it. They¡¯ve already met with each other. Let¡¯s go back and talk about it.¡±


    Everleigh nodded.


    In the hospital, she was sitting in her office. Alexander thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. Remember to tell Theodore about what happened today.¡±


    ¡°I will. He should know about this.¡± She didn¡¯t want to hide it from him.


    Seeing her, Cecil knew what she was thinking. ¡°You should go back to the Jenkins family home in the next few days. We can have a meal together.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned upon her invitation. ¡°Will Cynthia be there too?¡±


    ¡°I heard that your aunt had asked her to return. You can go back with peace of mind.¡± Cecil said, as she was also not willing to see her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dad and I have discussed the matterst time. We won¡¯t let them appear. It¡¯s just a simple family dinner.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Are you saying that Theodore is invited too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. However, what happens with him is out of my control.¡±


    Everleigh nced at him and said, ¡°Was it worth it for you toe here personally to invite me to a family dinner?¡±


    ¡°The Hayes family was also invited¡­¡± Cecil said as she blushed.


    It was rare for the two families to get together. She hoped that Everleigh would be there.


    In Everleigh¡¯s mind, they were going to be inws.


    If that was the case, she would definitely be there.


    Not to mention that she was a member of the Jenkins family. As Cecil¡¯s best friend, she must join such an asion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. What time will it be held?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, at the manor.¡± Alexander had already prepared the invitations.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. After all, they were family. There was no need for an invitation card.


    When Cecil saw the invitation, she was stunned. ¡°What are you doing? Isn¡¯t she your cousin?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for Xavier. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to meet him together? Wilson can¡¯t go, but he can. It¡¯s like a meeting between two families,¡± Alexander exined helplessly.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have prepared the invitation.


    Everleigh and Cecil were embarrassed. That was true. If it was Xavier, he should have an invitation.


    After the two of them left, she went to deliver the invitation to Xavier. However, before she went there, she wanted to visit Theodore. It would be more appropriate for him to give Xavier the invitation.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Erine, what are you¡­¡± Everleigh nced at her, who was carrying a bunch of things in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy lunch. The Department of Orthopedics has been really busy recently, so I only had time now,¡± Erine replied with a smile.


    Everleigh knew that she was an easy-going person. Because of this, she got along well with her colleagues.


    ¡°You should head in quick, I¡­¡± Before she finished her words, she saw Erine¡¯s look of horror, staring at something that was behind her.


    Everleigh was in a panic. She turned and saw a caring towards her at full speed.


    At this moment, Everleigh was stunned. She stood frozen in ce. Just as the car was about to hit her, she was pushed to the ground by a force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill sounded in their ears.


    Everleigh and Erine both fell to the ground. They watched as the car ran over the person behind them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 589 No Other Way

    Erine was shocked as well. When she pushed Everleigh to the side, she almost got run over by the car. Fortunately, she had fast reflexes.


    However, she did not notice the people behind them.


    They could only watch the tragedy happen.


    The driver poked his head out of the window, cursed, and drove away.


    Everleigh¡¯s face was pale as she was so close to getting herself killed.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± A woman¡¯s voice came. Everleigh and Erine both came to their senses and hurried over to the person who was injured. At first nce, there were five people in total. One of them was in severe condition and had died on the spot. The other two had lost consciousness.


    The ident soon attracted much attention.


    The news was also posted on the Inte. Theodore saw that Everleigh was at the scene, and she was even lying on the side. He was worried that she had been injured, so he quickly went over to take a look.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one who saw it. Many people had seen it, even Saniogo. He was so worried that he quickly made a call to Everleigh.


    However, she did not pick up the call. She was busy treating her own injuries. After getting news of the ident, Christopher rushed out of his department. His first instinct was to look for Erine. ¡°How are you? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s just a scratch,¡± she replied while holding up her hand for him to see.


    Everleigh sat aside and looked at Christopher¡¯s behavior. She wanted tough. Previously, he would always approach her first when something happened, but now, he went straight for Erine. This only meant that he was catching feelings. He was caring about someone other than her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here too. Why didn¡¯t you ask about me? I¡¯ve also escaped death,¡± she kindly reminded him.


    He turned to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Theodore ising?¡±


    She looked surprised and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he wasing.¡± Then she took out her phone and saw the ck screen. It was turned off.


    Her phone must have been broken when she was pushed to the ground.


    Theodore hurriedly ran over and asked the nurse where Everleigh was.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you alright?¡± He hurried over and grabbed hold of her hand. He was very worried as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There are just some bruises. Why are you here?¡± She asked while gesticting.


    Erine and Christopher looked at each other and walked out tacitly. They didn¡¯t want to be in the same room as the couple.


    Theodore didn¡¯t care about whether they were around. He walked over and looked at the scars on her hands. His eyes were filled with anger as he asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I was going to find you, then¡­¡± She stopped halfway; she hadseemingly thought of something.


    He understood what was going on when he saw her expression.


    ¡°Wilson came to me today and said a lot of strange things, but I think he wants you to have mercy on him,¡± she said in a low voice.


    The anger in his heart was instantly ignited when he heard these words. It was Wilson again. He was everywhere these days.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Wilson. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything. It was a good thing she was safe.


    Theodore¡¯s phone rang. It was from Alexander. He thought for a moment before picking it up.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Are you with Everleigh? I called her but it didn¡¯t get through.¡±


    Theodore knew what he meant. Alexander was testing him to see whether he would be with Everleigh at a time like this. Had their rtionship been fake in his eyes?


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury. Her phone¡¯s off.¡±


    Alexander sighed lightly on the other side of the phone. He seemed to be relieved, hearing that Everleigh was fine.


    ¡°I¡¯ming over to see her right now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. She¡¯s asking for leave now. I¡¯m going to bring her home,¡± Theodore rejected him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It would be best for them to discuss this matter on their own at this moment.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t think it was a big deal, so he didn¡¯t have toe to see her.


    She was just shocked from the ident, so she wanted to go back and have a rest.


    After she spoke to Christopher, he understood. ¡°I see. Have a good rest and find out what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve seen the surveince video and found that the car wasing for you.¡±


    His words made both of them silent. In fact, both of them knew what was going on.


    Wilson did this on purpose.


    He hoped that something bad would happen to Everleigh. In that case, Theodore would be dedicated to taking care of her, and he wouldn¡¯t care about his business anymore.


    Christopher was suspicious when he saw their expressions. ¡°You know who did this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She took a deep breath and nodded, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Since you know it, why don¡¯t you call the police? I heard that this matter has caused a big fuss. After all, it happened at the gate of the city hospital, and it has gotten the attention of the public.¡±


    ¡°Wilson dared to do so because he was prepared for this. Sometimes, it¡¯s true that great things can be achieved by being cruel and merciless, leaving no evidence behind, just like now. He could have seeded just now,¡± she guessed.


    They didn¡¯t find any evidencest time.


    It was the same now.


    If they had found it earlier, he would have been given a death sentence by now.


    Everleigh¡¯s words made Theodore feel guilty. It was all his fault that he didn¡¯t protect her well.


    When Christopher saw the emotion in his eyes, he sighed softly. ¡°You can go back and talk about it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already used to doing this kind of thing,¡± Christopher said helplessly. He was used to doing this.


    Everleigh and Theodore left.


    In the car, she leaned against the seat and soon fell asleep.


    He sent her back to the Trevino family home. Leon and Selena were home. They wanted to go see her, but before they could head out, they saw here back.


    ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s going on? Why was there a car ident at the entrance of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the brake was malfunctioning. I was slightly injured, but I¡¯m fine.¡± She was afraid that they would be worried about her, so she took out her hand and showed them her wounds.


    Selena let out a sigh of relief when she saw this. ¡°Call Dad quickly. He¡¯s been worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll call him now,¡± Everleigh said as she walked to the sofa, picked up thendline, and called her father.


    Leon saw Theodore standing from afar. He walked over and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    If it was really like what Everleigh said, he would not show an expression of great pain and hatred. The only exnation was that he knew who it was, but there was no way to solve this problem.


    He didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, he listened to Everleigh¡¯s call with her father.


    The more rxed she pretended to be, the more he knew how afraid she had been.

 Chapter 590 He Likes Erine

    Everleigh hung up the phone and took a deep breath. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m going to rest. Theodore, you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany. Have a good rest. I¡¯lle visit you in the evening,¡± he interrupted her. He had more important things to do at that moment.


    Her eyes darkened. Looking at his appearance, she knew in her heart that he was going to find Wilson, but¡­ She didn¡¯t want to stop him. Wilson tried to kill her time and time again, and she didn¡¯t want him to have his way anymore. After a long moment, she slowly said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Theodore left the Trevino family home and went straight to Godfrey Group to look for Wilson. At the moment, he was sitting in his office, trying to think of a way to get everything back. However, before he could think of a way, Theodore appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Wilson.¡± Theodore¡¯s deep eyes were filled with a bone-piercing chill. He didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of respect when he looked at him.


    Wilson looked at him and couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I came here?¡±


    Wilson snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you think the matter of you finding someone to run Everleigh over is solved?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wilson was surprised, as if he did not know why he suspected him.


    Seeing such a look, Theodore couldn¡¯t help but look at him with disdain.


    However, what had led to a bigger disappointment was that, if he had admitted it, or if he saw that he was showing some sort of self-reflection, he would have forgiven him.


    It was a pity that none of those were there.


    After a while, Wilson looked away and said coldly, ¡°I dare you to take this matter to the police and sue me. If you don¡¯t have any evidence, you can get out.¡±


    Theodore lowered his eyes. Since that was the case, he didn¡¯t have anything to say.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± He walked out as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Stop there! You came in with such an usation. Do you still care about me as your father?¡± Wilson asked unwillingly.


    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Theodore felt likeughing from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re my father? Why didn¡¯t you think the same when you framed me?¡±


    ¡°I did it for your good.¡± Wilson looked at him with wide eyes. In his mind, he did all these things for his son, who turned out to be heartless.


    Theodore sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t use that as an excuse. If you really did it for me, you wouldn¡¯t have hurt the person I love over and over again. Wilson, I¡¯ve never hated you before, but now, I really hate you.¡± With that, he walked out.


    Recalling the things Wilson had done, he had never felt hatred. He really thought that he did it for his own good, but that day, when he saw the scene on the surveince footage, his heart was filled with hatred.


    He was afraid that if Erine hadn¡¯t pushed Everleigh aside, she would have died.


    Wilson¡¯s expression was stiff. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on this matter. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll always get away. One day, you won¡¯t be able to see the end of your tricks.¡± Theodore strode away after speaking.


    Not long after he walked out, he saw Xavier and Yantsey.


    He didn¡¯t feel much of it when he saw them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found the person. He¡¯s in the log cabin in the suburbs. I haven¡¯t handed him over to the authorities.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xavier chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re brothers.¡±


    Theodore smiled faintly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. That¡¯s right; they were brothers.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected Xavier to act so quickly and be able to find the culprit.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen Wilson¡¯s schemes before. It¡¯s not the first time for him to use this kind of method. His moves could be redundant, but they are useful.¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was calm, as if he was describing something familiar.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed. Without further ado, he headed straight for the outskirts of the city.


    After having dinner, Everleigh sat on the sofa and watched stair and Adrienne ying.She had a feeling that she had just survived a disaster.


    In the evening, she called Theodore and asked him where he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m still at thepany. I can¡¯t see you today.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow to find you. My hand is injured now, so I can¡¯t go to the hospital. Which means that I can rest for a few days, but I can still take on some supervising work.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Theodore¡¯s gentle voice came from the other end of the line.


    The next day, Everleigh sent stair and Adrienne to school. Just when they got out of the car, they saw many childrening towards them.


    ¡°Adrienne, this is for you. My mother bought it especially for me. I left one for you.¡±


    ¡°And me, stair, I know you like pandas. This doll is for you.¡±


    A little boy and a little girl handed over the things in their hands.


    Everleigh looked at the two of them, who were popr, and smiled. She was not surprised. She knew that they had good rtionships from the sports day thest time.


    ¡°Hurry up and go to ss,¡± she urged them from behind.


    ¡°Mommy, see youter,¡± the two of them looked at her and said with smiles. Then, they left with the other children.


    Everleigh watched as they entered the school before she drove away.


    Theodore was sitting in his office dealing with official business. He didn¡¯t intend to tell her about the incident the day before.


    She came in and whispered, ¡°Theodore.¡±


    Seeing that she was here, he said softly, ¡°Take a rest first. I¡¯m handling some things.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Soon it was noon. She had helped herself to a few magazines and had not noticed the time.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw a pair of leather shoes standing in front of her that she raised her head to have a look.


    She saw his gentle gaze on her as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to lunch.¡±


    She nodded and followed him to the restaurant. Halfway through the meal, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    His hand paused for a moment before he said in a low voice, ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t ask much about this matter. I¡¯ll tell you when the timees, okay?¡±


    Her eyes dimmed. Sheughed and said, ¡°That man is your father. If I say something bad about him to you, you will be sad, won¡¯t you?¡±


    He lowered his eyes, the guilt in his heart growing heavier.


    Just as he didn¡¯t know how to exin it, she suddenly said, ¡°Forget it. Just do what you¡¯ve decided. I won¡¯t ask about it. I¡¯m doing it for your sake.¡±


    His eyes lit up. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    A few dayster, Everleigh went back to work. She heard from the nurse that Christopher was frequenting the Department of Orthopedics.


    Everleigh smelled something unusual.


    At noon, when she saw himing back, there was still a smile on his face.


    ¡°Christopher,e here. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡±


    ¡°Talk about you,¡± she said in a low voice, but the smile in her eyes was not hidden at all.


    He looked at her expression and took a deep breath. He grabbed a chair, sat in front of her and said solemnly, ¡°You want to talk about me and Erine, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you must have fallen in love with her. I noticed itst time. The reason why I didn¡¯t say it is that I don¡¯t think she likes you.¡±


    She remembered the embarrassment in Erine¡¯s eyes, which meant that she also knew it, but she didn¡¯t intend to ept it.


    Upon hearing this, he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Erine doesn¡¯t like me. It¡¯s rare for me to fall in love. What a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you serious, or are you just fooling around?¡±

 Chapter 591 Family Issue

    Everleigh knew why Erine refused. When she was abroad, she heard from the other doctors that she was an insecure person, and it stemmed from her family since she was a child.


    If Christopher was just fooling around, he might as well move on as soon as possible.


    He frowned. ¡°Do you think so too?¡±


    ¡°You are a yboy at heart, but I know that you have an unknown past. I didn¡¯t ask about your past, but I hope you can face your true feelings and care about Erine¡¯s feelings.¡±


    She believed that he was a man of principle. He was not one who forced others to do things against their will. However, it was because of this that he had to pay attention to his own discretion.


    The more difficult it was to conquer a woman, the more he wanted to do so.


    ¡°Everleigh, has Erine talked to you about it?¡± He asked, a little nervous.


    She shook her head and stared at him. It was good if he wanted to be with Erine, then the Meyer family would not have to worry too much about him.


    He bit his lip and said nothing. After a long while, he mumbled, ¡°I am sincere to Erine. It is true that I had been a yboy, but I am not a person without principles. I was not serious for anyone in the past, but for Erine, I am. I admit that my purpose at the beginning was not pure as I thought she was cute, but the more I engaged with her, the more my heart fell.¡±


    She stared at him and saw the seriousness in his eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°Since you think that way, I will help you. Erine is a girl I like very much. She is smart, and cunning in a good way. At least her intelligence is good enough to survive in a wealthy family. Most importantly, your family likes her.¡±


    He was suspicious of her change. She had always been against him, so why would she suddenly change her mind about him?


    ¡°When there¡¯s time, I¡¯ll go with you to the Meyer family home for dinner. Invite Erine. I¡¯ll bring the children with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He was a smart person. If Erine went alone, she would overthink things. However, if Everleigh joined as well, things would be different.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh and Erine talked about this matter, and thetter did not want to go.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Erine. I shouldn¡¯t be attending the Meyer family¡¯s banquettoo. Whether you are really together or not, you should go and have a look. It would not be toote to reject him after the dinner,¡± Everleigh said with a smile.


    Erine finally agreed. She had overthought about the matter;it was right for her to repay Christopher¡¯s kindness.


    ¡°Well, you will definitely go, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Everleigh responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring along my children. You have heard about what happened before. Vanessa likes stair and Adrienne.¡±


    When Erine heard that she would go, she was relieved. She also liked the children very much. The most important thing was that if she went with them, she would feel at ease.


    ¡°Everleigh, I have something to tell you. Can you help me?¡±


    Everleigh asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I find Christopher¡¯s attitude towards me a little strange. I feel a little uneasy. Can you help me tell him not to buy food for me all the time? I can do it with my own money.¡± After finishing her words, Erine lowered her head, and her eyes made Everleigh more certain of her thoughts.


    Family upbringing was really important. Whether a child felt inferior or not was because of their parents. If they didn¡¯t get along well and always wanted to quarrel with each other, it was easy for their children to be jealous, insecure, or bad-tempered.


    Erine was the one who was insecure.


    In her mind, no matter what the reason was, her mother was a mistress, and she was known as an illegitimate daughter.


    Thus, it resulted in her thinking that the best route was to not get married.


    ¡°Erine, let¡¯s talk about your inner thoughts.¡±


    Erine widened her eyes and stared at her. There was a slight sh of surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like Christopher. You just don¡¯t have that kind of confidence. How can a man as handsome as him fall in love with you, right? Your identity is a sore point in your heart.¡±


    Erine didn¡¯t answer her, but listened quietly. Her lovely face was full of entanglement.


    ¡°You can choose to take or ignore my advice, but I don¡¯t want you to live alone for your entire life,¡± Everleigh said in a low voice.


    ¡°My family made meck confidence in myself. I admit that I can stand the disdain of others, but because of this issue, I have lost the will to fall in love,¡± Erine said with a bit of bitterness in her tone.


    She found some relief in being honest about herself for the first time.


    Everleigh expected it and said after a while, ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say that Christopher is a perfect person. However, you should take up the chance. Don¡¯t refuse him all the time. If you really think you two would not work out, you can refuse him. We¡¯re all in the same hospital, and you can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ve decided to go abroad,¡± Erine interrupted her and said firmly.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression stiffened, and she immediately understood. ¡°In order to avoid Christopher?¡±


    Erine nodded and then shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s all because of him. After all, I work abroad, so I can¡¯t stay here for a long time.¡±


    Everleigh almost forgot about it.


    However, as an exchange student, it was not impossible for her to stay. Erine¡¯s performance was very good, and Benedict had told her so before.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can consider staying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay.¡± Erine was ustomed to living abroad. Living here was not convenient for her.


    Everleigh sighed softly. ¡°I think it¡¯s still too early to decide. After all, your blind date is still abroad.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s words reminded her of this matter, and she became even more upset. Why was it so difficult for her to live as she pleased?


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Try it. There is still a month, isn¡¯t there? Maybe you will change your decision.¡± Everleigh did not force her. Love could not be forced. If Christopher could not make her fall in love with him in a month, it could only be said that there was no fate between them.


    In the evening, the Meyer family home was extraordinarily lively, especially with Adrienne there.


    Erine took a look at the girl, who looked very cute.


    ¡°Aunt Erine, you are Christopher¡¯s girlfriend. In the future, when you give birth to a baby, I will be the older sister,¡± Adrienne suddenly said.


    All the people in the room were stunned.


    Everleigh was speechless. ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It was Christopher who told me so.¡± She was not lying;she was speaking in a serious tone.

 Chapter 592 Warmth of Home

    Everleigh was the one who was most embarrassed. People might assume that she was the one who had taught Adrienne to say so.


    ¡°Erine, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Adrienne has always been smartand I like her very much.¡± Erine was not angry, and she knew that the child¡¯s words were harmless.


    In addition, she had often said something simr when she was a child.


    Christopher looked at the girl and chuckled. ¡°Adrienne is right. Don¡¯t you want to be an older sister?¡± Then, he put his arm around Erine¡¯s shoulder, trying to close the distance between them.


    Adrienne nodded repeatedly. Of course she thought about it.


    Erine ignored the hand on her shoulder. She was used to such intimacy.


    Felicia and Ysabelle looked at Erine and smiled at each other.


    ¡°Erine,e over if you have time. The Meyer family will always wee you.¡± Felicia still had a cold attitude, but her eyes were a little gentler.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the meal, Everleigh took stair and Adrienne back, while Erine stayed after dinner, as requested by Christopher.


    When Erine was sending Everleigh off, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll consider your suggestion.¡±


    Everleigh turned around and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good if you¡¯re willing to do it. You¡¯ve seen the Meyer family¡¯s attitude today. If Christopher dares to treat you badly, I believe his sisters would not let him off the hook so easily. If you still don¡¯t trust him, you can have him resign, and you can be the one supporting the family.¡±


    Hearing her words, Erineughed and said, ¡°Can I do that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can have Felicia and Ysabelle talk with Christopher. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be overwhelmed,¡± Everleigh sighed.


    Erine smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Christopher proposed to y poker so that Erine would not be bored. She yed once before, so she knew the rules well.


    He sat by her side and guided her, the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    ¡°It seems that my pockets won¡¯t be able to hold all the money I¡¯m winning.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ysabelle. I won¡¯t win all of them.¡± Erine chuckled, and the smile on her face never stopped. It seemed that she liked this atmosphere very much.


    They didn¡¯t stop until it was well past ten o¡¯clock.


    Erine was very tired from working the whole day, so she went straight back to the guest room to rest. However, the Meyer family were all in the living room, talking about something.


    ¡°Erine is an insecure child. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s one of the Meyer family now.¡± Vanessa was very sympathetic towards Erine¡¯s family background. No one was willing to be an illegitimate child. She was upset that she had to grow up with such parents.


    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let her hear that?¡±


    Hearing this, Felicia could not help criticizing him. ¡°It¡¯s so easy for you to say that. Why didn¡¯t you give her some warmth when you were after her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. Her psychological defense is too strong. I felt that I couldn¡¯t squeeze in,¡± Christopher said helplessly.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Everleigh¡¯s help, Erine would not havee over that day.


    Vanessa agreed with his words. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s listen to Christopher. She has been through enough.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you can try to get to know her better.¡± He decided to get some help.


    He would get the entire Meyer family to be involved.


    The next morning, Everleigh received a phone call from Erine,inviting her to a shopping trip.


    ¡°That was sudden,¡± Everleigh said once she found out what was going on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. His mother said she would like to go shopping with me.¡± Erine didn¡¯t know what to do, so she called her.


    Everleigh instantly understood what was going on.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡± After hanging up the phone, she changed her clothes and followed them to the mall. When she arrived at the ce, she saw that Vanessa and Erine had bought many things, so much so that Erine¡¯s hands were full.


    ¡°When did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Only just so.¡±


    ¡°You bought so many things as soon as you arrived?¡± Everleigh was surprised. It was as if they were going to buy the whole shop.


    Vanessa chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are going to buy dresses. I heard that there are some new arrivals.¡± She took them to another shop.


    Everleigh and Erine could be regarded as the first andst daughter-inw, so it was not good for them to show up together all the time.


    However, Vanessa didn¡¯t care about this and went in with them.


    ¡°Try these dresses. I¡¯m in a good mood today, and I¡¯ll pay the bill,¡± Vanessa turned around and said. Everleigh and Erine looked at each other. ¡°Hurry up and choose. I¡¯ll take you to eat some delicious foodter. I heard that they haveunched many new restaurants.¡±


    Erine didn¡¯t move. They had bought a lot already, and she didn¡¯t know how to return the money.


    ¡°Hello! Are you having difficulty in choosing the outfits?¡± Seeing their appearances, the shop assistant knew that they were wealthy. She walked over tteringly.


    ¡°Help choose an outfit for each of them,¡± Vanessa instructed.


    The shop assistant, who had good taste, nodded. After choosing the clothes suitable for the two of them, they took the clothes and walked into the dressing rooms.


    Erine was the first toe out. Seeing the price tag on the clothes, she was stunned. Although she was from the Harrison family, she was self-sufficient.


    These big brands were beyond her imagination.


    ¡°Oh my,you were born to be a model!Look, you look stunning in this dress.I¡¯ll ask Christopher to bring you shopping next time.¡± Vanessa looked at Erine with amazement.


    She was wearing an off shoulder, light yellow dress, and her delicate cor bone was exposed. With her lovely face, she looked gorgeous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this¡­¡± Before Vanessa finished her words, she heard a voiceing from the door. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. It turned out to be you.¡±


    Erine¡¯s face stiffened. She could recognize the voice anywhere.


    ¡°Erine, do you think you are qualified to wear such a dress?¡±


    Vanessa and Erine looked at the person who came through the door. She was dressed in a red dress,and even makeup was not enough to mask her ugly personality. She was trying to give off a delicate vibe.


    ¡°Shreya, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to have fun. What are you doing here? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to seduce other men because you¡¯re wearing good clothes.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Erine was about to say something, but Vanessa stopped her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She looked at her with reproach. ¡°Erine, here is where you¡¯re wrong.¡±


    Erine listened to her words and was stunned. Not only Erine, but Everleigh, who just came out of the fitting room had heard Vanessa¡¯s words, too.What did she mean?


    ¡°I guess scum will always be scum.There¡¯s no need for us to argue with such trash, right? It¡¯ll just lower our own ss too,¡± Vanessa said earnestly.


    Everleigh, who was standing at the side, almostughed out loud. Mocking people didn¡¯t seem like it was her style.


    ¡°Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t be so polite. What I¡¯m telling you is for your own good. Listen to me,¡± Vanessa interrupted Erine.


    By the time Shreya heard this, she was already fuming with rage. ¡°How dare you scold me, you old woman.¡±


    ¡°You heard that? That¡¯s the behavior of a typical scumwho doesn¡¯t know how to respect others. I think beggars are more polite than she is,¡± Vanessa continued.


    Erine couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Vanessa, I find that what you said is very reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, old woman. Do you know who I am?¡±

 Chapter 593 Daughter-in-Law of the Meyer Family

    Hearing Shreya¡¯s angry roar, Vanessa shot her a cold and disdainful nce, just like those of the rich and wealthy. She did not smile at all.


    ¡°Old woman?I see the rk family is getting more and more full of themselves.They don¡¯t even respect the Meyer family.¡±


    Shreya heard what she said and said scornfully, ¡°The Meyer family is nothing¡­¡± She didn¡¯t realize what was going on until she finished her sentence.


    Her face immediately turned pale, and her eyes were still full of uncertainty. ¡°Me-Meyer family? The Meyer family of the Four Greatest Households?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you still remember. I thought that the Meyer family had been slowly forgotten because we don¡¯t usually attend banquets,¡± Vanessa mocked her.


    As for Shreya, her face became as pale as a white sheet. However, since she had already said those words, if she changed them now, it would be a p to her face.


    ¡°Since you are a member of the Meyer family, then you should know the social status of the rk family,¡± she said with some guilt. At the same time, she also hinted that the rk family had been their cooperative partner before, and therefore, she was one of them.


    Vanessa sneered, ¡°How would I know the status of the rk family? I just saw how you bullied my daughter-inw.¡±


    Her words were like a bomb to Shreya¡¯s heart. Her meaning was loud and clear;she was saying that Erine was the daughter-inw of the Meyer family.


    How¡­ How could this be possible?


    ¡°Mrs. Meyer, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Other than being arrogant, you¡¯re not that smart either. It seems that you can¡¯tprehend the meaning of my words.¡±


    Shreya wasn¡¯t stupid, but she just couldn¡¯t believe it. Erine, an illegitimate daughter, had no right to marry into the Meyer family of the Four Greatest Households. How was she able to find a better partner than her?


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes shed. She finally understood why Vanessa brought Erine out. It turned out that she wanted to let people know about Erine¡¯s identity.


    Furthermore, her n was going smoothly that day. It just so happened that Vanessa caught such a rare opportunity.


    Everything was going ording to her n.


    Hearing the words, Erine was surprised. She was just a fake girlfriend, but now, she was known by others. If the lie was exposed, it would be a p to the faces of the Meyer family.


    She was stopped by Everleigh when she wanted to say something. Everleigh shook her head, warning her to not say a word.


    Erine was in a dilemma;she felt that it wasn¡¯t right to keep up this facade.


    ¡°Mrs. Meyer¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll personally talk to your father about this matter. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t disturb us from shopping.¡± After speaking, Vanessa went straight to pay the bill. Both of their clothes were purchased.


    Vanessa dragged the two of them out of the shop. They didn¡¯t even bother to look at Shreya.


    Shreya was shocked, but at the same time, she was unwilling to give up. What right did this illegitimate daughter have to deserve that?


    ¡°Mrs. Meyer, you want an illegitimate daughter to be the daughter-inw of the Meyer family?Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will talk about you behind your back?¡± Shreya shouted loudly. Her shout alerted the surrounding people.


    Vanessa¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. She then sneered and said, ¡°Who would dare to provoke my daughter-inw? I¡¯m thinking of letting everyone see that even though the Meyer family is a noble family, as long as she¡¯s someone my son likes, I¡¯ll ept her. Only those with ulterior motives won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±


    Her words warmed Erine¡¯s heart, and her eyes became slightly red. She used to be very confident. Although she didn¡¯t have a father, she had a mother.However, when she knew about her identity, the sense of security in her heart dissipated. She was afraid that her identity would be uneptable, and she was worried that she would be looked down upon.


    However, that day¡­Someone was willing to ept her. She did not know whether she should be happy or relieved.


    When Vanessa¡¯s words came out, not only Erine, but Shreya, was stunned. She had never dreamed that someone would protect Erine in such a way.


    Vanessa snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want our moods to be affected by this.¡± These words were meant for Everleigh and Erine.


    The three of them walked for a long distance before entering another store. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Meyer.¡±


    ¡°I hate these kinds of people.She is just a nobody, but she acts like she is right.You are my daughter-inw. If I don¡¯t help you, who will?¡± Vanessa looked as if she had done something that was expected.


    Everleighughed by her side. That was true. When she was troubled by others, Vanessa was the one who helped her. The atmosphere of the Meyer family was perfect. Very few rich and noble people could have such thoughts.


    ¡°Mrs. Meyer, actually¡­¡± Erine wanted to say something.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here to do some shopping today, not to have a conversation. Everleigh, the two of you should continue picking out more outfits. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll pay the bill,¡± Vanessa said in a very generous manner.


    Everleigh knew her purpose and did not say a word. She persuaded Erine to pick out more clothes. However, she was also a person with a sense of propriety. She chose two pieces of clothing with reasonable prices.


    Erine was the same, but it was as if Vanessafelt that she was being courteous. She insisted on buying more for her. As long as it fit, she would buy it for her.


    Erine and Vanessa both went back to the Meyer family home, while Everleigh went back to the Trevino family residence.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ysabelle saw that they had bought a lot of things. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me to shop?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you were busy, so I didn¡¯t call you.¡± Vanessa looked at the documents on the coffee table and knew what was going on without even asking.


    Ysabelle didn¡¯t care. She had to deal with the official business sooner orter.


    ¡°Ysabelle.¡±


    ¡°What did you buy? My mom has good tastes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we bought too much because of that.¡± Erine nced at the paper bags on the ground.


    She wouldn¡¯t buy so many clothes even if she intended to go shopping.


    Vanessa didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. Every gesture of hers was filled with nobility. ¡°You must make it a worthwhile shopping trip. Otherwise, how could you call it a shopping spree?¡±


    Erine didn¡¯t have such a habit, but she knew that it was part of her good intentions, so she didn¡¯t say anything.


    In the evening, she was going back to her dormitory. Ysabelle sent her back. On the way, Erine hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Ysabelle, you don¡¯t need to ask Mrs. Meyer to buy things for me anymore.¡±


    ¡°She can buy it if she likes. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. The Meyer family¡¯s money is used for spending. Otherwise, why would I make money?¡±


    Erine was rendered speechless.


    What a powerful reason! She had no words to refute her.


    Ysabelle saw her embarrassment and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. My mother really likes you, or she won¡¯t spend so much on you.¡±


    ¡°But right now, I¡¯m still not the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. I can¡¯t ept such gifts,¡± Erine exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time. You shouldn¡¯t be courteous. You¡¯ve seen how my younger brother is, but I know what he¡¯s thinking. Erine, everyone in our family likes you very much, so please don¡¯t refuse him.¡± Ysabelle¡¯s words implied that there was no need to be careful in the Meyer family.


    Erine smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 594 Borrowing Money

    Erine returned to her dormitory and looked at the things on the ground. She was lost in her thoughts and didn¡¯te to her senses until her phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, her eyes were full of disgust, and she hung up the phone without thinking.


    At the moment, it was her so-called father who had called her, and it was hard to say what it was for.


    She already had a lot on her hands. There was no need to add more to it.


    At this time, Everleigh opened the bags of clothes. It had to be admitted that Vanessa¡¯s tastes were really good.


    ¡°I can tell that these clothes are expensive,¡± an aged voice came from the doorway.


    Everleigh followed the voice and saw Abraham standing at the door. ¡°Dad,e in and have a seat.¡±


    He walked in and looked at the items without saying anything. However, she exined, ¡°Today, I went shopping with Mrs. Meyer and Erine. Mrs. Meyer insisted on buying clothes for me, so I couldn¡¯t refuse and brought them back.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mrs. Meyer is a decent person. She won¡¯t treat you poorly since you were invited.¡±


    She chuckled. In fact, she could afford these clothes. Alexander had transferred her share of the bonus from Jenkins Group. She might have struggled for money before, but now, she no longer had to.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that they don¡¯t harbor any grudges against you, but it¡¯s best if you can keep some distance from them.¡± He was worried that the Meyer family would think that she had ulterior motives, and then it would be bad.


    She chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Christopher and I are good friends. I had no choice but to do that. Dad, I know what you mean. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    He nodded. Ever since she was young, she had never been a child whom he had to worry about, and it was the same until now.


    However¡­


    ¡°Dad, is there something you want to say?¡±


    Abraham lowered his head and said with embarrassment, ¡°Indeed. Recently, Leon has invested in multiple projects. I saw that they were great projects, but now, I don¡¯t have enough funds, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, how much money do you need?¡±


    ¡°I might need a million dors as working capital.¡± He took a deep breath and spoke. He knew that it was inappropriate to say so, but there was no other way.


    Everleigh chuckled and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll give you a million dors.¡± Alexander had given her the money, so she could also afford to take out a million dors.


    He heard her words and raised his head, asking, ¡°Your money¡­ Is it Theodore¡¯s?¡±


    She shook her head and said while folding her clothes, ¡°When I entered the Jenkins family, Saniogo gave me some shares. I receive dividends every month, but I rarely spend them. I earn enough from the hospital to support the two children, so I have been saving the money all this time.¡±


    Abraham was slightly dazed. He didn¡¯t think that Saniogo would do this. He believed that Everleigh¡¯s return to the Jenkins family was just in name. Hence, he didn¡¯t know that she would get the shares as well.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll give you the money tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, take it as I¡¯m borrowing it from you. If I earn from the project, I will pay you back. After all, this is the money given by the Jenkins family. I can¡¯t just take it,¡± he said seriously.


    She didn¡¯t want it. The grace of him taking her in and raising her was more significant than anything else. She was not short of money. Besides, she could earn money herself as well. If she didn¡¯t have enough, Theodore would give some to her, but then, the whole situation would be different.


    He knew what she wanted to say, so he earnestly said, ¡°No, listen to me in this matter. I don¡¯t want anyone to think that my daughter has returned to the Jenkins family just for money.¡±


    She opened her mouth but didn¡¯t insist. She would talk about itter.


    The next day, Everleigh gave the money to Abraham and went to the hospital. As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she saw Missha in her office.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, when did youe back?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I arrivedst night. Your uncle wanted to give you a call, but I thought that it had been a long day for you, so I didn¡¯t call to inform you. I happen to have nothing to do, so I came to see you.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and got up to pour her a ss of water. ¡°Will you stay here for some time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thepany has already arranged for it. If there is anything, we will hold a video conference. To think that times have certainly changed,¡± Missha said with emotion.


    She used to make phone calls when she was abroad. Now, she was able to make video calls. She had to admit that she was getting old.


    Everleigh was very in favor of this point. Times changed rapidly, just like the events of the past.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the advancement of technology, she wouldn¡¯t have figured out many things.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, are you back for something this time or¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just here for a few days. I¡¯m a member of the Jenkins family anyway.¡± When Missha mentioned the Jenkins family, her tone was slow, as if it was to remind herself.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t pay attention to her tone and said softly, ¡°Aunt Missha, if you¡¯re free, wait for me here. I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Missha just came to see her. If there was nothing serious or important, she would just wait.


    Everleigh packed up her things and went straight to the wards for her rounds. After a busy morning, she handled several patients with heart disease.


    When she returned to the office at noon, Missha was sitting on one side, staring at the phone with a cold expression.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, let¡¯s go for a meal. I know a decent restaurant around here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± When Missha looked up, the coldness on her face had disappeared, and it was reced with a smile.


    The two of them arrived at a restaurant nearby. Everleigh had been there before, and the food was good.


    Missha looked at the surrounding environment. ¡°This restaurant is spotless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also delicious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have a try,¡± Missha said with anticipation.


    Everleigh smiled and waited for the dishes to be served.


    While eating, she suddenly asked, ¡°You came back so suddenly, Cynthia¡­¡±


    ¡°Cynthia is not a schemer. You can see that she is a delicate girl. I am doubting my decision to bring her abroad,¡± Missha said lightly.


    After a moment of silence, Everleigh thought about it and said, ¡°Aunt Missha, did you tell Cynthia that you want her to manage thepany?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to stimte her mind. The Jenkins family is too weak. I actually hope that you can take charge of thepany, but would you agree?¡± Missha looked down and said in a serious tone.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t intend to do that, but when she thought of Cynthia¡¯s previous attitude; she didn¡¯t seem to be joking at all.


    She couldn¡¯t control who was in charge of the Jenkins family, but Cynthia was definitely not the kind of person who would be capable of managing apany.


    ¡°Everleigh, aren¡¯t you angry? Seeing Cynthia manage thepany?¡± Missha suddenly asked seriously.


    Everleigh was slightly stunned and looked at her puzzledly. ¡°Aunt Missha, why are you asking something like this?¡±


    ¡°I told you I would like to give thepany to you, but now I¡¯m saying these words to Cynthia. Do you¡­ think I am ying tricks on you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You have your own worries. What¡¯s more, you just said that I am not suitable for business. No matter who is in charge of thepany, I will support them, because that is your choice.¡± Everleigh¡¯s attitude showed that she didn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 595 The Doings Of The Allen Family

    Missha nodded. There were some emotions in her eyes, which was seen by Everleigh, but she didn¡¯t understand what it meant. It was an emotion she couldn¡¯t describe.


    After dinner, Missha went back to the Jenkins family home. At night, she invited Everleigh toe over, and she agreed.


    When they walked out of the restaurant, they saw Theodore. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Everleigh asked.


    ¡°I went to the hospital to look for you. The nurse told me that you went out for lunch, so I came here to look for you.¡± His cold voice was filled with a hint of indulgence. It was as if he knew the ces she liked.


    Everleigh smiled slightly and did not say anything.


    They were not in a hurry to go back to the hospital. Instead, they decided to walk back because she had eaten too much at noon and wanted to burn off some of the food. She suddenly asked, ¡°Have you had lunch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯m here to tell you something,¡± he said in a serious tone.


    She frowned and thought, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why does he look so serious?¡±


    ¡°There was a problem with the project given to me by stair and Leon. That person has already run off with the funds. Although I have reported the matter to the police, it¡¯s useless. This money is long gone.¡±


    ¡°Was it the project you had found?¡± She asked.


    He shook his head and stopped in front of her. His eyes were filled with anger. Seeing this, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Allen family. The person in charge of the project is the Allen family. I originally handed it over to apany subordinate, but the Allen family set it up. On the one hand, it was to take revenge on the Trevino family. Secondly, they wanted Leon to know that he is nothing without them.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh thought of what her father said when he talked to her that day. He might have known that there was something wrong with the project, so he talked to her beforehand and used the excuse that he did not have enough working capital because he was worried the project could not carry on.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°I already have evidence that it¡¯s the Allen family¡¯s doings. Maybe we can recover some of our losses. In the end, it¡¯s partly my fault. I didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the staff members,¡± Theodore said in a cold tone. He was putting the me on himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not tell them about this matter for the time being. Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s resolved.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. stair already knows,¡± he said in a low voice. He thenughed bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a good thing for a child to be so smart. He reacted so quickly that even I, as his father, feel like I¡¯ve failed.¡±


    ¡°We all wish for the sess of our children. They are all promising, but you are being so careful. What on earth are you thinking?¡± She couldn¡¯t guess his thoughts.


    He turned and looked at her with a smile. ¡°In the past, you would¡¯ve been concerned about the matters of the Trevino family. How can you criticize me right now? Everleigh, did youe up with a solution?¡±


    She was at a loss for words. He was testing her.


    Since he wanted to know, he could just ask her directly. Was there a need to beat around the bush?


    ¡°I gave Dad a million dors today.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I knew it. In the past, you would¡¯ve been flustered,¡± Theodore said with a chuckle.


    Everleigh was speechless. She couldn¡¯t keep up with this man¡¯s thinking. Yet, he was so confident that she would make a move.


    In the evening, she went to the Jenkins family home alone. Theodore wanted to go with her, but she refused because she wanted him to conduct a thorough investigation of the issue involving Leon.


    He knew that she was angry, and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. He might as well wait for the results of the investigation before apologizing to her.


    In the Jenkins family home, when Everleigh arrived, she saw Cynthia sitting on the sofa chatting with Missha. She was even more relieved that she hadn¡¯t asked Theodore toe over. If it was only Saniogo and Alexander, she would have agreed to let hime, but unfortunately, with Cynthia around, they would naturally end up in chaos.


    Alexander was sitting on the other side of the sofa, holding his phone, with a faint smile on his face. She immediately knew what was going on without asking.


    He must be chatting with Cecil. Otherwise, ording to his character, he would not be smiling like an idiot.


    ¡°Aunt Missha. Alexander,¡± Everleigh entered the door and called out to them with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re here. Come and sit down. Your uncle will be back soon, and we¡¯ll have a meal right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t mind. Sitting beside Alexander, she nced at his phone, which showed a text sent by Cecil. She was asking him to go away.


    He quickly put down his phone and looked at Everleigh.


    ¡°Alexander, where is Cecil?¡±


    ¡°The Hayes family is having their own family dinner. Therefore, she couldn¡¯te.¡± He rolled his eyes at her.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know.


    Cynthia saw the two of them chatting so happily,and she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Are you here to chat or to wee your aunt home?¡±


    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t be so estranged from the family.¡± Missha couldn¡¯t help but say. They had a good rtionship, and it was also a good thing. Was it necessary to make a mess?


    Everleigh and Alexander both fell silent. Neither of them had any good feelings towards Cynthia. She had always been like this.


    At that moment, Saniogo came back, and he saw Everleigh as soon as he entered the door. He chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare some dishes for you.¡±


    ¡°I came here because I don¡¯t need to be on duty tonight. Where have you been, Uncle Saniogo?¡± Looking at his slightly blushing cheeks, Everleigh knew what was going on without asking.


    ¡°I was having a few drinks with my friends. I didn¡¯t know you wereing either, or I would¡¯ve been waiting for you at home,¡± he replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, she felt warm in her heart. She knew that her uncle really cared about her, and she would remember this forever in her heart.


    Saniogo went to the kitchen and asked the servants to add another two of Everleigh¡¯s favorite dishes to that night¡¯s menu.


    Cynthia was even more unhappy to see him like this. ¡°Uncle Saniogo, this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s been here. Is there a need to treat her like this?¡±


    ¡°She rarelyes back, so it¡¯s important to have a great meal.¡± He knew what she meant. He had to admit that he felt guilty towards Everleigh as well. Now that they were back at home, he wished that they could all be morefortable.


    Missha understood what her brother meant and sighed, ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t say such things. You grew up in the Jenkins family, so you have enjoyed all kinds of good things, but it¡¯s different for Everleigh.¡±


    When Everleigh heard what she said, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Her words made her feel like she was from the suburbs and had not experienced much of the big world.


    However, she understood that Saniogo¡¯s words had hinted at his biases towards her. It would embarrass Cynthia even more if she spoke up.


    Cynthia was furious. She sat on the sofa and looked at Everleigh fiercely. She did not mind and even smiled at her, which made Cynthia go wild.


    To her, Everleigh was getting all the attention.


    Missha sat on one side and looked at Cynthia¡¯s exasperated look. Her eyes shed, but soon, it disappeared.


    At the dinner table, Cynthia ate a few mouthfuls, then went back to her room.


    Missha shook her head helplessly. ¡°Why is this child still like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Yeezoo¡¯s fault for not knowing how to educate his child. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

 Chapter 596 Dowry

    Alexander and Everleigh looked at each other and didn¡¯t speak.


    In fact, Cynthia had the same thought as her father. They cared too much about their own benefits; perhaps their family affection had long been gone.


    During meal time, no one mentioned Cynthia because they were afraid that Everleigh would be upset.Although she was already used to it, every time Cynthia was present, arguments were bound to arise. The more they made a fuss about it, the more meaningless it would be.


    Saniogo asked Everleigh toe to the study, mainly to ask how she was doing.


    ¡°Uncle, if you have any questions just ask directly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I just want to ask what is happening between you and Theodore. Consider it a parent-meeting for him thest time he visited us. As for the Godfrey family¡­¡± He was filled with anger when he mentioned them. Wilson had done so many wrong things, and he still obstinately refused to admit it.


    He really didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    Everleigh suddenly realized and understood what he meant.


    This was a huge matter concerning her marriage.


    However, this could also be considered an acknowledgment of Theodore, right?


    ¡°Neither of us has any ns on this yet.¡±


    ¡°No ns? What¡¯s that about?¡± Saniogo¡¯s expression turned a little angry when he heard her words. Could it be that that brat, Theodore, didn¡¯t intend to be with her?


    She noticed his anger and said with a chuckle, ¡°Uncle, I haven¡¯t finished investigating my parents¡¯ incident yet. It¡¯s not suitable for us to get married now. Besides, you have heard about Wilson. I can¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t get rid of him.¡±


    Sure enough, Saniogo¡¯s expression rxed when he heard her exnation. It wasn¡¯t wrong to say something like that, but that didn¡¯t count as a reason to not get married.


    ¡°What about you? Is this your n, or his?¡±


    She was silent for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s both of us. My main purpose now is to find out the cause of my parents¡¯ death. We should talk about other thingster.¡±


    He knew that she still held a grudge about her parents, so it was normal for her to have such an idea.


    ¡°Alright then. It¡¯s up to you. Also, I have already prepared your dowry for you.¡± There was a trace of reluctance in Saniogo¡¯s eyes when he said these words.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He was very fond of her. This child was not pampered or spoiled, and she also had her own perspective on things. This also further proved how well the Trevino family had educated her.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since she came back and now, she was already going to get married. He was a little reluctant to marry her off to someone else.


    ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s no need for a dowry. Theodore won¡¯t mind either.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Your dowry is to give you your position in the Godfrey family in the future. I can¡¯t let anyone say that there¡¯s no dowry prepared when the daughter of the Jenkins family is getting married. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be looked down upon,¡± Saniogo said seriously.


    It seemed that that matter was not up for discussion. It was essential, especially with the Jenkins family. Wouldn¡¯t it be a joke if they didn¡¯t have a dowry?


    Seeing him like this, Everleigh was dumbfounded. Thus, she was no longer stubborn and let him be.


    However, the conversation between the two of them had been heard by Cynthia at the door.


    Her anger was ignited the moment she heard that a dowry had been prepared for Everleigh.¡°As expected, this b*tch is really here for the money,¡± she thought to herself.


    How could Uncle be so foolish?


    ¡°Cynthia, what are you doing here?¡± When Missha went upstairs, she saw her standing at the door, and her expression didn¡¯t look good.


    Cynthia turned around; the anger in her eyes had yet to subside.


    In the study, both Saniogo and Everleigh heard them, but they didn¡¯t say anything. They got up and walked out.


    At the door, Cynthia felt a little nervous. ¡°I¡¯m going out to meet my friends.¡±


    Missha was not blind. She could see her expression clearly. She was about to speakwhen the door opened.


    ¡°Where are you going thiste?¡±


    When Cynthia saw the serious look in Saniogo¡¯s eyes, she was stunned. ¡°I¡­ My friends called and asked me to go out to have fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close with those friends if you can, lest they ruin you. Go back and rest.¡± Saniogo¡¯s words not only satirised Cynthia;theyalso belittled her friends.


    Cynthia lowered her head, and theanger in her eyes grew deeper. Her friends were viewed as bad people but Everleigh¡¯s weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Uncle, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to review what happened to you in the past again?¡± Saniogo berated her coldly. Everyone in the corridor froze in shock.


    They all knew what he meant by ¡®the past¡¯. It was the matter that happened at the Jenkins family banquet.


    Especially Cynthia, she felt extremely aggrieved. Tears brimmed in her eyes and she clenched her fists. ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t be partial to others. My friends are the bad ones, but Everleigh¡¯s are nice? Her friend almost killed my cousin. Why didn¡¯t you say anything about that?¡±


    When Saniogo heard this, he became furious. ¡°What do you even know? Your cousin has his own considerations when he does things. Do you ever think about what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re being biased!¡± Cynthia shouted angrily. Why would they not be lectured for their business but she would be scolded badly?


    Saniogo¡¯s eyes narrowed but he didn¡¯t intend to retort. He was indeed biased. One was his son and the other was his brother¡¯s child. He would always be very concerned about Everleigh no matter the circumstances. Cynthia was absolutely spoiled and everything she did was disgraceful.


    Missha noticed how angry he was and quickly went to smooth things over, ¡°What are you talking about? Your uncle has never been biased.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I¡¯m not being narrow-minded. It¡¯s him who¡¯s been targeting me on purpose ever since Everleigh came back. Everything now belongs to her. Even the dowry is ready for her. How can I not be angry? I don¡¯t even know whether this b*stard is really from our family or not. I¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Saniogo raised his hand and pped her across the face.


    The p was so hard that she fell directly to the ground, and her cheeks swelled up instantly.


    The entire corridor echoed with the sound of the p.


    Alexander happened to hear a sound when he went upstairs, so he hurried over. What came into sight was Cynthiasitting on the ground covering her face with her hands as she looked at her uncle in horror.


    Saniogo, on the other hand, was staring at her in fury. His entire body trembled in anger.


    ¡°You¡­ Cynthia, you unfilial child. Get the hell out of here!¡± He roared angrily, which scared her so much that tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Everleigh stood aside but did not speak. She thought that no matter what she said at that moment,it would only deepen Cynthia¡¯s hatred for her.


    Cynthia covered her face. She was afraid of Saniogo¡¯s rage but at the same time, she loathed Everleigh.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her,something like this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Everleigh stood straight and looked down at her. Her eyes were filled with disappointment.


    Cynthia was agitated by her gaze. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to hell, Everleigh?This is all because of you. Are you satisfied that I¡¯m being isted by them now?¡±


    Alexander frowned, displeased, as he listened. ¡°Cynthia, if you say another word, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? That you and your father think she is a child of the Jenkins family? Or did you let her in on purpose to snatch our family¡¯s property?¡± Cynthia went mad all of a sudden and blurted everything that came into her mind.


    This made Saniogo feel even more disgusted.

 Chapter 597 Saniogo Falls Ill

    Missha stood aside as her gaze dropped slightly while listening to Cynthia¡¯s words. It wasas if she was thinking about something.


    Saniogo couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and shouted downstairs, ¡°Throw Cynthia out!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the security guards came up.


    Cynthia was also flustered. She got up directly and red at him. ¡°Just wait and see. This woman will kill all of you sooner orter.¡± After saying that, she walked out without looking back.


    Alexander didn¡¯t bother to stop her. Shehad really crossed the line.


    Missha also stood aside as she watched her leave.


    Truthfully,Cynthia expected Missha to speak up for her so she could have a way out. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. Cynthia felt upset, but she had to leave because of the words that had been said.


    Saniogo started coughing continuously after getting so worked up. Everleigh saw him coughing badly and hurried over to help him catch his breath. However, his coughing became severe. She realized that something was wrong. ¡°Alexander, we need to go to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He also felt that something wasn¡¯t right, so he quickly called the ambnce.


    ¡°Saniogo, how are you feeling?¡± Missha quickly walked over to support him. However, he was coughing so badly that his face was flushed red. He couldn¡¯t even say a single word.


    Everleigh took first aid measures tohelp him ease up a bit.


    When the ambnce arrived, Everleigh, Missha and Alexander followed. In the emergency room, doctors from the cardiology department and the internal medicine department came together. The Jenkins family was powerful and influential, so they dared not be careless about it.


    Everleigh stood outside and waited, her eyes full of anxiety.


    After some time, lights in the emergency room went out and the two doctors came out.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Everleigh knew them both;one was Dr. Lawson and the other was Dr. Andrews.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pulmonary heart disease. Anger was the trigger for the patient¡¯s symptoms. He needs to be hospitalized for further observation. You are from the cardiology department too. You should know the consequences of this disease.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Upon hearing that it was pulmonary heart disease, Everleigh felt uneasy.


    Both doctors smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say that; we are colleagues. However,you¡¯d better arrange his transfer to the cardiology department so that it will be more convenient.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Everleigh nodded.


    After the two doctors left, Saniogo was pushed out.


    Alexander and Missha went up to him. Everleigh felt uneasy seeing his badplexion.


    ¡°Alexander, I¡¯m going to arrange a ward at the cardiology department now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Alexander nodded solemnly. He was ayman and didn¡¯t know much about these things.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t dy any longer. She turned around and left to make arrangements.


    Missha looked at Saniogo with red eyes. She¡¯d be lying if she was to say that she didn¡¯t feel distressed. He was already so old yet he still got so upset. No one could stand that.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, let¡¯s go to the ward first and wait for Everleigh¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded. She suddenly found that it was a good thing that there was someone in the family who worked in the hospital. At least in this aspect, someone knew how to deal with these matters. She had a better impression towards Everleigh at this moment.


    Everything had been arranged efficiently by Everleigh. Saniogo was transferred to the ward in the cardiology department. Stainley had juste out of the other ward. He couldn¡¯t help but feel strange to see Everleigh back here.


    ¡°Everleigh, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have a shift?¡±


    ¡°My uncle¡¯s disease red up and he was just hospitalized,¡± she exined.


    When he heard the news that her uncle was in the hospital, he frowned slightly and walked in to see Saniogo lying on the bed.


    ¡°Have you checked on him?¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°I just sent him here for first aid. I thought I would send him for a check up when he wakes up. He usually pays a lot of attention to his health but ording to the previous situation, he should only be in the early stage.¡±


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t have much confidence in herself. She would only know further after the examination.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s about right.People like him usually pay attention to their health,¡± said Stainley as he nced at Saniogo¡¯s face. His condition didn¡¯t seem so serious.


    A person was like porcin. If it was kept well, it would appear bright and shiny.Contrastingly,it could also easily break into pieces. Saniogo seemed like the best porcin; he wasvery well taken care of.


    Everleigh¡¯s hanging heart finally rxed when she heard his words. She turned to look at the person lying on the bed. Her eyes soured slightly. He just told her before that her wedding dowry was well-prepared but now, he fell seriously ill. To feel bewildered or surprised, she really didn¡¯t know which of these emotions woulde first.


    Missha and Alexander came in with a lot of things in their hands. It seemed that they had prepared to stay and take care of Saniogo personally.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you should go back and rest. I will stay here with Alexander, thenyou cane tomorrow morning.¡± Everleigh thought that her aunt was older, so there was no reason for her to stay here.


    She shook her head. ¡°No,I¡¯m staying to take care of my brother.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    Missha waved her hand and replied in a low voice, ¡°I have been away for so many years and didn¡¯te back often. Now that he is sick, as his younger sister, I should take care of him and be by his side.¡±


    Alexander and Everleigh looked at each other and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Since the younger sister wanted to take care of her older brother, they shouldn¡¯t get in her way.


    They could only all stay behind.


    The next day, Everleigh got up very early to buy them breakfast. After putting the food down, she made the rounds and wanted to finish up quickly. She wanted to take Saniogo for an examination and wanted to monitor his condition herself.


    She went over to the ward as soon as she finished her work. He had already woken up. He was no different from usual but was coughing more frequently.


    ¡°Dad, take the medicine first. Everleigh wille over and take you for a thorough examinationter.¡±


    ¡°What are you checking on me for? I¡¯m not sick.¡±


    ¡°You should go for a checkup every year. Uncle, have you not had a physical examination?¡± Everleigh¡¯s voice came from the door as she looked at Missha who was resting on the bed. She had stayed all night to take care of Saniogo. She only managed to get some rest after he got up in the morning.


    He looked at her and chuckled, ¡°Everleigh,your eyes are red. You didn¡¯t rest early yesterday, did you? You have patients to save you know.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, since you know that, you should cooperate well. In addition to our rtionship as rtives, I am your doctor and you are my patient. Take the medicine and we will go for the examination.¡± Her attitude left no room for arguments.


    He didn¡¯t dare to speak even if he wanted to. He took his medicine obediently and went for the body examination.


    Everleigh¡¯s spection was not wrong. Saniogo¡¯s illness was indeed at the early stage, and he just got an outburst. Now that it was mentioned, he should thank Cynthia, otherwise, he would not know that he was ill now.


    Alexander stood outside and waited for the result. When he saw Everleighing out, he quickly asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at the early stage and there is still hope for treatment. Even if it can¡¯t bepletely cured, we can still guarantee that there won¡¯t be a rpse.¡± She felt relieved. Everything would be fine as long as the disease could be treated.


    Hearing this, he also breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Saniogo came out, he coughed a few times. ¡°How is it? How long can I live?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Uncle. I¡¯m very confident in my medical skills. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. You will be fine,¡± Everleigh said proudly.


    He snickered. Seeing her so confident proved thatnothing bad would really happen to him and everything would be alright.

 Chapter 598 It’s Been A Long Time

    When Saniogo went back to the ward, he saw Missha who was in a panic. ¡°Saniogo, where have you been? You scared me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I went for the body checkup,¡± he replied truthfully. He couldn¡¯t help but feel warm when he saw how anxious she got.


    ¡°Aunt Missha you were sleeping soundly when I saw you soI didn¡¯t wake you up,¡± Alexander exined.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she became worried again and asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Missha. He is still in the early stage. He will be fine after recuperating slowly in the hospital for a few days. It¡¯s better not to get emotional or else, the risks of a rpse will be very high.¡± Everleigh¡¯s words were serious when she talked to Missha and Alexander.


    Both of them understood what she meant. She was talking about Cynthia.


    ¡°Okay, we understand.¡± Missha nodded and her expression became even colder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to work now. I¡¯lle over to have lunch with you at noon.¡± Everleigh put her hands into her pockets and said to Saniogo with a smile.


    He nodded. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll get someone to cook something you like to eat.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already told them to make something suitable for you. We can eat together. You can¡¯t eatvishly so you might suffer watching me eat,¡± she chuckled.


    He gave a resigned smile as it sounded reasonable.


    At noon, Everleigh was about to go to Saniogo¡¯s ward when she saw Theodore bringing stair and Adrienne over.


    ¡°Mommy!¡± Adrienne shouted.


    Everleigh looked at the two of them and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    ¡°I called you but you didn¡¯t answer. I was worried so I came over to take a look. Coincidentally, Adrienne called me and said that she wanted to see you too, so I brought them with me.¡±


    ¡°My uncle was hospitalizedst night. I was worried so I didn¡¯t go back.¡±


    Theodore frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk while walking,¡± she sighed softly; exhaustion could be seen all over her face.


    Everleigh had almost finished exining when they arrived at the door of the ward.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything, but Adrienne said from time to time, ¡°Grand-Uncle is so pitiful.¡±


    ¡°He would definitely be delighted tosee the both of you.¡±


    Adrienne smiled, showing a row of small teeth and felt happy listening to her words.


    When the family of four entered, Adrienne took small strides and leaned over the bedside. Because of her short height, she could only show her small head. ¡°Grand-Uncle, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±


    Saniogo¡¯s eyes were filled with joy when he saw her. ¡°Adrienne, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Daddy and I heard that you were ill so I came here specially to see you.¡± When she said that he was ill, there was some sadness in her small eyes.


    Missha and Alexander were overjoyed as well to see Adrienne.


    ¡°Adrienne,e here.¡± Alexander waved and gestured for her toe over.


    Adrienne held Saniogo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No, I want to be with Grand-Uncle. I¡¯m here to see him.¡±


    Her words made everyone in the wardugh, especially Saniogo, who was obviously in a good mood. The happiness in his eyes could clearly be seen.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, are the results okay?¡± Theodore walked over and asked softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, Everleigh is here. You can rest assured,¡± Saniogo replied with a smile.


    Theodore nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Soon, the nurse brought the food they ordered. Everleigh was worried that the food wasn¡¯t enough so she went out to buy more. Theodore looked at her tired face and pulled her over. ¡°You go ahead and eat, I¡¯ll buy it.¡± Then, he turned around and left.


    stair followed silently behind him.


    Everleigh arched her eyebrows and thought, ¡°Is there something wrong with stair?¡±


    Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t like Theodore?


    ¡°stair had been very close to Daddy recently. He called him too,¡± Adrienne said in a childish tone while sitting beside her.


    Everleigh reached out her hand and stroked her daughter¡¯s head. Then, she went over and put Saniogo¡¯s dishes on the table. She spoke as she put them on the table, ¡°Uncle, you should eat this for the time being. I¡¯ll improve your menu in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡± It didn¡¯t matter what he ate. What mattered was that she had put her heart into it.


    On the other hand, Missha took care of Adrienne. She picked up any food the girl wanted to eat.


    ¡°Grand-Aunt, you should eat too.¡± Adrienne picked up some food for her.


    Missha looked at her. The more she looked at her, the more she liked her. She turned to Alexander and said, ¡°You and Cecil should also work hard to have a child like Adrienne in the future.¡±


    ¡°We will,¡± Alexander responded seriously. He liked stair and Adrienne very much, so he naturally hoped to have children like them one day.


    The future days could be even livelier, hethought.


    Missha smiled without saying anything.


    Theodore and stair also bought a lot of things besides food, which were little tokens of their appreciation.


    With Adrienne there, the ward felt merry.


    Saniogo and Missha bothughed a lot being entertained by them.


    Everleigh left the two children behind while Theodore followed her to the office.


    ¡°You should go to work. Fetch the kids tonight.¡± She knew that he was busy and didn¡¯t have much time left.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave in a while,¡± he replied in a low voice.


    She knew that he wanted to stay with her longer, but that was how her job was. She was very busy and didn¡¯t even have enough time to rest.


    In the afternoon, Christopher and Erine visited Saniogo. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that he knew Christopher since they were all Everleigh¡¯s friends. They were there to deliver their regards.


    Other than Christopher, Abraham visited too.


    The two people chatted for a while. Abraham said, ¡°Geez, how could Everleigh not tell me? I would havee to see you earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯s not a big deal. Does the whole world have to know?¡± Saniogo waved his hand. He didn¡¯t want to tell anyone at first either. There werepeople from Jenkins Group eyeing them covetously too, so it was hard to say what kind of trouble they would cause at a time like this.


    Abraham also understood his concerns.


    Alexander poured him a ss of water and said, ¡°Uncle Abraham, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Ah, alright.¡± He was very surprised by how Alexander addressed him, but he replied to him.


    Missha looked at Abraham and found that he seemed a little familiar to her, as if she had seen him somewhere before.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, may I ask what is your full name?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°My name is Abraham Trevino.¡±


    When she heard the name, her whole body shivered and her eyes were full of surprise. It was no wonder that he looked so familiar.


    ¡°You and Everleigh¡¯s mother¡­¡± She said in surprise.


    Abraham lowered his eyes and a bitter smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    Saniogo and Alexander were both stunned. What did that mean?


    Missha realised what she said was a bit inappropriate, so she said indifferently, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s been so many years, and Lilian is already dead.¡±


    Alexander and Saniogo looked at each other and again thought, what did she mean by that?


    Looking at the father and son of the Jenkins family, Abraham said with a wry smile, ¡°I fell in love with Lilian at first sight, but unfortunately¡­ Welment was the only one in her heart. Speaking of this, Miss Jenkins, you still remembered me after our partingst time.¡±


    ¡°After so many years, there aren¡¯t many people whom I can remember. We¡¯re all old now,¡± she said emotionally.


    They were the only people who grew older;Missha, on the other hand, didn¡¯t change much.

 Chapter 599 Her Admiration For Saniogo

    Abraham looked at her face that hadn¡¯t changed. The bitterness spread from the corner of his mouth to his heart. If Lilian was still alive, would things be different?


    Looking at Abraham, Saniogo seemed to realize something. He remembered Welment once said that Lillian had an admirer, who seemed to be a member of the Trevino family. At that time, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, Lillian and Welment were already engaged, and the Jenkins family was quite powerful. No one dared to cross them.


    It was also because of this that he didn¡¯t take it to heart. However, Missha¡¯s words that day reminded him that it was not easy for Abraham to adopt Everleigh.


    Perhaps he already knew about Lilian.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a past, Uncle Abraham,¡± Alexander said in surprise. If his aunt hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he still wouldn¡¯t know what was going on.


    Abraham waved and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. We¡¯re already so old,so feelings don¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Missha examined his face;he did have a lot more wrinkles on his face, and the hair at his temples had turned white.


    Time and tide waits for no man.


    ¡°Dad, when did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Everleigh said and interrupted their conversation.


    Everyone saw her and acted tacitly. Nobody mentioned what they were talking about just now.


    ¡°What should I tell you about? I¡¯m here to see your uncle. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you were very busy today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was a little busy. I just got some free time so I came over to take a look,¡± she said as she picked up the stethoscope and went over to the bed and listened to Saniogo¡¯s chest. After making sure that there was nothing serious, she stopped.


    ¡°Uncle, there will be nurses bringing you a macher. We will run some tests on you for a night. I want to get a valid diagnosis,¡± she exined.


    Saniogo¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. ¡°Okay, I trust your medical skills.¡±


    She smiled but didn¡¯t speak.


    Suddenly, Missha¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID,and her expression turned cold. Then, she raised her head and the coldness on her was covered up instantly. ¡°Saniogo,Everleigh, I need to take this call.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said and nodded. He turned to look at Abraham as he spoke a few words to him.


    Missha went outside to answer the call. The person on the phone was none other than Yeezoo. She was filled with anger. This phone call was right on time; it was exactly what she wanted.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Missha, how¡¯s Saniogo¡¯s condition?¡± Yeezoo¡¯s voice came from the phone. There was a hint of concern in his tone.


    She sneered, ¡°How surprising you even bothered to call. It¡¯s been so long. Why didn¡¯t you call earlier? Did Cynthia get too afraid and had to tell you about it?¡±


    He felt ufortable due to her usation. ¡°Cynthia didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There¡¯s no need for you to be this angry.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Angry? Yeezoo, I was there. I heard with my very own ears how Cynthia used those nasty words to provoke Saniogo to the point that he was sent to the hospital. Everyone was so used to pampering her because she¡¯s a girl and kept tolerating her attitude. Not to mention that she was targeting Everleigh on purpose, but now, she even dared to bicker with Saniogo. What a great daughter you raised,¡± Missha said exasperatedly. If she could, she would really beat Cynthia up. That girl was simplywless.


    Yeezoo couldn¡¯t say a word after being rebuked by her. He didn¡¯t know the truth either;he only heard it from Cynthia¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Missha, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll teach Cynthia a lesson about this matter. How¡¯s Saniogo¡¯s situation now?¡±


    ¡°If you really want to see him,e back and see for yourself. Don¡¯t ask me about it,¡± she shouted angrily and hung up the phone right away.


    When she turned around, she saw many nurses staring at her but she didn¡¯t care.Words had been said;others¡¯ opinions didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    When Missha was ready to go back in, she saw Everleighing out and their eyes met. Everleigh said, ¡°Aunt Missha, can you apany me tobuy some tea? They can have a drink too.¡±


    Missha took a look inside, nodded, and followed her out. The two came to a cafe near the entrance of the hospital and ordered a few cups of coffee and tea.


    They sat inside and waited.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, did Uncle Yeezoo call?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cynthia must have been terrified. She worried that I would call him, so she quickly told her father first. I swear if something really happened to your uncle, I would skin her alive,¡± she answered fiercely. When she thought about the scene, she felt regret that she did not teach Cynthia a lesson.


    When Everleigh looked into Missha¡¯s furious eyes, sheughed instantly and said, ¡°Aunt Missha, you like Uncle Saniogo very much, don¡¯t you?¡±


    When Missha heard those words, her expression froze, and the fierce emotions on her face disappeared. Instead, there was a look of admiration of a little sister towards her older brother. ¡°Yes, I like Saniogo very much. In the Jenkins family, he treats us equally. He loves his siblings very much. When we were young, if we did something wrong, he would be the first to stand up and help us. I still remember that Yeezoo once stole money to buy things he liked at that time. When my father found out about it, he wanted to give him a good beating. However, Saniogo stood up and said that he was the one who asked Yeezoo to do it. As a result, he got beaten a few times. After the incident, Saniogo beat Yeezoo up, butpared to himself, Yeezoo only got hurt slightly.¡±


    Missha spoke as she recalled her memories. Although there were always arguments at that time, they loved each other.


    However, ever since they grew up, their selfishness magnified gradually. They were no longer innocent children.


    Listening to her words, Everleigh felt that Saniogo really loved them, but no matter how beautiful their childhood was, it would still change because of time.


    Just like that day¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Everleigh, your eldest uncle had been nning everything out for his siblings all his life and doesn¡¯t care much about himself. I can abandon your other uncles, but I will never abandon your eldest uncle, because he is my best brother. Do you understand?¡± Missha said seriously.


    It made Everleigh feel that her aunt only cared about her eldest uncle as if her other brothers didn¡¯t ever exist. However, it was normal for Aunt Missha to have such thoughts. At least Saniogo was not as greedy and ambitious as the others.


    They went back with drinks in their hands. When Missha passed by a bakery, she went in and bought some desserts. She smiled and said, ¡°Your uncle likes sweet treats very much. He¡¯s justtoo embarrassed to say it out loud.¡±


    Everleigh was surprised. She really didn¡¯t know that a person like her uncle would have a sweet tooth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, if Uncle Yeezoo came to look for Uncle Saniogo because of Cynthia, what would you do?¡± Everleigh believed that he would actually do such a thing.


    Missha chuckled. ¡°Have you forgotten? What did I tell you before? I will always choose your eldest uncle but never your other uncles.¡±


    Everleigh understood what she meant. No matter what Yezoo said, she wouldn¡¯t hold back.

 Chapter 600 She Might Leave

    The two of them went back with the drinks, but neither of them said anything about the previous topic. Instead, they talked more about stair and Adrienne.


    When they went back, Abraham had already left. Saniogo was lying down to rest, while Alexander was looking at theputer with a worried expression on his face.


    ¡°Alexander, where is my father?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Trevino answered the phone and went out.It seemed like he was in a hurry,¡± he exined.


    Everleigh fell silent after hearing that and remembered what Theodore had said before. It seemed that something had happened, and Abraham had hurried back to deal with it.


    Missha didn¡¯t know what was going on. She just put the drinks on the table and said, ¡°Alexander, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you¡¯re really busy, go back to thepany first. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over him. I have free time anyway,¡± she said. Alexander had worked hard these days;she couldn¡¯t bear to let him do everything.


    He was busy with all his family affairs and the business.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no big problems in thepany. I can handle it here,¡± Alexander replied softly, with his eyes fixed on Saniogo, who was lying on the sickbed.


    He hadn¡¯t been by his father¡¯s side for so many years and now, this was his chance. He didn¡¯t want to have regrets if anything bad happened to his father.


    Everleigh took a sip of her tea, looked at the clock, and quickly said, ¡°I have a meeting in the afternoon. I¡¯ll have to leave first.¡±


    Seeing that she was in a hurry to leave, Missha said quickly, ¡°Wait, Everleigh. Take the tea with you.¡± However, when she walked over, Everleigh had already run to the end of the corridor.


    Missha sighed helplessly. She turned around andsaw Cecil walking over in a hurry.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenkins.¡± Cecil was running over in a hurry. Shelooked nothing like ady from a rich family. She was gasping heavily for air.


    Missha heard her and wanted to correct her on how Cecil addressed her, but on second thought, there was nothing wrong with what she said.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Alexander looked up and saw hering in. He was surprised and said, ¡°Cecil, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°Your father is ill. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If Christopher hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± As soon as she entered, she started toin, but there was still a hint of concern in her eyes.


    She liked Saniogo very much, so of course she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him.


    Alexander smiled wryly. He had also forgotten about this matter and did not tell her about it.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your negligence.¡± Cecil¡¯s voice was a little loud. She quickly covered her mouth and looked at the person lying on the bed. Seeing that he was in deep sleep, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Missha and Alexander could not help butugh as they watched her.At least she knew she was being a little loud.


    Looking at the expressions of the two, Cecil looked a little embarrassed. She was too impulsive.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been here these two days to take care of Dad and I¡¯ve forgotten about it. Forgive me, but I¡¯m still very happy that you came.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. Come sit down and eat something. I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on.¡± Alexander took her hand and sat down to exin the whole matter to her.


    Right at that moment,Everleigh went in for her meeting, which was nothing more than a discussion about the performance of the hospital that month, as well as the affairs regarding the exchange students, which was happening soon.


    Christopher listened and turned to look at Erine, who was sitting next to him. Anxiety filled his eyes.


    After noticing it, Stainley whispered in Everleigh¡¯s ear, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Christopher.¡±


    ¡°You already know why,¡± she responded in a low voice.


    Christopher looked at the two of them disdainfully. ¡°If you two want to say something about me, shouldn¡¯t you lower your voice?¡±


    ¡°We wanted you to hear it, or else you won¡¯t notice how infatuated you look right now.¡± She joked;how she wished she took a picture of him with her phone.


    He rolled his eyes at the two of them and lowered his head to avoid looking at them.


    In fact, he was a little confused. Recently, Erine didn¡¯t avoid being with him, but it did not mean that she had feelings for him.


    She changed because of Everleigh. She once said that Everleigh advised her to try to ept him, but trying didn¡¯t mean that she would actually ept him. He thought that since he had been around, he had seen many people like her.


    However, people like Erine were hard to figure out.


    If you were to describe the feeling of being lost and bewildered, that was the state Christopher was in right at that moment.


    Atst, Benedict spoke into the microphone, ¡°Also, fellow exchange students, if you like the environment here, you can choose to stay. The exchange students between two countries have such priority and benefit. If you want to leave, just tell me within three days.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, there were discussions between everyone, especially Christopher. He quickly grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand and said expectantly, ¡°Everleigh, you must help me this time.¡±


    She pped her hand on his shoulder and said as if she put her life on the line, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you deal with Erine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess it up.Just look at Erine. She seems a little conflicted,¡± Stainley whispered to remind her.


    The three of them focused their sight on her. The confused look on Erine¡¯s little face could be seen clearly.


    After the meeting, Christopher forced Everleigh to talk to Erine. He must know what was going on.


    She had no choice but to brace herself and talk to her.


    ¡°Erine.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± When Erine heard her call for her, she stopped in her tracks. Everleigh came over and suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Well, um¡­¡±


    Erine already knew what Everleigh was going to ask her. She smiled and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the garden and have a drink as we talk.¡±


    Everleigh nodded and they went to the vending machine to buy drinks before going to the hospital garden.


    As soon as she sat down, Erine opened the lid and asked, ¡°You wanted to ask me about Christopher, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s afraid that you might leave,¡± Everleigh answered truthfully.


    The corners of Erine¡¯s lips twitched and she said, ¡°I can see that. When Mr. Lawson mentioned it before, I could feel his clear gaze on me.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you have in mind? I know I shouldn¡¯t be asking so much,but you know how Christopher is. Nothing fears him more than you leaving.¡± After saying that, Everleigh felt that she said too much.


    Erine frowned slightly. Her dark eyes projected confusion. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know whether she should leave or not. If she stayed, Christopher would be here, but if she went back,the man she was arranged to marry would be there. Both sides wereplicated.


    Everleigh saw her hesitation. She chuckled, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t force you. You still have three days. You can think about it. Erine, I can see that you have changed a lot for Christopher. Why don¡¯t you get to know him more?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I fail, I won¡¯t even have the courage to fight back. My parents¡¯ incident has been a great blow to me.¡±

 Chapter 601 Mobilize The Whole Family

    Everleigh understood what Erine was feeling at the moment, but the reality was always different. Christopher was sincere. She shouldn¡¯t keep herself away from him all the time. It wouldn¡¯t do anyone any good.


    ¡°Think about it. If you insist on going back, I won¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s just that someone will be sad.¡±


    Erine heard what she said and her cheeks turned slightly red. Obviously, she was stimted by her words.


    Everleigh did not say anything else. She could only go back and tell Christopher the truth.


    Upon hearing this, he felt even upset. He said sadly, ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d help me make her stay?¡±


    ¡°If you do this, it will have a reverse effect. You have chased after so many girls, don¡¯t you already know this? There is a knot in Erine¡¯s heart. If you keep forcing her like this, she will break down,¡± she exined, exasperated.


    What was this guy thinking?He was a pro when giving advice to others, but why could he be so insensible when it came to himself?


    If he tried a little harder, he wouldn¡¯t fail.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°I mean, you should show more concern to Erine these three days. If you really can¡¯t, ask for a leave. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on her and you try your best to convince her. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Meyer also get involvedst time? If you can¡¯t do it alone, you can mobilize the whole family. I don¡¯t believe Erine won¡¯t give you a chance,¡± Everleigh¡¯s crisp voice echoed through the office. Excitement was shown across her face as she spoke.


    Hearing this, the corner of Christopher¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Why did he feel that this was what he had said before? Why did it sound different when the words came out from her mouth?


    That didn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes I did.Everleigh, don¡¯t you think you sound a lot like me just now?¡± He asked in a weak voice.


    She was stunned. She thought about it, and it seemed to be true. People often said that one¡¯s character would always be influenced by the environment and people surrounding them. Perhaps she was influenced by him?


    That was too dramatic.


    The next day, Christopher asked for a leave and went straight to Erine. Everleigh was very busy. She had to take over his patients.


    At noon, she came to Saniogo¡¯s ward, exhausted. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her wolf down her food. ¡°Everleigh, do you want some rest? Look at you. You seem like you haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.It¡¯s our job;it¡¯s what we do,¡± she waved her hand and said indifferently.


    Ever since Cecil came, she didn¡¯t go back home but stayed with Alexander to take care of Saniogo. Missha went back instead. No matter how young she looked, physically, she was already in herte 40s so it was hard for her to keep up with them. There was no reason for her to keep staying there for Saniogo. They might as well send her home so she could manage the family¡¯s affairs too.


    Cecil picked up some food for her and said faintly,¡°Was it because of Christopher¡¯s love affair that made your number of patients increase?¡±


    Everleigh nodded and said, ¡°I supported it too. Erine wanted to go back, but Christopher was unwilling to let her go. He wanted to take advantage of these three days to have a good talk with her, so I helped him.¡±


    Cecil was even more disdainful of him. She sneered, ¡°Wasn¡¯t he the one who imed to have slept with all the women in the world? How did he manage to fall for Erine?¡±


    ¡°There is an exception to everything.¡± Everleigh disagreed with her words.


    They were friends after all. There was no reason to make fun of him.


    ¡°Cecil, Everleigh is just being kind. Don¡¯t put it that way. Besides, aren¡¯t you friends with Christopher?¡± Saniogo asked with a smile.


    She listened to his words and replied helplessly, ¡°Christopher is known for being a yboy. We all know that, obviously. It¡¯s kind of embarrassing to have a friend like him.¡±


    ¡°You should know that a fault confessed is half redressed. Besides, I think Christopher is an upright person. It¡¯s rare for him to have someone he likes, so of course we have to support him.¡± Saniogo¡¯s calm voice echoed in the ward.


    As soon as he finished his words, a voice came from the door. ¡°No one knows better than Mr. Jenkins. You¡¯re so much nicer than some other people.¡±


    Everyone in the room cast their eyes on the person at the door.


    Christopher came in from the outside with a smile on his handsome face. When he came in, he looked directly at Cecil. ¡°You throw cold water at people better than anything else you do.¡±


    ¡°Humph, if your reputation was a little better, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard for you today.¡±


    She was right though. He walked over and sat next to Everleigh. ¡°I agree.Karma alwayses in the end. I¡¯m being punished now.¡±


    When they heard this, they were a little confused. Was he not sessful?


    ¡°What did Erine say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much happened when I went to see her. The only thing was that she went into the operating room and I could only wait outside. I¡¯d rathere and find you,¡± he responded as he picked up the food and began to eat.


    Alexander didn¡¯t see it that way. If it was an operation, he could just wait. Moreover, what time was it now? Was there a need for him to skip meals until now?


    The only exnation was that he had been driven out by Erine.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He was not the only one who had such thoughts. Everleigh figured it out too.


    She knew Christopher well. He wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    There must be something wrong with himing here at this time.


    The four of them looked at him together. He was a little embarrassed. Finally, he said helplessly, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll tell you. Erine received a call from her father and they had a quarrel. She wanted to clear her head. It wasn¡¯t the right time for me to disturb her so I came to look for you here.¡±


    The four of them listened. That made more sense.


    Everleigh listened to him and asked after a moment of silence, ¡°Did she say anything about why her parents called?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clearly about the marriage. Her parents thought the thing between her and I was fake so they quarreled. However, I think it¡¯s a good thing. At least she¡¯s not willing to go back.¡± There was a hint of expectation in Christopher¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but don¡¯t get your hopes up. Erine¡¯s temper might be aggressive, but she still loves her father,¡± Alexander said in a low voice, trying to be magnanimous about the situation.


    ¡°Erine¡¯s father is hot-tempered and he won¡¯t change once he makes up his mind. If you want to marry his daughter, you¡¯d better think about it seriously before making a statement,¡± Saniogo spoke up suddenly.


    The four of them looked at him. Everleigh¡¯s eyes widened and she asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, how do you know that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I know him. We¡¯ve had business dealings abroad.¡± Saniogo¡¯s gaze was gentle and he didn¡¯t try to conceal anything from them.


    Hearing this, Everleigh realized that Christopher would have a long way to go for his love life.


    It was not going to be easy making her his wife.


    ¡°But I think Erine has her own opinions. Even if she refuses, there is still hope. After all, her position is clear. As bad as it sounds, who would willingly be married to an illegitimate daughter?¡± Saniogo continued.


    ¡°You should listen to his advice. They won¡¯t harm you,¡± Cecil said earnestly.

 Chapter 602 Found Him

    Christopher red at Cecil but remained silent. What he had to do now was to speak to Erine in person. Thinking of this, he could not sit still anymore. He got up quickly and left. He needed to have a talk with her.


    He wouldn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make a woman feel touched since he had been so experienced in the field for a long time.


    The four of them looked at his retreating figure and shook their heads helplessly. There was only a little hope left.


    Everleigh went home to rest after work. A strong man wouldn¡¯t even stand working so hard during the day, let alone her.


    In the Trevino family¡¯s living room, only stair and Leon were present. They both had cold expressions on their faces and seemed very distressed.


    ¡°Why are there only the two of you?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa took the others to dinner. Uncle Leon and I came back early,¡± stair exined. Seeing his mother¡¯s exhaustion, he didn¡¯t want to say too much.


    She went over and sat down on the sofa. She picked up the document on the table and took a nce at it. She saw the words on it clearly.


    Leon and stair looked at each other;their expressions looked terrible.


    ¡°This is the project that¡¯ll lose money, right?¡± She asked suddenly.


    Leon and stair were both shocked. Didn¡¯t she not know anything about business? How could she know it at a nce?


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Leon asked, surprised.


    ¡°Dad took a million dors from me before. He knew that this project was not good and was worried that he wouldn¡¯t have enough capital. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked me. Leon, have you investigated this matter?¡± She asked in a low voice. She really didn¡¯t know about business, but Theodore did.


    It was because he had told her all of this before that she dared to mention it.


    Listening to her words, he lowered his eyes and his face was full of bitterness. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take care of it yourself. stair will not participate in this matter. He is still powerless after all.¡±


    Leon nodded. Of course he understood her intention. At the end of the day, stair was still a child. If there was anything, they should just go after him.


    stair understood and he did not say anything. Truthfully, he also had responsibility for this project. He was the one to propose it, otherwise, he would not¡­


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll deal with it with Uncle Leon. I¡¯m a part of this project too.¡±


    Leon listened to stair¡¯s words and was very moved. He pretended to speak in a crying tone, ¡°stair, you are so worth all my love. What you said really touched me, but I still want to say that I will deal with this matter by myself.¡±


    stair and Everleigh looked at him and knew that he said this deliberately. After all, it happened all because of him. Since he insisted on solving the problem by himself, then they should just let him be.


    She was exhausted, so she went back to her room to take a bath. It didn¡¯t take long for her to fall asleep on the bed. When she went downstairs in the morning, she saw Theodore sitting on the sofa, talking to her father about who knows what.


    She was a little surprised, ¡°Why did youe so early?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to send you to work,¡± Theodore said as he heard her voice.


    She was really tired. She wanted to ask the driver to send her to the hospital. Now that he was here, she wouldn¡¯t need the driver anymore.


    ¡°Well, then Dad, we¡¯ll be leaving first. Call me if there¡¯s anything you need,¡± Theodore turned to look at Abraham.


    Abraham nodded; his face remained expressionless.


    When Everleigh got in the car, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you say to my father?¡±


    ¡°What I told youst time. Leon has already taken care of it so I asked Dad to stop interfering,¡± Theodore answered in a low voice.


    It was right for the person who caused trouble to take the responsibility.


    Besides, the Allen family was targeting him on purpose. It would be best if he took care of this matter. The Trevino family also became involved so they shouldn¡¯t have a hand in it.


    She remained silent. She took a deep breath and said no more.


    They stayed silent along the way. When they arrived at the hospital, she had yet to get out of the car when she saw Elvir walking into the hospital. She called out to him quickly, ¡°Mr. Carter.¡±


    He heard someone calling for him and looked around. He saw Everleigh in the car not far away. He did not say anything and went straight towards her direction. He opened the door and got in. His pupils were red, and he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Find a ce to talk.¡±


    She froze for a moment. Having guessed that something was going on, she turned to Theodore and said, ¡°There¡¯s a cafe there. Let¡¯s head over there.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything more. He started the car and they went to the cafe she pointed out.


    Elvir ordered three cups of coffee. Now, he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He took a big sip and said, ¡°The coffee here is still delicious. It tastes much worse in other ces.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re in a good condition, seeing that you can still have coffee,¡± Everleigh teased him as she picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    He nced at her, picked up the coffee on the table, and drank it up. ¡°I¡¯ve got something this time. That¡¯s why I came to you first, or I would¡¯ve gotten enough sleep beforeing over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Tell me, have you found him?¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to know the truth.


    He chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t let you down. I found him but if you want to see him, you have to be quick. Because he¡¯s aged and was diagnosed with an incurable disease, I am afraid that he doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    Her whole body trembled. If that was the case, she really had to be quick.


    Looking at her expression, Theodore knew what she was thinking. He turned and said coldly, ¡°Send the specific location to me. We¡¯ll go look for him tomorrow.¡±


    Elvir shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh turned to look at him and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re worried about my uncle, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, you shouldn¡¯t expose me like that.¡± He red at her unhappily. He also wanted to know the truth about this matter. It was rted to Saniogo¡¯s reputation after all.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He didn¡¯t want him to be threatened.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. We¡¯ll go there tomorrow. You can go back and have a good rest and we¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait, as this was rted to her parents.


    He nodded in agreement.


    After Everleigh arrived at the hospital, she told Christopher about this matter. His people were also sent to investigate so he had the right to know the truth.


    He frowned and remained silent, as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why this guy suddenly changed his mind. My men have been looking for him for a long time, but they haven¡¯t found him yet.¡± It¡¯s not that he suspected Elvir, but it was an important matter after all.


    The murderer was also a piece of the puzzle.


    She understood what he meant and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years and we haven¡¯t found many clues. He¡¯d better give us some solid evidence so that we don¡¯t take detours.¡±


    He did not reply. In fact, he agreed with her words. Whether it was true or not, he would know it if he went there.


    The next day, Theodore drove over early in the morning.

 Chapter 603 A Woman With A Mark On Her Neck

    Theodore changed into a white shirt and jeans. He looked a few years younger with the outfit change.


    When Everleigh went downstairs, she saw him, and her eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re really¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He turned around. His deep gaze was filled with coldness, but his handsome face seemed warm and gentle under the sunlight.


    Compared to his previous aura, he didn¡¯t seem like the same person at all.


    His eyes lit up when he saw her staring at him in a daze. He chuckled and walked over. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at you. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen you looking this handsome.¡± She wasn¡¯t joking as she spoke truthfully.


    Although he had always been handsome, he was looking extra charming that day.


    He used to be harsh and cold, but that day was different.


    Theodore stretched out his hand and pulled her to sit on the sofa. ¡°I was very handsome in the past as well. Otherwise, why would you be with me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. Being handsome is one thing, but the heart is what matters. If you didn¡¯t treat me well, would I still be with you?¡± Everleigh responded with a smile.


    He felt guilty when he heard that. He hadmitted too many mistakes in the past. It was his honor to be able to get her forgiveness now.


    In the future, he would have to treat her even better in order to be worthy of her forgiveness.


    She didn¡¯t know that what she had casually said had made him think so much.


    Adrienne walked down in a daze. Looking at her father sitting on the sofa, she rubbed her eyes.


    ¡°Daddy?¡± She let out a tentative cry.


    He turned around to look at her, who was standing at the stairs. He smiled and said, ¡°Adrienne,e here.¡±


    Adrienne walked over and looked at her father. She scanned him up and down with her big, dark eyes. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so handsome today.¡±


    He hugged her as she sat in his embrace. ¡°Was I not handsome before?¡±


    She shook her head, pouted, and pretended to be cute, saying, ¡°No, you are the most handsome today. You look younger, like a superstar.¡±


    Everleighughed out loud. That¡¯s exactly what she thought too. She knew that due to his work, he naturally had to dress in a more mature way. In the end, the clothes he usually wore were all the same.


    She still remembered that thest time she went to his house, his wardrobe was full of all kinds of suits and there were only a few casual clothes. At the thought of this, she had an idea that she would take him to shop for more clothes when she came back.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, everything is ready.¡± Hilda came out of the kitchen with a bag in her hand.


    Upon seeing this, Theodore finally understood why she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. ¡°Why did you bring this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be too far. There won¡¯t be anything to eat.¡± She was only preparing for the worst. She didn¡¯t know what that ce looked like, so it was always better to bring some food with them.


    The two of them walked out of the house to find Elvir.


    It was rare for him to change into another outfit. He did not look as filthy or scruffy as before.


    They got in the car and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Give me the location.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the navigation.¡± Elvir threw his phone over directly for him to use it.


    Theodore didn¡¯t mind as he drove.


    Mr. White¡¯s location was on the way to Charilton City. This town was very poor, and there were only a few people there. The medical equipment was also not good enough and because Mr. White had no money, he could only get treated in this hospital.


    Elvir took the two of them directly to the hospital. He walked in in a familiar manner, as if he had been here countless times.


    Ever since Everleigh walked in, she had been watching the hospital. Looking at the corridor, she knew that the medical facilities here were not well-equipped.


    However, on second thought, how could a poor town here have good medical equipment? No one would get treated here unless they had money.


    ¡°Mr. White has been living in the nursing hospital for a long time and the expenses are paid for by the government. His condition is too serious so he can only stay here.¡±


    ¡°Does he have any children?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°I heard that all his family members died in a car ident. He was the only one left,¡± Elvir replied in a deep voice, with some sympathy in his eyes.


    Everleigh heard it and remembered Elvir¡¯s past, which was very simr to Mr. White¡¯s.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t an insensible person. He could clearly see that Elvir¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t quite right so he didn¡¯t ask any further.


    The three of them went into the ward. This was not a private ward but a ward containing three patients. Everleigh looked at the two other people on the hospital bed. They were both seriously ill, with venttors, oxygen machines, and other various machines attached to them.


    They were also patients who were terminally ill.


    Elvir walked to the bed in the innermost room and looked at Mr. White. He was skinny, and his eyes were nk. However, upon seeing Everleigh, his eyes seemed to have more focus in them, but only for a passing moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Mr. White whispered.


    ¡°Yes, I brought that man¡¯s child. Mr. White, you don¡¯t want to take everything you know into the coffin, do you?¡± Elvir said in a low voice, with some coldness hidden in his eyes.


    Mr. White nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll say it. There¡¯s nothing I cannot say at this point. This is Mr. Jenkins¡¯s daughter I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. White.¡±


    ¡°You look just like your mother.¡± Mr. White¡¯s gaze was burning, as if he was thinking about the past from many years ago.


    Everleigh heard his words and was shocked. He was definitely the person whom she was looking for.


    ¡°Mr. White, could you please tell me what happened in the past?¡±


    He smiled bitterly and his eyes turned red immediately. ¡°At that time, I was merely a repairman and listened to the foreman¡¯s orders everyday. I¡¯d check on everything he asked me to. I still remember that before the ne took off, it was inspected by me and my colleagues. When it was getting checked, I saw a woman in beautiful clothes walking over.¡±


    When the three of them heard about the beautiful woman, they became nervous. They were sure that this woman was the key person to this matter.


    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Everleigh asked hurriedly. She couldn¡¯t wait to know the truth.


    Mr. White shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That woman looked noble. People like us can¡¯t possibly know her.¡±


    ¡°Then does she have any special characteristics?¡± Theodore asked. At the same time, he ced his hand on Everleigh¡¯s shoulder, trying to calm her down a little.


    Her heart was torn with anxiety. She couldn¡¯t remember how long she had been investigating this matter. Now that she was finally so close to discovering the truth, how could she calm down?


    Mr. White heard her and thought carefully. Perhaps it had been too long. He could not remember clearly. It was only after a while that he remembered, ¡°I remember that there was a red mark on her neck that was shaped like a crescent moon.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned. A red, crescent-shaped mark?


    This¡­


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.Because she was wearing sunsses, I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, I only saw her from the side,¡± Mr. White said pitifully.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other in silence.

 Chapter 604 Work Separately

    Everleigh had a bold guess in her mind that the person who could be both beautiful and also be able to enter the site must not be anyone else.


    Only people from the Jenkins family could enter.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Elvir asked again with his eyes fixed on him.


    The corners of Mr. White¡¯s mouth twitched and he said, ¡°I already have one foot in the grave. What else can I hide?¡±


    ¡°What happenedter? How did you tamper with the ne?¡± Everleigh asked in a hoarse voice and her eyes gradually became hollow. She couldn¡¯t ept that her parents were killed like this.


    Hearing her words, Mr. White lowered his eyes slightly and said weakly, ¡°It was the foreman. We hadn¡¯t finished checking the ne but he found an excuse to make us leave. Later in the evening, when I went to the bathroom because of a stomach ache, I saw him sneaking over from the direction of the ne. At first, I didn¡¯t pay attention to it. It wasn¡¯t until the ne had an ident that I realized what was going on.¡±


    When Everleigh heard his words, anger rushed to her brain. She was so angry that her whole body trembled, staring at Mr. White with her reddened eyes.


    Theodore held her and lowered his head to look at her pale face. His heart ached as heforted her in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely find the culprit.¡±


    She nodded as her red eyes filled with tears. She tried not to let them fall, but no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn¡¯t help it.


    It was hard for her to imagine how desperate her parents were at the moment when the ne exploded.How much hatred did someone possess for them that they wanted them to die so horrifically?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What about the foreman?¡± Elvir was choked with sobs. It was not difficult for him to imagine the moment of the explosion.


    ¡°He disappeared after the ne exploded. No one knows where he went, but I know that he ran away and will nevere back.¡± After saying that, Mr. White looked at Everleigh,and the guilty look in his eyes became immense. ¡°Miss Jenkins, I know that you feel very wronged thinking that I didn¡¯te forward to help your parents, but please understand that for a nobody like me, I can¡¯t afford to offend those people.¡±


    She bit her lips and stared at him with red eyes. Although she understood what he meant, she still couldn¡¯t ept it.


    They clearly had a better chance to help out, but now¡­ They had missed out for so many years.


    ¡°But in reality, this has nothing to do with you. Even if you don¡¯t escape, they won¡¯t make any moves on you.¡±


    Mr. White shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s proper for us to run away becausein the world of the big shots, we are the first ones they will look for if something goes wrong. That¡¯s why all of us fled in secret.¡±


    Theodore understood the situation they were in.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you contact the foreman?¡±


    ¡°I heard that his hometown is Hallowy City. If you really want to find him, you can go search for him there.However, it¡¯s been so many years, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still alive.¡± Mr. White sighed softly. He wasmenting.


    It was because of this matter that he had lived his entire life cautiously. He had been really tired until the moment he spilled the truth just now. He finally felt extremely rxed and relieved in his heart.


    When they heard such news, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief. Everleigh walked up to him and checked his medical report. ¡°Mr. White, if you feel guilty, I would like you to hold on to it. If we ever find the real culprit, I will need you to testify for us.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. White¡¯s pupils dted slightly, then he chuckled, ¡°Miss Jenkins, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    ¡°If I said that you can hold on, then you should.¡±


    Theodore understood what was going on instantly. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Someone will arrange for you to be treated at the hospital in Ocpeace City tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m a soon-to-be-dead person. Miss Jenkins, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you in the dark about what happened.¡± As Mr. White spoke, he started to cough desperately and his face suddenly turned red.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Everleigh quickly pressed the emergency button. It didn¡¯t take long for the nurse toe over.


    They quickly performed the first aid measures.


    However, Mr. White kept coughing badly. A few minutester, the cardiac monitor for his heart made a sound.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t be more familiar with this sound.


    Now, she understood that Mr. White was desperately waiting, holding onto hisst breath to see her. After seeing them, he couldn¡¯t keep going any longer.


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s go.¡± Theodore lowered his head and looked at her sad face.


    She nodded, turned around, and walked out.


    Elvir looked back at Mr. White ascoldness shed through his eyes. He hade up with an idea in his mind.


    As Theodore drove, Everleigh looked out of the window. Her eyes were dull. She didn¡¯t know what she was looking at.


    Elvir sat in the back, lit a cigarette, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. Now, it has been proved that the person is a woman with some marks on her neck and we will look for her following this clue. Are you still afraid that we can¡¯t find her?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it,¡± Everleigh said weakly. She couldn¡¯t bear too much of it now.


    When Mr. White said that it was a woman, the only thing she thought of was that it was a woman from the Jenkins family. Otherwise, how could the foreman be so generous?


    ¡°What I want to say is, go back and ask Saniogo. I¡¯m going to Hallowy City to look for the foreman. I won¡¯t miss any possible clues,¡± Elvir said seriously.


    Everleigh looked back at him. When she saw his determined eyes, she realized that he wanted to know the truth more than she did.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing this for your parents, and I¡¯m doing this for the entire Jenkins family.¡±


    Theodore looked at Elvir through the rearview mirror and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re going to Hallowy City, just tell me what you need.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you¡¯re really a resourceful man. Just spare me a few reliable men. It¡¯s better if they know how to fight.¡± Elvir wanted to talk to Everleigh about this matter. His ability was limited, so it was not realistic for him to find someone alone.


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll send someone to go with you tomorrow,¡± Theodore replied straightforwardly.


    When they returned to the Trevino family home, Selena was resting on the sofa. The table was piled up with documents and she looked hopeless.


    ¡°Everleigh, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I was out dealing with something. Why are you alone at home?¡±


    ¡°Leon went to the Allen family. I have to deal with something here alone.¡± When Selena mentioned this, she felt worried. She was really afraid that something would happen to him.


    When Theodore heard her, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°When did he leave?¡±


    ¡°It has been more than an hour. I guess they have already negotiated with each other by now,¡± Selena answered truthfully.


    After Theodore listened to her words, he turned around and walked out without saying a word.


    Everleigh knew where he was going and said hurriedly, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    He turned around and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Then, he left.


    Leon was an impulsive person. It was uncertain about what he would do when he went back. It would not be easy to end the matter.


    Theodore drove straight to the Allen family home. When he entered, he saw that Leon had already flipped the coffee table, ring at his parents angrily.

 Chapter 605 Suing Each Other

    Can looked at Leon with a gloomy expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t believe that this was his son. No matter how much of a yboy he used to be, he wouldn¡¯t go against him. However, that day, he flipped over a table in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯ve already announced it during the press conference. We have nothing to do with each other. Why do you always go after the Trevino family?¡± Leon shouted loudly all of a sudden.


    It scared all the people in the room.


    Theodore strode over and looked at Leon. He said coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯ve been interested in this project for a long time. They used some tricks to purchase thepany privately and caused the Trevino Group to suffer losses. Shouldn¡¯t I ask them about it?¡± Leon retorted without looking back.


    The anger in his eyes increased.


    Theodore nced at the two men sitting on the couch and chuckled. ¡°Leon, there¡¯s nothing in thew saying that you can mess around in someone else¡¯s house. They have the right to call the police.¡±


    His words were like a reminder to every one of them.


    Hearing this, Can was stunned. He quickly took out his phone and was ready to call the police. ¡°Yes, I almost forgot. Didn¡¯t you just say that we have nothing to do with each other? You have trespassed on private property now. I bet you can¡¯t afford to bear this usation.¡±


    Leon¡¯s expression was cold. Just as he was about to say something, Theodore grabbed his arm.


    Theodore nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯d better call the police as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing his words, Leon¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Call the police. We don¡¯t have anything to do with them but we have to call the police too. Didn¡¯t you find out whoid their hands on Trevino Group? Let¡¯s settle this altogether. By the way, let the people from the business departmente over.¡± Theodore¡¯s words caused everyone in the room to freeze in shock.


    That was especially true for Can ashe couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Uncle, my mother has passed away. ording to the rules, the only bond between us has been broken and our rtionship can¡¯t go back to how it was like before. Uncle, you should know your limits. After all¡­ Wilson is no longer in charge of Godfrey Group.¡± Theodore¡¯sst sentence was like throwing a stone into a calmke, causing waves and ripples.


    Can¡¯s expression in particr looked terrible, and his hand that wanted to dial the number, trembled.


    He had forgotten the fact that it was Xavier who was now in charge of Godfrey Group.


    Leon finally understood what Theodore meant and quickly took out his phone to call the police.


    ¡°Leon, what are you doing? He is your father,¡± Lorell shouted.


    ¡°We have nothing to do with each other. Don¡¯t say such a thing. I don¡¯t like listening to it,¡± he said, not intending to put down the phone in his hand.


    However, she quickly pulled at him and said, ¡°Leon, do you really want to send your father to prison?¡±


    ¡°It was all of you who wanted to destroy my life. We originally had nothing to do with each other, so why do you keep refusing to let the Trevino family off?¡± Leon looked at his mother, not feeling any pain in his heart.


    This was the person who gave birth to him and raised him. How could he really abandon them?


    However, what they had done was very shameful.


    Theodore looked at the conflicted look in Leon¡¯s eyes and then withdrew his gaze. ¡°How about this? For my sake, take back the money you lost from the Trevino family. At least you have a way out for now. If you don¡¯t agree with it, I don¡¯t care what Leon is going to do. He¡¯s now the son-inw of the Trevino family. You should know this.¡± Theodore¡¯s words were just out of respect for the Allen family. If Can didn¡¯t agree, it could only be said that they were unlucky and had exposed themselves. He even let Leon have the chance to investigate the whole matter thoroughly.


    There were no doubts that Can understood which was more important. However, Theodore¡¯s help was just out of consideration for Madison. After all, blood was thicker than water. He really didn¡¯t believe that Theodore would dare to make moves on him.


    ¡°Theodore, you are here because of your mother, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s because Leon and I are the sons-inw of the Trevino family. My mother did nothing for me when she was alive. It may be useful if you say this to Xavier, but it doesn¡¯t have any effect on me. It only makes me feel even more disgusted.¡± Theodore¡¯s cold voice revealed Can¡¯s thoughts directly.


    If he wanted to use familial affection to talk him out of it, then Theodore wasn¡¯t having any of it.


    When Can heard this, he really wanted to p him. Madison was his mother after all. How could he be so impudent?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not here today to im that we are rtives. I¡¯m here to help my brother-inw. I just have one thing to say; do you agree or not?¡± Theodore caught a glimpse of Can¡¯s flustered and exasperated expression as he spoke in an indifferent tone.


    Can was furious. Was there any choice he could make now?


    ¡°The money of Trevino Group will be transferred to the ount tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good. I hope you can keep your promise. Of course, we¡¯re not afraid that you¡¯ll go back on your word.¡± Theodore¡¯s words were infuriating.


    Can stared at him with widened eyes. He couldn¡¯t wait to tear a hole out of him.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first,¡± Theodore said as he gave Leon a meaningful look. He understood and followed him out.


    When they walked out of the door, they heard an angry voiceing from the room, but neither of them wanted to stop.


    Inside the car, Theodore turned to look at Leon. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to do that, can you?¡±


    ¡°They were the ones who gave birth to me, after all. How can I be cruel enough to not care about them?¡±


    ¡°If you have such thoughts, I¡¯d advise you not to stay in the Trevino family. You¡¯ve also seen their attitude today. Would the Allen family really give up on the Trevino family?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s words made Leon¡¯s heart feel as if it was being squeezed by something.


    It was so painful that it made him suffocate.


    Theodore knew that his cousin wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He was also the same back in the past.


    However, it was impossible for him to give up on Everleigh. He would rather go on like this. His parents and Leon¡¯s were heartless anyway.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Theodore heard Leon and knew that he had made up his mind. He started the car and they headed out.


    The next day, there was an extra sum of money banked into the Trevino family¡¯s bank ount, but Abraham did not say anything about it. On the contrary, Leon had an ufortable expression on his face.


    ¡°Leon,about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s good as long as we get the money. I¡¯ll get back to work,¡± Leon interrupted him, got up, and went back to his work.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Abraham sighed helplessly, thinking that they should deal with their matters on their own.


    Selena told Everleigh the whole story, looking a little upset. ¡°Everleigh, do you think Theodore was the same at that time?¡±


    Back then, he had also fallen out with the Godfrey family for Everleigh. Was that how he felt?


    Everleigh shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know that the situation in the Godfrey family is worse than that of the Allen family.¡±

 Chapter 606 There’s No Such Person

    Selena nodded. What Everleigh said was true. Back then, Theodore didn¡¯t even show Wilson any respect when he came forward to protect her.


    This alone was enough to prove his feelings for her.


    Everleigh went back to work at the hospital. The situation of the Trevino family hade to an end. After making rounds in the hospital, she received a text message from Elvir, telling her that he had gone to Hallowy City. He said that he would inform her if there was any news.


    Thinking of this, she realized that she had forgotten about Saniogo. She could¡¯ve just asked him who had been to the ne maintenance site.


    She decided to go and see him. He was alone, and Alexander and Cecil were not in the ward.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you alone? Where is Alexander?¡±


    Hearing Everleigh¡¯s voice, Saniogo looked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you busy today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just finished my work. Where¡¯s Alexander?¡± She asked again.


    ¡°He has gone to the office. There is no one to deal withpany affairs when everyone is here. Besides, I am feeling much better today so I asked him to go to work first.¡±


    ¡°Where is Cecil?¡± She asked.


    Heughed and responded, ¡°Everleigh, Cecil isn¡¯t the daughter-inw of the Jenkins family yet. I can¡¯t always have her apany me.¡±


    She nodded with a smile in her eyes. ¡°Cecil actually won¡¯t care so much. She is a warm-hearted person.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. Your cousin is so arrogant that I was so worried that he might end up alone in the end, but seeing that Cecil is such a good child, I know that he is very lucky,¡± he said very contentedly.


    As long as Alexander had a goal, Saniogo would not object to it. Moreover, he also believed in his son¡¯s taste. Not any person could easily catch his eye.


    Everleigh smiled and stopped talking about it.


    She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Uncle, I saw Elvir earlier and I have new clues.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    His entire body trembled at her words and his expression turned a little stiff. He then asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how many women could get in the ce where the ne was at that time?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about women, it¡¯s only your aunt and your mother. They¡¯re all part of the Jenkins family after all,¡± he thought about it carefully. There were only a few of them.


    Hearing this, she was a little stunned.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure about it. The ne won¡¯t take off so easily unless it reaches a certain time,¡± he answered truthfully.


    She was stunned. If that was the case, she asked, ¡°Uncle, does any woman in our family have a crescent-shaped birthmark on her neck?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a hidden part of the body. We can see it clearly by looking at what they wear when they attend a banquet,¡± he responded.


    She nodded. It was true. Could it be that Mr. White had made a mistake? Or was he lying?


    Thinking of him, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying. She had met a lot of people. If he was really lying, she could only say that he was amazing at acting.


    Seeing the solemn expression on her face, he asked, ¡°Is that person someone with a birthmark on her neck?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I heard, but I¡¯m not sure after listening to your words,¡± Everleigh said in a distressed tone. She was going around in circles and hade back to the starting point. Even if she could find new evidence, it would be useless. It was still a dead end and there was no difference between finding it or not.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go ask again?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. That person is already dead.¡± She smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t know how to describe her current mood.


    His eyes flickered as he pursed his lips. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Did he see it wrongly or did he mistake it for something else?¡±


    ¡°Now that he is dead, even if I want to ask, I can¡¯t anymore.¡± The only hope now was in Hallowy City.


    She hoped that God wouldn¡¯t y tricks on her anymore and let her find that person as soon as possible.


    Saniogo knew that she couldn¡¯t wait. He could understand such feelings because he had felt it before. When he heard the news of his brother and his brother¡¯s wife¡¯s deaths, he became infuriated and everyone looked like murderers in his eyes. As time passed, those thoughts faded away gradually.


    People still had to look forward and move on. They couldn¡¯t always live in the past.


    ¡°Everleigh, there are some things that can¡¯t be rushed. Let¡¯s take it slow.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I get your point, but it is really difficult to do it. Just like now, I¡¯m happy each time I receive news, but when I know that there is no such person, my heart drops,¡± Everleigh said tiredly.


    She also wanted to have closure and continue living life in a positive light, but she really didn¡¯t have such a generous heart.


    He understood that such things couldn¡¯t be rushed.


    She had lunch with him at noon. Neither of them had an appetite, so they just took a few bites.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ll go for another examination tomorrow. If there¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯ll change the prescription for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you,¡± he replied nonchntly.


    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s up to Everleigh?¡± Missha¡¯s figure came in from the door with a lot of food in her hands.


    The two of them looked at each other and Everleigh asked, ¡°Aunt Missha, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I thought that you didn¡¯t have time to eat lunch so I asked them to make something for you, but¡­ I seem to be toote.¡± She looked at the empty tes on the table.


    Saniogo said helplessly, ¡°Come earlier if you¡¯re here to deliver food. You didn¡¯t show up until we finished eating.¡±


    ¡°Saniogo, it¡¯s not my fault. There was a car ident on the way here and the traffic was congested for a long time.¡± Missha put down the bag in her hands as she spoke.


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°A car ident? Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the city center. By the way, the ambnce is from this hospital¡­¡±


    Before Missha could finish her sentence, she saw a nurse running into the ward in a hurry. She looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, Dr. Harrison asked you to hurry to the emergency room. A patient had a car ident, and there¡¯s a problem with his heart. He wants you¡­¡± Before the nurse finished her words, Everleigh had already hurried out.


    Looking at Everleigh, Saniogo and Missha looked at each other and said nothing.


    Even if she was in a hurry, she should¡¯ve walked slower.


    The whole afternoon passed, but Everleigh had yet toe back. Missha paced back and forth in the ward, looking at the door from time to time.


    ¡°How serious is that operation? Why hasn¡¯t the patiente out yet?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep on walking back and forth. I feel dizzy watching you.¡± Saniogo was already anxious. It looked even more irritating now that she paced back and forth.


    She could only sit there obediently. Everleigh came back in the evening but her hands were trembling slightly.


    Since thest incident, she couldn¡¯t hold things for too long. Otherwise, her hand would keep shaking like this.


    ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine; I¡¯m just a little tired. I¡¯ll be fine after a rest,¡± Everleigh replied as she massaged her right hand to ease it.


    Seeing this, Saniogo took out his phone and sent a message to Alexander asking him to buy a hand massager.

 Chapter 607 At Haviden City

    Suddenly, Adrienne and stair walked into the ward.She ran over and hugged Everleigh, calling out, ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, who did youe with?¡±


    ¡°Daddy, but he was called away by Christopher. He¡¯ll be here soon. We wanted to take a look at Grand-Uncle, so we came first.¡± After saying that, Adrienne walked over to the side of the bed to check on Saniogo.


    ¡°Grand-Uncle, are you feeling better today?¡± Adrienne asked in a tender voice; her big, dark eyes were full of concern.


    Saniogo looked at her and his heart melted. ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Thank you for your concern, Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°Grand-Uncle, you have to get better. I am still waiting for you to watch my performance. We are performing a y called Animal Story.¡± When it came to this, she became interested and kept talking.


    He listened with great interest. He got to know the plot of the story without even watching it. On the other hand, stair could not bear to look at the scene. What was the point of asking their grand-uncle to watch the show when she already told him the whole story?


    ¡°Grand-Uncle,I¡¯ve reserved a seat for you. Everyone should go and watch it,¡± Adrienne said, looking excited.


    Saniogo caressed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,I will definitely be there. When will it be? Have you guys rehearsed?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still some time. I¡¯ll let you know when the timees. We¡¯re rehearsing now. I¡¯m ying the role of a kitten while stair is a panda.¡±


    Everleigh looked at him and saw a blush on his chubby face. She knew that he was embarrassed.


    However, she knew that he liked pandas very much.


    This time, he got what he wished for.


    ¡°Adrienne, we will go too. Since both you and stair will be performing, we must go and have a look,¡± Missha chimed in.


    ¡°Okay! Okay! Grand-Aunt, please bring more snacks. There are a few female ssmates in our ss who like snacks very much. I eat theirs every time, so I have to return the favor,¡± Adrienne said with her eyes shining.


    Missha¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring you snacks. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble. The children have their own things to eat.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want her to spend too much money.


    Moreover, Adrienne had eaten too many snacks. Although she had grown taller in the past year, she had gained a lot of weight too, and that could be unhealthy.


    Missha was unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s not like I buy it for her everyday. As a parent, the children should be rewarded well since they are going to perform.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mommy, calm down.The snacks are a sign of Grand-Aunt¡¯s love for me.I must ept it.¡± Adrienne looked very considerate.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh. This child knew how to read the room.


    ¡°Forget it, Everleigh. If the children like it, then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll prepare some things for them when the timees,¡± Saniogo persuaded her.


    They were both children after all. Moreover, neither of them were spoiled, and they were well educated.


    Everleigh was helpless. She knew that they all loved Adrienne, but she couldn¡¯t spoil the child too much.


    When Theodore came in, he heard what they were saying. He asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s there to prepare? Are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re talking about stair and Adrienne¡¯s performance,¡± Saniogo exined.


    Theodore nced at Adrienne and saw the excitement on her face. Then,he knew what she was up to.


    He asked a few questions, then left with Everleigh and the kids. Saniogo also knew that they were tired, so he didn¡¯t ask them to stay longer. He wanted them to go back and rest early.


    In the car, both stair and Adrienne fell asleep. The children¡¯s stamina was limited, unlike the adults.


    ¡°Why did Christopher look for you?¡±


    ¡°He told me that the person you are looking for has been found in Haviden City.¡±


    Everleigh was stunned by his words. Since Christopher had found him, why did he tell Theodore?


    Couldn¡¯t he just talk to her directly?


    He saw through her thoughts and chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s worried about your safety and knows that you won¡¯t tell me about it. That¡¯s why he sought me instead.¡±


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°Do you know who this person is?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re looking into this matter?¡± His deep voice was mixed with displeasure and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    He was actually sad, rather than angry. He was her man. Why did Christopher know everything that he knew nothing about?


    She held her breath and said with guilt, ¡°I knew that you had too many things to worry about, so I couldn¡¯t say it. I didn¡¯t tell youter on because there were no clues. If you didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that Derick had been found.¡±


    He looked to the front with a hint of coldness in his eyes. He looked displeased.


    After a while, she took a deep breath, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Well, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you, okay?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to force yourself to apologize, it¡¯s better for you not to do it,¡± he spat out these words coldly as his eyes filled with frost.


    She was speechless. Why was this man so petty? She just thought that the situation at that time was not suitable for her to tell him. There was no need to make a fuss about such a trifle.


    He was even more displeased seeing that she didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Everleigh, can¡¯t you justfort me?¡±


    ¡°I can, but I¡¯m afraid that you will be spoiled. Besides, it¡¯s a woman¡¯s right to have a temper. Why are you being like this too?¡± She shot back.


    He was stunned for a few seconds when he saw the look on her face. Then, he burst outughing.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He used to smile faintly, but this time, he grinned andughed from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Everleigh, it seems that we¡¯ve never had a quarrel like we had today.¡±


    When she was about to ask him what he wasughing at, she was stunned by what he said. It seemed to be true.


    They understood and supported each other. Even if they were upset, they would never quarrel. s, that day, they argued over a trivial matter.


    It was something new for both of them.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really the first time we¡¯ve quarreled.¡±


    He had a lot of smiles on his face. They had arguments before but it was never because of such a thing that they quarreled. It was different now. The estrangement between them had disappeared and their life had be morefortable.


    ¡°It would be great if we could go on like this.¡±


    He said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely stay like this. If we quarrel over some trivial matters, maybe our rtionship will get closer.¡±


    The corners of her mouth twitched. She thought about the days far in the future. She believed that she would not be bored at that time.


    She was brought back to the Godfrey Manor. Adrienne and stair were also carried out of the car.


    Everleigh went to take a hot bath to relieve her fatigue.


    By the time Theodore had finished dealing with the matter, she had already fallen asleep. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to wait for him, but she was really too tired.


    He understood and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He hugged her and they fell asleep together.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Theodore¡¯s handsome face. His eyshes were ck and thick, and his sculpted face was not as cold as before. He looked calmer.


    ¡°Take a picture.It¡¯llst longer.¡±


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and she was startled. ¡°Wow, you scared me.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared because you feel guilty?¡±

 Chapter 608 Dig Himself A Hole

    Everleigh rolled her eyes at him. She pouted and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Why should I feel guilty?¡±


    Seeing that her reaction was somewhat intriguing, Theodore reached out to touch her face and said, ¡°How nice it would be if I could watch you everyday.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand his sudden change of emotion. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he angry just a moment ago? Why was he being affectionate at this moment?¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°What kind of show are you putting on?¡± She reached out her hand and squeezed his face, making him look like a round bun.


    Her smile widened. People would be very surprised to see a cold person like him be so cute all of a sudden.


    He wasn¡¯t angry. She could do anything she wanted as long as she was happy.


    After she had enough ofughing, she sat up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get up. We need to make arrangements to go to Haviden City.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He had the same n. Since they had found the person, he couldn¡¯t miss their chance.


    After Everleigh had stair and Adrienne settled down, she went to the hospital to see Benedictand applied for leave.


    Hearing that she was going to ask for leave, he was a little unhappy. ¡°Dr. Trevino, I¡¯ve turned a blind eye to the matter between you and Christopher. The hospital is in urgent need of people now. If you leave, where can I find someone else?¡±


    Everleigh also knew that it was not appropriate to ask for leave at this moment but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Everything happened all of a sudden. If she didn¡¯t go, that person could be gone.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I know it¡¯s a bit inappropriate for me to leave now, but I also have my reasons.¡± She lowered her head with a guilty look on her face.


    Benedict opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but someone knocked at the door and interrupted him.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was none other thanChristopher and Erine. ¡°Mr. Lawson,¡± they greeted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Benedict asked impatiently. Didn¡¯t they see how upset he was then?


    Christopher nced at Erine, and the smile in his eyes could not be contained.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I want to stay and work here.¡± As soon as Erine¡¯s words came out, Everleigh was shocked. She turned her head to look at Christopher and saw the mischievous look on his face.


    She rolled his eyes at her expression but she was very happy to see that he got the girl.


    Hearing this, Benedict was also stunned. Of course he hoped that Erine could stay in the hospital. She was a female doctor and had a very high attainment in orthopedics. ¡°Well, well, I believe that you, Dr. Harrison, will have a promising future here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, but I can¡¯t say much since the foreign government wants me back. Why don¡¯t¡­ you talk it over with them?¡± Erine said with some embarrassment.


    Benedict chuckled and understood what she meant. ¡°Of course I can help you with such a little thing. Alright, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Erine was relieved to see him agreeing for her to stay. She turned to look at Christopher with a smile on her face.


    Everleighwas also happy for her. She turned her gaze and looked at Benedict. ¡°Mr. Lawson, on this happy day, please be merciful and grant my leave. It¡¯s a celebration for the whole world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. If everyone has the same idea, I will simply shut down the whole hospital and let everyone leave for a vacation, okay?¡± He red at her. He was swamped with all the work.Couldn¡¯t she see it?


    How could she turn a blind eye?


    Everleigh¡¯s face fell. She turned to ask Christopher and Erine for help.


    However, both of them looked puzzled. What did she mean?


    Just as she was about to give up, a person walked in from the door. It was none other than Theodore.


    His appearance surprised all of them, especially Benedict. Every time he saw Theodore, he would feel particrly pressured.


    Just like at that moment.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Theodore walked straight to Benedict¡¯s desk. His strong aura made the office seem a little small.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Theodore turned around and let Christopher and Erine leave, leaving Everleigh there alone.


    It wasn¡¯t like Christopher and Erine couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s going on. Hence, they turned around and left.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to say, Mr. Godfrey?¡±


    ¡°I know that Everleigh¡¯s leave is a loss for the hospital. How about I donate some medical equipment to the hospital and you give her ten days off?¡±


    Hearing his words, Everleigh¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Medical equipment? That was a lot of money.


    Even if he was rich, he couldn¡¯t spend it like this.


    When Benedict heard this, his eyes were full of surprise. Medical equipment? That was incredibly expensive.


    Although the Meyer Group had sponsored the hospital with quite arge sum of money, the amount they needed was far from enough.


    ¡°This¡­ ¡±


    ¡°If you are not willing, then I can¡¯t say anything. Then, let¡¯s¡­¡± Theodore saw that he was hesitating and decided to give up on the n.


    Benedict quickly opened his mouth and said, ¡°No, Dr. Trevino has always worked hard. It is normal for her to go for a holiday.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you either. Since it can¡¯t be done, then¡­¡±


    ¡°How can it not be done? Dr. Trevino is also tired. I thought that her medical skills are superb and that ten days of leave will be too much, but on second thought, I think she needs to rx sometimes too. It¡¯s also good for her to go for a vacation.¡±


    Seeing Benedict¡¯s drastic change, Everleigh once again experienced that money could really change everything. If it weren¡¯t for the medical equipment, she wouldn¡¯t believe that he would be so generous.


    Theodore responded in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t make things difficult for me. Everleigh and I aren¡¯t going on a vacation. We have important matters to attend to and the schedule isn¡¯t flexible for us. Let¡¯s take a ten-day leave first. If it doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll make a decision after.¡±


    It was like rewarding him after giving him a p on the face. First, Theodore tried to make him agree with the deal. Then, he asked for a mile when he was given an inch.


    Everleigh once again found that he was indeed a businessman. He was so clever to be able to change his mind quickly.


    Sure enough, when Benedict heard this, he realized that he had dug himself a hole. Theodore was waiting for this after spending the whole time talking about it.


    ¡°Since you have said so, I can¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson.¡± There was a smile on Theodore¡¯s cold face.


    However, in Benedict¡¯s eyes, it was a devil¡¯s smile. He seeded in trapping him into this and yet he couldn¡¯t say anything to fight back.


    When Everleigh and Theodore walked out of the office, she couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive. You even trapped Mr. Lawson.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s lips curled up into a smile when he saw how happy she was. ¡°I¡¯m just talking facts. In fact, I¡¯ve always had a wish, that is, no matter how much money I have, good deeds should be done. I can be considered to have set up a new path for myself. I dare not forget my grandmother¡¯s words.¡±


    Hearing this, sheonce again found that her man was really cool and handsome.

 Chapter 609 Christopher’s Capability

    Everleigh reached out her hand and took hold of Theodore¡¯s. She said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s pack up and go to Haviden City.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded with a serious expressionas if he was agreeing to her every request.


    They drove to Haviden City,and it was also considered as a private vacation for the both of them. Christopher gave all the previous clues he found to Everleigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist came out for a holiday.¡±


    ¡°You can just consider this as a vacation with me.¡± He turned to look at her excited expression. His smile was even wider.


    The two set off in the morning and arrived at the hotel in the evening. They were very tired from the day¡¯s journey. As for looking for someone, they left the matter in the back of their minds.


    The next morning, Everleigh opened her eyes and looked at the scenery outside. The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile as she turned her head to look at Theodore¡¯s sleeping face. She reached out her hand and caressed his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Don¡¯t move first.¡±


    ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± She knew that he was awake and she didn¡¯t want to disturb him. She got up directly to change her clothes and took out her phone to call Christopher¡¯s subordinate.


    She needed to ask them about the exact location where they had found the person.


    ¡°Hello, are you Lincoln Holwer?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Trevino. Mr. Meyer called me beforehand. Have you arrived in Haviden City?¡± Lincoln asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in Watson Hotel. You cane and find me here.¡± She looked at the time. It was just right toe at this moment.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    After she hung up the phone, Theodore had already changed into new clothes and sat next to her. ¡°Is heing now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have breakfast. We¡¯ll be using a lot of energyter,¡± she said as she took the phone to ask the receptionist to send up their breakfast.


    As soon as they finished breakfast, Lincoln arrived.


    Both of them sized him up. He looked like a gentleman and he wore a pair of sses. However, the sharp look beneath his eyes could not be hidden no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Holwer, sit down and have a cup of tea.¡± She pointed to the sofa next to them.


    He sat down and looked towards Theodore. He knew that he was Theodore Godfrey from the Four Greatest Households.


    ¡°Mr. Holwer, please tell us everything you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Meyer asked me to look into Derick Lawson. When we found him, he had been taken away by others. We have been looking for his whereabouts. Three days ago, we found that he was here, but we didn¡¯t take any action in order to avoid anything untoward happening. We were worried that we would alert the enemy.¡±


    Lincoln spoke with a serious expression on his face. At the same time, he took out a map of Haviden City and drew a circle on it, which was also the area where Derickst appeared.


    Upon seeing the map, Theodore¡¯s eyes shed and he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re from the army, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was,¡± Lincoln answered frankly, but the surprised look in his eyes was captured by Theodore.


    Everleigh looked back at him and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°To be able to shrink the location within such arge area,I really can¡¯t think of other peoplebesides the army. This is also the most basic training they had,¡± Theodore exined.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She gained some new knowledge. It turned out that they could find someone in this way too. No wonder they targeted Derick.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Godfrey. It¡¯s just our instinctive reaction.¡± Lincoln pushed up the sses on his face. There was no emotion in his calm eyes.


    ¡°Do you know where he is now?¡±


    ¡°Our people have already gone to investigate. There will be a result soon.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Theodore asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll know by tonight,¡± Lincoln answered seriously, with more confidence on his face.


    Theodore¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. It was as if Lincoln had a lot of confidence in his own people. If that was the case, then he would wait and see.


    Sure enough, that evening, Lincoln received a call saying that they had already found Derick¡¯s location.


    ¡°Okay, watch him. We¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡± Lincoln hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    Everleigh looked at Theodore and asked, ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote now. We can¡¯t see clearly whether it¡¯s him or not, and he¡¯ll also take advantage to run away. Chasing someone in the middle of the night isn¡¯t a good choice,¡± he replied in a deep voice. The main reason was that he didn¡¯t want her to be in danger. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to her. If any mishaps were to happen, he really would lose more than he would gain.


    She also guessed what he was thinking, so she didn¡¯t insist.


    Derick knew the cause of Sanchez¡¯s death. If they found him, they would be able to get rid of Wilsonpletely. At that time, many things would be resolved.


    Lincoln didn¡¯t leave either. Instead, he booked a room next door. After Everleigh fell asleep, Theodore went to see him. Lincoln sat on the sofa as he guessed that Theodore woulde looking for him. He had poured two cups of coffee on the table.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°You knew that I¡¯de to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to ask about what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sitting on the sofa across from him and looking at Lincoln who looked like a schr, Theodore couldn¡¯t tell that he was from the army at all. As expected, it was a good thing to look different. It showed that he, Theodore, would make mistakes sometimes too.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that Christopher would have someone like you in his family,¡± Theodore said as he lifted the cup of coffee on the table. He crossed his legs, disying his elegance.


    Lincoln smiled slightly. ¡°We are all friends of Christopher. He used to be a frivolous young man, but he is very loyal to his friends, so we are all working for him now. The only exnation why he let both of youe to us is that he trusts you two very much.¡±


    Theodore pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say a word as he looked at him coldly.


    Lincoln did not mind, but looked at him with a smile. There was a gentle aura surrounding him.


    ¡°Will there be any danger tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s uncertain. Derick is quick-witted. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time to find him,¡± Lincoln frowned slightly. There¡¯s really no way to guess what would happen in the future.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t worried about whether or not they would be able to find Derick. He was worried about Everleigh¡¯s safety.


    ¡°What are you worrying about? Our people will protect Miss Trevino well.¡± Lincoln could see his concern for her.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything and took a deep breath instead.


    The next day, Everleigh went out under Lincoln¡¯s guidance. In a forest on the outskirts, there was a tall building in the distance. She knew that people who could live here were not ordinary people.


    She was suspicious. ¡°Does Derick have the money to live in such a vi?¡±


    It was too unbelievable.


    Not only she thought of this, but it was the same for Theodore as well.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    ¡°They are very rich people. Miss Trevino, we have to be prepared. This is not a ce where we can enter just because we want to,¡± Lincoln exined.


    She nodded with a serious look. She had a feeling that there might be someone else behind Derick.


    Thinking of this, she was a little nervous. ¡°Does Derick have a benefactor?¡± She thought.


    As the car drove further inside, she became even more nervous.


    As they headed towards the beautiful vis in front of them, Theodore¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys find out who Derick has been living with?¡±

 Chapter 610 Found Derick

    Lincoln turned around and nced at him. ¡°We also found it by ident. We can¡¯t find any specific information.¡±


    It was also their first time finding out that Derick would appear in such a rich district, and it was their first timeing here.


    The car continued forward before stopping on the t road.


    ¡°It should be this vi.¡± Lincoln got out of the car and pointed to the vi next to him.


    Everleigh looked at him carefully and her heart sank. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    He took out his phone and called his men. It didn¡¯t take long for two people toe out from the other side. They were all dressed in suits and ties, but the military vibe about them was obvious.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He went in and hasn¡¯te out yet. We are waiting for him to leave.¡±


    Lincoln heard this and turned to look at her. The only thing she could do for the time being was to wait here.


    Theodore and Everleigh looked at each other. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll just wait since we¡¯re all here.¡±


    If they went in rashly, it would definitely alert the enemy.


    It was better to sit and wait.


    Three days passed just like this. Everleigh sat on a chair eating a sandwich. She sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would take up a watchman¡¯s job.¡±


    ¡°I told you earlier to go back and rest. I¡¯ll be fine here, but you just won¡¯t listen to me,¡± Theodore said as he gave her a bottle of water.


    She raised her head and looked at him.His eyes were full of fatigue. He hadn¡¯t slept much in the past three days. Sometimes, she was really afraid that he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    He noticed that she was staring at him, so he asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to take a break?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You see, they¡¯ve all stayed here for three days without saying anything. It¡¯s inappropriate for us to keep sleeping.¡± He nced at the three people outside, as if it was a normal routine for them.


    She looked in the direction following his voice. She felt a little sorry for the fact that the dark circles under the three men¡¯s eyes were much heavier.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I owe Christopher such a big favor.¡± She knew that Christopher had been helping her unconditionally from the beginning.


    She was really a little embarrassed.


    Theodore was silent for a moment. ¡°Christopher is a loyal friend. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have helped you all the while. Iwill repay the favor you owe him.¡±


    She chuckled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not jealous. You¡¯re my woman. Of course, I can¡¯t let you bear all of it alone. That time when you and I had a misunderstanding, I know it was my fault.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk about it at all. She dared not to look back and think about how she got through it.


    Thinking of her life abroad, she even wanted to cry.


    She didn¡¯t know how she got through it all. If it weren¡¯t for the two children supporting her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on.


    Seeing this, Theodore felt even more guilty. He knew how bad Everleigh¡¯s life was abroad. Every time he thought about it, he would hate himself. Why didn¡¯t he look for her? Why couldn¡¯t he let go of his own prejudice?


    Before he could speak, Lincoln opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°Miss Trevino, he¡¯s out.¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore quickly got out of the car and stood on one side, watching the situation inside the vi.


    Derick had a cigarette dangling from his mouth. With stubble all over his face, he looked like a thug no matter how they looked at him.


    Lincoln raised his hand high and waited for him to approach before he signaled his people to take action. The two people behind him rushed over and held Derick down.


    Derick was a gangster. He had long been used to fighting, so he fought back directly. However, his moves were not enough to face these soldiers.


    At the moment when he fought back, he was caught and was taken down directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at running, Derick,¡± Lincoln sneered.


    Derick was stunned as he looked at the person in front of him. His eyes were filled with fear.


    Everleigh and Theodore walked over together and looked at the man on the ground. ¡°Derick, stop trying to run away. I know you are hiding from Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Derick knew that they were not Wilson¡¯s men from his words.Then, he became even more afraid.He knew clearly how many people had been looking for him recently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Everleigh asked meaningfully, revealing her face deliberately.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He raised his head and looked at her. He was a little confused, as if he had seen her somewhere before.


    ¡°Eight years ago, Sanchez and you attacked a woman together in the alley. Don¡¯t you have any memory of it?¡± She said in a very light tone.


    He suddenly remembered and looked at her in horror. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    Theodore¡¯s anger grew even stronger when he looked at him. It was also because of that night that Everleigh left him and went overseas.


    Now that he saw Derick, he wanted to kill him.


    ¡°We mean no harm. We just want you to do us a favor. You should know that Sanchez is dead.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do it, but you know who did.¡±


    Derick struggled and roared suddenly, ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to leave? It¡¯s going to be difficult today,¡± Theodore shouted coldly. Just as he finished speaking, a group of people walked out from the vi and headed straight for them.


    He directly held Everleigh in his arms and took a step back. Lincoln and the other two didn¡¯t mind and went straight up to fight. However, they didn¡¯t expect that those people wanted to take Derick away.


    Derick was going to take advantage of this opportunity to escape. Before he could run far,his rescuers came and took him away.


    They didn¡¯t hesitate at all.


    The remaining people were still fighting with Lincoln. When Theodore saw this, he pulled Everleigh and ran inside the vi. No matter who the owner was, they had to meet him. When they ran in, they saw that the courtyard was filled with people. Meanwhile, Derick had already disappeared.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in here?¡± An old man standing in the middle of the room shouted in a cold and harsh voice as he was staring at both of them.


    Theodore¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he surveyed the surroundings. When he raised his head, his eyes narrowed, and he looked at the spot above in disbelief.


    Everleigh was a little confused by his look, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Her whole body trembled. Her gaze followed the direction of his eyes but there was no one there. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°I saw Grandma just now.¡±


    Everleigh pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Theodore, are you seeing things? Grandma is long gone,plus, didn¡¯t you witness it yourself? There are many people who look alike in the world. You can¡¯t say that she¡¯s your grandma just because of this.¡±


    Theodore retracted his gaze and the shock in his eyes dimmed gradually. That was right, his grandmother was already dead. At that time, he had seen her corpse too. How could it possibly be his grandmother?


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± the butler berated unhappily.


    ¡°We are looking for Derick, the person you just brought in,¡± Everleigh said.


    ¡°Derick is one of ours. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t do this. We¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the butler said in a cold voice, ¡°This is not a ce where you can mess around. Please get out.¡±

 Chapter 611 Afraid That He Will Die

    Everleigh wanted to say something more, but Theodore stopped her. Looking up at the empty room on the balcony, his gaze dimmed a little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe that Derick wille out. This is someone else¡¯s house. We can¡¯t cause trouble here,¡± he said in a low voice but his gaze fell on the butler.


    The butler didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him. Instead, he stared back at Theodore.


    Seeing this, she had no choice but to give up. She turned around and left with him.


    When they walked out of the entrance, they heard the cold voice of the butler behind them. ¡°Close the door.¡±


    With a ¡®bang¡¯, the door was tightly shut again, as though it had never been opened.


    Lincoln and the other two men came over. When they saw that the two had failed, they became a little curious. ¡°Are they not willing to hand him over?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Everleigh nodded in disappointment.


    They came a long way for nothing this time.


    Theodore, on the other hand, had a gloomy expression on his face. His heart was constantly filled with suspicion. He definitely knew what was going on earlier.


    ¡°Should we call the police? Derick¡¯s identity is special after all.¡± The people behind him suddenly proposed.


    ¡°We know that he is a powerful person at first sight. If we call the police, who knows what will happen?¡± Everleigh said seriously, turning around and looking at the vi in front of her.


    Lincoln pushed the sses on his face upwards andnced at the building in front of him. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°In this case, we¡¯ll continue to stay here and observe them. You can head home first. When we really catch him, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other. They didn¡¯t have any objections. After that day¡¯s incident, it would be hard to catch him again.


    No matter how silly Derick was, he knew that as long as he walked out of that door, anyone could capture him. By then, his only option was death.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Their people will be on their guard. If we stay behind, we won¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Lincoln suggested.


    Theodore nodded. They got in the car and left.


    After returning to the hotel, Everleighid down on the bed to rest, thinking about what had just happened. She didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time.


    Theodore and Lincoln chatted for a while before returning to their room to rest. Lying on the bed with Everleigh in his arms, he said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯ve found him, there must be a clue. We¡¯ll get him.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± She turned around and hugged him as she spoke, the disappointment in her eyes growing heavier.


    She thought that it would be easy to resolve the matter if they found Derick. However, she never thought that there would be such trouble.


    The person in the vi was obviously there to protect him. How could a thug like Derick have such strong support?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Theodore stretched out his hand and stroked her hair gently. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll investigate the people in that vi thoroughly and see who they are and what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, what I¡¯m really afraid of is whether Derick will die or not. Will Wilson kill everyone?¡± Thinking of this, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help trembling all over. She had seen Wilson¡¯s dirty ways of doing things a long time ago.


    She knew that she was not a saint and did not have any pity for them. She just wanted these people to be punished by thew.


    His arms tensed and said in a low voice, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let this happen.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Regardless of whether Wilson could find Derick or not, the fact that the vi he went in would not allow strangers to enter was strange enough. Derick had found himself back up there. At least no one would kill him for the time being.


    She held him tightly. She felt fear taking over her body, making her feel chills all over.


    After some time, she finally fell asleep. He stroked her face before getting up, and he called Moses.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address. Look into the identity of the person in this house,¡± he instructed in a cold tone.


    Moses nodded in understanding. After hanging up the phone, he received Theodore¡¯s message.


    At this time in the vi at Haviden City, Derick was sitting on a chair, feeling a bit lost. His face was full of fear as he looked at the person in front of him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to us? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯ll stay in this house quietly.¡± Derick¡¯s face was full of horror.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re lucky this time. Next time, you won¡¯t be able to walk in alive.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I know I screwed up.¡± Derick looked at the elder in front of him. Although her appearance seemed kind, her words were ruthless.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The old woman snorted and walked out, holding onto her walking stick. She didn¡¯t even bother to look at him.


    Seeing her leave, he breathed a sigh of relief after the door closed. He swore that he really would not leave again. Since that woman had found him, nothing good would happen.


    Everleigh and Theodore returned to Ocpeace City, and handed over their affairs in Haviden City to Lincoln.


    He told Christopher about what had happened there. They were good friends, after all, so he should know about this matter.


    Christopher told him to keep an eye on it. There had to be something fishy going on.


    ¡°Miss Trevino also suspected that there was something wrong. I¡¯ve been investigating it,¡± Lincoln exined.


    Christopher sighed softly, ¡°Lincoln, I really want to thank you for this matter. When it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll treat you to a good meal.¡±


    Lincolnughed out loud. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still the same person who couldn¡¯t afford to eat?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Do I have to be so tacky as to offer you money?¡± Christopher teased.


    Lincoln smiled and said nothing, then he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I gave you my word on this matter, I will definitely handle it well for you. However, I have fought with them, and their skills are simr to mine. They could be retired soldiers, so it¡¯ll be a bit difficult for us.¡±


    Christopher was silent for a moment. ¡°As long as we can find Derick, you don¡¯t have to take too much risk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Lincoln would not allow his own friend to take the risk. Besides, it was still unknown if Derick would be able toe out.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t return to the Trevino family home. Instead, she went straight to Theodore¡¯s house. The main reason was that she was exhausted and she didn¡¯t want to have to go back and forth.


    Theodore was tired of driving too so it was better for him to rest earlier.


    ¡°Take a rest. You don¡¯t have to rush to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    She nodded and understood what he meant. To put it bluntly, since he had donated medical equipment, why should she go to work so early in the morning?


    The next day, she woke up early. There was no way to change her body clock.


    When Theodore woke up, he realized that she wasn¡¯t in bed.

 Chapter 612 A Relaxed Life

    Theodore walked down the stairs and saw Everleigh eating in the dining room. He even heard herughter as she chatted happily with the servant.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The servant had just brought over a ss of juice when she saw him standing at the staircase. ¡°Mr. Theodore.¡±


    ¡°Mm, give me a cup of coffee.¡± He sat beside Everleigh and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been driving the whole day yesterday. I wanted you to rest a little longer. Besides, I¡¯m not leaving today. It¡¯s rare for us to have a holiday so I want you to have a good rest.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, his heart was filled with joy instantly. It would be great if she could stay here all the time.


    After breakfast, the two of them sat quietly on the sofa, which was a rare scene for them. One was reading a medical book, while the other was reading a document.


    No one was bothered by the other. It was unusually harmonious.


    Near noon, the servant came over and asked, ¡°Mr. Theodore, what do you want to have for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Make something that Everleigh likes. Any desserts will do too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the grocery store.¡± The maid turned around and walked out.


    Everleigh put down the book in her hand and said with a sigh, ¡°This rxed life isn¡¯t so bad at all.¡±


    ¡°If you want to quit work, that¡¯s okay. I can support you.¡±


    She raised her finger and wagged it in front of him, saying, ¡°The most unreliable words said by men are ¡®I can support you.¡¯ It¡¯s never good to always ask people for something.¡±


    A smile appeared in his gaze. ¡°And yet you still want a rxed life?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to rx once in a while,¡± she retorted with a smile.


    He hoped that she would be able to enjoy a work-free life at home. However, he knew very well that her dream was to be a doctor. He wouldn¡¯t destroy her dream.


    The day passed by just like that. It was rare for her to spend time with him. Hence, they got much closer.


    However, they were unaware that Wilson was nning something else at this time. Since Xavier had already taken over a lot of thepany¡¯s shares, he was almost in a difficult position now. If he didn¡¯t think of a solution, he would really be kicked out.


    He thought about it for a while and finally came up with an idea.


    He took out his phone and called the secretary, ¡°Contact a few people from abroad secretly tomorrow. Tell them that I am going to sell the shares of Godfrey Group.¡±


    The secretary was shocked by his words. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate. If we sell our shares, you will lose your advantage in Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°I know. Do as I say.¡±


    The secretary wanted to say something, but she gave up at the thought of Wilson¡¯mands. She hung up the phone and made arrangements just as he said.


    He stood in his study, looking out of the window with gloomy eyes. Under the light, his expression was dark.


    This was hisst resort.


    Theodore received a call when he was about to go to bed with Everleigh.


    When he looked at the caller ID, he was stunned. Then, he picked it up.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Alright, go ahead and buy it.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡± He hung up the phone. She was sitting on the bed, listening to him as he spoke. She was a little confused but didn¡¯t ask about it.


    She couldn¡¯t help with thepany¡¯s affairs, so she wouldn¡¯t ask too much about them.


    A few dayster, Everleigh went to work. Christopher couldn¡¯t help teasing her when he saw the refreshed look on her face. ¡°It looks like Theodore¡¯s love is truly the greatest nourishment.¡±


    ¡°Wrong, I¡¯ve been nourished by my sleep,¡± she corrected him.


    What did he mean by ¡®being nourished by love¡¯?It sounded so cheesy.


    He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯ve only been talking to Theodore these past few days?¡±


    ¡°You can say that, mainly because I had a good rest to replenish my sleep.Can¡¯t you see from my face that I am so refreshed?¡± She said as she patted her face, which looked moisturized and firm.


    He nodded. He could tell that her face was smooth and supple, but he didn¡¯t find the person he wanted to see.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard everything from Lincoln. What are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°If you have any ns, just go for it, unless Derick doesn¡¯t leave the house. If he doesn¡¯t, there will be a big problem.¡± She finally understood. Since she couldn¡¯t force things to go her way, she wouldn¡¯t do that.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Derick would be able to stay inside for the rest of his life.


    She could wait.


    He was worried that she would be sad, but it was good for her to think this way.


    ¡°Lincoln is my good friend. You can rest assured that he can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m reassured because I trust your judgement.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and said proudly, ¡°You have taste indeed. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ll treat you to a barbecue.¡±


    She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Treat me to barbecue? It¡¯s Erine who wants to eat that, right?¡±


    He snorted and rebutted, ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, why not? By the way, I¡¯d like to ask Erine what you said that makes her so willing to stay.¡±


    She had been curious about this matter for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for that matter in Haviden City, she would surely ask about it before leaving.


    Now that she had the time, she could ask about it slowly.


    When she got off work, she sent a message to Theodore informing him that she, Christopher, and Erine were going out for dinner.


    His message came quickly. He was working overtime at thepany that day as there was something he had to deal with.


    She didn¡¯t take it to heart. She put down her phone and went out for dinner withChristopher.


    Christopher was a gentleman. He ordered all the dishes that Everleigh and Erine loved.


    Erine couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You ordered a little too much.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can take it home if we can¡¯t finish them all.¡± He put on airs as if he was very generous. Everleigh asked Erine, ¡°Can you tell me why you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°The only exnation is that my father still doesn¡¯t want me to give up on the marriage. I¡¯d rather stay here to put an act with him than go back for a marriage that should not have belonged to me,¡± Erine replied seriously.


    Everleigh was stunned when she heard this. She tilted her head and looked at Christopher¡¯s helpless face.So, Erine wasn¡¯t staying because of him.


    Should he thank Erine¡¯s father for the marriage he had arranged for her?


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be here now.


    ¡°I thought it was because of Christopher.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be him for the time being. Christopher treats me very well, but if there is a man who treats you badly, will you still be with him?¡± Erine retorted.


    She didn¡¯t care about Christopher at all when she said that.


    Everleigh felt a little embarrassed. There was nothing wrong with what she said, but she shouldn¡¯t say it in front of the person.


    Wasn¡¯t she afraid of hurting Christopher¡¯s feelings?


    However, what Everleigh didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t seem to care about it. She was a little shocked. Erine had already said it all. Shouldn¡¯t he say something?


    ¡°Christopher¡­¡±


    He knew what she wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t force Erine when it came to love. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it either.She doesn¡¯t have feelings for me.¡±

 Chapter 613 The Shares Are Sold

    Everleigh saw that since the person involved said so, there was nothing more she could say.


    Erine¡¯s eyes dimmed. She turned to look at Christopher. Seeing that he had peeled the grilled shrimps for her, her eyes were full of distress. Everleigh happened to see the emotions on her face.


    She understood that Erine said that to him on purpose.


    However, he was quite thick-skinned. He pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything. She wanted tough. They were both good at acting, but she didn¡¯t know who would be the winner.


    When Everleigh returned to the Trevino family home, Selena was sitting alone on the sofa, looking at her phone.


    ¡°Selena, why are you alone?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,haven¡¯t you gone out for a holiday? When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°I came back yesterday,¡± Everleigh answered, feeling guilty. She had been back for several days but she didn¡¯t go home.


    Selena did not think too much about it. She handed the phone in her hand to her and said, ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    Everleigh took it over and nced at the news.Trevino Group had officially be one of the top 20panies in Ocpeace City.


    ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    Selena smiled and said, ¡°This is all thanks to stair and Leon. Dad said that these projects were all chosen by them. In the end, Dad has made a lot of money.¡±


    Everleigh chuckled, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time to celebrate. My treat.¡±


    ¡°Well, it should be Leon¡¯s treat, but since you said so, then it¡¯s your treat,¡± Selena said with a smile. There was deep joy in her eyes.


    Everleigh smiled and said nothing. It was just a meal, andit was a celebration for them anyway.


    Meanwhile, Theodore was looking at the information on theputer. His expression was stern and anger could vaguely be seen burning in his deep gaze.


    His hand, which was holding the mouse, moved a little bit faster.


    Moses, who was standing on the side watching him, saw the change in his expression. He lowered his head so much that he wanted to hide in a hole.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what should we do now¡­¡±


    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on him. Tell me if there¡¯s anything,¡± Theodore instructed coldly.


    ¡°Yes,sir.¡±


    The next day, Wilson didn¡¯te to work, which made Xavier feel very suspicious. How could someone like him note to work? There must be a reason behind it.


    ¡°Yantsey, go check out what Wilson has done.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yantsey turned around and went out to investigate.


    Xavier sat on a chair, turned his head, and looked at the scenery outside. He was deep in thought.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Yantsey came back, holding some information, and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, take a look.¡±


    Seeing the words on the file, Xavier¡¯s hands were shaking with anger. Wilson was really up to no good.


    He actually sold the shares of Godfrey Group to outsiders.


    Wasn¡¯t that the same as handing over the shares of Godfrey Group to others?


    ¡°Where is Wilson?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he has gone but his secretary said that he wille back tomorrow.¡±


    Xavier tossed the documents to the side. He was so angry that his whole body was shaking. If he sold all the shares, how could he have the guts toe back to thepany?


    If Grandma was still alive, she would never let this happen.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what should we do next?¡± Yantsey asked. He was also angry. He knew that the Godfrey family were the only ones that held thepany¡¯s shares. Once it was sold to the others, it would mean that they were letting outsiders obtain internal information of Godfrey Group.


    This was basically putting a mouse in the cheese container, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Go and find out who¡¯s holding the shares.¡± Xavier knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the shares back.


    However, he had no choice but to give it a try.


    Yantsey had looked into it clearly. ¡°It¡¯s in the hands of the Laneigh family abroad.¡±


    ¡°The Laneigh family?¡± Xavier asked in confusion. After thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯t figure out who they were.


    In the end, Yantsey reminded him, ¡°It¡¯s Maverick.¡±


    Xavier had heard of him. He heard that he was quite powerful abroad, but he didn¡¯t really know who he was.


    ¡°Give me all the information.¡± He wanted to try and see if he could have a productive conversation with this guy.


    He was even more furious. Wilson must have a death wish. How could he do such a thing?


    He fully intended on angering Xavier.


    Later in the afternoon, Xavier received a call. It was from a strange number. He frowned,pondered for a moment, and picked it up.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Godfrey. My name is Maverick Laneigh. I believe that you know me.¡±


    Xavier was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Maverick would call him. ¡°Mr. Laneigh, why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll go to you. We can talk about the shares,¡± Maverick said in a clear and calm voice.


    Xavier had the same idea. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maverick didn¡¯t answer and hung up the phone directly. He got out of the car and looked at the building in front of him. Then, he smiled and walked inside.


    He walked to the front desk and knocked on the table. ¡°Hello, Miss. Please tell Mr. Godfrey that Mr. Laneigh is looking for him.¡±


    Seeing Maverick¡¯s expression, the receptionist picked up the phone and dialed Yantsey¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Long, a man called Mr. Laneigh is here to see Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Yantsey was stunned. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± After saying that, the receptionist hung up the phone. She looked at Maverick and said, ¡°Sir, this way, please.¡±


    Maverick was not in a hurry. He nodded and followed her to the door of Xavier¡¯s office.


    ¡°Mr. Laneigh, pleasee in.¡±


    When Maverick walked in, he saw Xavier sitting in a wheelchair staring at the scenery outside the window. Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, he snapped back to reality. Turning his head, he saw Maverick dressed in a ck suit, and his tall figure carried a hint of arrogance.


    His aura was very simr to Theodore¡¯s.


    ¡°Mr. Laneigh, you¡¯ve been here for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just wanted to ask if you, Mr. Godfrey, want to see me. If you¡¯re angry, I won¡¯te in,¡± Maverick said with a smile.


    Xavier looked at him and said with a forced smile, ¡°Mr. Laneigh, are you testing me?¡±


    ¡°Your father sold the shares to me. Wouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± Maverick stared at him with a very understanding look.


    Xavier gripped the handle of the wheelchair in his hand. He realized that this kid was really in need of a spanking.


    Maverick ignored the anger in his eyes and turned around to nce at Yantsey who was still standing aside. ¡°Are you going to let your man stay here and listen to our conversation?¡±


    Yantsey knew that they had something to say so he did not stay any longer. He turned around and left.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to buy it back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re selling it?¡± Xavier asked in surprise.


    Maverick shook his head. ¡°How is that possible? I used to stay abroad and rarelye back here. Now that I have this opportunity to expand my business here at home, how can I miss it?¡±


    Xavier felt that this b*stard needed an even worse spanking when he heard his words.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. The reason why I came here today was that your big brother had instructed me toe and see you.¡± Maverick waved his hand, showing a hint of yfulness.


    Xavier was stunned. Theodore instructed him to do so?


    ¡°What does this matter have to do with my big brother?


    ¡°Your brother already knew when your father sold his shares.¡±

 Chapter 614 What A Coincidence

    Hearing this, Xavier¡¯s mind went nk.Theodore knew about it?


    How could he allow such a thing to happen?


    Maverick knew what he was thinking when he saw Xavier¡¯s dazed expression. He sighed softly and continued, ¡°Your brother did it for the sake of the Godfrey family. He just wanted Wilson to leave Godfrey Grouppletely. This way, you can have your own chance to consolidate your power. Godfrey Group is already in a mess and many things are controlled by Wilson. You are still young. You will be the only one suffering if you want to fight against him head-on.¡±


    ¡°He will take over the control of Godfrey Group again?¡± Xavier asked in a deep voice, with a cold look in his gloomy eyes.


    Maverick nodded. Although he had never dealt with Wilson, he felt that that man was not a kind person. How could he be a good father when he hurt his two children like this?


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I knew that you woulde to me to take back those shares, but I¡¯m telling you now that I will not give them to you. When things are over, you can take them back. As long as the shares are in the hands of outsiders, Wilson can be at ease and carry out his own ns because you will be busy trying to get the shares back,¡± Maverick exined.


    Xavier was silent for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Maverick sighed. ¡°In fact, Theodore clearly has a better way to control hispany, but he gave up everything for your sake. Perhaps what he wanted to achieve isn¡¯t here, but he has no choice either.¡±


    Of course, Xavier knew this. What Theodore wanted the most was to enter the government ranks. Unfortunately, his hopes had been dashed a few years ago. He had no choice but to return to manage thepany.


    The two brothers ended up in this state because of Wilson.


    His dreams were all ruined by him just like that.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Laneigh.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Your brother and I have known each other for a long time anyway. The reason why I came is to tell you is that I hope you will not always be entangled in this matter and concentrate on the bigger picture so that your father can be brought to justice as soon as possible.¡± Maverick knew that it was not appropriate to say this, but it was the truth.


    Xavier lowered his gaze and sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can only follow my brother¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have such a good brother.¡± Hearing his words, Maverick replied calmly.


    Hearing this, Xavier couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you also have an elder brother? I heard that he has already gotten married for your sake.¡±


    Maverick snorted. It was easy for him to say so, but the Laneigh family was the only one who was clear about the arranged marriage. He didn¡¯t want to argue with Xavier anymore, so he stood up and walked out.


    Xavier looked at his retreating back and shook his head. He was given a chance now.


    Yantsey walked in and asked, ¡°How is it going, Mr. Godfrey?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, go back to work,¡± Xavier replied in a deep voice.


    Yantsey saw that he didn¡¯t want to talk, so he didn¡¯t force him. He turned around and went out.


    After leaving Godfrey Group, Maverick wandered around the streets. It had been a long time since he came to Ocpeace City.


    Many things had changed.


    Feeling tired, Maverick walked into a cafe and had a cup of coffee. As soon as he took a seat, he saw Ysabelleing in from outside.


    His lips curled into a smile. She came when he was just thinking that there was no one to keep himpany.


    ¡°Miss Meyer.¡±


    Meanwhile, Ysabelle came for coffee. When she heard someone calling for her, she looked back. Seeing Maverick there, she was a little shocked. ¡°Mr. Laneigh, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite free, so I came over to have a drink.¡± He chuckled and waved as he gestured for her to take a seat and rest for a while.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and walked over before she sat directly in front of him.


    He looked at her carefully. It was said that the daughters of the Meyer family were famed ice queens, and they were also the most powerful experts in their workces.


    That day, he trusted what they said.


    Ysabelle knew that he was looking at her. She said in a crisp voice slowly, ¡°Is there any dirt on my face, Mr. Laneigh?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering if all the daughters of the Meyer family are as cold and aloof as you.¡± He did not feel that he had lost his poise because of his actions earlier. On the contrary, he spoke out his doubts in a natural and unrestrained manner.


    Sheughed suddenly. ¡°You are also a businessman. Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but all the men are rejected by you. You¡¯re obviously an ice queen. Who would dare to approach you?¡± He pretended to be joking.


    She didn¡¯t care. She was used to it.


    As for who she liked or who liked her, she didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    ¡°Ysabelle.¡± Christopher called out suddenly.


    Maverick and Ysabelle looked over and saw Christopher and Erine standing at the side. They looked at them in surprise.


    Erine, in particr, stared at Maverick.


    He saw her too. The corners of his mouth lifted into a smile.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ysabelle asked in confusion. Shouldn¡¯t he be at work in the hospital?


    ¡°I took Erine out for a drink. Everleigh is keeping watch on the patients at the hospital. Ysabelle, who is this person?¡± Christopher had never seen him before and did not know who he was.


    It was only after hearing his question that they remembered that Maverick was there. ¡°Hello, Mr. Meyer. My name is Maverick Laneigh.¡±


    Hearing his words, Erine¡¯s heart nearly stopped and panic shed across her eyes.


    However, none of them saw this.


    When Christopher heard that he was from the Laneigh family, he felt that it sounded a little familiar but he couldn¡¯t remember it.


    Maverick, on the other hand, shifted his eyes slightly and fixed them on Erine.


    ¡°Miss Harrison, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Why don¡¯t you say something?¡±


    His words made both the Meyer siblings look at Erine.


    Her face turned a little red. She said awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Laneigh, we are not familiar with each other.¡±


    ¡°Really?Your family wants you to marry into the Laneigh family. How could we not know each other?¡±


    As soon as Maverick¡¯s words left his mouth,Christopher and Ysabelle came to a realization instantly. They had heard from the Harrison family that Erine was going to have an arranged marriage with the Laneigh family. They didn¡¯t really care which Laneigh family they were talking about, but they didn¡¯t expect that this person was Maverick.


    When Erine heard his words, she burst into anger instantly. ¡°Mr. Laneigh, what you said is wrong. Even if it is an arranged marriage, that will be to the real daughter of the Harrison family, not me.¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you mean that you are not a member of the Harrison family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. Meredith ran away with someone else so her responsibility fell on me. How could you not know about this,Mr. Laneigh?¡± Erine asked coldly,pletely ignoring the fact that she was airing her family¡¯s dirtyundry.


    She had not experienced the glory as a member of the Harrison family, so she definitely would not take the me for their disgrace.


    She had always held onto her own principles. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know what other confidence she had to show up in front of everyone.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect to meet Maverick here. She hadn¡¯t heard of himing back.


    Then, Christopher held Erine¡¯s hand gently.

 Chapter 615 Won’t Agree To It

    Christopher knew that Erine didn¡¯t like to talk about the Harrison family. Now that the people from the Laneigh family were here, he couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    ¡°Mr. Laneigh, maybe you don¡¯t know it since you¡¯re not based here, but Erine is my girlfriend, so I hope you don¡¯t say it again.¡± Christopher stood in front of her with a cold expression on his face. It seemed that if Maverick said one more word, Christopher would not be nice to him.


    Upon hearing his words, Maverick¡¯s eyebrows rose even higher. Erine actually had a boyfriend? No wonder she refused the marriage.


    Otherwise, why would anyone dislike him? Maverickwas not ugly, but a handsome guy with a good temperament.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m really out of touch. However, Miss Harrison, do your parents know that you have a boyfriend?¡± Maverick asked indifferently.


    Hearing his words, Ysabelle was a little dissatisfied with his attitude. Erine was now a part of the Meyer family. How could she be taken away just like that?


    ¡°Mr. Laneigh, her parents already know about us and we have met each other too, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about this.¡±


    Maverick looked at Ysabelle¡¯s cold expression and chuckled. ¡°Miss Meyer, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I¡¯m just saying that I won¡¯t agree to the marriage between the Harrison family and Laneigh family. After all, an arranged marriage will never happen to me.¡±


    Christopher was still on alert and he felt that Maverick¡¯swords were not credible. When Erine saw his behavior, her heart raced for some reason, making her feel a little ufortable.


    Maverick looked at Erine¡¯s expression as he sat on the chair. He picked up the cup of coffee and sipped it slowly.


    ¡°Mr. Laneigh, if you¡¯re free, it¡¯s on me,¡± Ysabelle said suddenly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He didn¡¯t refuse.


    She turned to look at Christopher and Erine. A faint smile appeared across her face. ¡°You two go and have a good time together. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Christopher knew what she was talking about.


    Only at this moment did he know that it was great to have a sister.


    Ysabelle and Maverick went to the restaurant. In fact,he was very clear why she wanted to see him. Wasn¡¯t she just trying to exin the matter of the Harrison family to him?


    Christopher and Erine went back to the hospital after having their meal. Everleigh felt strange seeing the both of them. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my department first,¡± Erine said weakly.


    Everleigh was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You provoked her, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Christopher nced at Erine and looked back at Everleigh coldly. ¡°We met Erine¡¯s supposed fiance at the restaurant.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes widened instantly. ¡°Then? Did you have a conflict?¡±


    ¡°No, the guy from the Laneigh family said that he won¡¯t marry Erine. Her sister is the one who is going to get married. Erine is just a tool to ease the rtionship between the two families,¡± Christopher sighed helplessly. Once again, he found that the rtionship ahead between him and Erine would be difficult.


    Everleigh nodded. She understood this matter very well. After all, family affection was insignificant in front of familial interest.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying by Erine¡¯s side? I believe she will be with you.¡± She was very confident. Erinecked family affection while the Meyer family was a happy family. Everleigh believed that it was the best choice for them to be together.


    He raised his eyebrows. These words were very pleasant to listen to. It could be said that Everleigh wanted to cheer him up.


    A day passed quickly. When they got off work, Theodore came to pick up Everleigh. She got in the car and told him about Christopher and Erine.


    He looked at her with a caring look. Seeing her indignant expression, the smile on his lips widened.


    ¡°What are you smiling at? I¡¯m talking to you about something serious.¡±


    ¡°This is Christopher¡¯s affairs. Why did you get so emotional as a bystander?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m angry, okay? If the Laneigh family didn¡¯t have this n, why would they want to talk to Erine about this matter?¡±


    When he heard her words, he knew what Maverick had said. ¡°Maverick likes to joke around, but he¡¯s not a scheming person.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. How did he know what kind of person he was?


    He looked at the red traffic light in front and stopped immediately. He turned around and said, ¡°I know Maverick. He¡¯s a very exuberant person and likes to joke around. He doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. He¡¯s just teasing Erine.¡±


    She looked at him with a puzzled look. At this moment, she remembered that she seemed to have heard the name Maverick somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember exactly where.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The marriage between the Harrison family and the Laneigh family won¡¯t happen. Not everyone can handle Maverick.¡± He started the car again and drove back to his house.


    She nodded. If it was true, it would be great. Christopher was her good friend. There¡¯s no doubt that she hoped that his wish woulde true and that his whole family would be in harmony.


    Theodore brought Everleigh back to his residence.


    A few dayster, Wilson¡¯spany was ready.In truth, he didn¡¯t sell some of the shares of Godfrey Group.


    In recent days, he could only concentrate on dealing with his ownpany, otherwise, he would not be able to challenge Xavier.


    Xavier knew that Wilson had started a newpany. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Of course he¡¯s looking for a business partner for his newpany. Keep an eye on his business partners. Anyone who is going to cooperate with him will be my enemy.¡± He looked out of the window with a gloomy expression. He was officially starting a war with him.


    Yantsey nodded and went out to make some arrangements.


    Only the two of them knew about this matter;not even Theodore was kept in the loop. However, he didn¡¯t want to know about it either. He had already paved the way for his brother. As for how to do it, it would be Xavier¡¯s business.


    Wilson visited Godfrey Group every few days, mainly because he wanted to find out if Xavier had noticed anything.


    However, Xavier pretended not to know anything.


    Wilson nced at him during the meeting, but he looked normal as usual.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, do you have anything toment about this project?¡± Xavier suddenly involved Wilson in the topic.


    Wilson came to his senses. He was thinking about his own affairs and did not care about what Xavier was talking about just now.


    Now that Xavier called him by his name, he felt a bit unustomed to it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made your own decision. What¡¯s the use of asking me about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s do it. Start working on the water amusement park in the suburbs.¡±


    When Wilson heard about the water park project in the suburbs, his mind went nk suddenly, and he couldn¡¯t snap his mind out of it.


    ¡°A suburban project?¡±


    There was a look of contempt in Xavier¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said clearly?¡±


    Wilson got up angrily and pointed at him with trembling fingers. ¡°This project was all done by the Harvey family, but you rejected it.¡±

 Chapter 616 My Wife Is Unhappy

    Seeing that Wilson became agitated, the corner of Xavier¡¯s mouth curled up and he sneered. ¡°Your previous n was inappropriate so I overturned it. Is there a problem?¡±


    Wilson was so angry that his expression gradually turned dark as he looked at Xavier with a ferocious look.


    Upon seeing this, Xavier¡¯s expression became even more sarcastic.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. If anyone is not convinced, you cane to my office,¡± Xavier said in a deep voice. Thest sentence was directed towards Wilson.


    Xavier didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him anymore because it was of no use at all. It was better to prove it with real action.


    Wilson really went to find him in his office. As soon as he entered, he asked, ¡°What do you mean by doing this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it all clear? I¡¯m now the president of Godfrey Group. I don¡¯t need your opinion in making any decisions. If you¡¯re capable enough, why don¡¯t you take my position back?¡± Xavier suddenly raised his head and looked at him meaningfully.


    Wilson¡¯s face was stiff. When his eyes met Xavier¡¯s, for that moment, he seemed to find that Xavier knew everything he had done, but was waiting for an opportunity to make his move.


    Xavier was indeed waiting for him to make a move. He didn¡¯t have many shares in his hand. As long as Maverick didn¡¯t show up, no one would know about Wilson¡¯s affairs. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t ask Maverick toe over at this time. He wanted to mess around slowly and have all Wilson¡¯s ns copse.


    He wanted Wilson to have a taste of despair.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to say that I¡¯m going too far. Isn¡¯t this phrase supposed to be used on you? Think about what you have done as a father. That¡¯s what you call ¡®going too far¡¯.¡± Xavier showed a trace of hatred in his eyes.


    Although it was just a short moment, Wilson saw it.


    For some reason, he felt guilty in his heart, but he quickly shook his head and denied such thoughts.


    How could Xavier know about it? If he did, he would definitely question him. Seeing him being like this, it could mean that he didn¡¯t know about his ns yet.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say anything more if that¡¯s what you want, but I¡¯m telling you that if there¡¯s an ident, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility for it.¡±


    ¡°Of course I will be responsible for myself. Do you think I¡¯ll be like you? Not admitting your mistakes when something goes wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Xavier waved his hand and said, ¡°Enough. Stop rambling here. You can go out.¡±


    He was afraid that if he continued speaking, he would not be able to hold back any longer.


    Wilson snorted and left.


    Xavier looked at his back for a long time. He thought that he wouldn¡¯te over for some time after this. Now that Wilson¡¯spany had just started and needed a lot of connections, he would make use of the name of Godfrey Group.


    He called Theodore and told him about this matter, but he only said a sentence, ¡°You deal with your own affairs. Don¡¯t ask me about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your show anyway. Won¡¯t it be a loss if you don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Theodore chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on when I¡¯m not in Godfrey Group? I was the first one to find out about such a ruckus, even earlier than you did.¡±


    Xavier pursed his lips and said nothing. He could not refute these words. Even when Wilson wanted to sell his shares, he was thest to know.


    Theodore really didn¡¯t want to run thepany. Otherwise, even if he racked his brains, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Wilson.


    Theodore hung up the phone and looked at Maverick, who was sitting opposite him. Maverick savored the wine and asked curiously, ¡°Did you call me just to have a simple meal?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to you. Don¡¯t see Erine again.¡±


    When Maverick heard this, he almost couldn¡¯t hold himself back. What did Theodore mean by him looking for Erine? They met coincidentally, but why did he put it like he was conspiring against her?


    ¡°Theodore, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My wife is in a bad mood because of your presence so I want to tell you that if you don¡¯t want to be with Erine, then don¡¯t appear in front of her,¡± Theodore said with a serious expression as he raised the ss of wine.


    Maverick was defeated by his absurd remarks. He had only shown up once. Was there a need for him to have such a big reaction?


    Furthermore, Erine was not the type of girl he liked, so he would not get involved with her.


    ¡°Okay, I know. I won¡¯t see Erine in the future.¡±


    ¡°What did your father say about your marriage?¡± Theodore wasn¡¯t an unkind person. They were friends,so of course, he had to show his concern.


    Maverick sneered. ¡°The Harrison family doesn¡¯t agree to it and it¡¯s also my n. It saves me a lot of trouble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better take care of it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it when I go back this time. By the way, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow and won¡¯t be back for some time. Your brother doesn¡¯t want me back either.¡± Maverick hadn¡¯t been to Godfrey Group since thest time he was there.


    Even if Xavier had a n, he shouldn¡¯t appear and spoil the n.


    Leaving this ce was a good thing for Xavier and at the same time, Wilson could feel at ease too.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°By the way, when will you bring your wife to meet me?¡± Maverick said with a yful look.


    ¡°She¡¯s busy. If you want to see her, you can do so when you¡¯re sick,¡± Theodore interrupted his thoughts without mercy.


    Maverick was really getting angry. This b*stard was his buddy, but he had never even seen his woman.


    He even childishly cursed him, saying that he would fall sick.


    Maverick wondered if he should go to Wilson and tell him about all their ns.


    At this time, Everleigh was at the Jenkins family home. Adrienne and stair said that it was inappropriate for her to be absent when Saniogo was discharged from the hospital. She should visit their grand-uncle.


    She thought that it was quite reasonable, so she went over with her two children.


    Saniogo knew that Everleigh went to find Derick, so he did not ask about it. She had the right to have her own opinions.


    ¡°Grand-Uncle, we¡¯vee to see you.¡± When Adrienne entered the door, she called out with arge grin.


    When Saniogo saw hering over, he quickly walked over and hugged her. ¡°My dear Adrienne is here. Perfect timing. I have prepared something delicious for you.¡±


    Adrienne kissed his cheek. ¡°Thank you, Grand-Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to spoil her like this.¡± Everleigh knew that Adrienne wanted toe over just for the food here.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He didn¡¯t care about it. It was rare for the two children toe over, so he couldn¡¯t let them starve. ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Everleigh was helpless. Forget it; she knew that everyone doted on Adrienne.


    When Missha came downstairs, she saw the children eating desserts. Saniogo sat aside as he watched them eat. The smile on his face never faded.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me that Everleigh is here?¡± Missha said as she walked over.


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I would have asked someone to pick you up.¡± Missha walked over and sat next to Everleigh. She spoke with some displeasure, but her eyes fell on Adrienne.


    Seeing that her face was stained with cream, sheughed and said, ¡°Adrienne, why is there cream all over your face?¡± She was about to wipe Adrienne¡¯s face as she spoke.


    ¡°Grand-Aunt, do you want some?¡± Adrienne ced a spoon in front of her as she spoke.

 Chapter 617 Let Go

    Missha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should eat a little more.¡±


    Adrienne smiled, showing her little teeth as she continued eating with great satisfaction.


    Saniogo looked at them and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve bought you gifts. Let¡¯s go take a look together.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Grand-Uncle.¡± Adrienne¡¯s eyes were shining when she heard about the gifts, but stair looked calm. He didn¡¯t care much about it.


    Everleigh asked nervously, ¡°Uncle, what did you buy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re just little things. They aren¡¯t expensive.¡± He understood what she meant. She was worried that if he bought something too expensive to pamper them, he would spoil the children in the future.


    She was slightly relieved when she heard this. It didn¡¯t matter if it was just a small gift.


    After Saniogo left, there were only Missha and Everleigh left in the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s Alexander?¡± She asked.


    ¡°He went to Cecil¡¯s house. You know, Alexander wants to stick with her everyday,¡± Missha answered.


    Everleigh chuckled. Since they had been together, the number of calls she received from Cecil had reduced a lot.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from your uncle saying that you are investigating the cause of your parents¡¯ death. How far have you investigated?¡± Missha asked curiously.


    Everleigh was about to answer her question when she suddenly remembered something. She had heard from Mr. White saying that there was a beautiful woman. She also remembered that Saniogo once said that the women of the Jenkins family went to the scene before.


    This made her hesitate a little.


    It wasn¡¯t because she was being petty; it was just that she couldn¡¯t reveal too much information about it, including the information about the women of the Jenkins family.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many clues and progress,¡± Everleigh replied faintly.


    Seeing this, there was a flicker in Missha¡¯s eyes but it soon disappeared. She said with a sigh, ¡°How many clues can we still have after so many years?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I know that there is nearly no hope in this matter, but for me, a glimmer of hope is still important. I don¡¯t even remember how my parents cared for me when I was young. All these are the biggest regrets of my life. I must investigate their cause of death,¡± Everleigh said seriously.


    Looking at her determined look, Missha felt a little ufortable and her eyes were slightly red. ¡°But Everleigh, have you ever thought about it? Perhaps your parents don¡¯t want you to hold onto the past like this.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They may hope that I can live a happy life, but for me, this is my happiness. At least I have a goal to achieve.¡± Everleigh¡¯s bitter smile made people feel sad.


    As a child, her greatest wish was to be with her parents and take care of them in the future. But now there was nothing left. She had nevercked fatherly love, but she had never experienced maternal love.


    Being able to investigate the truth of the matter was also her duty as a child. In this way, she would feel less guilty.


    Seeing that she insisted, Missha couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you really want to do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t give up on this. Aunt Missha, you will support me, right?¡± Everleigh stared at her quietly with her clear eyes.


    Missha felt a little ufortable under her gaze. There was a moment when she felt that it was Lillian who was looking at her.


    Her face turned pale and she nodded. ¡°Of course, I will support you.¡±


    ¡°I know that you will support me since you love me so much,¡± Everleigh said with relief.


    Missha twitched the corners of her mouth but the look on her face became even worse.


    During the meal, Missha went back to rest after eating a little. Seeing this, Saniogo asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Today, Aunt Missha asked me about the cause of my parents¡¯ death. She wanted me to give up investigating. Uncle, what did she mean by that?¡±


    Upon hearing her words, Saniogo¡¯s eyes darkened. He then said, ¡°Your aunt is just hoping that you can forget the past. Back then when I was investigating it, she also talked me out of it saying that since they¡¯ve already passed away, it would still be useless even if we manage to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Everleigh put down her spoon and said in a deep voice, ¡°Then, why did you persist?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to give myself an exnation. I thought that when I see your father after I die, I can make it clear that I, as his big brother, have done my best.¡±


    She had never known that her father¡¯s death would be such a burden in his heart.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine how bad she was when she suspected him in the beginning.


    It turned out that Welment¡¯s death was not only a blow to her, but also a great blow to the Jenkins family.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you sorry?¡± Saniogo couldn¡¯t understand when he heard the sudden apology.


    Everleigh smiled wryly and said, ¡°I know I was wrong when I suspected you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. ¡°Everleigh, when I first saw you, I knew that you weren¡¯t that kind of person to act impulsively. I even realized that you and your father are really simr. He¡¯s also a person who does things meticulously. He can¡¯t bear having grit in his eye.¡±


    She suddenly wanted to know what kind of person his father was.


    ¡°Uncle, you have always said that father and I really are simr to each other. How so?¡±


    Upon hearing this, he became interested. He put down his cutlery and said with a smile in his eyes, ¡°Your father is humorous and a smart person. Otherwise, how could he have won your mother¡¯s favor?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows. So there was still such a thing. To be honest, she had never asked about her mother.


    ¡°What about my mother?¡±


    ¡°Your mother was from one of the rich and powerful families. She and your father are made for each other.¡±


    ¡°Who is my mother?¡± Everleigh¡¯s interest was piqued instantly. Since they were a couple, she believed that her mother must be a good choice of partner for her father.


    Saniogo smiled faintly. ¡°Your mother was a lively and cheerful person. She was kind and often helped the poor. That¡¯s also how your father met her. At that time, I still remembered that they hid their identities from each other. It wasn¡¯t until they met at a banquetter that they knew each other.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    She felt the same way. Their fate was so wonderful.


    He shared the story while she listened with great interest. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What a shame that they only had a short life and can¡¯t enjoy the glory and wealth anymore.¡±


    Hearing what he said, she felt very ufortable in her heart.


    ¡°Forget it, since it¡¯s all in the past, it¡¯s pointless to say it. At least I know what kind of people my parents are.¡±


    He smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to think this way. Everleigh, your aunt is also unable to let go of your father¡¯s death. She would rather be muddle-headed than to let the scar in her heart open up and suffer the same pain again when she knows the truth.¡±


    She nodded. She understood what he meant.


    She wanted to see the reunion scene between the siblings even though her father had passed away.

 Chapter 618 Theodore Is Being Weird

    Everleigh didn¡¯t go home because Saniogo asked them to stay for the night to let stair and Adrienne apany him.


    She did not refuse and agreed to it.


    In the evening, she sent a message to Theodore, telling him that she wouldn¡¯t go home for the time being. He called her directly.


    He said in a resentful tone, ¡°You want me to stay home alone?¡±


    When she heard such a tone, she was stunned at first and thenughed, ¡°You have been staying alone for so many years. Do you still care about it this time?¡±


    ¡°How can it be the same? It isn¡¯t the past. I have you now.What am I supposed to think?¡± He said righteously and confidently. He even had this idea in his heart. Why not get married earlier?


    That way, no one could take her away from him.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. She chuckled and said, ¡°You used to have Josephine with you, didn¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you tempted at all? You almost married her after all.¡±


    When it came to this, she was a little angry. Josephine was involved in that matter in the past. She didn¡¯t know what role Josephine yed in the show, nor did she know if the show was put up by Madison or Wilson.


    In short, everythingwas a little messed up.


    Theodore felt guilty when he heard these words. He had been deceived by Josephine in the first ce, and it had been hard for him to hide the matter away. If he knew the truth, he wouldn¡¯t have let Everleigh suffer so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I just said it casually. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± She did say it casually. What happened in the past had already passed.


    He pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. The feeling of remorse grew heavier.


    The next day, Theodore went straight to the Jenkins family home and even bought Everleigh¡¯s favorite breakfast. When Saniogo saw him, he didn¡¯t know what was going on. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here to see Everleigh. Has she woken up yet?¡± Theodore said as he looked towards the staircase.


    Saniogo was stunned for a moment beforeing back to his senses. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you don¡¯t have to be so impatient.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s thoughts were seen through, but he didn¡¯t seem to be shy or embarrassed. He said helplessly, ¡°Uncle¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop, it¡¯s better if you call me Mr. Jenkins.¡± Saniogo really couldn¡¯t ept the way he addressed him at the moment.


    He felt that it was a little strange.


    Why did it sound so strange? It was mainly because Theodore had a powerful aura. He was like a man who had just returned as a king. Having such a person calling him ¡°Uncle¡± was enough to make him get goosebumps.


    ¡°Mm? Theodore, why are you here?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t know what was going on when she saw him.


    Theodore turned his head and shook the items in his hands. ¡°I¡¯m here to atone for my sins.¡±


    She knew what he meant. It was about the matter that she dug up the previous night.


    She asked helplessly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already angered my wife. If I didn¡¯te, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be abandoned,¡± he replied as he pretended to feel aggrieved. He looked very different from his usual self.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was shocked. Theodore¡¯s reaction was quite weird that day.


    Not only her, but Saniogo was shocked too. What was going on?


    Was he really awake?


    Everleigh smiled awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯d better be more clear.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes shone with a hint of a smile. He was just joking. He wasn¡¯t used to speaking in such a manner.


    The three of them sat in the dining room for breakfast. Everleigh said to the servant, ¡°Wake stair and Adrienne up.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. The children are not going to school, so just let them sleep for a while. Go do whatever you have to do today. Leave the children here ande pick them up at night,¡± Saniogo interrupted her. He had always liked these two kids and couldn¡¯t get enough of them staying by his side.


    ¡°We¡­ She wanted to speak up.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to watch over them. Please send them to school tomorrow. Everleigh and I will be busy,¡± Theodore interrupted her words. The two of them hadn¡¯t had enough time to spend with each other. It would be better if someone was able to take care of their children.


    Saniogo didn¡¯t know what to say even if he saw through his thoughts. Forget it, he liked these two kids too, so they might as well stay here.


    When Everleigh and Theodore left the Jenkins family, sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re making your purpose obvious. My uncle evenughed at you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to joke about? You and I are husband and wife.What else can they say?¡± He had a calm expression on his face. He didn¡¯t seem embarrassed in the slightest.


    She was a bit speechless. ¡°When did you be so thick-skinned?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t catch up with your wife if you¡¯re shy. Go to the hospital. I¡¯ll pick you up after work. By the way, there¡¯s a dinner party by the ocean tonight. I¡¯ll take you there and you can eat the seafood you like.¡± Theodore had already thought about the trip.


    She guessed his intentions, but she didn¡¯t refuse. In his words, they were husband and wife. No one dared to say anything.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave the arrangements to you.¡±


    His eyes shed with a hint of a smile.


    In the hospital, when Everleigh finished her work, she remembered her parents¡¯ matter and called Elvir immediately.


    When she thought he wouldn¡¯t take the call, a hoarse voice came from the other end of the line, ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?¡± She felt that something was wrong with his voice.


    He probably hadn¡¯t rested for a long time.


    ¡°Well, I was about to get up. What¡¯s up, Miss Trevino?¡± He continued.


    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I just want to know if you have made any progress.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s not easy to find him,¡± he answered quickly. He had been there for so many days, but there was still no clue. He knew that Everleigh was very anxious too.


    Hearing his words, she was a little disappointed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to ask you. Have a good rest.¡± Then, she hung up the phone.


    Disappointment filled her heart gradually. If she hadn¡¯t heard Saniogo¡¯s words, she might not have been so anxious. After all, when she didn¡¯t know about her parents, pursuing the truth was only for the sake of her responsibility towards them. It was different now. Knowing the story about her parents was just a part of it, while fulfilling her responsibility as a child was another part of it.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t wait to know everything about it.


    ¡°Everleigh, what are you thinking about?¡±


    She came to her senses and looked at Christopher, who was standing at the door. ¡°When did youe?¡±


    ¡°I called you several times. What are you thinking about?¡± He pulled over a chair and sat beside her. Every time she thought about things, she would get carried away. She didn¡¯t even care about the people around her.


    He had said many times that it was not good to be in such a state, but she just wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°I sent food to Erine. What are you thinking about that¡¯s got you so carried away?¡± He did not want to talk about his own business, so he asked about hers with concern.


    She chuckled and replied, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m just investigating my parents¡¯ issue.¡±


    ¡°Any clues from Elvir yet?¡± His eyes slightly sank and he said in a deep voice.


    She nodded.The clues were like having no clues at all.She was very distressed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush. Take your time.¡±

 Chapter 619 Watching The Fireworks Together

    Everleigh knew what he was trying to say, but it was really hard for her to do so.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. There was an increase in patients with heart disease recently and their conditions were quite serious.


    ¡°Recently, you have used all your new medicines but the effect is still not obvious,¡± Christopher said.


    She nodded and understood that while her medicine was effective, it was not enough to deal with those serious heart diseases.


    Her medicine was not a miracle cure after all.


    ¡°I need to observe more. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll see Dr. Harrison and discuss it with him.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison went abroad for a lecture. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about that,¡± he exined.


    She was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know this. To be frank, she didn¡¯t even know the policies of the hospital up until now.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her ability in the research of new medicine, Benedict would have fired her long ago.


    Everleigh smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The corner of Christopher¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Forget it.You¡¯re the treasure of the hospital now. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison has been gone for four days. He left when you were on leave. He even asked why you didn¡¯t see him off.¡± Christopher imitated Maxwell¡¯s voice and made herugh so hard that her stomach hurt.


    In fact, he really sounded like Maxwell.


    Christopher rolled his eyes at her. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°I think your acting is quite sessful.¡± Herughter was louder. Seeing that she wasughing so much, he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In the afternoon, Elvir sent a text message telling her that it was difficult to find that person. It might take a long time to do it. In addition, Hallowy City was huge and it had been so many years.Hence, she could only¡­ make preparations for the long term.


    She didn¡¯t care. As long as she could find him, it didn¡¯t matter how long it would take.


    As long as he was alive, she would not give up.


    She replied, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carter.¡±


    These words represented the gratitude in her heart.


    That night, Everleigh and Theodore went to the beach. After they arrived, many people were there. Other than couples, there were some families too. There weren¡¯t many people who came on their own.


    ¡°There are so many people here.¡±


    ¡°Fireworks are romantic. Maybe we¡¯ll run into some acquaintances,¡± he said with a light smile. Then, he casually took her hand and walked inside.


    He wanted to find the most favorable view to enjoy the scene.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long for Theodore¡¯s words to be proven right. Cecil and Alexander appeared as well.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Everleigh whispered.


    The smile in Theodore¡¯s eyes deepened as he heard her. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Maybe Christopher wille as well. He¡¯s always liked to do romantic stuff.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®I like to do romantic stuff¡¯? Don¡¯t you like it too?¡± Christopher pulled Erine over from the other side.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when she saw him. No wonder that guy was in such a hurry when he left the hospital. She thought that he went to buy something for Erine but it turned out that he brought her here to watch the fireworks.


    Erine was a little embarrassed. ¡°He insisted on bringing me here.¡±


    When Cecil saw this, she walked over to Erine and put her arm around her shoulder before saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed. Everyone came for the same purpose anyway. Come on, I found the best spot to watch the fireworks.¡±


    Erine smiled gently and followed Cecil. The six of them went to the other side of the beach. Because there were no lights, there were fewer people sitting there.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little isted here.¡± Alexander looked around and found that the ce was divided into two parts. The lights over there were bright and there were many people, but the other side was cold and quiet, which seemed a little deserted.


    Cecil said, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Fireworks look best in the dark. Of course, we have to choose a darker ce.¡±


    Erine and Everleigh looked at each other and sat down to watch the fireworks.


    Naturally, Theodore and the others sat next to their partners. At the same time, they brought snacks with them.


    Not long after, there was a sounding from the sky. With a ¡°bang¡±, fireworks bloomed like strings of colorful lights.


    ¡°This is beautiful,¡± Everleigh said suddenly. Her eyes reflected the light of fireworks, and the smile on the corners of her mouth got wider.


    Some people said that it was most beautiful the moment the fireworks were set off. Looking at the scene then, it seemed to be true.


    Seeing such a beautiful scenewould turn anyone¡¯s frown upside down.


    ¡°If you like it, I can buy it for you.¡± Theodore couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the joy in her clear eyes.


    Hearing that, Christopher could not help but look at him with a mocking look. ¡°You said that I know how to y with romance. You¡¯re not bad at that either. What makes you think you can judge others?¡±


    ¡°You did that for many women, but I did it only for Everleigh.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s words revealed Christopher¡¯s past. Christopher¡¯s face darkened as he snorted coldly and he watched the fireworks silently. In this aspect, he was in the wrong because that was the truth.


    Erine looked at him, who seemed slightly embarrassed. Her smile became even more obvious.


    Cecil couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Christopher, forget it, you¡¯re not confident enough. Besides, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know how fickle you are, so you don¡¯t have to feel bad. Erine didn¡¯t even detest you for it.¡±


    Erine pretended to be lost in thought. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t like yboys.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We are a match made in heaven.¡± Upon hearing this, Christopher felt inexplicably nervous. He was really afraid that Erine would leave him after hearing what they said.


    Everleigh and Cecil were not ignorant. If they really said something that should not be said, it would be bad to cause misunderstanding between the two of them.


    The fireworkssted for nearly an hour. Everyone went back slowly after that.


    When the six people walked to the parking lot side by side, Cecil became excited suddenly. ¡°Do you remember that song, Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± How could she forget it? They sang that song the first time they met.


    ¡°To auld acquaintance be forgot¡­¡± Cecil suddenly sang.


    A clear and melodious voice slowly rang across the street as she ignored the gazes from the people around.


    After Alexander heard her, he continued to sing the next line. His voice was low and soft, with a bit of gentleness in it.


    Everleigh smiled and continued to sing. Theodore followed.


    The song was originally sung by one person, but everyone sang it together in the end.


    Theodore¡¯s voice was cold and low. It gave the song a different feeling. This was Everleigh¡¯s first time hearing him sing. In the past, he never sang no matter how much she asked him to. She didn¡¯t expect him to open his mouth to sing so quickly this time.


    Their voices attracted a lot of people on the street. Everyone looked at the handsome men and beautiful women as they took out their phones to film.


    Soon, the news spread to the Inte.


    The next day, Everleigh saw the news on the Inte. It said that after the fireworks were over, several people were seen singing on the street, which became a supplementary show after the fireworks.


    Everleigh woke Theodore up and said, ¡°Look at this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to this kind of thing, haven¡¯t you gotten used to it yet?¡± He had been on many headlines so much that he was used to it.

 Chapter 620 Went To The Disaster Area

    Everleigh was really not used to it. She was a doctor, not a public figure.


    However, when she came to the hospital, everyone joked with her.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, your singing is so wonderful. Why don¡¯t you sing for us?¡± One of the nurses said to her.


    Everleigh sighed helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of you. Since we¡¯ve finished poking fun at Dr. Meyer and Dr. Harrison, it¡¯s your turn now,¡± another young nurse said with a smile.


    Everleigh felt both amused and embarrassed. Could they get over it?


    At this moment, she suddenly felt that the ground was shaking.


    She couldn¡¯t stand steadily. She was about to walk out with her hand on the wall when someone suddenly shouted, ¡°It¡¯s an earthquake! Get out of here!¡±


    When the nurses were about to run away, the earthquake stopped.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh looked up at the surroundings. There were no cracks on the walls. She breathed a sigh of relief. This must be an aftershock.


    Just when everyone was relieved, a voice suddenly came from the radio. ¡°There¡¯s an earthquake in Lanado City. We need everyone to take part in the emergency response.¡±


    As she listened to the radio, Everleigh grabbed her things and walked out to see Erine and Christopher at the door. They also had first aid kits in their hands. The three people got in the car and left for Lanado City.


    Such things were voluntary. Not everyone from the hospital would go.


    Everleigh was always at the forefront of these things when they happened.


    Ocpeace City was also affected by the earthquake in Lanado City. Apart from the city center, other areas were also seriously affected.


    Christopher sent a message to the Meyer family and told them that he had gone to the disaster area.


    Everleigh sent a message and asked Selena to take care of stair and Adrienne. She also sent a message to Theodore.


    When he saw it, he told her to be careful.


    Another earthquake might happen in the disaster area again. Thinking of this, he was really worried.


    There were no updates from Everleigh when they were close to the city. The signal andmunications towers had copsed.


    It was impossible to contact the outside world.


    After Everleigh got out of the car, she began with first aid. Many workers at the construction site were injured and needed a doctor¡¯s help.


    Erine studied orthopedics, so she was needed the most when it came to these kinds of things.


    The day passed quickly. Everleigh didn¡¯t have a single drop of water, let alone eat anything.


    When she finally had a rest, she was exhausted.


    Christopher came over and gave each of them a bottle of water. ¡°Here, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Erine took one over. Her hands were shaking so much that she could not even open the lid. Finally, she put it down.


    Christopher wasn¡¯t much better off, but he still had enough strength to open the bottle of water.


    Everleigh had already fallen asleep. She didn¡¯t even feel hungry but only wanted to have a rest.


    A group of government officials came over, carrying food in their hands.


    ¡°This is some pasta. You should have some before you sleep. We¡¯ll take care of the rest,¡± the leader put the food down and said in a deep voice.


    Christopher nodded. ¡°You all have worked hard too.¡± Seeing that their clothes were very dirty, he knew that they had been busy all day.


    The doctors had no ce to rest, so they just leaned against the chair in the shed.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t eat anything. She woke up from hunger in the middle of the night. When she wanted to eat, the food had gone cold.


    ¡°Eat some. It¡¯s better than nothing,¡± Erine whispered.


    Everleigh smiled. She didn¡¯t mind. It was good enough for her to be able to eat at this time.


    It waste autumn so the pasta had be cold in a short time. Even her stomach felt cold after eating it.


    She stopped eating after taking a few bites.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired that I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Erine had such a problem. The more tired she was, the harder it would be forher to fall asleep.


    Otherwise, she would not sit still there.


    Everleigh was awake from hunger, otherwise, she would have slept soundly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no signal. It¡¯s impossible to make a phone call,¡± she whispered. She wanted to tell stair and Adrienne that she was safe.


    Erine smiled bitterly. Even if she wanted to call someone, she didn¡¯t know who to call. Her family simply didn¡¯t care about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous that you have a family who cares about you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel envious about it. Isn¡¯t your family already by your side?¡± Everleigh pointed at Christopher, who was resting beside them.


    His handsome face was covered with dust. She could hardly imagine that he was a yboy by his dirty face.


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. Christopher regards you as his family. Otherwise, why would he follow you to this ce? I have known him for so many years. What he fears most is suffering. However, when he saw you rushing over without any hesitation, he came without thinking. Doesn¡¯t it mean that there is something going on?¡± Everleigh said seriously.


    Erine fell deep in thought.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I know you are trying to ept him. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t ept him for the time being. It¡¯s good for you to have such thoughts too.¡±


    Erine did not answer. She really wanted to try to ept him, but the burden in her heart was like a boulder that could not be moved. She could see through his thoughts, but she had always wanted to avoid it.


    Seeing that Erine stopped talking, Everleigh stopped speaking as well and closed her eyes to rest. She had to change shifts the following morning.


    The next day, Everleigh and the rest started working after having their meal. The rescue team from the government had saved quite a few people. They were all part of the backup team and they all worked very hard.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, this man had a heart attack and his legs were hit by a big stone,¡± the nurse exined.


    Everleigh nodded and knew what to do.


    At this time, in Ocpeace City, when they couldn¡¯t get through to Everleigh, Abraham was a little anxious. Although they were conducting the rescue operation, it was still dangerous.


    Another earthquake could happen again at any time.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go to the hospital and ask about it.¡± Leon knew that Abraham had not slept all night. If it went on like this, the old man would not be able to stand it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Dad, take a rest first.¡± Selena was also a little worried, so she followed Leon to check out the situation.


    ¡°Hurry up ande back,¡± Abraham urged.


    The two of them called Theodore on their way over. At this moment, he would definitely get in touch with them.


    However, they couldn¡¯t reach him. He didn¡¯t answer his phone.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask. Theodore will definitely go look for your sister,¡± Leon said helplessly. If anything was to happen to Everleigh, Theodore wouldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing.


    When Selena heard that Theodore had also gone there, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I won¡¯t worry about it if he is there. He¡¯ll take care of Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We still need to go to the hospital to ask about the situation there. That way we can at least give Dad an exnation.¡± Leon looked at the road ahead and chuckled.His previous worries had disappeared.


    At this time, Alexander and Cecil had arrived at the hospital. They wanted to know about Everleigh¡¯s situation as well.

 Chapter 621 Theodore Is Here

    Benedict greeted the two of them personally. They were from the Four Greatest Households, so he had to show them some respect.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, what¡¯s going on over there?¡± Cecil asked in a hurry.


    ¡°They¡¯re the backup to the team already there, sothere is no problem for the time being,¡± Benedict exined. He was also worried about the staff members from the hospital.


    Alexander frowned. ¡°I heard that there will be aftershocks. Are there any preparations being made?¡±


    ¡°Such matters have to be judged ording to the real-time situation. I believe that they will be prepared as well,¡± Benedict replied in a deep voice. He had already contacted the officials of the other side and had already done what he had to do.


    As for the magnitude of the earthquake, he had no idea about it.


    Cecil was really anxious. When would Everleigh ever learn from her past?


    Although it was about saving lives, she did not need to rush forward with everything.


    They knew that there was no use being worried. If possible, they really wanted to go and have a look.


    At this point in time, Theodore had already reached his destination. The old tall buildings had turned into ruins and the road in front of him had also copsed. There was no way for the car to get past the area.


    He got out of the car and headed towards the ce where Everleigh was.


    She was exhausted. She had overworked her right hand so it kept shaking.


    She couldn¡¯t even hold a spoon when she was eating.


    Erine and Christopher were both stunned when they saw her. ¡°Can you still eat like that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t lift my left hand anymore,¡± Everleigh said weakly. She was afraid that if she went on like this, her hand would be disabled.


    Just as she was trying to scoop up the food, the food in front of her was gone. She saw Theodore¡¯s gloomy face the moment she raised her head.


    Everleigh found it hard to believe. Could it be that she was seeing something else? Why was he here?


    ¡°Do you see this person?¡± She turned around and asked Erine. She seriously suspected that she was light-headed because of the hunger.


    Erine couldn¡¯t hold back herughter, and the food burst out of her mouth onto Everleigh¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it in.¡±


    Christopher took out a tissue and handed it to Erine, asking her to wipe it.


    Theodore snatched the tissue from Erine¡¯s hand and crouched down to wipe Everleigh¡¯s face.


    She realized that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating.


    ¡°Theodore, how did you get here? Didn¡¯t the road up ahead copse?¡±


    He looked into those shocked eyes and her face that was filled with fatigue. His heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day, yet you¡¯re already so tired?¡±


    ¡°The situation is quite serious, so it¡¯s a little tiring,¡± she exined, but she was very happy. She didn¡¯t expect that he woulde see her here.


    Christopher and Erine were very sensible and they went outside to eat.


    Theodore took her spoon and fed her.


    ¡°I finished my workst night and came to find you early in the morning. As for the road that copsed, I had no choice but to walk here.¡± He continued to feed her while he told her how he had gotten here.


    Her eyes suddenly widened when she heard that he made the journey on foot.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than ten miles away. Did you just walk the whole way?¡±


    He listened to her surprised tone and nodded. He wanted to see her and he was also very worried about her safety. No matter how far away she was, he wanted to stay by her side. Even if an ident urred, he wanted to be with her.


    How could she not understand what he was thinking? It was also because of this that she felt guilty.


    ¡°If it was up to me, I wish you never came. It¡¯s very dangerous here. Anything could happen at any time,¡± she said in a low voice, with worry in her eyes.


    He pursed his lips and raised his head. His eyes were filled with endless worry as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Then do you know that I¡¯m also worried about you? Why did Ie looking for you then? I just don¡¯t want to let my imagination run wild at home.¡±


    When Everleigh heard this, she would be lying if she was not moved by his words. It was said that we could only know if our loved ones cared for us when we faced danger. He had proved it.


    With Theodore¡¯s words, she was already very satisfied.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°Eat a little more. I¡¯ll sign up as a volunteerter.¡±


    She knew that he had made up his mind and wouldn¡¯t change it, so she didn¡¯t insist.


    The two of them had just finished their meal when they felt a swaying sensation.


    ¡°Hurry outside and take a look.¡± They walked out as the earth shook. Following that, they saw the destroyed area in front of them begin to shake once again.


    The scene was a mess. The medical staff carried the wounded out of the ce, while Theodore and Everleigh carried the wounded to a safe location.


    It was not until they had moved to a safe ce that they noticed that the resting area had also copsed.


    Everyone stood nearby as they watched the scene in front of them. No one spoke.No one was at fault during these natural disasters.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s sort it out first and wait for the rescue team to see if there are any other casualties,¡± someone shouted.


    They all looked away and turned to deal with the injured who had not been treated yet.


    The doctors were all busy with the surgery. Theodore, on the other hand, helped to transport the casualties over and arrange a ce for them to get treated. All of their things had been buried underground so they could only reorganize the mess.


    In the evening,the space had been set up for the patients to rest. The medical staff could only sit outside and wait for the supplies to be delivered. They were all very tired, so they rested by leaning against each other. As a result, everyone gathered in one ce.


    Everleigh leaned against Theodore. Although she was very tired, she felt at ease for some reason. It turned out that it was really different to have someone with her.


    ¡°Rest if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯m sure the government will send more people over very soon,¡± he said in a hoarse voice.


    She saw that his face was covered with dust, which waspletely different from his previous indifferent appearance. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± he replied in a low voice. He didn¡¯t feel that he was suffering at all. On the contrary, if he hadn¡¯t been here, he wouldn¡¯t have known that her job was so dangerous.


    She chuckled. She didn¡¯t believe that. Fortunately, it was only a false rm so everyone was safe.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡± Christopher took Erine to a seat on the side. Although his voice sounded lively, the tiredness on his face could not be concealed.


    Erineid on the ground directly. She had never felt so exhausted in her life.


    ¡°Erine, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Everleigh asked with concern after she noticed that she looked a little strange.


    Erine shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just too tired. I¡¯ve received outdoor training abroad before, but it¡¯s not as bad as today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned a lot this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but also knew that it was a little too much.


    However, that was how it was during disasters. There was no such thing as fatigue, and saving lives was their duty.


    Christopher turned around and held Erine¡¯s head to let her lean against his body so that she could rest morefortably.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 622 You All Have Worked Hard

    Erine did not refuse him. Perhaps she was too tired,so she fell asleep very quickly.


    When the supplies were delivered, some doctors woke up and helped to sort them out, but some fell deep into sleep because they were too tired.


    The reporters who followed took pictures with cameras.


    There were looks of admiration and respect on their faces. They were all doctors and volunteers who had worked very hard.


    Theodore had already woken up, but when he saw Everleigh and the others sleeping soundly, he couldn¡¯t bear to wake them up. Thus, he let them rest for a while.


    However, at this moment, a bag appeared in front of his eyes. He raised his head to take a look and saw Lenold¡¯s face in front of him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°This is a disaster area. We are responsible for delivering the supplies. Are they alright?¡± Lenold said, ncing at the three people sleeping on the ground.


    One of them was his girlfriend¡¯s younger brother. If Lenold didn¡¯t take good care of him, Felicia would definitely be angry.


    ¡°They¡¯re all too tired.¡±


    ¡°The medical supplies will be sent overter. You can all eat something first,¡± Lenold exined.


    Theodore woke the three sleeping people. Everleigh and the others didn¡¯t believe the sight of the person in front of them.


    ¡°Lenold.¡±


    Lenold waved his hand, and his lips curled into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re very surprised, aren¡¯t you? Does it feel like a gift from heaven?¡±


    Hearing his words,they could not help butugh. It was quite frustrating but funny for them to be in the mood to make jokes here.


    ¡°Are you mad? Why did you do such a thing?¡± Christopher took a bite of bread and said.


    Lenold looked at him seriously as he pursed his lips.


    Christopher shifted ufortably under his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your sister who was worried about you, so I came.¡± Lenold was free at that time. When he received Felicia¡¯s message, he thought ofing to help.


    Even if the authorities were to look into this matter, he had his reasons toe here. It was only natural that everyone pitched in when something like this happened.


    Christopher gave him a thumbs up. No wonder Lenold would be his future brother-inw. Those who took action instead of talking shop were different.


    At this time, the Meyer family did not know about what was going on with Christopher. They had just seen the news that there was another earthquake in Lanado City, but they did not know what happened to them.


    ¡°How is it going with that brat, Christopher? He didn¡¯t even call us,¡± Vanessa said worriedly.


    Felicia was not anxious. She had already known that Lenold had gone to the disaster area, and she believed that there would be news soon.


    A few minutester, her phone rang. It was Lenold.


    ¡°Felicia.¡±


    ¡°Lenold, how is it? Did you find Christopher?¡± As soon as her words came out, the people in the room gathered around. They were afraid to miss any news.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found him. They¡¯re safe. You don¡¯t have to worry. The signal tower here has copsed. I¡¯m using the army¡¯smunications array to call you. We can¡¯t talk for long.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and be careful.¡± Felicia breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that everyone was safe.


    He took a look at Christopher, who was gobbling up the food, and suddenly found that the man was quite carefree. Everyone in his family was very worried about him, yet he was here, savoring the food.


    ¡°I¡¯ll end the call here.I¡¯ll talk to youter when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Felicia knew that he was there for work. It was good enough for him to call at this moment.


    After hanging up the phone, she called Cecil and told her about Everleigh¡¯s situation.


    When everyone knew that they were alright, they all breathed a sigh of relief. They all saw clearly how powerful the earthquake was. If they had leftter, they would have been killed.


    Everleigh was full. As she looked at the busy figures of the people in front of her, she felt as if she had survived a disaster. When they moved to another area, they watched as the ce where they once treated the patients copsed instantly. At that moment, she seemed to be unable to believe everything in front of her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. By the way, where are the injured from earlier?¡± Everleigh almost forgot.


    When they were eating, another group of people came to help them.


    ¡°Those people have all been settled down. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Theodore knew that she was a good doctor.


    However, there was only so much they could do.


    Everleighughed and said, ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    In the next three days, there were aftershocks but they were not strong. Apart from being able to get things by helicopter, nothing else coulde in.


    All goods and supplies relied on air transport.


    Everleigh came outside after an operation and looked at the others who had begun to rebuild the road.


    Traffic had to be restored somehow.


    Theodore was helping out too. In the crowd, his figure was still the most eye-catching one. Everleigh had to admire him sometimes. If a person radiated a strong aura, that person would shine no matter where he was, just like how he was at that moment.


    Theodore, dressed in his shirt, carried a hoe with him as he worked with the rest of the army.


    When Erine came out and saw this scene, she walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Looking at how brave your husband is, don¡¯t you have the urge to kiss him?¡±


    ¡°What about you? Do you have the urge too?¡±


    ¡°Me? Of course not.¡±


    Everleigh gave her a sidelong nce. It would be great if Christopher was involved. Unfortunately, that guy could only show his heroism in the operating room.


    His strength and stamina were not really good.


    Two days passed quickly, and the blocked road was cleared. The ambnces came over as well, taking away the less injured patients.


    Those who were seriously injured had been sent to the hospital by helicopter.


    Everleigh and others also got in the cars and prepared to go back to the hospital.


    Theodore had driven his own car here, but it was likely that it had been destroyed as well, so he could only follow the doctors back to the hospital.


    Inside the car, Everleigh leaned on Theodore¡¯s shoulder and slept soundly.


    When they finally woke up and got out of the car, they saw the people from the hospital surrounding them. There were also many reporters who came over to take pictures, including the people from the Trevino family.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Christopher muttered.


    Even if they wanted to take photos, they should¡¯ve waited for them to dress up nicely. They were all in such a mess. How could they be in the photo?


    Benedict stood in the middle and apuded.


    Others followed and apuded, as if to celebrate their safe return.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± Selena called out. Everleigh pulled Theodore over as both stair and Adrienne came over as well.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Adrienne opened her arms and hugged Theodore. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so handsome.¡±


    Theodore picked her up and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°We all saw the news that you,Mommy, and Christopherwere all great heroes. Aunt Selena told me that Mommy had suffered a lot to help the people,¡± Adrienne exined in a childish voice, which made peopleugh.


    Theodore couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. All of you should go back and rest. You are all great heroes. You¡¯ll be given rest for three days.¡± Benedictnoticed their conversation and knew that they had worked very hard.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawson.¡± Hearing that, the rest of the people said in unison.


    Abraham patted Everleigh¡¯s shoulder as his eyes reddened with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve told Hilda to make you some food. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She felt guilty that her father was worried because of her.

 Chapter 623 Leon’s Cooking

    When they returned to the Trevino family home, Everleigh went back to her own room to wash up. In the disaster area, the time spent on eating was already too short,and she didn¡¯t have time to bathe.


    When she came back, she had to wash up thoroughly.


    Theodore also borrowed their bathroom and took a shower. Leon brought some clothes over for him to change.


    When Everleigh went downstairs, he had already finished bathing. He sat in the living room looking very clean.


    stair and Adrienne were both around him, asking a lot of questions about the scene at the disaster area.


    Adrienne looked at her mother, who was standing at the stairs and shouted, ¡°Mommy, what are you doing there? Come here!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh walked over. Leon and Selena were busy in the kitchen while Abraham was seated to one side. ¡°Dad, when did Leon learn how to cook?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been learning to cook recently, saying that he¡¯s going to cook breakfast for Selena.¡± Abraham picked up the teacup on the table and sipped it carefully. It seemed to be something the young ones were getting up to recently,so he didn¡¯t care about it.


    As long as they didn¡¯t blow up the kitchen, they could do whatever they wanted.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other. They both had the same idea. They didn¡¯t know if his cooking was even edible or not.


    ¡°Give him some respect, more or less.¡± Abraham guessed what they were thinking. They should still show him some respect.


    On the dining table, the dishes on the table looked delicious, but they didn¡¯t know what it tasted like.


    ¡°Try it. I can be regarded as a chef now,¡± Leon said confidently, picking up the fork and picking up a piece of meat for Selena.


    She had lost weight recently.


    stair¡¯s expression was cold. It seemed that he was thinking about whether to eat it or not. When he thought about the dishes made by Leon before, he got sick and even wanted to throw up.


    ¡°Eat up.¡± Abraham helplessly picked up a spoonful of food and put them into his mouth before he chewed on it carefully.


    It tasted just right, not too good but not too bad.


    Still okay.


    Everleigh and Theodore gave it a try too. It tasted just fine.


    Anyway, since Leon put his heart into it, they had to show him some respect.


    After the meal, Everleigh and Theodore rested in their rooms. They had been in the car the entire morning, and it was just too tiring.


    It was very peaceful here in the Trevino family home.


    On the other side, Wilson was worried. He had invested most of his money he earned after selling his shares into a project in Lanado City. Now that there was an earthquake, nothing was left and there was nopensation or anything for him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what should we do now?¡± The secretary asked cautiously. They had put in a lot of effort into this project.


    However, now, they had lost everything and they didn¡¯t have much money left.


    If it went on like this, the newpany would not be able to operate because of theck of funds.


    Wilson was already very angry but the secretary kept asking what to do next. Hence, he became even angrier.


    ¡°I got it. Get out!¡± He shouted angrily.


    The secretary was so scared that her whole body trembled. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and went out.


    Wilson was so angry that he swept all the things on the table to the ground. He stared at the table with a vicious look as if he wanted to burn a hole in it.


    D*mn it, God was going against him, wasn¡¯t it?


    At this time, his phone rang. It was from a business partner in Lanado City. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I want to discuss the project¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of discussing? Are you going topensate me? If you can¡¯t, just shut up,¡± Wilson shouted angrily and hung up the phone directly.


    He knew that no one wouldpensate him if it was a natural disaster, not to mention them.


    Wilson leaned against the chair, trying to figure out what to do next. He did not have many shares left in Godfrey Group.


    He might not get much profit even with his dividends. It was impossible for him to maintain his current status.


    The night passed like this. Everleigh was sleeping soundly. Later, she sat in her room, turned on herputer, and watched some TV series. She hadn¡¯t watched one for a long time.


    Theodore walked in and looked at the smiling expression on her face. He smiled and said, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°A drama. Have a seat.¡± She patted the empty seat beside her. He walked over and sat down.


    It was reallyfortable to have leisure time like this.


    Halfway through the drama, he received a call from Moses, which also meant that there was quite a lot of work in thepany.


    He was asking Theodore to go back and deal with it.


    Everleigh sat aside and heard it clearly, ¡°Go and do your work. I¡¯lle to see you in the afternoon.¡±


    He nodded, kissed her cheek, and walked out.


    She smiled slightly. She liked this feeling very much; they werelike a newly married couple. Thinking of this, her face instantly turned red. Why did she have such an idea? She must not let him know, otherwise he wouldugh at her.


    At this time, Cecil called. Everleigh almost forgot about it. Cecil sent her messages, but she didn¡¯t receive them because there was no signal back then. When she came back and saw her family, she had totally forgotten about it.


    ¡°Cecil.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Cecil asked.


    ¡°Yeah, are you free? Come, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Everleigh took a look at the time. It was okay to go out and have a cup of coffee.


    Cecil agreed and the two of them met at the cafe. Everleigh arrived first and ordered drinks for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re here early.¡± Cecil was rushing so her face was a little red.


    Seeing that she was a bit rushed, Everleigh said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the traffic jam. Otherwise, I would have arrived earlier.¡± Cecil took a sip of her coffee. It didn¡¯t taste like much but it did quench her thirst.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything when she saw her actions.


    ¡°I have seen the news. Seeing that you got so tired that you couldn¡¯t even get up, I find that medicine is a very noble profession,¡± Cecil said slowly after she calmed down.


    Everleighughed and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not say anything about the past.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You didn¡¯t even see the Inte. Thements are all about your deeds, especially that photo, which is the most realistic one.¡± Cecil was proud when she said this.


    Everleigh was her best friend after all, and she now could be regarded as a well-known person.


    Everleighughed out loud. She didn¡¯t do such a thing to gain fame in the news.


    She had always held firm to a doctor¡¯s responsibility.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. If it was you, would you do such a thing?¡± Everleigh believed that Cecil would have the same sense of responsibility as her.


    She would definitely help out without a singleint.


    Cecil smiled and said, ¡°The job is different, so does the duty it holds.¡±


    Everleigh knew that she was embarrassed so she didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something. Ocpeace City was also affected by that earthquake before. You know that, right?¡± Cecil suddenly said with a serious face.


    Everleigh was stunned by her expression. What did that mean?


    Did something happen to the Hayes family?

 Chapter 624 Diana Has Escaped

    When Cecil noticed her suspicious and worried expression, she continued, ¡°The outskirts of Ocpeace City have also been affected, especially the women¡¯s prison, which copsed. Diana escaped.¡±


    Everleigh finally understood why Cecil had that expression. Diana had escaped.


    That meant that she would definitely seek revenge on the Hayes family.


    Cecil shook her head. ¡°She was not the only one who escaped. There were a few more who haven¡¯t been caught. Thaud has sent his people to investigate it, but they still had no clue about where she had escaped to.¡±


    After saying that, she was even more distressed. She would not feel at ease until Diana was caught. Thest incident had made them worry enough. If it happened again, it would make them suffer more from their anxiety.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Alexander?¡± Everleigh looked grim because this matter was difficult to deal with.


    Cecil shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°How could I? I almost killed himst time. I didn¡¯t have the nerve to tell him.¡±


    Everleigh looked down and said nothing. In fact, even if Cecil told him, he would not reprimand her.


    After all, he was not an unreasonable person. Besides, he hoped that Cecil could face it together with him, rather than hide this matter from him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Theodore¡¯s men to search as well,¡± Everleigh said in a low voice. Although the members of the Hayes family were capable, they couldn¡¯t do it in a high-profile way. The more people who joined the search, the better.


    ¡°Thank you, Everleigh.¡± Cecil knew that she would help.


    Everleigh was very helpless when she saw her triumphant look. ¡°Knock it off. You were just waiting for me here, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Even if I didn¡¯t tell you, you would still help me secretly when you find out about this. I just made it clear. Is it necessary to make a fuss about it?¡± Cecil understood her friend very well as if she was Everleigh herself.


    Although they would argue, they still cared about each other.


    This was also the reason why the less time they spent with each other, the deeper their friendship went.


    The two of them chatted for a long time before leaving the coffee shop. Everleigh headed straight for Theodore¡¯s officebecause his time in the disaster zone had caused his work to pile up quite a bit.


    This problem couldn¡¯t be solved in a few days. He didn¡¯t even know that she hade over.


    It was only when he took a rest that he saw her lying on the sofa.


    He was surprised. ¡°When did youe over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for an hour. Weren¡¯t you working? I didn¡¯t bother you when I saw you were busy.¡± If he hadn¡¯t spoken, she would have fallen asleep.


    The days of beingnguid were really good. She could sleep whenever she wanted to and do whatever she wished.


    He stood up with a smile. He immediately draped his coat over her shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting cold. Put it on for your nap. When I¡¯ve finished my work, I¡¯ll take you out for dinner.¡±


    She nodded, turned around, and fell asleep.


    It was really good to sleep in a quiet environment.


    Later, she was awakened, and she followed Theodore for dinner.


    In the restaurant, he ordered all the delicious food for her,as if afraid she wouldn¡¯t eat her fill.


    She was surprised, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that you are not eating well. Leon seems to be addicted to cooking, but his cooking skills are still bad.¡± He had experienced it in the morning. He wouldn¡¯t say that it was bad. It was just in and not delicious.


    She agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I want to eat more. I don¡¯t want to taste the food by Leon when I go back.¡±


    However, they could perceive Leon¡¯s sincerity for Selena, and she was also being considerate of him. She knew that he had a hard time cooking, so shewould often help him out in the kitchen.


    ording to Hilda, she rarely cooked recently. Every time she went to the kitchen, she felt like she was the third wheel.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She felt awkward whenever she went in.


    Halfway through the meal, Xavier suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Both of you just came back from the disaster zone.You¡¯re celebrities now, so you must have worked up an appetite, huh?¡± His cold voice sounded.


    Theodore and Everleigh both looked over and saw that he was looking at them with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xavier pointed at the empty seat beside Theodore and said, ¡°I noticed your car. I just wanted to have some food before going back.¡± Yantsey understood and led him to the chair.


    He waved his hand at the waiter, indicating that he wanted to order a meal.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to order anymore. There is a lot of food here.¡± Everleigh was not a person who liked wasting food.


    Xavier shook his head. ¡°You two can definitely finish all you have ordered. I¡¯ll order for myself.¡±


    He ordered a few dishes for himself, as well as for Yantsey.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received news today that Wilson has invested all his money into Lanado City, but because of what happened here, all of his money is gone,¡± Xavier said calmly.


    It was as if they were gossiping about strangers.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. ¡°No way, how could he be so unfortunate?¡±


    Theodore had already told her that Wilson sold his shares, and he also told him what he should do next. Now, all of Wilson¡¯s money was gone.


    She vaguely recalled that people were saying that the ce was supposed to be developedwhen she was in Lanado City. However, because of this earthquake, there was nothing left anymore.


    At that time, she was still thinking about who was so unfortunate to have bought thisnd. Now, she knew who that person was.


    It was Wilson. God must have seen that he had made too many mistakes, so he was punished heavily.


    ¡°I know,¡± Theodore responded in a low voice.He heard of this matter from the volunteers when he was still in Lanado City.


    Xavier stared at him in surprise. He was even more curious as to who had told Theodore about this issue.


    Yantsey had said that Theodore didn¡¯t even bother to take care of this.


    ¡°Wilson is desperate. He may be trying to target Godfrey Group. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to have a chance to make a move.¡± Xavier had already made preparations. If Wilson dared to touch the shares of Godfrey Group, he would definitely make him pay for it.


    Theodore narrowed his eyes. He curled his lips into a smile as he suddenly realized that Xavier had finally learned when he needed to be ruthless.


    Theodore and Everleigh were preparing to return to the office after the meal.Xavier wanted to go back too. He wanted to ask his brother if he knew anything about Wilson. There was needless to say anything more now.


    ¡°People would do absolutely anything when driven into a corner.You should make the necessary preparations as soon as possible to avoid conflict.¡± Theodore kindly reminded him before leaving.


    Xavier nodded and understood what he meant.


    Everleigh and Theodore walked back as they ate too much and didn¡¯t want to feel so full.


    ¡°Did you follow Wilson?¡±


    ¡°Thest time I heard it from the volunteers was when I was in Lanado City. At first,I didn¡¯t know who it was, but I knew it was him the moment they mentioned his family name.¡±


    She nodded and said with a smile, ¡°What do you think he will do next?¡±


    He paused, and he looked straight ahead. There was a trace of coldness in his gaze as he slowly spat out his words, ¡°Wilson will do everything he can to recoup his losses.¡±

 Chapter 625 Selling It To The Meyer Family

    Everleigh frowned. Of course, she knew that. But what method would he use to make up for his loss?


    He couldn¡¯t possibly return to Godfrey Group, right?


    Xavier¡¯s attitude earlier on exined everything. It was impossible for him to return.


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Theodore withdrew his gaze and held her hand as he led her to the way back.


    It was getting dark, and he couldn¡¯t do much even if he went back to thepany. It was better to go home and rest early.


    They returned to Theodore¡¯s vi that night instead of the Trevino family¡¯s house. Everleigh told Adrienne that she would not be going back that day.


    Adrienne and stair were used to it, and they didn¡¯t have to ask to know where their mother was.


    They were also not worried.


    At the same time, in the Meyer family home, Christopher brought Erine back. They had three days of holiday, so they wanted to get a good rest.


    Erine wanted to find a ce to stay. Since she was staying in the country, she could not continue living in the dormitory.


    Christopher got her to move into his vi the moment he heard that she was going to find amodation.


    When Vanessa heard this, she also persuaded, ¡°The Meyer family owns many houses. You can live in any that you like.¡±


    Erine was shocked when she heard this. Such happenings seemed normal in rich families.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have the money. I can rent a house.¡±


    As soon as Erine finished speaking, Felicia¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°There is an apartment near the hospital. If you want to rent a house, just stay there. As for the rent, just pay me ording to the market price.¡±


    When the Meyer family heard this, they were stunned for a moment, but soon after, they nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we can keep it within the family.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Erine nodded in agreement.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Christopher, you should also move over. If the two of you get into an argument, Erine can just chase you out,¡± Vanessa waved her hand and said in an unconcerned way. As for her son, as long as he was alive, nothing else mattered.


    The house belonged to the Meyer family, but Christopher was the one who would be chased out.


    What kind of logic was that?


    Samuel gently kicked Vanessa, hinting that she should not be saying that.


    ¡°Aunty¡­¡±


    ¡°Erine, I don¡¯t mean anything else. You see,even husbands and wives quarrel, let alone young couples. If it happens, you don¡¯t have to leave;just make him leave.¡± Vanessa was worried that Christopher, the b*stard, would do something wrong and leave no ce for the girl.


    That would not be appropriate.


    Christopher felt that his mother was insightful, ¡°Mom, through this, I¡¯m quite certain that Erine is your biological child instead of me.¡±


    Vanessa red at him. ¡°If you had been more outstanding, I would have a grandchild by now. Do I have to look at Everleigh¡¯s two children in envy?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I like them very much too,¡± Erine¡¯s eyes were filled with envy when she spoke of stair and Adrienne. If only she could have such children.


    Felicia raised her eyebrows and felt a little hopeful.


    Just as she was about to say something, her cell phone rang. It was an unknown number, but it looked quite familiar.


    Felicia hung up the phone without thinking. That day was their reunion day, and she did not want to be disturbed.


    Erine didn¡¯t realize that Ysabelle wasn¡¯t there until their meal time.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ysabelle?¡±


    ¡°She returned abroad. She needed to handle the businesses overseas,¡± Vanessa exined.


    Erine nodded in understanding.


    The Meyer family was filled withughter the entire night. Erine enjoyed this a lot. She suddenlyhad a feeling that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea if life could go on like this forever.


    The next day, when Felicia arrived at thepany, she saw Wilson sitting in the lobby. It seemed that he had been there for quite some time.


    She felt a little strange. She had heard about the happenings in the Godfrey family. It was really suspicious that the CEO was reced immediately in such apany. Did something happen?


    Thinking of this, she was even more sure that he did note with good intentions.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Miss Meyer.¡± He turned when he heard someone calling out to him.


    Felicia was standing behind him in her professional attire. There was a hint of suspicion in her cold gaze, seeminglycurious about the reason why he would show up here.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry toe see you without any notice.¡±


    She sat opposite him and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Can we talk in your office?¡±


    After ncing around, she nodded and led him into the office.


    In the office, she asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you would be interested in making a deal with me, Miss Meyer. I¡¯m proposing to exchange Godfrey Group¡¯s shares for your cash.¡± After much thought, Wilson hade to the conclusion that Meyer Group was the most suitable for his trade.


    If Xavier wanted to take back the shares, he would have to negotiate with the Meyer family, so even if he gave the shares to them, he had to ponder about it.


    Hearing his words, Felicia looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all true. I just don¡¯t know if you would dare to agree.¡±


    ¡°The conditions are indeed attractive, but I wouldn¡¯t dare agree to it. Xavier is in charge of Godfrey Group, and if you sold your shares to me in private, I also wouldn¡¯t have peace of mind, right?¡± She exposed his thoughts.


    He wanted to make use of the greed of others toplete his own scheme. Meyer Group had all the experts in business. They wouldn¡¯t be afraid of such a small matter, right?


    However, he had forgotten that Felicia was an expert and very business-minded. She knew very well that this was not a good step to take.


    Ignoring the rtionship between Everleigh and the Godfrey family, but just for the sake of Theodore, she couldn¡¯t agree to this.


    ¡°Are you afraid, Miss Meyer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but I think that what you¡¯ve done is equivalent to splitting up Godfrey Group. Will someone like Xavier let you go? I heard that you two don¡¯t have a good rtionship, but I won¡¯t get myself involved in other people¡¯s family affairs.¡± She expressed her thoughts bluntly.


    She put an end to his n.


    If one wanted to achieve sess in their career, they would indeed have to get rid of some weaklings. Such a rule had not changed since ancient times.


    Wasn¡¯t Wilson aware of this?


    ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re not up to this opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t take it. As for the other two families, I believe they won¡¯t take it either. After all, they are also clear about the pros and cons.¡± Felicia kindly reminded him that both the Hayes family and the Jenkins family would not get involved either.


    As long as she didn¡¯t allow it.


    Wilson¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°You will regret.¡±


    ¡°I believe in my decision, and I will never regret it,¡± Felicia said seriously, looking firm.


    He knew there was no longer room for discussion, so without saying a word, he got up and left.


    He was thinking about what to do next.


    After he left, Felicia let her secretary in.


    ¡°Miss Meyer.¡±


    ¡°Investigate what Wilson has done, and why he wants to sell the shares of Godfrey Group all of the sudden,¡± Felicia instructed.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the secretary answered and walked out.


    Felicia leaned back in her chair. She felt that there was something amiss with this matter.

 Chapter 626 She Would Help

    Wilson came out of the building and got into the car directly, lookinggloomy. He had taken Felicia too lightly.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, haven¡¯t we reached an agreement?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like we¡¯ve reached an agreement?¡± Wilson retorted, his eyes burning with anger.


    The secretary shut up immediately;that was no way to solve the problem.


    Wilson was also aware that had lost control of himself. He took a deep breath, closed his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany first, I¡¯ll think about the next step.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His n had failed, so he could only think of another way. Felicia had looked into the matter thoroughly, and after much thought, she went to the Hayes family. She was afraid that Wilson would scheme against them.


    While Jaseh was conducting a proper business, he was not foresighted. Without government support, he might not have been able to expand his business.


    Cecil was still worried about Diana¡¯s matter. Just as she was about to leave to find Alexander, Felicia appeared in front of her.


    ¡°Felicia, my sister-inw, why are you here?¡± She asked in surprise.


    Usually, when Lenold was not at home, she would note over, especially at that hour. There must be something important for her to go over.


    ¡°I am not even married to your brother. It¡¯s a little early to call me your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Ah, we are women in the new era. We won¡¯t care so much.¡± Cecil brought her to the sofa and quickly asked the maid to bring her tea.


    Felicia sat down and looked around. There was no one else except Cecil.


    ¡°Felicia, my brother isn¡¯t home.¡± Cecil still thought that she was looking for him.


    Felicia shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to see Lenold. I¡¯m here to see your father.¡±


    ¡°Looking for my father? Why?¡±


    Felicia hesitated and said, ¡°Wilson came to me wanting to sell his shares, but I refused. He lost a lot of money in his previous investment because of the earthquake. I¡¯m afraid that he will use his shares to tempt you all. I just wanted to tell you about this.¡±


    Cecil listened to her and looked solemn. She knew very well who Wilson was. She didn¡¯t expect he would offer such a huge bait. It was really unexpected.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll talk to my father. My business skill is not as good as yours.¡± Cecil had to admit that the Hayes family was not as good as the other three families in business.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I just wanted to remind you.¡± Felicia was a little embarrassed.


    When Cecil saw her embarrassed expression, she realised that what she had said was a little inappropriate.


    However, she couldn¡¯t take back her words.


    Sure enough, Wilson went to the Hayes family and Jenkins family, and both families refused. He was forced into a dead end.


    Missha heard about it and asked curiously, ¡°Saniogo, what is he doing?¡±


    ¡°What else can he do? Although there are many profits from his shares, Godfrey Group is in a crisis now. Whoever takes part in it will be dragged down.¡± Saniogo had already seen through what Wilson was conspiring.


    He had also heard about Wilson¡¯s previous investment.


    Doing business also required one¡¯s immense perceptiveness.


    Missha did not say anything but thenthought of something.


    ¡°Saniogo, how¡¯s Godfrey Group now?¡±


    ¡°Wilson is not a businessman. He framed his children, so I also don¡¯t see him as a good person.¡± He was just criticizing Wilson¡¯s character, as if answering an irrelevant question.


    She listened to him and felt amused. ¡°You can really talk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating the obvious.¡±


    She smiled and stopped talking about it.


    Just when Wilson was at a loss, Missha appeared in his newpany.


    ¡°The decoration here looks good.¡± Missha looked at thepany carefully with her pair of sunsses on.


    It was as if she was very satisfied.


    Wilson looked at her and frowned. ¡°Miss Jenkins, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you, of course. What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t you ask my brother for money before? Now that I am here, don¡¯t you feel happy about it?¡± She pulled down her sunsses, and her charming face was full of smiles.


    She seemed to be negotiating with him.


    Wilson knew Missha. She was a toughdy, as proven by the fact that she could make a name for herself overseas. He couldn¡¯t think of other words to describe her.


    ¡°Would you be here to help me?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Why not? But you know me, I won¡¯t help you for nothing.¡±


    Wilson had nothing now, so he had nothing to lose.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Yourpany. Just take it that I¡¯m one of the shareholders now. What do you think?¡± She went straight to the point.


    She would not let herself suffer losses. Since everyone said that Godfrey Group was a mess, she would not get involved.


    It was better to invest in thepany in another method.


    Wilson was astonished. He didn¡¯t expect that she would have such a n. Although thispany was rtively small, it had a lot of resources. If it was not for the fact that it was underfunded, he wouldn¡¯t have run into troubles everywhere.


    ¡°Reason.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not willing?¡± Missha felt a little bit ridiculous when she noticed him being cautious. If he wanted to be sessful, how could he not have the courage to do so? How could he seed?


    No wonder he was being kicked out by his son.


    He narrowed his eyes. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to arrange it now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to, I have it here. You can have a look at it now, or sign it tomorrow.¡± Missha took the document directly from her bag and put it on the table.


    It seemed that she had guessed that he would agree.


    Wilson immediately thought highly of her. He still remembered that she was a youngdy in the Jenkins family and many people¡¯s dream lover. He presumed that she had high standards since she wasn¡¯t married till then.However, it seemed that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    She¡¯s as good as any guys when ites to tactics.


    Wilson took it and asked the secretary to pass it to thewyers for reviewing. If there was no problem, he would sign it.


    Missha was not in a hurry. She was not the one who needed the money anyway.


    Not long after, the secretary came in with the contract. ¡°There is no problem with it, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    Wilson signed the document immediately, and the next thing he needed to do was to wait for her to send the money.


    ¡°The money will be transferred to your ount by tomorrow morning. Mr. Godfrey, don¡¯t let me down.¡± After saying that, Missha turned and walked out.


    He did not speak the entire time. In his mind, he was still thinking about what she meant about that.


    Was it really for the sake of making money?


    After Missha went out, she went to find Everleigh to see what she was doing.


    Everleigh had juste out of the operating room and was sitting on a chair to rest. When she saw Misshaing in, she asked in surprise, ¡°Aunt Missha, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing by here, so I came to have a look at you. Are you busy today?¡± Missha came in and ced her bag down, sitting in front of her.


    ¡°There¡¯s always an emergency in the hospital every day. There¡¯s no such thing as being busy or not,¡± Everleigh said as she poured her a ss of water.


    Missha took a sip. ¡°The water here doesn¡¯t taste good. Is there coffee? Let¡¯s go and have a drink.¡±

 Chapter 627 Why Did You Do That

    Hearing this, Everleigh looked at the time.If they wanted coffee, they could only get it from the cafeteria.


    ¡°There¡¯s coffee in the cafeteria but I¡¯m not sure if you would like to have a cup there.¡±


    Missha was stunned, ¡°Okay.¡±


    They arrived at the cafeteria and ordered two cups of coffee. It was actually instant coffee, but it tasted so much better than in water.


    ¡°Coffee overseas definitely tastes better.¡±


    ¡°But the tea in our country is also very good. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not used to it,¡± Everleigh exined. She thought home was the best.


    Everything in the country was good.


    ¡°You, you really think I don¡¯t get it,¡± Missha chuckled helplessly.


    Everleigh smiled with embarrassment. It was good to appreciate one¡¯s own roots.


    ¡°Everleigh,e back for dinner if you have time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded.


    The two of them sat and chatted. An hour passed very soon.


    Everleigh looked at the time and said, ¡°Aunt Missha, I¡¯m going to check the wards. You should head back first. I¡¯ll bring the kids to see you tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t keep you.¡± Missha was bored, so she wanted to kill some time.


    When Everleigh got off work, she saw Theodore at the entrance of the hospital, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯d pick you up from work. I just happened to have something to tell you.¡± His expression did not look good.


    She didn¡¯t understand;who was it that had provoked him causing that look on his face?


    ¡°Theodore, who provoked you?¡± She asked after getting into the car.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a visit to the Jenkins. I have something to ask your aunt.¡± He didn¡¯t answer her but drove directly towards the Jenkins family home.


    This time, she was even more confused and started to wonder what her aunt had done.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to tell her, she did not ask anymore. She would know when they got there.


    At the Jenkins family manor.


    Missha and Saniogo were sitting in the living room, looking at something. The butler came to inform them of Everleigh and Theodore¡¯s arrival.


    Saniogo instructed happily, ¡°Go and get dinner prepared. The two of them probably haven¡¯t eaten anything yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll go right now.¡± The butler was very helpless to see his master so happy. It seemed that he had to be ready to get meals prepared whenever Miss Trevino came over.


    ¡°Uncle, Aunty.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,e sit down. I told your aunt to have your room renovated. It used to be a guest room, but it still looks like one.¡± As he spoke, Saniogo took out the design drawings on the coffee table.


    It seemed that he was asking her which style she liked.


    She took a look and noticed that they were all styles that Adrienne liked, so she said with a chuckle, ¡°In fact, anything will be fine. I don¡¯t have any requirements for this.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I wanted to ask and see which you would like. If you don¡¯t like any of these, I¡¯ll get them toe up with some other designs again.¡± It was obvious that Saniogo loved Everleigh very much.


    When she heard that he was going to get someone to redesign it, she didn¡¯t want him to go through the trouble. Thus, she quickly picked a design that she liked.


    Since they arrived, Theodore had been staring at Missha, but he didn¡¯t say a single word.


    Missha felt someone was looking at her, so she looked over too, and asked ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    He replied in a deep voice, ¡°I have something to ask you, Aunt Missha. We¡¯ll talk about it after Everleigh is done choosing.¡±


    Everleigh turned her head to look at him. She was even more curious as to what this was about.


    Saniogo didn¡¯t understand either, wondering what was going on.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why did you give Wilson money? I heard that the contract is also signed, right?¡± When Theodore said this, it was like a bomb that exploded between the two of them.


    Especially Everleigh; she was even more confused about Missha¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, is what Theodore saying true?¡±


    Missha was silent for a moment, and a hint of cunning appeared in her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Theodore asked.


    He had initially wanted to see what Wilson would do, but he didn¡¯t expect that Missha would participate in this.


    It disrupted his n.


    Missha looked up at her niece. ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re after all the daughter-inw of the Godfrey family. Everyone in the industry knows about your rtionship, but people out of this circle aren¡¯t very aware. I can¡¯t let people say that you married Theodore and kicked your father-inw out. I¡¯m helping him because of you. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t ask for the shares of Godfrey Group, but just became one of the shareholders. In other words,I own half of Wilson¡¯spany.¡±


    Missha exined her actions.


    However, it sounded like an excuse to them.


    Not only were Everleigh and Theodore unhappy, even Saniogo was very dissatisfied. In the past,Wilson had caused Everleigh a lot of suffering. Hence, It was really impossible to help him now.


    ¡°Missha, couldn¡¯t youe to me beforeing to such a decision?¡± Saniogo said in an unfriendly tone, his eyes full of displeasure.


    She looked at him and continued to exin, ¡°Saniogo, I know you are very angry with what I did, but only this would give Everleigh a firm stand within the Godfrey family.¡±


    Everleigh wanted tough when she heard this. ¡°Stand firm?¡±


    Would she need to stand firm in the Godfrey family?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was enough to have Theodore by her side. She didn¡¯t need the approval of the Godfrey family at all, and most importantly.Wilson wasn¡¯t worthy of her respect.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, do you know what position you¡¯ve put me in by doing so?¡± Everleigh asked, disappointed.


    She had wished greatly that Wilson¡¯s reputation would be ruined. However, it was her aunt who had stabbed her in the back.


    ¡°Everleigh, listen to me. I¡¯m doing this for your good.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Aunt Missha. Wilson wanted to get rid of me. If it wasn¡¯t for Uncle Saniogo, I would have been humiliated, and now you are asking me to understand why you helped him? How am I supposed to understand? You are helping my enemy.¡± Everleigh stood up and looked at Missha with grief and indignation.


    Missha looked at Theodore, who was sitting by the side. He looked nonchnt, but he exuded an indescribable aura to others.


    After all, Wilson was still his father.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t look like he was about to lose his temper at all.


    ¡°Stop, you need to respect Theodore,¡± Missha said.


    ¡°Even with Theodore here, I would still dare to speak. Aunt Missha, don¡¯t expect that Wilson and I would be on good terms by you doing this. You can either take back the money, or I will cut off our rtionship.¡± Everleigh¡¯sst sentence was a threat to her.


    She wanted her aunt to know how much she had done wrong.


    Missha and Saniogo were both shocked to hear this.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, take care of yourself.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to listen to her exnation, so she turned and walked out.


    Theodore followed.


    He came here to find out the reason, but what Missha had said made him more suspicious of her real motive.


    She should have known what would really happen if she did this.


    However, she still did it anyway. The only exnation was¡­ that she had other purposes and needed Wilson¡¯s help.


    He suddenly remembered what Pedro had said before.

 Chapter 628 Go Abroad

    Before Pedro died, he had said that there was a very beautiful woman who had been there. Could this person be Missha?


    However, he soon denied it. Missha and the four brothers of the Jenkins family had a very good rtionship, so there was no reason for her to do so.


    When Everleigh came out, she was furious. What the hell was going on?


    ¡°Theodore.¡± Everleigh called out to him.


    Upon hearing her, he came to his senses.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave. I¡¯ll go insane because of Aunt Missha if we stay any longer.¡± She was full of anger at that moment.


    What kind of kindness was this? To fawn over Wilson?


    Did her aunt do it on purpose?


    Inside the car, he hesitated for a long time before asking her, ¡°Everleigh, have you ever suspected your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Do I still need to suspect her now? Isn¡¯t it obvious to you?¡± She asked in exasperation.


    He nced at her and said helplessly, ¡°Everleigh, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just saying, is it possible for your aunt to be the murderer of that incident years ago?¡±


    Her expression froze, as if she didn¡¯t hear his words clearly.


    How could that be possible?


    Saniogo had told her that Aunt Missha had a very good rtionship with all the brothers. How could she do something like this?


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s said that there was a crescent mark on the murderer¡¯s neck, but Aunt Missha doesn¡¯t have one,¡± she exined.


    She had her doubts before, but none of them were true.


    Theodore was silent for a moment. He agreed with what she said.


    For a moment, both of them were silent.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s happening right now.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Do you think my aunt is trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe her words at all. Your aunt knows Wilson better than I do. I think there might be something we don¡¯t know about.¡± Theodore¡¯s question seems to have hit an important point.


    Everleigh was also very suspicious.


    ¡°Theodore, I suddenly feel so tired,¡± she said, rubbing her head. She had been working for a whole day, and then angered at night.


    Theodore was also worried about her health, so he quickly drove back to his vi so that she could rest.


    At that same time, Saniogo was looking at Missha with a gloomy expression. ¡°Can you exin why?¡±


    ¡°Saniogo, didn¡¯t I just say that?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think will believe your words?¡± He asked with a cold expression. Even Everleigh wouldn¡¯t believe it, not to mention Theodore.


    She lowered her head. ¡°Saniogo, I really meant no harm.¡±


    ¡°You meant no harm? You¡¯re helping an evildoer to do evil. Don¡¯t you know the consequences of your actions?¡± He asked exasperatedly.


    She frowned. ¡°Saniogo, I haven¡¯t transferred the money yet. I had only just proposed it. Is this necessary?¡±


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± He couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue, so he asked her directly.


    How could he not know his sister? She was not a fatuous person. If she could make such a decision, there must be some ulterior motives behind it.


    Missha raised her head, with some grievance in her clear eyes. ¡°Saniogo, how can you think of me like this? I really meant no harm. Besides, what motive could I have?¡±


    Saniogo looked at her coldly. When he listened to her, his tone was filled with disdain. Did she forget that as her brother, he would know her character clearly?


    ¡°Missha Jenkins, you¡¯ve disappointed me,¡± he said coldly. He then turned and headed upstairs.


    He had never called her by her full name, but this time, he was really disappointed in her.


    She had done something behind his back. It seemed that he had been too indulgent with her recently.


    Missha sat on the sofa and slowly lowered her head, and the slyness in her gaze was gradually revealed.


    Her lips curled into a smile.


    The next day, Wilson called Missha directly after realizing that the money was not transferred. At that moment, she and Saniogo were having breakfast, but he was not talking to her.


    Upon hearing the phone ring, she picked it up without thinking. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll transfer the money to you today. I¡¯lle over personally to talk to youter.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s heart skipped a beat;he had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Missha, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for us to discuss this face-to-face. It¡¯s not convenient for me right now.¡± Missha hung up the phone directly and turned her head to look at her brother.


    ¡°Saniogo, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll make it clear to Wilson. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t make such mistakes again,¡± she said sincerely.


    He shot her a nce and remained silent.


    He continued to have his breakfast.


    She went out with her bag and went straight to Wilson¡¯s office.


    At this moment, Wilson was also waiting for her. Seeing hering, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. Wasn¡¯t she pulling his leg?


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, can you exin it to me? Why?¡±


    ¡°Your son is very well-informed.He knew about the signing of the agreement right after we signed it yesterday. Mr. Godfrey, there is a mole in yourpany. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Missha sat in a chair, showing off her aura. She was a totally different person from the person she was in front of Saniogo.


    Listening to her, he was immediately stunned. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Last night, Everleigh and Theodore came to question me. Mr. Godfrey, do you think I should fund you?¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Theodore to be so well-informed. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is very obvious. You no longer have chances in Ocpeace City.If you want me to help,you¡¯d better go abroad,¡± she suggested kindly.


    Upon hearing that she suggested that he go abroad, Wilson was a little confused. He asked, ¡°Go abroad?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it yourself. Ocpeace City is already under the control of the Four Greatest Households. You won¡¯t have a chance to turn things around.¡± Missha¡¯s cold expression was full of sarcasm.


    She recalled that Wilson was also a well-known figure, but he had now ended up that way.


    This was something that is quite unbelievable.


    He sneered, ¡°You¡¯re asking me to go abroad. Is it that you are trying to monopolize the domestic market, or are you trying to do something for your family?¡±


    ¡°You think too much. Is my family still short of anything? Wilson, I have pointed out a way for you. I believe you¡¯ll take it.¡± Missha looked at him still with sarcasm.


    Undeniably, people like Wilson were just very ruthless, but not very bold.


    No wonder he couldn¡¯t even defeat his own son.


    ¡°Just tell me what your n is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll only know if you go. If you want money, go and earn it yourself,¡± Missha said as she walked out with her sses.


    Wilson did not stop her, but recalled what she said.


    If he wanted money, he could go and earn it himself.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this woman must have done it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s something abroad,¡± Wilson said in a deep voice. He reacted pretty quickly.


    There must be something abroad.


    ¡°Book a ticket right away.¡± He gave his order immediately.


    The secretary didn¡¯t dare to disobey him and quickly took out her mobile phone to book the ticket.


    He was then a little eager to go abroad.


    When Missha walked out of Godfrey Group, she took out her mobile phone and called her secretary to make arrangements.

 Chapter 629 What’s Missha’s Motive

    The next day, Missha received news that Wilson had arrived abroad. She was very satisfied. ¡°Give him the things I prepared and tell him that if he wants to turn over, he must listen to me, or ask him to nevere back again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary understood.


    At that same moment, Theodore had noticed that Missha did not transfer money to Wilson.That made him even more suspicious. Could it be that she had changed her mind?


    Theodore thought about it for a long time, and decided tocall Saniogo.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Theodore greeted.


    Saniogo was a little uneasy hearing someone call him ¡°uncle¡±. It was reasonable to call him that, but when he thought of Theodore, he felt a little ufortable. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to ask, did Aunt Missha transfer the money to Wilson?¡±


    Saniogopondered for a moment before replying, ¡°She said this morning that she would go and have a talk with him. If you didn¡¯t see it, then it means that she didn¡¯t transfer the money. I also have a lot of doubts about my sister¡¯s way of doing things. I hope that you will not mind.¡±


    Theodore could tell that he was defending his sister. However, Saniogo¡¯s words didn¡¯t have much use for him. They earned the money, so he couldn¡¯t care less about how they were going to spend it.


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to say that to me. I just don¡¯t want Wilson to get the support of the Jenkins family. Everleigh had suffered a lot within the Godfrey family. Even if the Godfrey family didn¡¯t exist, I wouldn¡¯t care about it.¡± These were said from the bottom of his heart.


    Now, nothing was more important than Everleigh.


    Saniogo was satisfied with what Theodore said. At least, Everleigh had really found the right person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to say much about Wilson¡¯s doings. You know it yourself.¡±


    ¡°If that is so, then I don¡¯t need to worry. As for Aunt Missha, I still think that you¡¯ll need to have a good chat with her.¡± Theodore¡¯s words had another meaning behind them.


    He would not believe that Missha would do it for the so-called family affection. Hebelieved that she had another motive.


    Saniogo¡¯s eyes darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    He hung up the phone directly. It was time to have a talk with his sister.


    At that moment, Missha had arrived at the hospital to see Everleigh. As things hade to this, she had to exin.


    Everleigh looked at her and knew the reason for her visit.She said with a somewhat unhappy expression, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I needed to talk to you. You should know what I mean,¡± Missha said with a smile.


    Everleigh looked at her without any expression, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria.¡±


    They went over and Everleigh ordered a cup of coffee. She slowly stirred it, waiting for her aunt to speak.


    ¡°Everleigh, I didn¡¯t transfer Wilson the money today. I didn¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind. After all, Theodore is your man, and you won¡¯t just stand by and watch his father perish. It¡¯s a decision I made on my own. Don¡¯t me me, okay?¡±


    Missha confessed her mistake directly, which was unexpected to Everleigh. She thought they would argue.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you should know how Wilson treated me in the past. Why would I have such thoughts? Even if it¡¯s Theodore¡¯s father, I still wouldn¡¯t care about him. If someone wanted to care about him, Theodore would be the one.¡±


    Missha was ashamed and annoyed at herself. ¡°I realize it now. I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I didn¡¯t me you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why you did this.¡± Everleigh still didn¡¯t understand after thinking for a night.


    Missha looked down and said nothing.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, don¡¯t say that it¡¯s out of respect to Theodore. That isn¡¯t worth you doing so.¡±


    Missha took a sip of coffee and still had no intention to speak.


    Everleigh suddenly realized that it was not because she wanted to help Wilson, but because she was nning something else.


    How could she forget? As part of the Jenkins family, she couldn¡¯t understand the business matters, but she should understand interests.


    ¡°Everleigh, I know that my exnation is meaningless, but I really meant no harm. Did you think I would hurt you?¡±


    Missha¡¯sst sentence had already exined her thoughts.


    Everleigh was speechless. That¡¯s true.Her aunt wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her, would she?


    ¡°Everleigh, stop being angry.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied to her briefly. How could she be angry now? Her aunt had already put it out this way.


    Missha looked happy now to see that she had been forgiven.¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. When I came just now, I found a new restaurant. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°I have to be on call tonight, so I don¡¯t have time.¡± Everleigh was not lying. She really had no time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Missha frowned. ¡°Well, let¡¯s do it tomorrow then. You won¡¯t be on call tomorrow, will you?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh agreed.


    After Missha left, Everleigh received a call from Theodore. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for you at noon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She had something to say to him too.


    When the two of them arrived at the restaurant during noon, she had no appetite. Seeing this, Theodore coaxed, ¡°Eat a little more. Aren¡¯t you going to be busyter this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°My aunt came to see me today and she didn¡¯t transfer the money toWilson. It seems to be true.¡±


    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve been looking at Wilson¡¯s bank ount. There¡¯s no payment at all. I believe she didn¡¯t give it to him.¡±


    However, he still had a lot of doubts in his mind. Missha was not a short-sighted person. How could she make such a mistake?


    ¡°Theodore, can you find out what my aunt¡¯s been up to abroad? I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with her.¡± She still couldn¡¯t help but speak out about what she was thinking.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He agreed immediately because he had this n as well.


    Moreover, he had just found out that Wilson had gone abroad. He did not stay to n on saving hispany, but was in the mood to go overseas. What did this mean?


    It meant that there was something going on there.


    Everleigh was shocked when he answered so quickly, ¡°How could you promise so quickly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I also have this n. I had wanted to exin this matter to you, but you spoke first,¡± Theodore exined.


    He didn¡¯t want to deceive her and let her think he was investigating her family.


    She suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°It seems that you have been suspicious of Aunt Missha for a long time.¡±


    ¡°When I first met your aunt, I was very suspicious. Everleigh, I told you before, your aunt could be the one who killed your parents, but you¡¯re very certain that she¡¯s not the murderer, so I didn¡¯t continue to investigate.However, what happened today made me suspicious.¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly, and his deep gaze gradually revealed itself.


    ¡°But that person said there was a mark on the murderer¡¯s neck, and there was no mark on my aunt¡¯s.¡± She raised the point again.


    She believed in Pedro¡¯s words. He was definitely not lying.


    People would speak the truth when they were on their deathbeds. Besides, he had no reason to cover up for the murderer.


    Theodore couldn¡¯t figure that out either.

 Chapter 630 Wait For The Result

    Both of them went silent again. This matter was really suspicious, and they didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Have your meal first. Let¡¯s wait for the investigation overseas first,¡± Theodoreforted her. He didn¡¯t want Everleigh to lose her appetite because of this.


    She chuckled. What he said seemed logical, so she picked up her cutlery and continued eating.


    In the evening, she sat in the office and looked at the casebooks, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, a bag appeared in front of her. Shecame to her senses and looked up at the person holding the bag.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°You are on the night shift, and it¡¯s no fun for me to go home alone. I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±


    It was none other than Theodore.


    He thought it was meaningless for him to go back alone. He might as welle to keep herpany.


    Hearing this, she opened her arms and hugged him. ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡±


    ¡°I prefer you call me hubby.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cheesy. I¡¯ll call you that in the future. I¡¯ll eat first.¡± She was a first-ss master when it came to changing the topic.


    He chuckled helplessly. He knew that she would say something like that.


    Forget it. They were not married yet. It would be fine if she didn¡¯t call him hubby.


    ¡°Dr. Trevino, let¡¯s y poker.¡± The nurse had nothing to do as well and wanted to y.


    ¡°Alright,e over and eat something. We¡¯ll yter.¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t a stingy person. Theodore had brought quite a lot of food, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them all on her own.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get others to join.¡± The young nurse smiled brightly, which made her look very cute.


    After eating, they began ying poker. Theodore sat at the side and watched them y. Everleighughed out loud, and her eyes were filled with joy.


    He sometimes thought that if she hadn¡¯t been born into such a family, her life would have been better.


    Unfortunately, fate was unfair.


    Just before dawn, the few of them started to feel sleepy. Everleighid on the table to rest, and Theodore covered her with his jacket before sitting down at the side to rest.


    It was not until dawn that they finished the handover work. Everleigh walked out of the hospital with a yawn and her eyes were red.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ve asked Moses toe over.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Theodore was also very tired. He wouldn¡¯t be able to drive on his own,and it wasn¡¯t good for him to drive in such a lethargic state.


    As soon as he said so,she saw Moses approaching. They both got into the car and headed home.


    This time, they didn¡¯t go back to the Trevino family¡¯s ce, but went backto the vi instead. They hugged each other and fell asleep. At the same time, Everleigh¡¯s mobile phone rang. It was a call from Elvir, but as she was too sleepy, she didn¡¯t pick it up until the afternoon when she woke up.


    The first thing she did after waking up was to look at her cell phone. She didn¡¯t know who was calling until she saw the caller ID.


    She pressed the call button and called back.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Elvir to pick up. ¡°Mr. Carter.¡±


    ¡°Why did you pick up the phone sote?¡±


    ¡°I was too tired from the night shift yesterday. What¡¯s the matter?¡± She asked.


    She felt a little excited and thought to herself. ¡°Is there any news?¡±


    Sure enough, he eximed in an excited tone, ¡°I¡¯ve found the supervisor.¡±


    Hearing this, her face lit up with joy. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that person is in jail now. He was in an argument with someone and injured the person. Hence, he is being detained,¡± Elvir said with disappointment.


    If she wanted to see him now, she could only go over to the jail.


    Everleigh was astonished. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Did he do it on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Now it doesn¡¯t matter if he did it on purpose. Since he has been found, you have toe over.¡± He didn¡¯t mind this matter anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there for sure.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll arrange it. Some people can¡¯t be visited just because we want to,¡± he exined.


    Everleigh understood;it was fine as long as he was found.


    After hanging up, Theodore had already woken up.


    ¡°What did Elvir say?¡±


    His hoarse and seductive voice came from behind. She was startled. She turned over, still looking shocked.


    ¡°You scared the hell out of me. When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°I woke up when you made the call just now,¡± he answered, as he patted her head, sounding a little apologetic.


    She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Elvir said he found the supervisor, but he is in jail now. If we want to see him, we would need to wait for some time.¡±


    His eyes shed as he nodded his head. It was a good thing that he was found.


    ¡°But how did he get caught?¡± He thought.


    She saw through his thoughts and told him what Elvir¡¯s said. At the same time, she also expressed her doubts. ¡°Did he get caught because he knew something?Elvir hasn¡¯t been able to find him for so long until now. It¡¯s really a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It could be just a coincidence,¡± heforted her.


    It seemed to make a little sense for Everleigh after listening to Theodore¡¯s exnation. If he really wanted to go to jail, wouldn¡¯t it be better to directly report it to the authorities from the beginning? Was there a need to purposely injure someone to get to jail?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat something. I¡¯ll send you back to the Trevino family hometer,¡± he said, feeling a little depressed. He didn¡¯t want to send her back, but he had some things to do. He couldn¡¯t always stay by her side.


    She nodded and returned to the Trevino family home after dinner.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the Trevino family members were all sitting on the couch.


    stair and Adrienne were also sitting quietly on the sofa.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±


    Leon looked up. His eyes were full of fatigue, as if he hadn¡¯t had a good rest for a long time.


    Selena also looked sad and tired.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all? Why are you all so quiet?¡± Everleigh asked anxiously.


    Abraham knew what she meant, so he took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Allen family. They¡¯ve taken back most of their resources. Thepanies that cooperated with Leon would rather lose all their money than to continue their cooperation.¡±


    At this point, he was also very helpless. The Trevino family was too weak, and anyone could just easily buy thepany. That was what Madison did in the past. At that time, it was because Everleigh left Theodore that he was able to avoid the disaster, but now¡­


    He was old and had experienced a lot of things.The happiness of both his children was more important than anything.


    Hearing this, Everleigh immediately became angry and asked, ¡°Is it really the Allen family?¡±


    ¡°Yes. How could I not know their tricks?¡± Leon said weakly, turning to look at Selena, feeling more embarrassed in his heart.


    Ever since he came to the Trevino family, he had always brought trouble to them.


    He didn¡¯t even have the face to see her.


    There was a glimmer of light in Everleigh¡¯s gaze, which was quickly covered up. ¡°If so, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Leon, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. If something happens to the Allen family, will you go back to help?¡± She asked in a deep voice.

 Chapter 631 Get Even With The Allen Family

    Leon looked at her with confusion. Noticing her serious gaze on him, he pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Leon, remember your promise today. I won¡¯t force you to do anything, but I hope you can understand. I am not targeting anyone, but it¡¯s the Allen family who¡¯s being unkind at first.¡±


    Leon did not say anything. He nced at Selena and noticed that she was also looking at Everleigh with a confused expression, and his heart tightened.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say. Don¡¯t worry. Since I left the Allen family, I won¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I hope you will keep your word.¡± After saying that, Everleigh took out her mobile phone and called Alexander. She felt that he would be the most appropriate person to help with the matter.


    Alexander and Cecil were enjoying their time together. They were surprised to receive Everleigh¡¯s call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Do me a favor. Buy Allen Group with my shares.¡± Everleigh¡¯s words shocked everyone in the Trevino family, especially Leon. Had he misheard her?Did she want to buy Allen Group?


    Alexander frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Can secretly made a move on Trevino Group, forcing us to have no choice but to do so. If I don¡¯t do something, I would really be sorry towards the Trevino family,¡± Everleigh said seriously.


    Alexander did not say anything when he heard this. ¡°Wait for the news tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Alexander,¡± she responded with a smile. At first, she didn¡¯t want to pressure others with her power, but at that moment, it didn¡¯t seem right not to do so.


    Abraham frowned as he looked at her. ¡°Everleigh, will you make things difficult for the Jenkins family if you do this?¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to make things difficult for the Jenkins family. It¡¯s the Allen family who caused this. I didn¡¯t n on letting Leon stay in the Trevino family like this, but they just won¡¯t let go. They¡¯re always creating trouble, so don¡¯t me me,¡± she exined in a serious tone.


    Abraham opened his mouth but did not say anything, so he could only let it be.


    She had called Alexander, so there wasn¡¯t a need to say anything anymore.


    Leon raised his head, and theplicated emotions in his gaze faded away.


    Seeing this, Selena hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room. I have something to tell you.¡±


    He nodded and followed her out.


    Abraham got up and left with them. He gave Everleigh a meaningful look. She also knew that doing this would be like pping Leon in the face, but she had no choice.


    There were no other options.


    ¡°Mommy, did you call Uncle Alexander?¡± stair looked up at her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Everleigh nodded, squatted down, and said, ¡°stair, I had to do it. You can understand me, right?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve done the right thing. Even if Uncle Leon is unhappy, he still has to think of the current situation, or else the Trevino family will truly be finished.¡±


    After listening to what stair said, she felt a little more relieved. At least he was telling the truth.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be burdened. Why don¡¯t you just talk to Grandpa? I think he has a lot to say to you.¡±


    She nodded. She had just seen through her father¡¯s intention that he wanted her to look for him.


    In the study, Abraham, who was sitting on a chair, was thinking about something. When he heard the footsteps, he raised his head and said, ¡°Everleigh,e in.¡±


    ¡°Dad, are you angry because of my decision?¡±


    Heughedbitterlyand said,¡°Do you know what Leon will think if you do this? Although he left the Allen family, he is still one of them. He can cut apart anything in the world, but familial ties. Although you are not a part of the Trevino family, you will still go to the Jenkins family for the sake of the Trevino family. It is the same principle.¡±


    She lowered her head, and her eyes were filled with disappointment. She did not have a choice.


    ¡°Forget itsinceit hase to this. Everleigh, I just hope that you can remember one thing. Leon will be part of the family in the future. I hope you won¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do. I won¡¯t do that.¡± Of course, she would not have gone too far for the Allen family. It was just a lesson.


    The next day, Everleigh got up very early and went straight to the Jenkins family manor to look for Alexander.


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here. Have you had breakfast?¡± He asked, but he still asked the maid to prepare a te and cutleries for her.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten yet because she got up early and didn¡¯t have time.


    She was really feeling a little hungry.


    When Saniogo came down, he saw her at the table. He quickly walked over and asked, ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I just got here, I was thinking of having some breakfast with you.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll ask them to cook more.¡± It seemed that he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t eat well. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°No, this is enough for me. There¡¯s no need to cook anymore.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Everleigh came to see me for something,¡± Alexander interrupted Saniogo and said.


    He was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°About Allen Group.I bought itst night.¡± Alexander took a sip of milk and said softly.


    Saniogo was even more confused. ¡°What are you purchasing Allen Group for?¡±


    ¡°Allen Group has done something to the Trevino family in private. Now, the Trevino family is at a loss of what to do next. I am left with no choice. I will pay up the money from my dividends. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll deduct it from next year¡¯s.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want the Jenkins family to suffer any losses because of this matter.


    Since it was all her decision, then she would solve it herself.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the information?¡±


    ¡°In my study. I¡¯ll hand it to youter. It¡¯s better for you to return to the Trevino family first.¡±


    Everleigh was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the Allen family may go to the Trevino family to look for you.¡± When Alexander made his move the day before, the Allen family had known about it.


    Although he did not reveal his identity, they could still guess who did it.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t carebecause they would find out sooner orter.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s better to look for me than my father.¡±


    Saniogo looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. With the Jenkins family around, the Allen family doesn¡¯t have the guts to make a move on you.¡±


    Due to their protection, she felt delighted and grateful. The support from the family made things different. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Ask your cousin to go along with you. If there¡¯s anything, you can ask him to deal with it.¡±


    She shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.Alexander is very busy soI can go back alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to thepanyter. My business is almost done in the morning anyway.¡± Saniogo was worried that Everleigh would suffer losses.


    Alexander was also very willing to go. Moreover, he had investigated the matter thoroughly. The Allen family had gone too far this time. They really didn¡¯t want to leave the Trevino family any chance of survival.


    Everleigh wanted to say something, but when she saw that Alexander seemed very willing to go, she agreed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Then, she took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Christopher, asking him to keep an eye on things in the hospital. She would go to work that afternoon.


    He quickly replied to her message, asking, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Kill them.¡±


    He waspletely stunned. What did she mean by killing them? What was she going to do?


    He quickly dialed her number.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Getting even with the Allen family. I¡¯ll tell you in detailter.¡± Everleigh hung up the phone and followed Alexander back to the Trevino family home.


    Sure enough, the Allen family were already there. Can stormed in with a murderous expression on his face.

 Chapter 632 Who Is More Ruthless?

    As soon as Everleigh and Alexander entered the house, they saw Can and Lorell looking at her unkindly.


    At times, Everleigh admired her cousin¡¯s intelligence, as he correctly guessed that the Allen family woulde so soon.


    ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± She looked at their angry faces, but chose to ignore them.


    There was a saying that the angrier someone was, the more she had to smile. People would be caught off guard by this psychological tactic.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re really ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Ruthless? Mr. Allen, how polite of you. I am nothingpared to you.¡± She walked to the side of the sofa and looked at Leon and Abraham. They didn¡¯t look very good.


    She had expected Can to have said a lot of unpleasant things, which made them very unhappy.


    She would definitely let him pay his debt.


    Alexander took a seat on the other side to watch the scene.


    In such a situation, he believed that Everleigh would definitely be able to solve it well.


    ¡°Everleigh, what is your intention of privately buying Allen Group?¡±


    ¡°You forced the Trevino family into a corner,so of course I would retaliate. Do you think that I wouldlet you push the Trevino family into a dead end? If you dare oppress them with your power, then I will let you have a taste of being bullied.¡± Her voice was soft, but it was filled with ferocity.


    Can¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. A sense of guilt shed across his face as he said, ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Should I bring out the evidence for you?¡± She said asshe took something out of her hands. These were all sorted out by Alexander when he bought thepany.


    These would save her a lot of effort in exining.


    Can read the documents and his expression immediately turned gloomy.


    Seeing this, Leon let out a cold snort, ¡°Now that there is evidence, what else do you have to deny? I told you before that I was no longer a part of the Allen family, but you were still trying to exterminate me. Mr. Allen, don¡¯t me others for being cruel to you.¡±


    Leon¡¯s words added fuel to the fire. Can was so furious that he rolled his eyes.


    This unfilial son, at this point of time, still dared to speak ill of him.


    Did he really think he could leave the Allen family?


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Do you know where you are? This the Trevino family residence, not the Allen family house. Even if you want to put on airs, you have to understand where you are.¡± Everleigh hit back at Can and made a sarcastic remark to him impolitely.


    He could not even utter a single word.


    ¡°Mr. Allen, it¡¯s wise that we stop here. Why don¡¯t you even have this wisdom? Do you think that the Godfrey family can protect you for the rest of your life?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was like a spring breeze. There was no contempt and disdain in his tone, but some pity.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The Allen family had ended up that way because they over-reached themselves.


    If Wilson hadn¡¯t seen that the Allen family had their use before, he would have made his move a long time ago.


    Can¡¯s expression was gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Return Allen Group to us right now. Otherwise, you¡¯d better watch out.¡±


    Everleigh looked at Can¡¯s greedy expression and felt extremely disgusted by it. She then understood why Theodore and Xavier would say something like that after Madison¡¯s death. The rtionship with the Allen family would be broken in the future.It was really disgusting to have such an uncle.


    ¡°Take it if you can. If you don¡¯t have the ability, just get lost. Can, if it wasn¡¯t for Leon¡¯s sake, I wouldn¡¯t just simply buy it. I would also cause you to face debts.If you still dare to talk big ande to cause troubles,don¡¯t me me for what is going to happen,¡± Everleigh said coldly. Then, she asked the security guards toe in.


    Can looked at the guards at the door and was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Lorell saw that they were being serious at chasing them out the vi, and she immediately looked at Leon with reddened eyes. ¡°You¡¯re just going to watch your father get bullied like this?¡±


    Leon felt upset hearing what his mother said, but he knew that Everleigh was infuriated by them, which iswhy she did so.


    When he looked up again, the dilemma in his eyes had vanished andall that was left was a bone-chilling coldness in his voice. ¡°Madam Allen, you are being unreasonable. When you were being pushy just now, why didn¡¯t you think of the consequences?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Lorell looked at her son,the one whom she gave birth to, and felt so enraged that she almost wanted to hit him.


    Before she could do this, she was stopped by Abraham. ¡°This is my son-inw.You have no right to put your hands on him. Get them out.¡±


    At his order, the guards at the door came in,and brought both Can and Lorell out.


    The two of them continued shouting.


    Everyone in the room heard them clearly, but no one sympathized with them.


    Who was the one who had brought trouble upon oneself?


    However, Leon was full of shock because of what Abraham said just now. Since he moved in, Abraham did not me him for anything. Instead, he was very polite, which never made him feel like he was a part of the family.


    However, Abraham¡¯s actions just now had truly astonished him. It turned out that he was part of the Trevino family. It was just that he was not good at expressing himself. He could only use his actions to show it.


    ¡°Dad, thank you.¡± Leon¡¯s voice was very soft, but it was enough for Abraham to hear it.


    Abraham didn¡¯t say anything. He could see clearly what Leon was like. Now that he had left the Allen family for Selena, he couldn¡¯t treat him as an outsider. Although he didn¡¯t say much at ordinary times, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t care for him.


    ¡°No problem. Everleigh won¡¯t go too far on the Allen family. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He had already reminded Everleigh the night before.


    He would believe her judgment.


    Everleigh turned her head and looked at Leon¡¯s slightly red eyes, knowing that deep inside, he was very reluctant.


    ¡°Leon, thispany was bought over with my money. From tomorrow onwards, you can take over it. Listen, you will pay me every cent I spent on buying Allen Group,¡± Everleigh¡¯s sweet voice sounded.


    Abraham and Leon raised their heads and looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Alexander stood up and took out the information of Allen Group. He sighed and said, ¡°I knew you would be soft-hearted. Fortunately, I foresaw it and brought it over to avoid Leon being anxious.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°No matter how outstanding I am, I¡¯ll never be better than you. You knew to bring the documents here.¡±


    He shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°Give it to him.¡±


    She took it and gave it to Leon, whose mind was still in a state of stupefaction. He really didn¡¯t know what to say about this ridiculous scene.


    ¡°Take it. What are you looking at?¡± She was really helpless when she saw that he did not take the documents for a long time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so surprised.¡±


    This was the same for Abraham. He had reminded Everleigh before, but he had never thought that it would end like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re really giving it to me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to manage apany.Who else would I give it to besides you?Besides, you¡¯ll have to work hard from now on.¡±

 Chapter 633 Leon In Debt

    Leon blinked his eyes and was a little confused with the situation. ¡°What do you mean by working hard?¡±


    Everleigh exined, ¡°The Trevino family will definitely need your help. As for the Allen family, you also have to manage them well. After all, you still owe me a huge sum of money.¡±


    He finally realized that she really wanted to give Allen Group to him. He had seen much of the world, but at that moment, he was at a loss.


    Allen Group still had some capacity. Although it was not as powerful as the Four Greatest Households, it could not be underestimated.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Alexander, she might not have been able to obtain everything from the Allen family.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Now that she returned it to Leon, it was also for the sake that they were all from the same family. Even Theodore might not be able to truly make up his mind on whether or not to acquire Allen Group.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Show me the amount that you owe me, and then you can continue.¡± She directly took out another document and gave it to him.


    As Leon read through that document, his eyes widened, and his mouth fell open in shock. His hands trembled slightly. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡±


    She knew that he was stupefied. In fact, she was also very surprisedbecause she didn¡¯t expect that she had spent so much to buy Allen Group. If she knew, she would definitely have regretted it.


    Leon was literally in tears. ¡°Are you kidding me?With such an amount, when will I be able to pay it off?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little ambitious? Couldn¡¯t you just invest more in other projects to earn more money?¡± She rebutted bluntly.


    Back then, when Theodore left, didn¡¯t he start his business on his own?


    Now, he was doing an excellent job.


    Why couldn¡¯t it work with Leon? Besides, he possessedprehensive capital and was not in a bad situation.


    Listening to her words, he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Alexander noticed his worry, and he couldn¡¯t helpughing. He believed that Leon regretted taking over the mess.


    Abraham couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Just work hard.¡±


    Leon felt like he had been tricked.


    When Everleigh went back to the hospital, Christopher looked worried. Seeing hering over, he walked over and said, ¡°You are finally here. What happened?¡±


    She looked at his worried expression and could not help but say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so anxious.¡±


    ¡°You still have the nerve to say so. You mentioned those things for no reason sohow can I not be nervous? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She sighed and told him all that had happened.


    When Christopher heard this, he felt that the Allen family was too detestable.


    ¡°He really won¡¯t give up until he gets what he wants.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m worried that something would happen further, so I gotAlexander to acquire everything from the Allen family.¡± She didn¡¯t want to do this, if not for the situation that forced her to do so.


    However, he didn¡¯t think so. He believed that she had done the right thing to avoid any future troubles.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with what you have done. They are the ones who caused trouble. Everleigh, you should be careful in the future.When one is left without a choice, they will do anything.¡± He knew that those people would not give up.


    She didn¡¯t mind. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you that I have given thepanybackto Leon.¡±


    He was shocked for a moment. Then, heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so awesome. You know how to rob Peter to pay Paul.¡±


    ¡°I learned it from you.¡± She rolled her eyes at him. Was that apliment?


    He had an even bigger grinand he didn¡¯t keep her mockery in mind.


    It was only in the afternoon that Theodore learned of the happenings of the Allen family. He had spent the entire morning dealing with hispany¡¯s matters, so he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it.


    He didn¡¯t know until Moses told him the whole story.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°Last night. It was the Jenkins family who handled it on behalf of Miss Trevino,¡± Moses exined.


    Theodore was silent for a moment. Without saying anything, he waved his hand and asked him to leave. Moses understood and closed the door as he walked out the room.


    He thought about it for a long time and quickly understood what was going on. Heughed out loud. ¡°Everleigh is really smart. How could they possibly repay this favor?¡±


    In the evening, he came to pick Everleigh up and asked her, ¡°When such a big thing happened, why didn¡¯t youe to me?¡±


    She knew what he was talking about. Leon would not hide it from him. ¡°Why should I look for you? This is the Trevino family¡¯s business, and you¡¯ve just started your career. I won¡¯t let you clean up the mess.¡± She was still clear that the Trevino family had nothing to do with Theodore.


    The matter had nothing to do with her either, but she could not just sit by and do nothing as she was raised by them.


    She could only ask the Jenkins family for help.


    Hearing her, Theodore burst intoughter. ¡°Everleigh, in fact, I really like to have youe to me. At least you can rely on me. Your status is no longer the same as before, but in my heart, you¡¯ve always been the person I wanted to protect.¡±


    When Everleigh heard his cheesy love confession, she had the urge tough.


    She knew that he was her man, but it was also because of this that she didn¡¯t want to have him handle things for her.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You can juste to me if anything like this happens the next time, don¡¯t look for Alexander.¡± Hisst sentence had a hint of jealousy in it.


    Her smile grew bigger. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely look for you. Let¡¯s go back. Dad called me saying thatdinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    His expression rxed considerably when he heard her. He started the car and drove off.


    The next day was Everleigh¡¯s rest day,but Cecil asked her out.She hade to know of her matters and wanted to ask her about it.


    Everleigh leaned back in her chair and asked weakly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Alexander exin it to you clearly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know your cousin¡¯s character. Besides, you did such a sensational thing. I¡¯m so surprised.¡± Cecil pretended to look at her with admiration.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was just her buying Allen Group, andshe didn¡¯t do it on her own either.Did it have to be exaggerated this way?


    However, after telling her the whole story, Cecil looked up at the sky and said, ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you. When can I be so domineering once?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already domineering. You¡¯ve done a good job with what happened to Diana.¡± Everleigh was really speechless.


    Her domineering power was iparable to Everleigh.


    Cecil rolled her eyes at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t mention the traitor. I don¡¯t even know where that b*stard is hiding.¡±


    In fact, Everleigh was still a little worried. Diana almost killed them. Maybe she woulde out and do something malicious.


    She had always been a ticking time bomb.


    How could this earthquake be so coincidental that it let her escape from prison?


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m full of anger. Let¡¯s go.¡± Cecil was very annoyed and got up to leave.


    Everleigh looked at her puzzledly and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Shopping. I¡¯m bored to death.¡±

 Chapter 634 Let The Meyer Family Intervene

    Everleighughed and said nothing else. Let it be. It was rare for them to have free time to shop. stair and Adrienne were also growing taller. They couldn¡¯t fit into a lot of their clothes, either. Maybe she could get some new things for them.


    They bought a lot of things in the mall. As they were looking for a ce to stop for a break,they unexpectedly bumped into Erine. She sat in a chair in a daze, with tears on her face.


    Everleigh and Cecil shared a look and hurried over.


    ¡°Erine.¡±


    She turned over. She wiped off her tears as soon as she saw them. ¡°Why are you both here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important. Why are you crying? Where is Christopher?¡± Everleigh looked around, not seeing him anywhere.


    Erine lowered her head and faintly said, ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not? It¡¯s his day off today. There¡¯s no reason for him not to apany you.¡± Everleigh was even more confused. What was going on?


    Erine said with a wry smile, ¡°I came out alone. Christopher doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t he always follow you closely? He cares a lot for you,¡± Cecil asked in confusion. In fact, she was more eager to know why Erine was there alone and crying.


    However, it would be too abrupt to ask.


    ¡°Erine, are your parents here?¡± Everleigh suddenly asked seriously. Erine was such a person that she would always be full of smiles towards everyone. The only people who could make her sad were her parents. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.


    Erine looked at her and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here.¡±


    Everleigh asked anxiously, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    ¡°My father knows that I am staying here for good, and he is not satisfied. He insists that I go back and marry Maverick. In fact, I know more or less that the Harrison family can¡¯t hold out for long overseas. Otherwise, why are they in a rush for me to go back and be married?¡± Erine looked grim, but more of it was for herself. She was already an illegitimate child. Why couldn¡¯t he let her go?


    She was more willing to see her father dead, because at the very least, these things would not be happening to her.


    The father whom she had once wished for appeared to bea wolf,trying to tear her down continuously.


    Cecil felt the sadness from deep within. She could not say anything except feel sympathetic for her situation.


    After all, arranged marriages between the great families were ubiquitous.


    ¡°Is Christopher aware?¡±


    ¡°How would he be? Although I keep in touch with him¡­ He¡¯s not a real boyfriend,¡± Erine said cautiously.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say much because it was true that the rtionship between them was not so real.


    ¡°You should let Christopher knowso that the Meyer family would intervene.It will be much betterthan taking care of it by yourself.¡± Everleigh was full of concern. She hoped that Christopher woulde forward. This guy had many ideas, so it would be most appropriate for them to be together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about my family affairs.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk about it? You¡¯re the future daughter-inw of the Meyer family. Let¡¯s go to them now.¡± Cecil was a woman of action. She would do whatever she said.


    Since Erine¡¯s parents were looking for her that day,one could not be sure what they would do to her the next day.


    Erine resisted when she saw that Cecil was going to take her away. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°No, you have to ask the Meyer family toe forward. Your words won¡¯t have much effect, and that¡¯s your father. The Meyer family will need to intervene in this matter,¡± Cecil said seriously.


    Erine refused, but she could not stop Cecil and Everleigh from bringing her to the Meyer family home.


    At the gate of the manor, Cecil and Everleigh felt slightly regretful. As expected, impulsiveness was the devil. They brought Erine here. How could they exin the matter to the Meyer family?


    Cecil looked at Everleigh with a hint of pleading in her gaze. ¡°Why don¡¯tyou bring Erine in?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you who said that you woulde over with her. Now that you¡¯re here, why are you not going in?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to do this. Who was the one who brought Erine toe?


    Erine did not want to go in either. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Since they hade, Erine couldn¡¯t leave just like that.


    Everleigh took Erine¡¯s hand and went in.


    The butler recognized them and didn¡¯t stop them. He opened the door and let them in.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was rare for Christopher and Samuel to y chess at home. When they heard of Erine¡¯s arrival, both of them were happy, especially Christopher.Previously, he had always been the one who brought Erine home, but this time, she came over on her own. It showed that she had begun to ept him in her heart.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that besides Erine, Everleigh and Cecil were there too.


    ¡°Why are the three of you here?¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯te here, your future wife would have been taken from you.¡± Cecil was straightforward and said it directly.


    Christopher and Samuel looked at Erine. She blushed and told him that her parents were looking for her.


    After hearing that, Christopher lost his temper. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m here if anything happens. I¡¯ll call your father tomorrow and make an appointment to have a talk with him.¡±


    He knew that this matter would need to be handled sooner orter.


    She was the woman he had chosen. It was impossible for her to be taken away so easily.


    Samuel frowned as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°Mr. Meyer, what are your thoughts?¡± Everleigh noticed him being silent.


    Samuel nced at Everleigh and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go visit her father with Erine tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The four people said in unison.


    It was not appropriate for him to go with them.


    Samuel thought about it and said, ¡°The marriage between a man and a woman is an unalterable principle.Christopherwill definitely not be able to discuss properly. Let me go. At least it¡¯ll be easier to talk with each other sincewe are both elders.¡±


    As soon as Samuel finished speaking, all of them stopped talking. They were elders, so they could say things that needed to be said.


    ¡°Would that be too much trouble for you?¡± Erine said, embarrassed.


    ¡°You are my daughter-inw. As a father-inw, of course, I can¡¯t let my son lose his wife.¡± It was rare for Samuel to tease her.


    Everleigh and Cecil couldn¡¯t helpughing. Both of them were envious. Samuel was a man of few words and would only speak when Vanessa was with him. They didn¡¯t expect him to be such a thoughtful person.


    As the head of the household, he hade forward to be in charge of this marriage. This was a show of respect for Erine¡¯s father.


    It would be rather unreasonable if the negotiation failed.


    Erine blushed because of his words.Although it warmed her heart,it made her a little¡­


    ¡°Dad, maybe I should go personally,¡± Christopher spoke up.


    ¡°If you want to listen to our discussion, just sit aside and don¡¯t interfere.¡± How could Samuel not know what his son was thinking?


    However, after all, he was still too young, and there were some things that were not convenient for him to say.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Christopher could tell that Samuel was determined and had made up his mind.


    He could only do what his father told him.


    Cecil and Everleigh looked at each other and smiled. It was extremely good. It was most appropriate for the Meyer family toe forward.

 Chapter 635 Going To Meet Him

    That night, Erine called her father. Before she could speak, she was scolded by him.


    She was also infuriated. She said disdainfully, ¡°You want me to marry into the Laneigh family. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will get them not to help you once I¡¯m married to Maverick? If you want to use me as your chess piece, you¡¯d better treat me well, otherwise, it will be counterproductive. Also, I¡¯m calling to tell you that we will meet tomorrow afternoon at the shopping mall. Some things should be made clear. If you don¡¯t appear, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡± She hung up the phone after saying these things.


    She then put the phone on the bed and cried softly.


    What on earth did she do wrong to have such a family?


    Christopher, who was standing at the door, witnessed it all. He walked over and held her by the shoulders, not saying a word.


    Erine looked at him with red eyes. He wiped her tears and reached out to hold her in his arms.


    It was so she could cry out loud.


    The walls in her heart copsed once again. She returned his embrace and burst into tears. It seemed that the grievances that had umted over the years were released.


    Those standing in the corridor also heard Erine¡¯s crying. Samuel and Vanessa looked at each other and returned to their room, leaving them alone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The next morning, Erine got up and applied some makeup to look more presentable.Her eyes were swollen from all the crying the night before.


    She had just changed her clothes when she received Everleigh¡¯s call.


    ¡°Erine.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s with the call at such an early hour?¡± Erine said, pretending to be happy, as if she was not the person who had cried all night long.


    When Everleigh listened to her words, she knew that she was acting.


    Erine had always been like this, always acting strong.


    ¡°I just wanted to ask you about the time of the meetingtoday.I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Everleigh was really concerned. She had seen too many shameless people. It was hard to say whether Erine¡¯s parents would put obstacles in the way. What if they didn¡¯t bother about anything else?


    Erine chuckled. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Christopher¡¯s father ising with us. What¡¯s there for me to worry about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but your father¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, there are some things that I can¡¯t change. He is my father.¡± Erine knew what she wanted to say. If she could, she would rather cut off their rtionship. She didn¡¯t want to see such a father in her life.


    Everleigh pondered for a moment, thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re prepared. I¡¯ll hang upthen.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, thank you.¡± Erine thanked her from the bottom of her heart. She was really grateful to her.


    If it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to see her father that day.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Everleigh replied and hung up.


    When Erine went downstairs, Samuel and Christopher were both ready. They were dressed formally as they could be regarded as inws to her family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The three of them came to the restaurant in the mall. When Hudson came and saw Samuel, he was slightly startled, and suddenly became enraged. He began to me his daughter, ¡°Erine, you bloody girl. Now, you have found a man of such an old age. You are shameless.The Harrison family¡¯s reputation is ruined by you.¡±


    Erine listened to his words and smiled bitterly. This was her father, ming her without knowing right from wrong.


    However, Samuel could not listen to more of that. He said unhappily, ¡°You are also an owner of apany. How dare you speak to me like this? You¡¯re ndering me without knowing who I am. Are you even qualified as a father?¡±


    Erine raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Uncle Samuel, I am just an unsightly person to him. I don¡¯t know how such a person has the guts to have mistresses. He¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t even admit his own child.¡±


    Her words were harsh towards Hudson. It could even be seen that she did not regard him as her father at all.


    Hearing this, Samuel was also astonished. Although what she said was not pleasant, she was right. Her father had the ability to have mistresses, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to raise his own child. It was really shameless.


    Hudson turned purple from rage. What did it feel like when his affairs were being brought up by his own daughter?


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.Take a seat. Let me introduce myself. I am Christopher¡¯s father. I believe that you have met my son. As for the fact that you have found a husband for Erine, I think it is necessary for me toe talk to you.¡±


    Hudson hadindeedmet Christopher before, but he didn¡¯t bother about him. He thought that Erine was finding an excuse not to get married, but now, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case at all.


    ¡°You are a Meyer,¡± Hudson muttered. He looked a bit familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, I knew her identity from the beginning. By right, you should be guilty about Erine. After all, you were the one who gave her an unpleasant identity. How could you use it as a threat against her?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meyer, this is my family¡¯s affair. She is just your son¡¯s girlfriend. As long as she is not married, she is not part of your Meyer family. Mr. Meyer, you shouldn¡¯t havee here today.¡± Hudsonpulled out his chair and sat down, looking at him disdainfully.


    He thought that a person who was so full of himself yet always wanted to take care of other people¡¯s family affairswas the most annoying kind.


    ¡°Mr. Harrison, the reason for me being here is obvious. My family has acknowledged Erine as our daughter-inw. Even if she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter, we won¡¯t mind either. The Meyer family will definitely follow the etiquettes.¡± Samuel¡¯s deep voice was full of seriousness.


    He didn¡¯t mean to not follow the rules at all.


    When Hudson heard this, he did not take it to heart. Now, the only person who could save them was the Laneigh family.


    No matter how rich the Meyer family was, it was impossible for them to lend them a hand.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So what? Mr. Harrison, are you sure?¡± Samuel became a little cold when he heard what he said.


    ¡°Yes, my daughter¡¯s marriage is not up to anyone else to decide. I know what you¡¯re here for. Are you thinking that because Erine has an inw family now, you can get me to give up my ns?¡± Hudson did not want to continue the conversation with him.


    Seeing this, Samuel¡¯s face turned cold and he continued, ¡°What would you do to give up your idea?¡±


    ¡°You want me to give up? Fine, my family¡¯s short of capital. I need arge sum of money to maintain it. If Erine has the ability to connect with your family, then bring out the money. Otherwise, don¡¯t interfere with me,¡± Hudson said righteously, as if his daughter was a product of interests.


    If she wanted to live a free life, she must meet his needs.


    Samuel and Erine looked at his disgusting face. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She said angrily, ¡°When Meredith left, didn¡¯t you ask the Baker family for money? Oh right, the Baker family is just an ordinary family,poor.He wouldn¡¯t have what you wanted.Thus, you¡¯re now trying toget me to satisfy your unreasonable request, right?¡±

 Chapter 636 Samuel Meyer

    Erine raised her voice in anger, attracting the attention of people around her.


    Christopher sat on the other side and felt distressed hearing her words.


    He had investigated her and found out that Meredith had eloped with someone without leaving a trace. That¡¯s why Hudson had his eyes on Erine. Most importantly, Meredith knew that Hudson was on to something. It was Erine who helped her when she left, otherwise, there would be no way for her to leave.


    Erine took all the burden alone. He also knew that Meredith and Erine had a good rtionship because they knew what kind of person their father was.


    Now, Christopher knew why Samuel would not let hime forward. It was infuriating. He had seen a lot of shameless people, but for people like him, giving him a beating wouldn¡¯t even be enough to extinguish the anger.


    Samuel sneered, ¡°The things that were supposed to be prepared for the marriage of Erine to our Meyer family will be prepared, but I hope you can understand that we didn¡¯t marry her to help you financially. It¡¯s the Harrison family¡¯s issue that your business is not doing well, but you can¡¯t exchange it for your daughter.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, someone else will.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Do you think the Laneigh family would want to be your inws? Mr. Harrison, one can be poor, but one cannot be without dignity. I can¡¯t see any dignity in you. On the contrary, I admire Erine very much,¡± Samuel praised her.


    Erine raised her head and nced at him. She was disappointed that only the outsiders would appreciate her.


    ¡°Can you stop it?¡± Hudson said shamelessly.


    Samuel mmed the table angrily. ¡°Do you want to try? I will see who dares to hurt the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want with the Laneigh family. Remember, you are nothing without this entanglement. Also, if you threaten us again, I will not hesitate to take over your Harrison family sooner and leave you with nothing.¡±


    Samuel really meant it as he had already nned. If Hudson obeyed, he would dly be his inw.However, if he wouldn¡¯t agree, he would not show any mercy.


    When Erine heard Samuel expressing his anger, she surprisingly felt relieved.


    She had heard about how her father abused his status to achieve what he wanted.


    Although she did not know much about the Meyer family, she could still tell from Ysabelle and Felicia that the Meyer¡¯s family business was huge.


    Hudson also lost his temper. ¡°Did you think that I will be fooled by your nonsense?¡±


    Samuel knew that he would say such a thing. He snorted and said, ¡°You can ask the Laneigh family if they know who I, Samuel Meyer, really am.¡± After saying this, he pulled Erine and walked out.


    She followed without looking at her father.


    When Hudson heard the name ¡°Samuel¡±, he was stunned. ¡°Samuel?¡± He thought to himself.


    His name sounded familiar.


    Christopher followed them out as well.


    Both Samuel and Erine sat in the car, waiting for Christopher toe out.


    ¡°Uncle Samuel.¡±


    ¡°Erine, I know you can¡¯t choose your family, but we, the Meyer family, will never let you be wronged, and I hope you can understand that. Your parents can¡¯t give you any care, but the Meyer family can. Moreover, you know Christopher well.¡±


    Erine lowered her head. It was a lie to say that she was not touched. She had never felt anything like this before.


    However, she had neverined about her background. She thought that without a father she¡¯d be nothing, but now, she figured thatshe would rather have none.


    Christopher got in the car and sat next to her. ¡°Erine, don¡¯t be sad. Let my dad solve this matter.¡±


    Hearing this, Samuel raised his head and looked at him. ¡°What kind of a man are you? You can¡¯t even protect your woman, and you want your father to help you? What were you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you just mentioned that you would do anything for Erine. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why do I sound so useless to you now?¡± Christopher rubbed his head and said sadly.


    Samuel snorted. This brat was really good at catching words.


    Why didn¡¯t he defend her just now?


    Erine burst intoughter as she watched them.


    What a pair of loving father and son.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Samuel looked a little embarrassed and said to the driver, ¡°Drive back to the Meyer family home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master Samuel.¡± The driver was used to the way they interacted.


    At the manor, Vanessa couldn¡¯t be at ease. She didn¡¯t know how the conversation would go down.


    Felicia came back to get some documents. She was told about the incident and waited for them on the sofa since she was not in a hurry to return to thepany.


    ¡°Mom, can you stop pacing? You¡¯re making me dizzy.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Can¡¯t you see how worried I am?¡± Vanessa was really anxious as they had note back at this time.


    Right at that moment, the servant came in and said with a smile, ¡°Madam, they¡¯re back.¡±


    Upon hearing this, she walked over and saw Samuel, but she could not read his expression, so she asked anxiously, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°He disagreed and even forced me. Call Ysabelle immediately. If the Harrison family is still so arrogant, we will take over them,¡± Samuel pointed at Felicia and instructed.


    She nced at Erine and called Ysabelle.She believed that Erine had also had enough of the Harrison family. Otherwise, Samuel would not have said such words.


    Even if it was for Erine¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t do that either.


    Vanessa agreed with her. If they were polite, they could be great inws, otherwise, they could only let it be. However, this would only make Erine even upset.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯ll head back to the hospital first.Everleigh is keeping an eye on the hospital.¡± After saying this, Christopher left with Erine.


    At that moment, in the hospital, Everleigh was waiting for their arrival. They had said that they woulde over in the afternoon.


    When she saw Christopher, she quickly asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? They are determined to marry Erine off to the Laneigh family. I don¡¯t understand, how can parents like them ever exist?¡± He asked unpleasantly.


    She listened and felt sad for Erine for having such a father.


    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Now, we can only wait for Erine¡¯s father to make his decision. If there¡¯s no agreement from him, the Meyer family will take action,¡± he exined helplessly. He had never abused his status before. For the first time, he found the advantage of having power and influence.


    ¡°At least I can keep the woman I love with me sothat¡¯s good.¡±


    She agreed.The only way to deal with people like them is an eye for an eye.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Erine?¡±


    ¡°She went back to her own department.¡±


    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Get Erine to join us tonight. Let¡¯s go to the bar.¡±

 Chapter 637 Arrangements Were Done

    Christopher raised his eyebrows,with traces of a smile present in his charming eyes. ¡°You¡¯d actually go to a ce like that? That¡¯s not your style at all.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m going to ask Theodore toe as well. I¡¯ll be more at ease with him around.¡± Everleigh rarely went to ces like that.


    However, that day, she wanted to apany Erine.


    Besides, it had been a long time since she went out to have fun with Cecil.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Christopher understood what she meant, and it was also good for them to have fun together.


    Everleigh called Theodore and asked if he wanted to go to the bar that night. He was confused. ¡°Why would you want to go to a bar?¡±


    ¡°I have asked Cecil and the others to go too. Let¡¯s go together,¡± she exined.


    He smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything.Since she asked him, he would definitely go.


    She had already invited everyone. There would be a total of six of them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The bar Theodore had booked was called ¡®Beer Bar¡¯. It was also the best bar in Ocpeace City, because they provide a one-stop service.


    They reserved a private room, and when they entered, Theodore had already finished arranging everything.


    ¡°Your man is so generous he even ordered the drinks.¡± Cecil went over, sat down, and opened a bottle of beer directly.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t like the taste of beer at all. She was a bad drinker. It would be better for her to just drink a little.


    ¡°Erine,e here and sit.¡±


    The six of them had all arrived. Everleigh and Cecil went to sing at the side. They used to sing karaoke often.


    Theodore and Alexander sat and drank quietly on the other side.


    That night, the six of them had a good time, especially Everleigh, who had a lot of beer.


    Theodore asked Moses to pick them up and directly brought her back to the Godfrey family¡¯s vi.


    Everleigh was lying on the bed with a red face, looking very attractive. Seeing this, Theodore helplessly shook his head and picked her up to give her a shower.


    She seemed to have had too much to drink. Ever since she had entered the bathroom, she had been making a fuss. His clothes were dry at first, but at that moment, they werepletely wet.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Theodore.¡± She imitated his cold expression. He couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    For the first time, he found that when she drank too much, she would look cute.However, if she had more than that, she wouldpletely ck out.


    That night, they made love, andEverleigh was extraordinarily passionate. Theodore felt that it would be better to let her drink less alcohol in the future.


    She opened her eyes when she was awake the next morning, and a ray of dazzling sunshine shone in. She only felt that her whole body was sore, as if she had done a lot of physical work the previous day.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Theodore¡¯s hoarse and seductive voice came from her left.


    She nodded subconsciously, ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, she turned to look at him. When she saw his neck, she was shocked.


    ¡°What happened to your neck?¡±


    ¡°Are you satisfied with your art?¡± He smiled and his voice was also filled with joy.


    After hearing that, she blushed instantly. Did¡­ Did she do thatst night?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I drank too much yesterday. I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t remember. Just have a drink againter and you¡¯ll recall.¡±


    She wanted the earth to swallow her whole. How could she forget that she would lose control after drinking?


    In the hospital, Everleigh took some painkillers, otherwise, her headache could literally kill her. This urred not only to her, but also to Erine, who came to work regardless of her headache. At noon, the both of them had lunch together while nursing their own headaches.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink the next time if you can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°I know. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Everleigh thought about what happened the previous night. She felt embarrassed. Sure enough, women would be crazy when drinking too much, and there won¡¯t be a solution to it.


    At that moment, her mobile phone rang. It was not from someone else, but from Elvir.


    She frowned and picked it up directly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Carter.¡±


    ¡°Miss Trevino, everything has been arranged. When will youe over?¡±


    She looked at the time and said after thinking for a while, ¡°I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. I have to make some arrangements today.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send it to youter. You cane here directly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking.


    Hearing Elvir¡¯s voice, Christopher asked after Everleigh hung up the phone, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He found the man. I have to go to Hallowy City tomorrow. Christopher, help me keep an eye on things please,¡± she reminded him seriously.


    She was thinking about discussing the matter with Theodore that night before making further arrangements.


    Erine was confused. ¡°Are you travelling?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have some personal matters to deal with,¡± Everleigh answered truthfully.


    Although Erine had a good rtionship with her, it was her private affair after all. She could not tell anyone about it openly.


    When Erine heard that it was a private matter, she did not continue asking.


    After getting off work, Everleigh saw Theodore¡¯s car parked at the side. When she walked over, she happened to see her daughter peeking in her direction. Adrienne was impatient at first, but when she saw Everleigh, she was instantly overjoyed. ¡°Mommy, mommy!¡±


    ¡°Adrienne, why are you here?¡± Everleigh walked over and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mommy, get in the car first. Daddy is taking us to get some delicious food. I¡¯m starving.¡± Adrienne touched her small belly as she spoke. She didn¡¯t eat much at noon.


    Seeing this, stair shook his head helplessly. He couldn¡¯t believe his sister.


    She almost ate his portion at noon, and now, she had the audacity to say she was hungry.


    Theodore knew what was going on as soon as he nced at his son.


    Everleigh got into the car and sat in the front passenger seat. She turned to look at Theodore and asked, ¡°Where are we going to eat?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± He didn¡¯t tell her the location. He started the engine and headed straight for the restaurant.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t ask much, but Adrienne was bbering non-stop, as if she wanted to say something that she had been holding back for a long time.


    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll be performing in three days. You have toe,¡± Adrienne said with a grin. She was bing more and more expectant.


    Everleigh frowned slightly. ¡°Adrienne, about that¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way Mommy, you need to ask Aunt Hilda to make us some delicious food. I want to eat some sushi. I know school meals are healthy butI prefer to eat the food prepared by Aunt Hilda.¡± Adrienne said while looking forward to it.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. She thought she might be able toe back in three days.


    Theodore noticed that she didn¡¯t speak and looked preupied. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s talk about it after dinner.¡± She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Adrienne, so she decided to tell himter.


    He brought them to a restaurant that was newly opened. They ordered a family dining set, and Adrienne waited in anticipation.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best. I always have good food to eat with you,¡± Adrienne said with a smile. She looked delighted.


    stair looked at the financial management book in his hand and could not help saying, ¡°You should lose some weight. Didn¡¯t your friend say that you gained a lot of weight?¡±


    Hearinghim, Everleighughed in an instant. ¡°stair, are you sure that that ¡®friend¡¯ isn¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrienne pouted as she touched her stomach.

 Chapter 638 Looking For Mr. Yeager

    Adrienne said awkwardly, ¡°Daddy, you should order lesster. I need to start losing weight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished ordering. Better luck next time, or you could start losing weight tomorrow?¡± Theodore chuckled and pinched her little face. She really had put on some weight. She was a child but self-control was still necessary, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to lose weight in the future.


    Everleigh looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s it for today. How about tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Okay fine, otherwise, I won¡¯t have the energy to lose weight anyway.¡± Hearing their conversation, Adrienne immediately picked up her cutlery and began to eat happily.


    Everleigh curled her lips. She always felt that Adrienne seemed to enjoy hearing those words.


    The four of them were about to return to the Trevino family home after eating and drinking their fill.


    Theodore didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go back to my ce?¡±


    Everleigh shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. Let¡¯s go back to the Trevino family home first.¡±


    Theodore realised that something was up, so he didn¡¯t ask any more questions and went straight to the manor.


    At this moment, only Leon and Selena were home, and he looked like he had nothing left for him to live for.


    ¡°Selena, I can¡¯t really mingle around with rich people,¡± he said weakly.


    He had never felt as tired as he did that day.


    Allen Group was kind of a big deal and he used to manage it, but most of the time, thepany was under his father¡¯s control. Otherwise, how would he have time to go out and fool around with women?


    Selena poured him a ss of water and said, ¡°You will get used to it. I¡¯ve already turned down the script. If you can¡¯t handle it, I can help you out.¡±


    He held her hand and looked at her with a face full of affection. ¡°Thank you very much. I know that you like acting the most. Well, you can continue acting after I¡¯m done dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    She nodded. That was all she could do for the time being.


    However, deep down she understood that if she really wanted to make aeback, she would have fewer resources because of therge number of neers who wouldpete with her.


    When Everleigh came in, she heard Leon¡¯s words and suggested,¡°If you really wanted to thank her, why don¡¯t you sponsor a show for her?¡±


    Leon and Selena looked over when they heard Everleigh. They also saw Theodore with the children with her.


    ¡°Why did youe back at a time like this?¡± Leon asked unhappily.


    Everleigh sighed helplessly. ¡°This is my home. Why can¡¯t Ie? Besides, if you are telling the truth, go straight to the room with her.¡±


    Selena¡¯s face flushed bright red immediately. She lowered her head and stopped talking,secretly pinching Leon too. It was all his fault for making them look stupid.


    Her pinch was so painful that Leon couldn¡¯t open his mouth;he could only pretend that he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    Little did they know their behavior had been observed by the four of them. Adrienne was about to speak, but was stopped by stair. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, we are going up to rest.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead and rest.¡± Everleigh knew that they still had school the following day, so they had to go to bed early.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Selena, please help me take care of them for me for a few days. I need to take a quick trip to Hallowy City,¡± Everleigh stopped joking and said seriously.


    Selena noticed her serious expression and knew that she had urgent matters to attend to. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll take good care of the children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before their performance.Also, tell Hilda that Adrienne wants to eat sushi and to make something simple for them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Selena also knew about their performance. She knew it from Adrienne¡¯s loud rambling when she came back from school.


    It was difficult not to know.


    When Theodore learned that she was going to Hallowy City he immediately knew that there was news from Elvir.


    No wonder she had to return home that day.


    ¡°We should head back now.¡± He turned his head and said to her. Everleigh nodded. She had to make it clear to him.


    Selena hurriedly asked, ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s sote. Why don¡¯t you stay for the night then go back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh took Theodore¡¯s hand and went upstairs. It didn¡¯t matter where they slept anyways.


    When Selena saw this, she felt that she seemed to have been tricked.


    It was obvious that Everleight wanted Theodore to stay, but it was as if she was afraid of beingughed at.


    ¡°Did I fall into her trap or something?¡± She thought to herself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ We can¡¯t ever outmatch them.We¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Leonforted her.


    Selena listened to him and was speechless. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everleigh brought Theodore back to the room and said in a deep voice, ¡°Elvir called me today. I already made the arrangements. Let¡¯s go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She suddenly felt nervous. She didn¡¯t know whether this person would tell her the truth or not, and she didn¡¯t have any clue who did it.


    What should she do if it was a member of the Jenkins family?


    Would she really be able to do as promised? That no matter who did it, he or she would be turned to the authorities.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± He knew what she was worried about.


    He would not make things difficult for her.


    No matter who did it, he would take care of it himself.


    She raised her head and smiled faintly before letting out a soft¡°Okay.¡±


    The next day, they set off to Hallowy City. On the way, Everleigh had a solemn expression on her face,and she was getting more and more anxious.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything either. He knew that she was in a bad mood and gave her some space.


    Elvir was waiting for them in the hotel.


    When Everleigh saw him, she didn¡¯t say anything. Yet, he still noticed that she did not look very good. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already met this person.¡±


    ¡°Will he tell the truth?¡± She asked.


    He kept silent. In fact, he did not know either. There were too many greedy people in the world. Who knew what they¡¯re capable of?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we meet.¡± He had only asked a few simple questions beforehand. He left the important questions for Everleigh to ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± Theodore suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them went to the prison and looked at the ce that felt gloomy and cold. Everleigh unconsciously shrunk her neck.


    Elvir saw her behavior and said softly, ¡°This is how a prison looks.You¡¯ve seen movies, right?It¡¯s said that artes from life. This is the best example.¡±


    Theodore tightened his grip on her hand without saying a word.


    She smiled faintly. She understood what he meant.


    The three of them sat aside and waited. Soon, a handcuffed man came to sight. His face was full of stubble, and his eyes were also a little dull and hazy. When he saw Elvir, he regained some of his spirit and energy.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You wanted to know who sent me here didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ve brought you the person,¡± Elvir said coldly while his gaze fell on Everleigh.


    When the man looked at her, his breathing hitched and he was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems that you know me, Mr. Yeager?¡± She already knew what was going on when she saw the look in his eyes.

 Chapter 639 Qusay Yeager

    Mr. Yeager must have known her mother. They all said that Everleigh looked very simr to her.


    Seeing his expression, she knew that her guess was correct.


    ¡°Mr. Yeager? Ah¡­ I haven¡¯t heard anyone call me that for a long time. My name is Qusay. Since you were able to find me, shouldn¡¯t you know my name already?¡±


    She looked at his self-deprecating expression. Her anger increased.


    ¡°I killed your mother,¡± he suddenly said, his eyes full of guilt.


    When the three of them heard this, they were all very surprised. They thought that he would not admit it.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I used to owe a lot of money because of gambling. I couldn¡¯t pay it back. I thought of many ways, but none worked,¡± Qusay answered as his expression showed his distress. He held his head in regret.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his own greed, he would not have killed someone. He would not even have ended up here because he had hit someone over his own mistake.


    All of this was his retribution.


    ¡°Who paid you to make you do such a thing?¡± Everleigh stared at him while the faces of various people started flooding her mind.


    He nced at her and hesitated before saying, ¡°Missha Jenkins.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Her mind went nk, as if every word she heard wasn¡¯t real.


    Theodore was also stunned. He had his suspicions, but he still couldn¡¯t ept it after hearing that.


    That was because he could see that Missha had a very different attitude towards Everleigh.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± It was Elvir who asked this question. Obviously, shock was stered all over his face.


    He had seen Missha before. At that time, she was dressed in white; she looked young and bright too. How could she possibly do such a thing?


    ¡°I know all the members of the Jenkins family. How could I be mistaken? Missha gave me a sum of money and asked me to destroy the important documents on the ne. I knew that she would not let me go, so I ran away. With the money, it was enough for me to live on. However, I had never thought that idents would happen, and they led me here. Maybe this is my retribution.¡± Qusay could not me anyone else. It was his own greed that harmed himself.


    When Everleigh heard him talking about the past casually, as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, she had the urge tough. He said it so easily but had he ever thought about how she felt?


    She had left the Jenkins family for so many years, and never had the chance to see her own parents. Yet now he had the audacity to say that everything happened just because of his greed?


    ¡°Qusay, what right do you have to say the word ¡®retribution¡¯? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when you killed my parents?¡±


    He looked at her in guilt and said, ¡°I know you hate me. My mind was clouded back then, and I regretted itter.¡±


    ¡°Regret? If you really regretted it, you should¡¯ve told the Jenkins family instead of listening to Missha and continuing to do such a thing!¡± Everleigh said agitatedly. Theodore hurriedly tried to calm her. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    She was about to cry; she couldn¡¯t suppress her emotions. He was her enemy. There was no way she was going to talk calmly with him.


    Upon hearing her statement, Qusay went silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your apology. I want you to pay for what you have done. You deserved it. You said it was Missha, right? Then I will go find her, and I want you to confront her.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t believe himpletely.


    If Missha was the murderer, then what was her motive? Didn¡¯t she say that the four uncles loved her very much?


    If so, why would they do something like this?


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Qusay replied immediately.


    Theodore frowned slightly as he looked at him and said, ¡°Someone saw the crescent-shaped birthmark on the neck of the person who instructed you. Do you remember?¡±


    Qusay paused and frowned slightly. He thought about it carefully and said, ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice it? Well, that means you didn¡¯t know, am I right?¡± Theodore continued to ask.


    If that was the case, Pedro must be lying.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Qusay thought carefully and said firmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention. I was in shock when Missha told me that. My mind was a mess, and all I cared about was that I could pay my loans after getting the money. I didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else.¡±


    Hearing his words, Everleigh felt even more upset.


    Theodore and Elvir looked at each other and fell silent. Both of them were outsiders, so they could think in a moreprehensive way.


    If Qusay said that Missha was the real murderer, it was impossible for him to not notice the mark on her neck.


    Could it be that Pedro had made a mistake?


    However, it didn¡¯t seem like it at all. Pedro didn¡¯t seem like he was lying based on his previous statements.


    It was truly hard to guess.


    When the three of them walked out of the prison, they were all silent. Theodore nced at Everleigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious. Go back and ask Missha. Besides, we already found Qusay. There¡¯s no need to worry about him running away.¡±


    Everleigh had the same thought. She didn¡¯t want to use her aunt, so it was better to make things clear.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going back now. Mr. Carter¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay to observe the situation here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Elvir volunteered to stay before Everleigh spoke. He was just worried that Qusay would have an ident again.


    If anything happened, they would lose their only witness.


    She was stunned. She wanted to ask if he wanted to go back; she had no intention of asking him to stay.


    However, Theodore agreed. It was better to be careful. Too bad this was Hallowy City and not Ocpeace City. Otherwise, he would have been able to arrange for someone to protect him.


    Everleigh and Theodore went back to Ocpeace City. She asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Aunt Missha?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. There are some things your aunt did that raised suspicion. I think it¡¯s possible,¡± he answered coolly while looking in front. There wasn¡¯t much confidence left in her.


    She was silent for a moment; her eyes were full of worry. She couldn¡¯t understand why her aunt would do such a thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯m relieved that Elvir is there. Are you going back to the Trevino family home now?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going straight to the Jenkins family. I need to make things clear.¡± She wanted an exnation.


    He frowned, ¡°If you ask her like that, she won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I have to try, or else, how long do I have to wait to question her?¡± She asked. She was angry and, what¡¯s more, she was sad.


    She just wanted to know how long she had to wait for her to ask.


    He fell silent. She was right. When would she be able to find out? If that was the case, then why would she have to investigate?

 Chapter 640 Missha Was Suspicious

    Theodore didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He stepped on the elerator and headed back to Ocpeace City. Without resting, he headed straight for the Jenkins family manor.


    When they arrived, it was already night. In the living room,Missha was sitting alone on the sofa, holding her phone while speaking fluently in a foreignnguage.


    When she saw Everleigh and Theodore, her eyes lit up and she pointed at her phone, indicating that she was talking about something important.


    They sat down on the sofa and listened to her speak.


    Looking at Missha¡¯s delicate face, somehow, a hint of tenderness was present as well. Everleigh never imagined that her aunt was the one who killed her parents.


    Her eyes turned red. She still couldn¡¯t believe that her aunt would do such a thing.


    After a long while, Missha hung up the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Everleigh, I had something important to talk about. I¡¯ve been talking about it for quite a long time.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Aunt Missha. I came here because I have something to ask you.¡± Everleigh looked at her without any expression, and there were some traces of estrangement in her tone.


    Missha listened and was slightly taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, what did you wear when you went to the airport that time?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Missha was confused. What did she mean by that?


    What airport?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember, twenty years ago, when something happened to my father? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the airport?¡± Everleigh asked again.


    Missha understood what she meant, and stared at her sadly.


    ¡°Everleigh, are you suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, it¡¯s not just about you. It could be anyone. I¡¯ve asked you before and you said you were there. However, I really want to know what you were wearing when you went there. After all, I found a new witness.¡± Everleigh¡¯sst sentence sounded a little cold.


    Theodore sat next to her while listening. He breathed a sigh of relief. He was really worried that she would say something inappropriate by mentioning that the witness was Qusay.


    Missha frowned instantly. ¡°Everleigh, after all of this, you still doubt me? Let me tell you, yes I was there, but so were others. Why would you suspect me? Do I look like I would kill my own brother?¡±


    Everleigh suddenly burst intoughter and said, ¡°Aunt Missha, why are you so nervous? I just want to make things clear. I have heard from my uncle about how much you respected my father.¡±


    Missha did not answer, but looked at her coldly. Sadness could be seen in her eyes, as if she was hurt by Everleigh¡¯s words.


    However, for Everleigh, that was not the case. She felt that Missha was hiding something from her, based on her reaction.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, just so you know, I am not being disrespectful towards you. I didn¡¯t have a choice. My parents are dead, and my biggest wish is to find out who killed them. Since this is your answer, I¡¯ll ask Aunt Melissa and the others.¡±


    ¡°What did your witness say?¡± Missha asked sharply.


    Everleigh was silent for a moment. ¡°My witness said there was a crescent mark on the murderer¡¯s neck. He said it was a birthmark. I was also looking for it on you. However, there¡¯s no such mark on your neck.¡±


    Missha reached out and touched her neck as her eyes became gloomy. ¡°Did your witness say anything else?¡±


    ¡°After saying that, he died. I don¡¯t know if God was ying tricks on me. He gave me hope, and then snatched that away from me.¡± Everleigh smiled bitterly.


    Theodore observed Missha¡¯s expression. There was no emotion in her gaze, and because of this, he felt that there was something wrong with her.


    ¡°Aunt, do you know anyone who has a mark on their neck?¡±


    ¡°None of us do, neitherMelissa nor Fenna,¡± Missha answered seriously, simr to what Saniogo had said before.


    Everleigh, of course, knew that Saniogo had already told Missha everything, and what her aunt just said was to cover up the matter.


    ¡°Since it has nothing to do with you, then I will continue to investigate. I believe that I will be able to find the murderer one day, right?¡± Everleigh turned her head and said seriously.


    Missha looked into her eyes and noticed her seriousness. After a long time, she said, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°If you say so, I feel a little motivated. Aunt Missha, it¡¯ste.We¡¯ll be heading back now. You should go to bed early.¡± Everleigh said with a smile. It seemed as if Missha¡¯s words made her feel much more rxed.


    ¡°Well, so should you.¡± Missha did not ask them to stay, but saw them off.


    After leaving the Jenkins family home, Everleigh and Theodore returned to his vi.


    ¡°Everleigh, what did you observe?¡±


    ¡°She is very suspicious. However, regarding the birthmark on the murderer¡¯s neck, it doesn¡¯t look like Pedro was lying. Theodore, I can¡¯t figure it out,¡± she truthfully said what she was thinking at the moment.


    He held her hand tightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it. We will find out sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I believe there will be such a day, but I can¡¯t imagine how long it will take.¡± She was afraid that she would only know the truth when she was old. What use would it be at that time?


    The murderer would probably have been dead for a long time by then.


    Theodore turned his head to look at her. Comforting a person with words isn¡¯t going to help. It was better for him to wait until there was new evidence.


    ¡°Do you still want Missha and Qusay to meet each other?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll tell Elvir first. I don¡¯t want to act rashly and alert the enemy.Then, it¡¯ll be difficult to handle the situation,¡± Everleigh replied in a cold tone. She almost told Missha who the witness was back there.


    ¡°I could see that. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t speak.However, your aunt is indeed suspicious. When you said there was a mark on the murderer¡¯s neck, she touched her neck subconsciously.Normally, no one would react like that after hearing that.¡±


    She carefully recalled and found that it seemed to be the case.


    This time, she felt that her heart was really heavy. It turned out that the murderer was really her aunt.


    ¡°Go back and rest. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. You¡¯re exhausted.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She nodded and said no more.


    She didn¡¯t sleep well that night. Her mind was full of thoughts.


    She didn¡¯t sleep until it was dawn.


    The rm on her phone rang. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at the time. ¡°Theodore, get up.¡±


    He was also very tired after driving the whole day. He slept soundly in the morning, and he didn¡¯t wake up.


    Only when he heard Everleigh¡¯s voice did he wake up. ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. I¡¯m going to bete. Hurry up,¡± she said as she dressed while walking out.


    When she arrived at the hospital, it waste, but Christopher didn¡¯t care. He thought it would take Everleigh a few days toe back. He didn¡¯t expect her toe back in just one day.


    ¡°Why did youe back so soon? Everything settled?¡± He asked in surprise.


    She spoke while putting on her white coat, ¡°Settled? That wouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    ¡°So how is it now? Tell me.¡± He was getting a little impatient.


    If there was anything he could do, he would want to help.


    Holding the patient¡¯s record book, she paused for a moment and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°There¡¯s no result.¡±

 Chapter 641 Going To Perform

    Hearing her answer, Christopher was surprised. There were no results?


    How could it be possible? If there was no definite news, why would Elvir call her?


    ¡°Did something go wrong?¡±


    Everleigh closed the medical record book, turned to look at him, and said, ¡°Yeah something happened. I got the news that my aunt was the mastermind behind all this.¡±


    Incredulous, his eyes widened. No way.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± He asked.


    She took a deep breath, and there was confusion in her gaze. In fact, she didn¡¯t know what to believe.


    Even if it was true, she was not able to identify any w in her aunt¡¯s disguise the previous day. Even though Theodore had also said something like that, she still had some sort of expectations for her aunt, hoping that she wasn¡¯t the murderer.


    However, on second thought, Pedro and Qusay had no reason to lie. Even if Qusay lied, Pedro would not do the same. After all, he was already a dying man.


    Christopher saw that she did not speak for a long time, so he didn¡¯t proceed to ask anything else. She had her own considerations about this matter, and there was no point in continuing to talk about it.


    The day passed quickly. Everleigh was still feeling depressed. Seeing how restless she was, Erine couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Everleigh, is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Everleigh gently smiled to cover up the worry on her face.


    Erine could see that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, therefore she didn¡¯t ask more.


    ¡°By the way, I heard that stair and Adrienne are going to perform, right? Can I go and watch?¡± Erine changed the subject and didn¡¯t want her to worry about other things.


    Everleigh smiled slightly. ¡°Of course. Adrienne will definitely be very happy. She can¡¯t wait for more people to watch her perform.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Is it tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, tomorrow.¡± Everleigh was really helpless when talking about this. Adrienne was surely going to be a chatterbox for the whole night.


    Sure enough, when Theodore and Everleigh returned to the Trevino family home, Adrienne was talking about seats for the performance. She had asked the principal to reserve a lot of seats for them.


    Abraham was amazed. ¡°Your mother wasn¡¯t as scheming as you when she was young.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how could you say that? I¡¯m not scheming. I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± Adrienne retorted immediately. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to talk about her mother that way.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other and exchanged smiles.


    Abraham¡¯s interest was also piqued. ¡°Adrienne, you didn¡¯t like what I said, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Grandpa,would you still be smiling if I talk about your mother like that?¡± Adrienne said with a righteous look.


    He was stunned for a moment, and then heughed out loud. It seemed like that was the case.


    ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Everleigh reminded her when she walked in.


    Adrienne pouted and looked at her mother as if she had done something wrong.


    Abraham waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. They¡¯re just children. However,what she said was right.¡±


    Everleigh nced at her daughter and instructed, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to your grandfather. Don¡¯t ever be rude again, do you hear me.¡±


    Adrienne did not dare to refute. She walked up to Abraham and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Adrienne, don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s gettingte now. Don¡¯t you have to prepare for the performance tomorrow? Go back and have a rest.¡± Heforted her and didn¡¯t want her to be sad.


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, Grandpa.You must alsoe tomorrow okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go.¡± he promised. He didn¡¯t go the previous time, so he wouldn¡¯t miss it this time.


    Theodore and Everleigh were sitting on the sofa, but they did not see Leon or Selena.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    Abraham knew who they were referring to. ¡°They are working overtime in thepany. There are too many things to deal with in Allen Group recently. If they don¡¯t catch up quickly, many projects will be dyed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming that they can¡¯t make it tomorrow?¡±


    Abraham chuckled and said, ¡°Selena also said that they don¡¯t have the time, but they cane over and we can have lunch together tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll book a restaurant. Not only the Trevino family, but also the Jenkins family will being,¡± Theodore spoke up.


    For the sake of his children, it was normal to treat them all to a meal.


    Abraham didn¡¯t say anything else and allowed them to make the decision themselves.


    The next day, everyone gathered at the school¡¯s main entrance. Abraham was the only one from the Trevino family. As for the Jenkins family, Alexander, Cecil, Saniogo, and Missha came for the performance.


    stair and Adrienne noticed that there were a lot of them who were there for their performance. One felt helpless, while the other was excited.


    ¡°Uncle Alexander, Grand-Uncle, I¡¯m d you came to see my performance.¡± Adrienne held out her small skirt and she curtsied slightly, looking like a little princess.


    Saniogo and Alexanderughed and said, ¡°Well, we are here to support you and stair. Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Adrienne replied with a smile.


    After that, they walked into the school.


    At that time, a lot of parents had arrived at the school performance hall, and they were all sitting in their seats, waiting for the performance.


    Everleigh sat next to Theodore and Cecil sat on her other side. Looking around, she found that both of her families took up a whole row.


    ¡°It seems that your daughter is really going to perform a big role.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she has been looking forward to it for a long time. I¡¯m guessing she will be a star like Selena in the future.¡± Everleigh really had no idea where her daughter got all that confidence from.


    Cecilughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Maybe you will be the mother of a star in the future.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t mind.Adriennecould do anything as long as she liked it.


    Theodore overheard the conversation between the two of them. He secretly wondered if he should sponsor a show for his daughter in the future.He wanted to fulfil his obligations as a father.


    Soon, the curtain of the stage opened. The first performance was from the kindergarten children. The children wore red clothing and there were a few small flowers on their heads. They looked adorable.


    Each ss was performing and naturally, the performance order would be from the youngest to the eldest.


    Soon, it was Adrienne and stair¡¯s turn.


    Several small animals walked over from below the stage. Adrienne and stair were performing as a little rabbit and a little lion respectively.


    They were putting on a performance to show how to protect the small animals in the forest.


    There were many lines from Adrienne,and they were narrations.


    Some parents under the stage saw her performance and praised her.


    Saniogo grinned from ear to ear. Listening to so many people praising Adrienne, as her elder, he felt very proud.


    Cecil saw Saniogo smiling happily, then whispered to Everleigh, ¡°Look at how happy they are.¡±


    Everleigh knew what was going on without even looking at him.


    Saniogo loved Adrienne and stair very much, so when he heard the audiencepliment them, he would naturally feel very proud.


    Missha, on the other hand, was sitting aside and thinking about something.


    Everleigh also noticed her behavior.

 Chapter 642 Overslept

    Everleigh¡¯s gaze became gloomy. She had received a phone call from Missha before, but she didn¡¯t know how to talk with her, so she didn¡¯t pick up.


    They had met that day, but she still felt a little awkward.


    The performance ended and the parents beneath the stage apuded. Adrienne led her peers to take their bows, and then walked down the stage.


    The performance ended rather quickly. Theodore and Everleigh told the teacher that they were going to take their children out for lunch.


    The teacher agreed. It was mainly because during this event, many parents would want to take their children out for lunch, so it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Theodore booked a restaurant near the school. They were in arge private room. Everleigh received a call from Christopher, asking where they were.


    She just remembered that Erine had said that she wanted to watch the performance. She was wondering why she didn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°We are at the restaurant. Do you want toe over?¡±


    ¡°Of course, send me the address,¡± he replied anxiously.


    Everleigh hung up the phone and sent him the address.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Cecil asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Christopher and Erine. They said they wanted to watch Adrienne and stair¡¯s performance yesterday. They haven¡¯te over until now. I thought they might have had something important to do, so I didn¡¯t call them.¡±


    Cecil sneered and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask. Christopher must have overslept.¡±


    When Christopher and Erine came over, they walked in a hurry, and their faces were red.


    ¡°Christopher, why are you sote?¡± Adrienne questioned.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my dear.I stayed uptest night and overslept,¡± Christopher said apologetically.


    Everleigh smirked. Apparently, Cecil had guessed it right.


    Erine was also very embarrassed. Originally, she went to find Christopher, but seeing him sleeping so soundly, she didn¡¯t wake him up. Ironically, she overslept too as she stayed upte to read books.


    As a result, both of them werete.


    When Abraham and Saniogo heard them, theyughed out loud. All of them alreadyknew Christopher¡¯s character.


    Anyway, it is what it is.


    ¡°Alright, have a seat.¡± Everleigh asked the waiter to bring them extra tes and cutleries.


    The private room was filled withughter. Everleigh had to go to the bathroom as she drank too much juice.


    As she was washing her hands, she saw Missha.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you¡¯re washing your hands too?¡±


    ¡°I was looking for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Everleigh turned her head and looked at her with a puzzled expression, but she knew very well why her aunt came to see her.


    Missha looked at her and asked, ¡°Everleigh, are you still angry with me for what happened before?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha of course not. How could I be angry with you? I only needed answers.¡±


    Missha was not a fool. How could she not read Everleigh¡¯s expression?


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t overthink, Aunt Missha. Quickly, go back and have your meal.¡± Everleigh said with a smile. It seemed that she was no different from usual, but Everleigh knew that she was estranged from her aunt.


    When they returned to the private room, everyone wasughing and talking, and the atmosphere was peaceful and harmonious.


    At this time, outside the country, Wilson was sitting in a hotel room, readingthe documents on the table;his face was dismal. Now he understood why Missha let hime abroad. It turned out that all this was nned by her.


    At this time, Missha¡¯s secretary came in and saw that he was sitting in front of the window. She walked over and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is a new project. Please sign it.¡±


    Wilson didn¡¯t even look at the documents and threw them aside. He said coldly, ¡°Both of you have put on quite a show.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you are being unreasonable. That was not what you said when you first arrived here.MissJenkins directed a clear path for you, and you stayed willingly didn¡¯t you?¡± The secretary said seriously, with a trace of contempt in her eyes.


    He stood up and said angrily, ¡°Shut up. Even if I stayed here, I didn¡¯t ask you to put MissJenkins¡¯ name on every contract. You people are trying to use me to achieve his dreams, am I right?¡±


    He stared at her angrily. Ever since he came here, Missha did arrange a lot of things for him, but it turned out that her name would be included in every project, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t pay.


    His n was to let Missha pay. When he had earned money in the future, he would return it slowly.


    Seeing Wilson¡¯s frustrated appearance, the secretary just ignored him. She still smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you don¡¯t need to put it that way. Money is earned through hard work and it won¡¯t disappear so easily. Miss Jenkins was only being cautious.¡±


    He kicked the chair and shouted, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Alright, since you are so dissatisfied, Mr. Godfrey, you can just pay for the breach of contract.I assume you should be able to figure out the sum, right?¡± The secretary was calm. After saying this, she turned around and walked out.


    Whatever decision he made, that was his business.


    Wilson saw her leave, and the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He took out his mobile phone and called his secretary, telling her to book a flight ticket for him to return home.


    The secretary didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and booked the ticket immediately.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    When he left, Missha got the news right away.


    ¡°It seems that he came back to settle things with me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, you have to be careful. Wilson is cruel and merciless.We don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do,¡± the secretary reminded her worriedly.


    Missha sneered, ¡°From the moment I did this, I was not afraid that he woulde for me. How has Cynthia been recently?¡±


    ¡°She was provoked in the country, and now, she¡¯s working hard to recover.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best for things to be this way. It¡¯s a win-win situation to expand the Jenkins family,¡± Missha said sentimentally. Her greatest wish was for the business of the Jenkins family to be expanded.


    Cynthia¡¯s desire to advance herself was also a good thing.


    Wilson returned to Ocpeace City, and Theodore also received the news. Moses could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, will there be any trouble this time when hees back?¡±


    ¡°Did you find anything abroad?¡±


    ¡°I checked, but I didn¡¯t find anything. I really wanted to go there in person, but I couldn¡¯t trust anyone here to hand over the business here to them.Hence, I didn¡¯t go.¡± Moses¡¯ voice became softer. Even if the person overseas did it well, they couldn¡¯t have done better than him.


    Theodore nced at him from the corner of his eyes;his words made some sense.


    ¡°Now that Wilson¡¯s back, it¡¯s useless to talk about it anymore. Pay close attention to him and see who he gets in touch with.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Moses replied, turned around, and went to further investigate the matter.


    Theodore gazed at Wilson in the photo. He couldn¡¯t describe theplex emotions in his heart. He had no idea when their father and son rtionship started to turn out like this.


    He looked out of the window at the scenery outside. The setting sun shone in, and his figure looked taller and more slender under the sunlight.

 Chapter 643 What More To Say

    The temperature at the moment could be considered winter, but even so, it was still warm under the sunlight.


    However, when Theodore thought of his father¡¯s deeds, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his bones even though he was standing under the warm sun.


    He took out his phone and called Xavier. Recently, his brother had been busy with thepany¡¯s business. He had already rejected many of Wilson¡¯s projects, and he had also lost quite a bit of his money. If he doesn¡¯t make more, he¡¯ll go bankrupt soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Wilson has returned to the country,¡± Theodore said in a cold voice.


    Xavier¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. Then, he chuckled. ¡°So what if he¡¯s back? There¡¯s no ce for him at Godfrey Group anyway.¡±


    ¡°I just want to remind you to never underestimate our father. You have already seen what he can do, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    When Xavier heard the word ¡®father¡¯, he really wanted tough. Wilson was not worthy of being his father.


    He was a scumbag who deserved to die.


    He hung up the phone without saying anything.


    He also asked Yantsey to investigate and figure out the purpose of Wilson returning to the country.


    At this moment, Wilson was unbothered and went straight to Missha. He wanted to ask her what was going on in person.


    Missha came out directly after receiving a phone call. She would never let Wilson enter the Jenkins family home, not to mention letting her family know what she had done.


    The two of them met in a cafe. Wilson looked at her, and his gaze burned with anger.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you don¡¯t have to be so agitated. I am a businesswoman. There is no such thing as a free lunch. Don¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    Wilson snorted. ¡°Wow, what an eye-opener. Miss Jenkins, your level of wickedness is truly amazing.¡±


    ¡°Wicked? I am nothingpared to you, Mr. Godfrey. You could even plot against your own wife, and even your most beloved woman. I¡¯m nowhere close to being wickedpared to you,¡± she replied with a half-smile. She kept stirring the coffee, and the coldness in her gaze wasparable to that of a cier.


    Suddenly, he felt a chill running down his spine.


    ¡°You¡­ You investigated me.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I investigate you? If you dare to do it, then why would you be afraid that others will know?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Her expression suddenly changed, and she said coldly, ¡°Wilson, let me tell you, don¡¯t think that you are making a great loss. You should be d that you are still useful. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯d still be willing to lend a hand to you?¡±


    Hearing this, he felt extremely angered.It turned out he was still useful to Missha, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even help him in the first ce.


    ¡°Missha, do you think you¡¯re such a great person?¡± He stared at her with a gloomy expression.


    She raised her eyebrows. ¡°I have never said I am a good person, but I have no skeletons in my closet.I dare you to investigate me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be socent. There will be a day when you will fail.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance to see it,¡± Missha responded with a smile, then got up and walked out.


    Wilson was left to sit alone on the chair. Without thinking, he directly threw away the ss that was on the table.


    That damn b*tch.


    ¡°She¡¯d better not fall into my hands,¡± he thought.


    Theodore found out about the meeting between Wilson and Missha, and he became more and more suspicious of her.


    After thinking for a while, he went to find Everleigh.


    She was still in the hospital¡¯s operating room. When Theodore arrived, she had not finished yet. Christopher, on the other hand, had just finished his work. When he looked at Theodore, he was a little startled.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Christopher asked curiously.


    Generally,Theodore woulde looking for Everleigh when something had happened.


    It was most likely something that was rted to her.


    ¡°Is it something about her parents?¡± Christopher asked solemnly.


    Theodore frowned slightly and shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s about her aunt.¡±


    When Christopher heard that it was about her aunt, he knew that it was about Missha. Speaking of which, thest time he saw her, he felt that something was wrong at that time.


    ¡°I heard from Everleigh that it¡¯s very likely that Missha was the murderer back then, but there isn¡¯t enough proof, right?¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked in a serious tone.


    ¡°You can put it that way.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought of a n to let her expose herself?¡± Christopher asked curiously.


    Theodore took a deep breath and tilted his head. Reflected in his dark pupils was Christopher¡¯s face. ¡°This is not the first time you¡¯ve known Missha. Everything that happened more than twenty years ago was carried out by her wlessly. One can never imagine how cunning she is. Would she be fooled by an ordinary trick?¡±


    What Theodore said made sense to Christopher.


    However, it shouldn¡¯t go on like this. Theodore was also suspecting whether Wilson had cooperated with Missha, or if she had used Wilson to do something. It was hard to say.


    It was only at that moment that Theodore realized thatWilson¡¯s intelligence was truly way more inferior than that of Missha¡¯s.


    When Everleigh came out, she saw the both of them. ¡°Theodore, when did you arrive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I had a chat with Christopher.¡± It was only after listening to her words that Theodore came to his senses.


    ¡°How¡¯s the patient? I¡¯m on duty today,¡± Christopher exined.


    She nodded and told him, ¡°The operation went smoothly. I need you to take care of the patient. Also, I heard that Dr. Harrison wille back in a few days with a new machine. Do you know about this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°Forget it. When hees back, you¡¯ll know. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead and enjoy, both of you.¡± Christopher waved his hand and indicated for them to leave quickly.


    Everleigh and Theodore left. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me for something, aren¡¯t you? Or else, why would youe so early?¡±


    ¡°Wilson and Missha met today. I suspect that there is something wrong.¡±


    Everleighwas startled and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you thinking that there¡¯s any evil dealings between them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no clue what Wilson is nning, and I don¡¯t know what your aunt is nning either. Everleigh, I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to go back and probe your aunt on this matter. See what role she is going to y this time.¡±


    She understood. ¡°So you want me to be a double agent?¡±


    ¡°Double agent? No, that¡¯s too much. You just need to probe your aunt.¡± Theodoreughed lightly. It wasn¡¯t a bad metaphor though.


    Everleigh also chuckled and said, ¡°Then drive me to the Jenkins family home. Let¡¯s do it now sincethere¡¯s no better day than today.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He would go with her into the house as well, but he wouldn¡¯t say much.


    When the both of them came to the Jenkins family, only Alexander and Missha were home. Everleigh asked, ¡°Where is Uncle Saniogo?¡±


    ¡°He went out to have dinner with his friends. They haven¡¯t met for a long time now,¡± Alexander exined whilst asking the maids to pour two cups of tea.


    ¡°Where is Aunt Missha?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dealing with her business upstairs. It seems that Cynthia has not reached an agreement on the coborative project abroad,¡± Alexander said. He felt that Cynthia was not suitable to be a businesswoman.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other and said, ¡°Cynthia should have been familiar with thepany¡¯s business by now.¡±

 Chapter 644 Snatching Of Business

    Alexander listened and shook his head. ¡°Everleigh, do you think she has a nose for business?¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say much. She definitely felt that Cynthia was not suitable for business.


    With her character, she could only be an eye candy.


    However, everyone had their own aspirations. Perhaps, she would want to learn about it in the future. It was hard to say.


    ¡°Everleigh, when did youe over?¡± Missha asked the moment she saw her.


    ¡°I just got here. Aunt, are you done with your work?¡± Everleigh replied.


    Missha sat on the sofa, looking exhausted, and sighed. ¡°Cynthia, this child, is proud and arrogant. She even screwed up everything that was nned. I¡¯m already lost for words.Everleigh, you have to work hard. Our businesses abroad will rely on you in the future.¡±


    It was not the first time Everleigh heard this, but she felt very ufortable. She didn¡¯t care much about it before, but now, she had always had a feeling that Missha was trying to create conflicts between her and Cynthia.


    Let them fight each other.


    Thepany abroad was quite promising. Whoever took over thepany would have amazing profits.


    It wasn¡¯t just Everleigh who had this kind of feeling, but also Theodore.He was very certain that Everleigh wasn¡¯t a businessman, so how could Missha not know?


    ¡°Aunt Missha, let¡¯s not say such things in the future. If Cynthia knows about it, she will misunderstand.¡± Alexander realized that what she said was a bit inappropriate too.


    Cynthia was managing thepany then, and with Missha telling Everleigh all that, it would cause anyone to think too much.


    Missha smiled and replied, ¡°I really do have this n. If you can take care of things abroad, I won¡¯t say anything more about it.¡±


    ¡°Choosing someone is your business and I won¡¯t be involved in it.¡± Alexander was very satisfied with his life at the moment. He had never liked living in a foreign country.


    Hearing this, Everleigh quickly changed the subject. ¡°Aunt Missha, I saw you talking to Wilson in the cafe today. Why were you with him?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Missha¡¯s expression became slightly stiff and she soon recovered. ¡°When did you see us?¡±


    ¡°It was in the morning. I went to buy a cup of coffee and saw you. What were you two talking about?¡±


    Missha suddenly smiled awkwardly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was going to help him before? I didn¡¯t transfer money in the end, so I went to talk to him about it. I know that I was in the wrong and had gone back on my words.¡±


    Everleigh listened to her and did not continue to ask further, ¡°Well, I thought he was looking for trouble, but you looked confident then,so I didn¡¯t go in.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡± Missha asked back.


    Everleigh nodded. Theodore sat on one side, observing Missha¡¯s expression. A trace of guilt shed through her eyes which she covered up quickly.


    This made him certain that there really was something wrong with her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Aren¡¯t you all going backter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have work tomorrow,¡± Everleigh said as if nothing had happened. Sitting at the dinner table, they each had their own thoughts.


    Without waiting for Saniogo to return, Everleigh and Theodore left.


    On their way back, she asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°There is definitely something between your aunt and Wilson. I need to investigate it carefully. I¡¯ll send Moses abroad,¡± he replied firmly.


    When she heard that Moses would be sent to investigate abroad, she was very surprised.¡°Then you won¡¯t have anyone around you. Forget it. I¡¯ll ask Christopher¡¯s men to investigate. There are many people on his side anyways.¡±


    He hesitated a little. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let Moses do it. He knows more about it.It isn¡¯t the business of Christopher¡¯s men after all. They might not do their best.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t want Christopher to know too much about this matter, and also, he didn¡¯t want to owe him a favor.


    Christopher had been helping out ever since Everleigh went abroad. He could not bother him with this matter anymore.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t see through his thoughts and thought that he had other purposes, so she didn¡¯t insist.


    The next day, someone purposely went against Godfrey Group, snatching away several projects. Thatother party was Wilson¡¯s newly establishedpany. After Xavier found out about it, he became furious and called Wilson. ¡°Wilson, what¡¯s in your mind? How dare you take away the business of Godfrey Group?¡±


    ¡°Xavier, you¡¯re the boss. Don¡¯t you know how to manage it? It must¡¯ve been my capability to be able to snatch away those business projects. Why are you ming other people when you¡¯re not capable enough?¡±


    Xavier¡¯s expression turned ferocious as he listened to Wilson¡¯s irritating voice. D*mn Wilson, did he have to see Godfrey Group bepletely divided to be satisfied?


    ¡°You¡­ Wilson, if you want to start your own business, you can, but you can¡¯t take our resources from here.¡±


    ¡°Just as I said, those resources that can be taken away by me are not yours.¡± After saying that, Wilson hung up the phone. Xavier smashed the phone angrily.


    How could there be such a shameless person in this world?


    Yantsey was outside when he heard the sound and quickly entered the room. Seeing the broken phone, he asked quickly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Go and find out who Wilson has been working with recently.¡± Xavier took a deep breath, trying to suppress his temper.


    Yantsey understood. He turned around and walked out. At the same time, he went to buy Xavier a new phone.


    Otherwise, Xavier would not be reachable by phone.


    In the following days, Wilson kept taking actions against Godfrey Group. At the same time, he had stolen a lot of businesses from thepany. Theodore found out about it and came over to ask about the matter.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s said that Wilson stole your business.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, he had stolen quite a few of them. Look at this.¡± Xavier showed Theodore what he had investigated.


    It was written that Wilson had been with Missha in private, and there were two instances which Theodore knew about.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Did Missha have any dealings with him in private? Otherwise, why would she suddenlye into contact with him?¡± Xavier looked at him with a puzzled expression, wanting to know his thoughts about it.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered and then he said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s something going on between Wilson and Missha;maybe they had a deal. I¡¯ve already got Moses to go abroad to investigate. You¡¯d better save your losses now. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    Xavier was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect such news.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was suspicious before but I don¡¯t have any concrete evidence.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t try to hide anything. The situation had changed.


    In fact, many things were beyond their scope. Who would have thought that Missha and Wilson would be in cahoots?


    Xavier remained silent. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As a result, Godfrey Group and Wilson¡¯s smallpany began topete with each other. As long as there was a project, they would fight for it. Xavier now knew that Wilson had endless amounts of money in his hands to fight with him.

 Chapter 645 Qusay Killed Himself

    Yantsey wasn¡¯t quite optimistic about the situation in Godfrey Group. He asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait for the result,¡± Xavier answered in a deep voice.


    There was no other way now but to wait.


    He believed that Theodore would investigate the matter thoroughly. If it was proven that Wilson had something to do with Missha, he would have the right to deal with the Jenkins family.


    Everleigh was going through her normal routine when she received a call from Elvir telling her a shocking piece of news. Qusay was dead.


    She was stunned and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get it wrong. He is dead. He ended his own life in prison,¡± he responded in a heavy tone.


    She felt dizzy. Another person was dead.


    How could it be so coincidental? They all died when they told the truth.Putting aside those who were ill,even those who were healthy and well died, too.


    ¡°Did he really end his own life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been confirmed. I wasn¡¯t allowed to go in because it was night. I¡­ Miss Trevino, I¡¯m sorry that things turned out this way.¡± Elvir felt very guilty. He had promised her firmly before, but then Qusay died. He was too ashamed to face her.


    She sat on the chair in a daze and did not speak for a long time. The feeling of loss gradually surged into her heart.


    She thought that she would be able to find the murderer soon, but she didn¡¯t expect that¡­ she failed.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, you don¡¯t have to apologize. No one wants this to happen. Pleasee back first. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Before he could speak, she hung up the phone.


    She sighed in her office alone.


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Erine came over and called her. Looking at the listless look on her face, she was a little puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Everleigh¡¯s face was pale and she didn¡¯t look alright at all.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t look good, Erine didn¡¯t ask further and followed her to the cafeteria.


    Christopher had ordered their food as he waited for them to arrive.


    When Everleigh walked in,she looked even worse than before. He saw it and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Christopher, the clue has been cut off again. Qusay killed himself,¡± Everleigh said with a sigh.


    A shiver went through his body. He said with a stern look on his face, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Elvir just called. Qusay diedst night.¡± Everleigh put the spoon down. She had no appetite at all.


    Erine turned to look at her. Although she didn¡¯t understand what was going on, she would be sad to hear that someone had died.


    ¡°Then what are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ll talk about it when Elvires back.¡± Everleigh really didn¡¯t know what to do.With things turning out that way, she had nothing to say.


    He could tell that she was irritated so he stopped asking.


    Everleigh had been lethargic for the whole afternoon. When Theodore came over to pick her up, he thought she was depressed because of Missha and Wilson. Heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find out everything soon.¡±


    She was very puzzled by his words and wondered what he meant.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about the issue between your aunt and Wilson? I have called Moses. Wewill get answers soon.¡±


    She lowered her eyes. She was not thinking about Wilson, but about Qusay.


    ¡°It¡¯s Qusay.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°He killed himself in prison.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s thin lips pressed together as he listened. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard.


    ¡°Elvir called you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Qusay diedst night.Theodore, I believe Mr. White¡¯s death was because of an illness, but why did Qusay die?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand.


    Qusay had already admitted it and agreed to be a witness. Why did he die just like that?


    Theodore knew that she couldn¡¯t figure it out, but no one could understand the situation at the moment.


    ¡°Everleigh, when Elvires back, you¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    That was the only thing she could do then.


    Elvir came back in the evening with Qusay¡¯s belongings. Speaking of his belongings, it was quite heart-wrenching. They almost got burned.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was Elvir who insisted on bringing them back.


    The next morning, he brought Qusay¡¯s belongings to Everleigh.


    ¡°Miss Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Why are you back? No, when did youe back?¡±


    Hearing her words, Elvirughed out loud and said, ¡°I came backst night. I came to see you because I wanted to show you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh asked curiously.


    What was there for her to see?


    He took out a bag and ced it on her desk. ¡°These are Qusay¡¯s belongings. Do you want to have a look?¡±


    She nodded and opened the bag. Looking at the things inside, she was a little stunned.


    There were only a few things. A lighter, a photo, a cheque, and a shirt.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°These are what he had on him when he was caught.¡±


    Everleigh looked at them for a while. There was nothing special about the items. The cheque was a little old and was dated more than 20 years ago. There was also a photo in the bag. It was a picture of the cheque.


    ¡°Why did he take a photo with this cheque?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t understand. Since he already had it, why did he need to take a photo of it?


    Elvir exined, ¡°This cheque is fake. The one in the photo seems to be the real one.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why he brought a fake cheque. Could it be taken as real?


    Elvir also couldn¡¯t figure it out, that was why he brought the items over.


    She thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°You knew the cheque was fake?¡±


    ¡°I havepared the handwriting on it. It¡¯s not more than 20 years old. It seems to have been written in recent years,¡± he exined.


    He thought through all the clues but didn¡¯t think of anything.


    She looked at the cheque in the photo and at the numbers written on it, especially the number ¡¯13¡¯, which looked special.


    It looked like the alphabet B, but thest stroke was quite long.


    It seemed like a writing habit.


    ¡°Forget it. You can take these items backfirst. We¡¯ll talk again if there are any clues.¡± Everleigh had a headache then. With things turning out that way, where did she have the mood to study the clues?


    He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll inform you if there are any new clues.¡±


    He understood what she was thinking. Originally, there would be a good lead to find out who killed her parents, but now, it was all cut off. No one would be able to ept it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Elvir chuckled, but his bushy face was full of guilt. If he had really assisted her properly, Qusay would not have died.


    He originally thought that prison was always better than the outside world. Even if someone wanted to kill Qusay, it would not be so simple. In the end, he had it all wrong.


    That was the best proof that he didn¡¯t take care of this matter properly.

 Chapter 646 Believe In Qusay

    Everleigh smiled. She still needed to thank him. After all, he had been working hard on this matter for more than 20 years. There was no reason to put all the me on him.


    ¡°Miss Trevino, do you believe it was your aunt who did this?¡± Elvir looked at her with a stern look on his face.


    She pursed her lips and said nothing. After a while, she said, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know if I should believe it or not. What happened recently has gone beyond my scope.I am unable to understand many of my aunt¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°Well, that means you believe she¡¯s the one. I¡¯ve met your aunt before. She seemed to have something nned in her mind. I get goosebumps every time I see her.¡±


    He had never said this to anyone because of Missha¡¯s identity. She was a member of the Jenkins family and was close to Saniogo.


    There was no reason to doubt her in this matter.


    However, Qusay¡¯s words reminded him quite a bit. The people of the Jenkins family had indeed gone over to the scene that year, but he didn¡¯t suspect them.


    ¡°You are more inclined to Qusay¡¯s words, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do believe his words.¡± Everleigh did not deny it. She had a bad impression of Missha then.


    She felt that things were a little different from what she thought.


    ¡°Be careful about what¡¯s going on with your aunt. She¡¯s not a simple person to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I have had a taste of it.¡± She smiled wryly. Wilson was the best example, wasn¡¯t he?


    He sighed softly and said no more. He turned and walked out.


    In the afternoon, Everleigh received a call from Missha, who wanted to take her to dinner with the two children.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Missha came to find Everleigh and they went to pick stair and Adrienne up. When the two children saw that their mother wasing over, their hearts were filled with joy. ¡°Mommy.¡±


    ¡°stair, Adrienne, hurry up and get in the car. We¡¯re going for delicious food.¡± Missha waved, gesturing for them toe over.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They took the children to a restaurant. Missha knew what stair and Adrienne liked and ordered a lot of food.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, that¡¯s a little too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since they like it.¡± Missha waved, turned to Adrienne and said, ¡°Adrienne, eat whatever you like. If it¡¯s not enough, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Adrienne ate a lot of food. Her face was full of cream from the cake.


    It looked funny.


    stair looked neat and tidy as usual.


    ¡°Everleigh, you raised your children well.¡± Looking at stair, Missha was very satisfied.


    A boy should be more polite so that he would look like a gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never needed to worry about stair. He has his own opinions.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have your own opinions. It¡¯s much better than blindly following others,¡± Missha said softly and looked up at her niece. ¡°Everleigh, are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be?¡±


    ¡°You have been a bit estranged from me during this period of time. I know it all. Everleigh, can¡¯t you just say what¡¯s in your mind?¡± This dinner was arranged because Missha wanted to have a good talk with her.


    Everleigh held her cutlery and ate slowly. Theplicated emotions in her eyes could be seen clearly.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I¡¯m disappointed with what¡¯s going on between you and Wilson. I believe that you are aware of his character. Why are you working with him? I don¡¯t believe a word of your excuse. Aunt Missha, tell me honestly, what is your purpose for doing this?¡± Everleigh looked at her indifferently.


    Missha looked into the pair of eyes and was a little absent-minded. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m doing this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it now? I hate to see dirty tricks. To me, you¡¯re just finding an excuse for yourself,¡± Everleigh replied coldly. She was unwilling to ept the fact that everything turned out that way.


    What was Missha¡¯s intention? She really couldn¡¯t see through her thoughts.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m doing this out of goodwill. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s good or not. Aunt Missha, let¡¯s not talk about this matter anymore.¡± Everleigh knew that she didn¡¯t want to tell the truth, so she would just let it be.


    Missha looked at her expression and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    stair sat in his seat, quietly listening to their conversation.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After the meal, Everleigh called Theodore and asked him to pick them up.


    Missha smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I can go back on my own. Besides, we¡¯re not too far from Theodore¡¯spany,¡± Everleigh rejected her offer.


    Missha could see that Everleigh didn¡¯t want to stay with her, but she was just too polite to say so.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Theodore to appear at the restaurant¡¯s entrance. ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here. That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Missha only left after she saw him.


    He nodded without saying anything.


    It wasn¡¯t until Missha left that he withdrew his gaze. He turned and said, ¡°Why did you have dinner with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Everleigh was exhausted and wanted to have a good rest.


    Theodore could tell that she was tired and didn¡¯t want to say anything else. They turned and walked out.


    It was rare for Adrienne to stay quiet along their way home. The main reason was that she could feel that her mother wasn¡¯t in a good mood. stair and Adrienne got out of the car when they reached the Trevino family home.


    When they arrived, Abraham and Selena were having dinner. When they heard someonee in, they turned around and nced at them.


    The family of four had returned.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve eaten.¡± Everleigh had already had her dinner. She turned to look at Theodore and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡±


    He nodded. He walked over and sat next to Abraham, asking Hilda to bring him another set of cutlery. He looked so natural that he seemed to be in his own home.


    Abraham and Selena looked at each other and said nothing.


    After dinner, stair and Adrienne went back to their rooms to rest. The adults sat on the sofa.


    In the room, stair turned on hisputer and searched for information about Missha. Adrienne walked over and asked, ¡°stair, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for some information. You should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°stair, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something wrong with Grand-Aunt today?¡± She didn¡¯t reply to his statement.Instead, she sat on the bed and asked carefully.


    He turned to look at her. He didn¡¯t know how to answer her question.


    Even Adrienne could tell, let alone their mommy.


    ¡°Adrienne, this matter has nothing to do with you. You should go rest quickly,¡± he urged.


    She was obedient. She got out of bed and went back to her room.


    After she left, stair¡¯s face was covered with frost and his big eyes were full of coldness, which didn¡¯t fit his appearance at all.


    His little fingers typed on the keyboard continuously.


    Downstairs, Everleigh asked Selena, ¡°Where is Leon?¡±


    ¡°Not home yet.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Selena rolled her eyes. ¡°Where else can he go? He can only work in thepany. He has been dealing with the Allen family¡¯s affairs recently. Speaking of which, he hasn¡¯t had a good rest for days.¡±


    Everleigh looked at her and suddenly burst outughing. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see him suffer, right?¡±

 Chapter 647 Going For A Vacation

    Selena rolled her eyes at her. This woman was really good at talking nonsense. Of course she couldn¡¯t bear to see Leon suffer.


    If Theodore didn¡¯t rest after working continuously for a few days, wouldn¡¯t Everleigh¡¯s heart ache for him too?


    Everleigh knew her sister was shy, so she stopped teasing her.


    That night, Theodore stayed at the Trevino family¡¯s home.


    Everleigh, exhausted due to Qusay¡¯s matter, fell asleep the moment she got in bed.


    The next day, she saw Leonat the dining table after she got up. She chuckled, ¡°When did youe back yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I came back this morning. I am just getting something to eat and will go to sleepter.¡± He seemed to be very sleepy.


    Seeing that he was so tired, she didn¡¯t say anything else. He had gone out early and returnedte during this period of time. Even stair had mentioned it a few times.


    When she thought of stair, he came walking downstairs. He was soon seated,waiting for Hilda to serve his meal.


    ¡°Why did you get up so early? Where is Adrienne?¡± Everleigh looked at him in confusion.


    stair and Theodore¡¯s expressions were very simr. Their gestures and actions carried a hint of arrogance from time to time.


    ¡°She¡¯ll get up in a minute.¡±


    Everleigh raised her eyebrows but didn¡¯t bother too much about it.


    Leon was getting more envious as he sat by the side, looking at the child who didn¡¯t even need his mother¡¯s help to get himself ready. When would he be able to have a child that he would be proud of?


    stair picked up the slice of toast on the table and said coldly, ¡°Uncle Leon, you and Aunt Selena are not married yet. As for having children, you¡¯re still too far away from that.¡±


    When Leon heard this, he almost spat out the food in his mouth. Did stair really need to put it like that? How did he know what he was thinking?


    Everleigh, however, just ignored them. stair had always been very smart and knew what was going on just by looking at a person¡¯s facial expressions.


    Theodore came down and saw them chatting at the dining table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,I¡¯m full. You guys take your time.¡± Leon finished the bread in his hands in a bite and went up to rest.


    Theodore was a bit speechless with his speed, but didn¡¯t ask any further.


    Theodore sent stair and Adrienne off to school. It was rare for them to take the children to school together.


    The children¡¯s ssmates were waiting for their arrival so they could go to ss together.


    Everleigh chuckled and said, ¡°The two of them are quite close to their friends.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Adrienne has a bright personality so many kids are willing to y with her. On the other hand, stair has a cold personality. Many girls like this kind of person,¡± Theodore said in a low voice.


    Everleigh was stunned when she heard this, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He was not a gossiper. How could he know it so clearly?


    A smile tugged at the corners of his lips. There were some things that he didn¡¯t need to understand but knew with just a nce. Besides, who hasn¡¯t had a childhood?


    After Everleigh arrived at the hospital, she looked much betterpared to the previous day. Christopher felt her change and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but we would need to look ahead, no?¡± She sighed. Even if she was very distressed,what had happened had already happened.


    He smiled without saying anything. In fact, this was how she was. She would always be in a good mood no matter how frustrating the matter was. No one could tell that she was in a bad mood.


    Even if there was, everything would be gone after a night¡¯s sleep.


    Just then, Cecil appeared.


    ¡°You look like a fool. What are you smiling about?¡± When she entered the room, she saw Christopher smiling.


    He and Everleigh turned around and saw Cecil¡¯s disgusted look. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Everleigh.¡± Cecil pointed to her.


    Everleigh changed into her white coat and said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯m done with the rounds.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t make her rounds,she would be in trouble if Benedictfound out.


    Cecil was not in a hurry. She could just wait.


    When Everleigh was checking on the patients, she saw a heart patient. Everything was normal with the machine attached to him, but just before she left, she heard the machine making sounds.


    Everleigh quickly checked on the patient and ordered the nurse, ¡°Hurry up, send him to the operating room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, doctor.¡±


    ¡°Call Dr. Smith to perform the operation with me,¡± Everleigh instructed as she performed the rescue measures.


    The nurse did not dare to hesitate and did as she was told.


    When Cecil walked out, having nothing to do, she saw Everleigh running in the corridor anxiously. A group of people rushed into the operating room.


    Cecil followed. The patient¡¯s family members were all gathered at the door of the operating room, afraid that something bad would happen to the patient.


    She had nothing to do so she stood by the door and waited.


    More than an hourter, the lights of the operating room went off and Everleigh was the first to step out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the patient is fine.¡± Everleigh sounded like an angel, which made the patient¡¯s family members feel very grateful.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± the family members said gratefully.


    Stainley also came from behind. Looking at Everleigh¡¯s skilled techniques, he couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Judging by your hand¡¯s condition, it¡¯s better to operate less often.¡±


    She chuckled and said, ¡°I know you will help me so it will be much easier for me. At least we can save lives.¡±


    He knew that she would say that. Once she was determined in what she was going to do, no one could talk her out of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You can just rush off to save a patient, regardless of your own life,¡± Cecil¡¯s voice came from behind them.


    Stainley knew her,but they hadn¡¯t been in touch for much so they weren¡¯t really friends yet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work first. You two have a good talk.¡± As Stainley spoke, he turned and walked off.


    Cecil was a little unustomed to seeing him leave so fast. She remembered that he had always wanted to talk to Everleigh. Why would he want to avoid her? What happened?


    ¡°Everleigh, didn¡¯t¡­Didn¡¯t he like you?¡±


    Everleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡°That¡¯s already the past. He let go of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I still remember what you used to do in order to avoid him.¡± Cecil remembered that when Everleigh was abroad, she would be inexplicably nervous when she was alone with him. Everleigh would then take her as a shield to avoid Stainley.


    Everleigh smiled knowingly. It was different nowpared to back then. Besides, Stainley letting go of her was a good thing for the both of them.


    It was much better than wasting his youth.


    ¡°By the way, what are you here for?¡± Everleigh almost forgot that Cecil would normally not be there at that time.


    Cecil put her arm around Everleigh¡¯s shoulder and they walked to her office. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just wanted to tell you that your cousin is free recently and wants to go on a vacation with me to the nearby cities tomorrow.¡±


    Everleigh was even more confused. They could just go whenever they wanted to. Why was there a need to tell her?


    Could she stop them from going?


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Do you want toe with me?Get Theodore toe along.¡± Cecil was looking forward to going on a vacation together.

 Chapter 648 Cecil’s Thoughts

    Everleigh didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Her cousin actually wanted to spend some time alone with Cecil, but she was thinking of going out with her. How could Cecil not see it?


    ¡°Are you crazy? Alexander wants to spend his time with you alone. It¡¯s not appropriate to ask me toe with you.¡±


    ¡°Why not? The main thing is, I want to sleep in your room,¡± Cecil said with some hesitation.


    Everleigh became even confused. Why did she have to sleep in the same room as her? It was normal for couples to stay together. Why was she being resistant?


    Besides, she had dated before, so there was no need for her to act reserved.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that Alexander doesn¡¯t like that I¡¯m not a virgin anymore. Your cousin is still young after all,¡± Cecil hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    Everleigh understood what she meant instantly. She was worried that her cousin would despise her.


    ¡°Cecil, since Alexander chose to be with you, he won¡¯t care about your past. If he can¡¯t even ept this, you¡¯re better off without him.¡± Everleigh had never asked about Alexander¡¯s love life in the past before.


    After all, in these modern times, such things were considered normal. There was nothing bad about it.


    Cecil might be thinking too much.


    In fact, what Everleigh did not know was that Cecil was not thinking too much. That was what she knew after she asked Alexander.


    It was also because of that conversation that she no longer had confidence in herself.


    Even when she was with Leon, she didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it, but now¡­


    She had never felt inferior before, but now, she knew how it felt.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll talk to Alexander.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t talk about it. In your words, if he¡¯s really bothered by it, we¡¯ll break up.¡± Cecil stopped Everleigh. It was better to solve that matter on her own.


    Everleigh patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°Have fun. Maybe things are not as bad as you think.¡±


    Cecil nodded.


    The next day, Cecil and Alexander drove to a nearby city. Even if it was just a small city, the environment was quite nice.


    ¡°Cecil, let¡¯s check in to the hotel first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cecil looked at the surrounding environment. To be specific, it was her first time in such a ce.


    The two of them found a hotel and had a short rest. In the afternoon, the two of them walked around the ce for some sightseeing.


    ¡°Cecil, have a taste of this.¡± Alexander bought some cotton candy. Looking at it, Cecil smiled and said, ¡°How old am I that you want me to eat this?¡±


    ¡°No matter how old you are, you¡¯re my girlfriend. What should be eaten should still be eaten. You should also enjoy what others enjoy,¡± he said righteously.


    Sheughed, but the smile on her faded away and sorrow welled up in her. He couldn¡¯t understand her sudden change. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it that¡¯s so serious?¡± He looked at her serious expression and wanted tough. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t say to him.


    Cecil secretly gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You said before that you haven¡¯t had a girlfriend, but I had a lot of boyfriends. I¡¯m not an innocent woman. Would you mind?¡±


    When Alexander heard her words, he was stunned for a moment before heughed. ¡°What are you thinking? No matter what you be, you are the person I love. Even if you are no longer a virgin, you are my woman. This is a fact that no one can change.¡±


    Hearing his words, she breathed a sigh of relief. It was best if he thought so.


    ¡°Cecil, I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend before. One reason is because of thepany. On the other hand, it was because of my own concerns.However, after meeting you, all my concerns were gone. I just want to stay with you for the rest of my life.¡± His affectionate words made her very happy.


    Cecil was about to say something, but when she saw the person behind him, her face became stern gradually.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alexander asked in confusion as he looked at the change on her face.


    He turned and looked in the direction of her gaze.


    His pupils contracted slightly, as if he didn¡¯t know who the person in front of him was.


    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°Go after her.¡± Her eyes widened in anger as she ran over.


    Alexander followed her, afraid that she was no match for her.


    The person whom Cecil and Alexander were looking at was none other than Diana.


    She was out shopping, wearing a pair of sunsses and a cap. She thought people wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her but she didn¡¯t expect to meet both Cecil and Alexander there.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Diana paid the bill and was about to turn around, she saw Cecil rushing over. Without a word, she turned around and started running.


    She didn¡¯t even care about the things she bought.


    ¡°Stop, Diana!¡± Seeing her running away, Cecil shouted from behind.


    The three of them ran, chasing each other. Diana looked back as she ran. ¡°Cecil, don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Cecil didn¡¯t care about what she said. With a cold expression on her face, she ran after Diana. She had to catch her that day no matter what Diana said.


    However, Cecil forgot that Diana grew up in the Hayes family. They both had received running training since young. They were equally matched when it came to running.


    Alexander, on the other hand, was out of breath and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    He never knew that these two women could run so fast.


    Diana ran into a shopping mall which was crowded with people and took advantage of that to escape.


    Cecil rushed over, but there were too many people so she was blocked. When she tried to find her,Diana was no longer anywhere to be seen.


    Cecil stamped her feet in exasperation. ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    She managed to escape again.


    When Alexander came over, he saw Cecil standing in the lobby, looking at the people walking by, and said breathlessly, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Gone,¡± she responded weakly.


    Alexander took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first. I¡¯ll send someone to find Diana. Since she appeared here, there must be clues that will lead us to her.¡±


    Alexander did not expect that there would be unexpected gains. That was, after all, a small city, not as prosperous as Ocpeace City. It was normal that the people here did not know Diana.


    Cecil nodded. That was the only thing they could do now.


    The two of them returned to the hotel.


    Watching them leave, Diana, who was hiding on the other side, breathed a sigh of relief and turned to walk out.


    Just when she was about to go back to where she stayed, a group of people came out all of a sudden. Seeing these people, she began topanic. She was surrounded by a group of people.


    A woman came out of the house. She looked elegant, with a hint of anger in her dark eyes.


    Her every movement carried a hint of arrogance.


    ¡°Why are you being so disobedient?I just arrived and you¡¯re already eager to go out. Do you still want to taste the food in prison?¡±


    Diana shook her head and looked at the woman in front of her in horror. ¡°No¡­ I was wrong. I won¡¯t run out again.¡±


    ¡°Really? But you have run out many times. You misbehaved when I¡¯m not here. Are you trying to get me in trouble, or do you want to put yourself in trouble?¡±


    Diana was trembling all over. She didn¡¯t want to go back to the prison again. She wouldn¡¯t survive such a life.

 Chapter 649 Diana’s Worth

    Seeing this, the woman¡¯s anger subsided a lot. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the reason why I¡¯m keeping you here is because your body is still a little useful to me. Otherwise, do you think you can still be here?¡±


    Hearing this, Diana lowered her eyes. The light in her eyes faded away gradually. She subconsciously touched her stomach.


    Never in her dreams would she have imagined that her liver would be so valuable as to match up with this woman¡¯s.


    ¡°Keep an eye on her. If she runs away again, just leave her. Just call the police and get her arrested.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Diana¡¯s tears swirled in her eyes. She would never leave this ce again.


    At least she wouldn¡¯t leave before the operation.


    Alexander and Cecil called and asked their people to keep an eye on the situation there.


    After they had arranged everything, neither of them wanted to continue their vacation.


    ¡°Alexander.¡±


    ¡°We came out for a holiday. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± He knew that she was not in the mood to continue the vacation.


    However, they were going to miss this rare opportunity to spend time together. He was still a little unwilling to let their vacation pass like this.


    Cecil wanted to speak but didn¡¯t say anything. He was right.


    Bumping into Diana was an ident;the main reason they were there was for a holiday.


    In the evening, Cecil sent a message to Everleigh telling her about what had happened.


    Knowing that Diana was there, Everleigh asked in a hurry, ¡°Have you sent anyone there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t have much hope. Those people just told us that Diana seemed to have disappeared. There¡¯s no clue at all.¡±


    Cecil was depressedsaying that;why was there no clue at all?


    Even the surveince footage at the shopping mall had been cut off.


    What did that mean?


    It meant that someone had deliberately erased traces of Diana.


    It must be someone with a powerful background.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t answer for a long time. She was really surprised that Diana had such an ability to do so.


    After chatting for a while, they hung up.


    Everleigh was sitting in bed, lost in her thoughts. When Theodore came out of the bathroom, he saw her in a daze. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Diana showed up but then disappeared again. They couldn¡¯t find any clues. Theodore, do you think that something bad has happened?¡±


    He frowned lightly as his gaze shifted. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but don¡¯t worry. If Diana appeared once, she¡¯ll definitely appear for a second time. The Hayes family won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    She sighed softly. That was the only thing they could do now.


    The next morning, before Everleigh and Theodore got up, they saw Adrienneing into their room. Upon entering the room, she said, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, wake up. It¡¯s alreadyte.¡±


    Everleigh opened her eyes in a daze. It was rare for her to have a rest day so she wanted to sleep in.


    ¡°Adrienne, go y with Ace and Jojo. I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Everleigh closed her eyes again.


    Adrienne wanted to speak, but Theodore stopped her.


    ¡°Adrienne, let¡¯s go downstairs. Let your mommy sleep some more.¡±


    Adrienne nodded. Theodore put on his shoes and led her to the living room. stair was obedient as he sat quietly, eating his breakfast at the dining table.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat obediently?¡±


    ¡°I want to wait for Mommy to eat with me,¡± Adrienne pouted. It was mainly because she saw the delicious food that Everleigh liked to eat on the table.


    Theodore knew that she was thinking about Everleigh so he didn¡¯t say much.


    The three of them sat at the table and had their breakfast. Everleigh didn¡¯t get up until noon. She seemed to be in good spirits.


    ¡°Mommy, why did you wake up sote?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to have a day off. Of course I should have a good rest.¡± Everleigh would still be sleeping if she was not hungry.


    The family of four sat down together for lunch. They went to the garden after that. stair and Adrienne were ying with Ace and Jojo. The whole vi was filled with Adrienne¡¯sughter.


    The atmosphere, which was originally cold and quiet, was much more lively and cheerful.


    In the evening, Everleigh received a call from Saniogo asking them to go to the Jenkins family¡¯s house for a meal.


    She agreed after some thoughts.


    When they arrived, Saniogo was the only one there. She knew that Alexander and Cecil were out for a vacation, but where had her aunt gone?


    ¡°Where is Aunt Missha?¡±


    ¡°She went on a vacation with her friends. They will be back in a few days.¡±


    Theodore frowned and asked, ¡°Does Aunt Missha have many friends here?¡±


    ¡°Of course. She grew up here too. Even though her friends are married, their rtionship is still good,¡± Saniogo exined.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything else.


    It was said that Missha seldom returned from abroad and she had fewer friends here than before. It was really unbelievable that they could still go out for a holiday together.


    ¡°Where did Aunt Missha go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They like to travel around. This isn¡¯t the first time.¡± Saniogo shook his head. He didn¡¯t know about it.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes darkened. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    stair and Adrienne were sitting next to Saniogo as they chatted with each other. It was quite a lively scene.


    ¡°When you guys aren¡¯t here, I¡¯m alone and it¡¯s really boring,¡± Saniogomented. In the past, he didn¡¯t feel so lonely with Alexander by his side, but now, there was not even a single person he could speak to. His heart felt empty as if it wascking a lot of things.


    ¡°Just wait for Cecil and Alexander to get married. You can take care of their child at home once they have one,¡± Everleigh teased.


    He was looking forward to it. He didn¡¯t know when that day woulde.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also asked Alexander about it. He said he¡¯s not rushing for it. He¡¯s not in a hurry, but I am.¡± Saniogo turned to look at stair and Adrienne. It would be great if the two of them were Alexander¡¯s children.


    Whether he had someone by his side or not, he could show them off whenever he went out.


    It would be nice to let those people see his grandchildren.


    What a pity¡­


    Alexander, that kid, was good-for-nothing.


    When Theodore saw Saniogo looking at stair and Adrienne, he knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Uncle, if you¡¯re bored, you can ask stair and Adrienne toe over.¡±


    ¡°I have this n too, but the Trevino family opposed it.¡± Saniogo had asked Abraham about it but he didn¡¯t agree, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for him to force it.


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°They will agree to it.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll order some seafood from abroad and pick up the children tomorrow. You cane if you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t worry about us if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Theodore and Everleigh looked at each other and thought, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Alexander isn¡¯t home anyway, so it¡¯s good to let them stay.¡±


    ¡°Grand-Uncle, can you teach me business?¡± stair asked seriously. He had remembered what Saniogo and Theodore taught him before and he wanted to learn more.


    Saniogo was stunned. He had heard from Alexander that stair was very smart and could master everything he learned.


    Since stair had asked him, of course, he was willing to teach him.


    ¡°Sure, if there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here tonight. Grand-Uncle, send me to school tomorrow,¡± stair said in a tender tone. Seeing that her brother was staying, Adrienne also raised her hand and said, ¡°I want to stay too.Grand-Uncle, you don¡¯t have to teach me business, just buy me some snacks.¡±


    Saniogo burst outughing and stroked Adrienne¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can have all the food you need.¡±

 Chapter 650 The Kids Were In Trouble

    Seeing that the two kids volunteered to stay, Everleigh had nothing to say.


    After the meal, she and Theodore went back to rest at the Godfrey vi.


    The next day, Everleigh didn¡¯t get to rest until noon since she was busy in the emergency room. Christopher bought some food for her and said, ¡°Take a bite first. I think you will be very busy in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Howe so many patients get admitted to the hospital as soon as I change departments? It was the samest time,¡± she said as she took out arge bite of the food.


    He was no better than her. He had been busy all morning too. Fortunately, Erine was there and brought him a lot of delicious food.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ idents often happen I guess,¡± he sighed.


    As soon as he finished his words, they saw a nurseing in from outside in a panic. ¡°Dr. Trevino, something bad happened. You should go check it out. stair and Adrienne were sent here by ambnce.¡±


    When Everleigh heard this, the food in her hands fell to the ground and she was nk for a long time. Christopher came to,pulled her, and they ran out together.


    She didn¡¯te to her senses until she was halfway there. She wished she could get to the emergency room quickly.


    stair and Adrienne were both covered with blood. Adrienne sat on the chair and cried loudly, while stair sat on the chair with a pale face, holding his sister tightly.


    Everleigh ran over as her eyes reddened and said in a hurry, ¡°stair and Adrienne, are the both of you okay?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Adrienne held Everleigh¡¯s neck and refused to let go. Her cry was so loud that it seemed to spread throughout the hospital.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart was almost broken by her cry, and her eyes became red. She quicklyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t cry,¡± she cried as she said that. How could a car ident happen when everything was perfectly fine?


    Christopher looked at stair. Although his eyes were red, he was still calm. ¡°What happened? How did you both get into trouble?¡±


    ¡°Grand-Aunt was taking us to school. Just after getting out of the car, someone drove over. I remember that person¡¯s appearance. I saw him when I was in Godfrey Group,¡± stair mentioned the most important point.


    When Christopher heard that it¡¯s someone from Godfrey Group, the first person he thought of was Wilson.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Christopher asked again. This was a very serious matter. He couldn¡¯t make a mistake.


    stair nodded with a serious look.


    ¡°Grand-Aunt is still inside. It was she who pushed the two of us away. In the end, she was hit by the car. The blood on our shirt belongs to her,¡± Adrienne cried with a pale face. She was terrified that something bad would happen to Missha.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t cry. I will go and see.¡± Hearing that it was Missha who saved Adrienne, Everleigh was very worried.


    Christopher apanied the two of them. Everleigh asked the nurse what was going on by the door. The nurse told her that it was not serious, but they needed to wait for the results after the operation.


    Everleigh knew that idents could happen in the operating room.


    No one would have the idea of what would happen if the surgery was notpletely over.


    Everleigh waited at the door with the two children. Saniogo came over as soon as he heard the news. He was scared to death when he saw that the two children were covered in blood. ¡°Are you two alright?¡±


    ¡°We are fine, but Grand-Aunt was hurt.¡± Adrienne shook her head with her reddened eyes and looked at the door of the operating room.


    Saniogo¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked over as well.


    Everleigh knew that he was nervous, so she quickly said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve asked the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, trust me. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± She spoke with absolute certainty. He was relieved after seeing the confident look on her face.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Missha toe out from the emergency room. Lying on the hospital bed, she was awake and conscious.


    ¡°Saniogo, Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, how do you feel?¡± Everleigh stepped forward and asked in a hurry.


    Missha smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine; it¡¯s just that my leg is broken. My bones are still tough, but I need a good rest.¡±


    Everleigh looked up at the doctor. The doctor smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. There was a bone fracture. It seems like the driver stepped on the brake in time.¡±


    Everleigh and Saniogo looked at each other. Even if there were a lot of questions, it wasnot the right time to ask.


    Missha was sent to the ward and would be kept in the hospital for a period of time. stair and Adrienne gathered around her. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Grand-Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, what are you talking about? You are all my good children. How can I bear to see anything happen to the both of you?¡± Missha said with a smile, her eyes full of love.


    She was also afraid that the ident would take the children away just like that. It would be a great pity.


    Everleigh came in after making necessary arrangements for Missha¡¯s treatment. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Missha.¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. As an elder, it¡¯s normal for me to take care of the younger ones,¡± Missha said with a smile andher gaze looked cheerful.


    Everleigh smiled and dropped her head. She had suspected Missha before, but now, her aunt had saved her two children regardless of her own safety. She would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t feel guilty.


    Saniogo sighed softly. ¡°Did you see clearly who did this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know that person. I was just worried that something would happen to the two children at that time, so I didn¡¯t care too much,¡± Missha exined. This was human nature.


    When Saniogo heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything. It was indeed human instinct. Who wouldn¡¯t take care of the children first?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out. Also, call Theodore. Now that his children are in trouble,as their father, he should know.¡± Christopher¡¯sst sentence was directed towards Everleigh.


    The two children got into an ident, and stair had also said that the person was from the Godfrey family, so he should definitely go check it out.


    Everleigh nodded. She would call Theodore.


    When Christopher came out he immediately started to investigate the incident, and the surveince footage was sent to Everleigh¡¯s phone instantly.


    In the surveince footage, stair and Adrienne were getting ready to walk to the school gate. The car came directly from the left side. Missha was the first to hear the caring. After pushing the two children away, she was knocked down by the car. People then started to gather around her and the car drove away. The whole incident onlysted for a minute.


    Looking at how the car retreated, it wasdefinitely a nned ident.


    Seeing this scene, Everleigh felt sadness surged up into her heart.


    If Missha was not there, stair and Adrienne would¡¯ve been dead.


    Her tears streamed down and she wiped them away casually. She felt even scared as she thought about it.


    Theodore came over after receiving her call. In the office, he saw stair and Adrienne lying on the bench with bloodstains on their clothes. His heart almost stopped beating for a few seconds. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Theodore.¡±


    She turned around with tears streaming down her face. She embraced him and didn¡¯t let go. Heforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I almost lost them. Theodore, I don¡¯t want to go on like this.¡±

 Chapter 651 It’s Wilson

    Theodore understood what she meant. No matter who was behind this, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    Thinking of this, he hugged Everleigh tightly to put her at ease.


    She wiped her tears away and felt much better. She raised her head and said with some sadness in her eyes, ¡°It was Aunt Missha who saved them. Come with me to the ward to see her before you go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded.


    He should be there since it was Aunt Missha who had saved his children.


    Missha was eating the food prepared by the Jenkins family. She didn¡¯t forget to tease her brother. ¡°Saniogo, this is the first time I¡¯veid down sofortably after so many years.¡±


    Seeing that she was still in the mood to joke around, he really didn¡¯t know what to say.


    That wasn¡¯t even a good thing;who would want to stay in a hospital?


    ¡°If Welment was still alive, you would definitely be scolded.¡± Saniogo was so flustered that he was about tough.


    Speaking of Welment, Missha¡¯s heart became gloomy instantly, and the light in her eyes dimmed gradually.


    ¡°Welment loved me the most.¡±


    ¡°He was very kind to everyone. How great would it be if he was still alive? Look at his two grandchildren. Everleigh wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much too.¡± Saniogo sounded a little emotional.


    He really wanted to know, if Welment was still alive,would things have turned out differently?


    Missha lowered her head. The air of sadness rose and the atmosphere in the room became gloomy.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s in the past now. I¡¯ll ask Everleighter. It¡¯s best if you can recover at home. You can¡¯t really get a good rest here, and I¡¯ll be tormenteding back and forth too.¡± Saniogo felt the change in her emotions and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    When Everleigh came in, she heard her uncle¡¯sst sentence.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. Aunt Missha will have to stay for seven days, no matter what. Otherwise, the cast can¡¯t be removed.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s voice came from outside of the door. Both of them looked over and saw her and Theodore.


    ¡°When did Theodore arrive?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived. I heard that something had happened to Aunt Missha, so I came over to take a look,¡± he answered in a low voice. His eyes were fixed on Missha.


    She wasn¡¯t bothered by it. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to recover.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? I¡¯ve asked people to prepare a lot of food.¡± Saniogo knew that Everleigh was not in the mood to eat, so he specially asked the servants to prepare more food.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together.¡± Saniogo had already put out the food in order. In fact, they had been hungry for a long time, but dealing with so much made them lose their appetite. Now that the matter was over, their stomachs protested as they looked at the delicious food on the table.


    After eating, Everleigh brought stair and Adrienne back home.Saniogo wanted to stay behind to take care of Missha.


    In the car, Everleigh called Christopher and asked him about the matter.


    ¡°Wilson, he met this man today. However, you¡¯d better let Xavier investigate it. He¡¯s from Godfrey Group after all.¡± It was not impossible for Christopher to visit the Godfrey family, but there was no need for him to take a detour to investigate this matter when there was such an opportunity right in front of them.


    Everleigh understood and then hung up the phone.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°I shall ask Xavier to look into it. The driver is from the Godfrey family, so I¡¯m sure he has a unique background.¡± Everleigh felt a little embarrassed to ask Xavier. Although he was Theodore¡¯s brother, he also had a lot of things to deal with. It was hard to ask him for this favor.


    Theodore nodded. He took out his phone and called his brother. Xavier¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone instantly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Something happened to stair and Adrienne today. It was Wilson who did it, but he sent someone from Godfrey Group to carry it out. Check it out. I¡¯ll send you the informationter.¡±


    Hearing his words, Xavier was stunned. Anger rushed to his face like a tsunami. ¡°Where are the children? Are they okay?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. Missha saved them. You¡¯d better start the investigation first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, there will be newster,¡± Xavier responded coldly and hung up the phone.


    He loved the two children too. As their uncle, he absolutely could not tolerate it when they almost had an ident.


    He ordered Yantsey to look into the incident.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Yantsey toe over with a lot of information in his hand. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I found something. That man is Wilson¡¯s subordinate. He met Wilson today in private and left with a car. Afterparing the te number, I found that it was the same car.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    When it came to this, Yantsey felt a little depressed. ¡°He escaped.¡±


    ¡°Escaped? Did you get someone to chase after him?¡± Xavier raised his voice a little when he heard the word.


    Yantsey lowered his head. It was mainly because they were toote. By the time he started the investigation, that person had already left to go overseas. It was hard to find out where he went.


    Xavier looked at the information that could not be regarded as evidence. Even if he told people, no one would believe him.


    ¡°How can I exin this to Theodore with this information?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we were toote, if we started investigating when it happened, there might still be a chance.¡± Yantsey wasn¡¯t trying to make excuses for himself;in fact he was telling the truth.


    Xavier took a deep breath. He also knew that it was toote. After everything had been nned, it would be hard to find this person again.


    However, he still had to tell him.


    He called Theodore and said, ¡°You¡¯d better find another way.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold. How could he forget that Wilson would never be unprepared when he nned things like this?


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Are the both of them alright?¡± Xavier¡¯s voice was much weaker and the concern in his tone could clearly be heard.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine,just a little frightened.¡± Theodore looked back at the two children lying on the bed, especially Adrienne. She had just arrived at home and already had a slight fever.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go over to see themter.¡± Xavier knew where the two of them were, so he wanted to go over and see them after work.


    Theodore didn¡¯t reply. Since he said it, then he shoulde and take a look at them.


    In the evening, Adrienne¡¯s fever had gotten serious. Everleigh had no choice but to hang the IV drip to help her get better soon.


    ¡°Mommy, I feel terrible,¡± Adrienne murmured with a tearful voice. Her face was a little red because of the fever.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart ached for her. She touched her forehead and said softly, ¡°You will feel much better after taking this medicine. After that, I¡¯ll take you for ice cream, okay?¡±


    Adrienne nodded and said, ¡°I want the strawberry-vored one. A big one.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s add another cake too, shall we?¡±


    Adrienne liked the sound of that even more. She didn¡¯t want any food but only wanted to have a good sleep now.


    On the other hand, stair apanied her quietly. If there was anything she needed, he would be the first to get it for her.


    Theodore¡¯s anger gradually ignited as he looked at the child¡¯s current state. He lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m going out to buy some food for them. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± stair said suddenly as he looked at Theodore sharply.


    He was well aware of what his father wanted to do.


    Theodore looked at him silently as if he was looking at his own miniature figure. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The father and son left the Trevino family home together in a car. Watching the sky darkened, the two of them stopped speaking tacitly.

 Chapter 652 Aren’t Afraid Of Being Punished By God?

    Eventually, they arrived at Wilson¡¯s newpany and waited quietly outside.


    Theodore asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re here to sort things out with Wilson, so I came here to have a look. After all, I¡¯ve been spoiling my sister since we were young. No one can bully her,¡± stair said seriously. What he said didn¡¯t match with his child-like appearance at all.


    A smug smile tugged at the corner of Theodore¡¯s lips. Suddenly, he realized that this child was very simr to him. He knew when to make his move.


    At this moment, Wilson had alreadye out, and he went alone to fetch the car.


    Theodore nced at stair. ¡°Can you get rid of the surveince footage in the parking lot?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± stair¡¯s eyes flickered as he instantly understood what he meant.


    When Wilson was about to get into the car, he felt a beam of light shining on his face. He wanted to open his eyes, but he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    With a creaking sound, a car stopped in front of him.


    Theodore and stair walked out of the car,and it was then when Wilson knew who wasing.


    ¡°Theodore, what are you trying to do?¡± Wilson felt a little guilty when he saw the expressions on their faces.


    Theodore sneered and walked over. Without saying anything, he kicked him directly in the abdomen.


    When stair watched him strike, he was very relieved for a moment. At the same time he thought, he¡¯d rather not have such a grandfather who wanted to kill his own grandchildren. This kind of person was not worthy of any sympathy.


    Wilson curled up in pain and stared at him coldly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by God?¡±


    ¡°What about you? You attacked your own grandson and granddaughter. Why didn¡¯t you expect to be punished by God?¡± stair stared at him with a cold expression. At the thought of Adrienne¡¯s ill face, he became very angry.


    It was only then that Wilson noticed stair. For the first time in his life, he realized that this brat was bing more and more simr to Theodore, especially his eyes, which were as cold as a cier.


    ¡°Stinky brat.¡±


    Theodore looked down at him. ¡°All you ever wanted to do was return to Godfrey Group, but you¡¯ve hurt my son,Wilson.How can you be so cold-blooded?¡±


    ¡°Both you and Xavier deserve to die.¡±


    ¡°Die? Then what about you? You¡¯ve already killed your wife and another woman.Are you going to be satisfied only if everyone in the Godfrey family died?¡± Theodore questioned.


    He imed to be doing it for Theodore¡¯s own good, but in the end, he was hurting his son. It was absolutely unforgivable.


    stair retrieved a stick from the car and handed it to Theodore. ¡°As a father, shouldn¡¯t you do something for your child?¡±


    Looking at the stick, Wilson was startled. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you so surprised? Adrienne and I were almost killed by you. It¡¯s only fair to get back at you for that,¡± stair replied coldly.


    Theodore took the stick and raised his hand before swinging it down quickly. However, when Wilson closed his eyes, he heard a ¡°ding¡± sound and the stick fell directly to his side.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you?¡± Theodore¡¯s gloomy voice rang out in the parking lot, carrying an ominous feeling.


    stair knew that Theodore wouldn¡¯t hit him. No matter how evil Wilson was, he was still Theodore¡¯s father. He couldn¡¯t really batter him.


    Wilson¡¯s body didn¡¯t feel any pain. He opened his eyes slowly and looked at the stick that was lying beside him. He then looked at Theodore and stair, who were standing by the side, looking at how pathetiche was.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± stair said coldly.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything else. He walked into the car while holding stair¡¯s hand.


    The two of them didn¡¯t even look at Wilson and left directly.


    Wilson got up from the ground,looking messy and embarrassed. He watched Theodore¡¯s car with a ferocious expression on his face.


    Theodore brought stair to a snack shop and bought a lot of food, all of which were Adrienne¡¯s favorites.


    stair sat in the passenger seat. Seeing that there was aputer in Theodore¡¯s car, he immediately got rid of the surveince footage in the parking lot from earlier. He was even able to match up the timing without a hitch.


    ¡°Since when did you learn to do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known all along. It¡¯s just that you guys didn¡¯t know about it.¡± As stair said this, he had alreadypleted his task and then put theputer back as if it hadn¡¯t been moved at all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°You never really cared either, so how would you know? Other than knowing the fact that Adrienne loves to eat, you know nothing about me.¡± stair¡¯s cold tone was a little childish, without much seriousness.


    Theodore had nothing to say regarding his usation because everything the child said was true.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. Mommy suffered a lot, but most of it was thanks to you. If you really believed in Mommy, you wouldn¡¯t have let her live abroad for seven years.¡± Whenever stair thought about his mother living a hard life for their sake, he hated his father even more.


    They were also his children. Why did his mother have to bear everything alone?


    They were everything to her, but she was also everything to him, as her son.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything as he listened quietly to stair¡¯s words.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you wouldn¡¯t ept me.¡±


    ¡°Half of it. Have you ever tried to search for Mommy in the past?¡± stair turned his head and asked seriously.


    Theodore remained silent. Actually, he hadn¡¯t thought about it. He only knew that Everleigh had left together with Stainley. With such a betrayal, he couldn¡¯t take that.Even if he missed her, he wouldn¡¯t go looking for her.


    As stair looked at him, he knew he didn¡¯t have that thought.


    He sneered even more. ¡°You didn¡¯t, did you? That¡¯s right. Mommy¡¯s reputation at that time was terrible. She was pregnant before she was married. In addition, she left with someone else. You were a chauvinist. How could you possibly look for her? What Mommy has achieved today has nothing to do with you. Your contribution is only in terms of your sperm.¡±


    Theodore remained silent. He wasn¡¯t a person who tolerated being scolded, but at that moment, he had no choice but to shut up.


    Every word that came out of that child was like a needle that stabbed him in his heart. He med himself but what good would that do? He was still speechless when faced with his son¡¯s usations.


    ¡°Mommy had already forgiven you. As a son, I don¡¯t have a say in that, but there¡¯s one thing I will say. If my mommy is unhappy, Adrienne and I will not ept you.¡± stair could be regarded as giving him a chance.


    For the first time, Theodore hoped to receive a handout from someone.


    And he wished to receive it from his son.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When both of them returned to the Trevino family home, they saw Xavier sitting in the living room. Everleigh was speaking to him, but they didn¡¯t know what it was about.


    ¡°Uncle Xavier.¡±


    ¡°stair, where have you guys been?¡±


    ¡°We bought some food for Adrienne.¡± stair shook the bag in his hand. It seemed that he had bought a lot.


    The corners of Xavier¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, his gaze fell on Theodore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Adrienne.¡± stair could tell that he had something he wanted to say to Theodore. Since it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to be there, he might as well grab his things and go upstairs.


    Only Everleigh, Theodore, and Xavier were left in the living room together.

 Chapter 653 Everleigh’s Hardship

    The purpose for Xaviering over was to visit the children. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated everything, but the person had already left. Theodore, your tip-off was toote.¡±


    ¡°Well, I know.¡± Theodore had heard his exnation, but he didn¡¯t n on ming him. After all, Wilson wouldn¡¯t leave a trace behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now.¡± Theodore walked over and sat on the sofa with a heavy expression on his face.


    Xavier frowned. He couldn¡¯t understand his brother¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s that look on your face?¡±


    ¡°How do you expect me to look?¡± Theodore asked Everleigh. Was there anything wrong with his expression?


    Everleigh had seen his face turned purple from rage before, and he even had a murderous look on him. However, now, he had changed after just going out for a while. She didn¡¯t believe that there was nothing wrong with him.


    Could it be that he had gone out to settle the score with Wilson?


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who had this idea. It was the same for Xavier. He kept feeling that something was not right.


    ¡°Since stair and Adrienne are fine now, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle over if I have time.¡±


    ¡°You should stay. Adrienne has a fever now. You can go back tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a guest room for you now.¡± Everleigh thought that Xavier would be alone when he went back, so it didn¡¯t matter if he stayed here for one night.


    After thinking for a while, he agreed directly.


    The Trevino family home was bustling that night. Abraham didn¡¯t expect Xavier to be here, so he chatted with him for a long time before returning to rest.


    Everleigh had been taking care of Adrienne throughout the night and only rested a bit during dawn. Theodore also apanied her and didn¡¯t sleep at all.


    When Adrienne opened her eyes, she saw Theodore sitting on one side. In a hoarse voice, she called out, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Theodore reached out and touched Adrienne¡¯s forehead. It felt much cooler, and he was relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Daddy, did you rest?¡± She continued to ask.


    He shook his head. For the first time, he experienced the feeling of being a father.How did Everleigh manage to take care of them like that?Just thinking about it was exhausting enough.


    ¡°Daddy, why are your eyes red? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve recovered. Where are the snacks you promised me?¡± Adrienne had been keeping it in her mind all the time.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Theodoreughed lightly. He didn¡¯t dare to speak too loudly. Deep down, he was afraid that he would wake Everleigh up. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought them. You can eat them today, and I¡¯ve asked for leave from your teacher.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll eat the snackster because my mouth feels weird.¡± Adrienne pretended to be aggrieved. She really wanted to eat ice cream, but Mommy once told her that when she was sick, she shouldn¡¯t eat too much junk food. Otherwise, she would get a stomachache.


    By the time Everleigh woke up, it was already noon. When she saw that stair and Adrienne weren¡¯t in the room, she felt a little anxious. She quickly went downstairs to take a look, only to see two children together with Theodore. They were talking andughing, like they were having a great time together.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Adrienne, how do you feel now?¡± Everleigh asked, then walked over and touched her daughter¡¯s forehead. She could only rx when Adrienne recovered from the fever.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Mommy. Daddy bought me a lot of snacks. Look.¡± Adrienne pointed to the snacks aside and spoke with a smile.


    Everleigh nced down at the snacks and said, ¡°You bought a little too much.¡±


    ¡°Just let Adrienne eat if she likes it. Besides, I wasn¡¯t the only one who bought them. There¡¯s also Xavier¡¯s portion.¡±


    Speaking of this, Everleigh came back to her senses. Why couldn¡¯t she see him?


    ¡°Where is Xavier?¡±


    ¡°He has gone back to thepany. He can¡¯t be as free as I am,¡± Theodore exined.


    ¡°Mommy, Uncle Xavier is very nice. He bought me a lot of things. Look.¡± Adrienne liked the things her uncle bought very much.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it was Xavier¡¯s goodwill. She couldn¡¯t prohibit her child from eating them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit in the garden. Adrienne needs to bask more in the sunshine,¡± Theodore suggested.


    The four of them went to the garden. Everleigh and Theodore sat down on the chairs, watching the two children y with Ace and Jojo. Their hearts felt much more rxed.


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯ve had a hard time these years, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    She listened to Theodore and her expression froze;she looked confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that for so many years, you¡¯ve been raising the children alone. Whenever they fall ill, you will always be by their side, never rxed,¡± he responded in a deep voice, distressed.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t seen how other people took care of their children. However,it wasn¡¯t until it actually happened to himthat he understoodhow important it was as a parent to bear such responsibility.


    Everleigh did her part as the mother, but he, on the other hand, was a failed father.Whenever his children were sick, he couldn¡¯t do anything at all.


    Even up until that moment, it still didn¡¯t change the fact thathe couldn¡¯t do anything else but watch Everleigh take care of the children.


    ¡°Why are you saying that? When I chose to give birth to the two of them, I didn¡¯t care about anything else. I knew that there would be a lot of small matters that happen with children. At that time, I thought that as soon as my children grew older, I could be free. Now, I have done it. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± She saw the remorse in his eyes, but she didn¡¯t me him. After all, when she left, he didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant.


    He knew that she wasforting him. Sometimes, husbands and wives act like that. They only needed a nce to know what was going on.


    The two of them smiled at each other and turned their heads to look at their two children.


    Children weren¡¯t capable of pretending to be sick, and Adrienne ying happily showed that she was alive and well.


    The next day, stair and Adrienne went to school. Abraham told Everleigh that he would send and pick them up from school in the future to avoid any idents from happening again, and she agreed to it. If she hadn¡¯t gone to the Jenkins family, the children wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.


    Everleigh went to the hospital to visit her aunt. In the ward, only Missha was talking on the phone. Her tone was cold, as if she was berating someone.


    Everleigh was not in a hurry to go in. Instead, she listened to her from outside until she hung up the phone.


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re here. Come over and sit.¡± Missha pointed to a chair on the side, as if the person who had just lost her temper was not her.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t say anything but walked over directly and sat down. ¡°Aunt Missha, it¡¯s better not to lose your temper when you¡¯re recuperating.¡±


    ¡°Well, if Cynthia was sensible, I wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard. A meeting was supposed to be held today, but I had an ident, and since the signal in the hospital is bad, I didn¡¯t join the video conference.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know how busy these businessmen were, but what she knew was that her aunt needed to recover in peace without any disturbance.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from Saniogo yesterday that Adrienne is ill? Is she fine now? She was terrified, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s alright now. She even ate a lot this morning,¡± Everleigh exined because she didn¡¯t want Missha to me herself.

 Chapter 654 Weird Feeling

    Missha really med herself as she didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. If she had found out earlier, this would not have happened.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Adriennee over?¡±


    ¡°She will after school.¡± Everleigh wanted to bring her over too, but it was better for the child to concentrate on school.


    Missha nodded.Everleigh was not wrong.


    ¡°Oh yeah,I think Uncle mentioned that there¡¯s a caregiver.Where¡¯s she?¡± Everleigh whispered as she gave her aunt a ss of water.


    Missha took the cup and said, ¡°She went to get something for me. I suddenly craved cherries, so I asked her to buy some.¡±


    ¡°Cherries? I really like the sweet and sour taste of them too. They¡¯reespecially delicious,¡± Everleigh said with a smile.


    Missha looked at her and thought of Welment, who also liked to eat cherries.


    ¡°In fact, your father also likes cherries, but he didn¡¯t dare to eat too much.¡±


    Everleigh asked, puzzled, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a president with a sweet tooth. If anyone knew, nobody would take him seriously. Although it¡¯s normal abroad, it¡¯s not normal here,¡± Missha exined.


    It suddenly dawned on Everleigh after hearing this.Everyone had different tastes andthere was nothing wrong with that. Why was there a need to be so cautious?


    ¡°Welment was a very stern person, cold to almost everybody, but different only to his family. I liked to spend time with him because he would protect me.¡±


    Hearing these words, Everleigh suddenly became interested. ¡°Aunt, can you tell me how my father and my mother met?¡±


    Missha¡¯s expression was a little unnatural when she talked about it. ¡°Actually, I have no idea.By the time I knew, they were already married. I didn¡¯t know much about your mother either.We rarely met.¡±


    ¡°Really? But Uncle Saniogo said that you and my mother were very close,¡± Everleigh asked.


    Missha smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, we were, but it was a long time after. I was not familiar with Lillian before. How could we be very friendly? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t find her aunt¡¯s words very believable.


    ¡°I also heard that Welment and Lillian fell in love at first sight at a party. Then,they got togetherter.¡± When Missha touched on this, her eyes darkened and she looked as if her boyfriend had married another woman.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t believe it when she thought about it. How could she have thought that? Missha and Welment were brother and sister. It must be because they were too close that Missha couldn¡¯t ept it.


    It was noon when Saniogo came over. He noticed that Everleigh was here. ¡°Everleigh, aren¡¯t you busy today?¡±


    ¡°Christopher¡¯s helping me outso I¡¯m cking off for a while,¡±Everleigh responded.


    ¡°Saniogo, didn¡¯t you say you were going to sign a contract today? You don¡¯t have toe here on purpose,¡± Missha said empathetically. She hadn¡¯t reached the point where she could move anyway.


    ¡°Alexander is back, so I don¡¯t need to go. He¡¯s at the office now and wille over to visit youter.¡± If not for this, Saniogo would not have had time to see her.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t expect them toe back so soon. God knew if Diana had been found.


    At that moment, her mobile phone rang. It was from Cecil. Everleigh guessed that she already knew about stair and Adrienne.


    ¡°Everleigh, are the children okay?¡± Cecil asked in a hurry.


    Everleigh nced at Missha and pointed to the door, signalling that she was going out to take a call.


    Missha nodded. All of them thought she was still ill now, so she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°They¡¯re okay now. Why did youe back?¡± Everleigh asked as she walked towards the garden.


    ¡°How could I not? Alexander heard that something had happened to the children, and we were all very anxious. He couldn¡¯t say it clearly, so I had to follow him back. How could something like this happen so suddenly?¡± Cecil was also very worried, she med Alexander for that. He should¡¯ve mentioned something this big earlier.


    Everleigh chuckled and said, ¡°They¡¯re all fine now. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Who did it anyway?¡± Cecil asked to get closure.


    She needed a clear exnation.


    Everleigh sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s Wilson,but simr to before,there¡¯s no evidence.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you know it¡¯s him. It¡¯s better than knowing nothing.¡± Cecil was not surprised at her words. It was not the first time for Wilson to do such a thing.


    However, the children didn¡¯t deserve that.


    Cecil felt that Everleigh was more sad than she was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. He¡¯ll get his karma sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not discouraged. I believe that Theodore will give me an answer, and even though there are no findings now, it doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be any in the future. I just have to wait.¡±


    From what happened that morning, it was clear that Theodore loved his two children very much. He was in a bigger hurry than anyone else after what happened.


    ¡°Forget it, this is your family¡¯s business. Well, I¡¯ll visit the two children in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t refuse. Cecil also loved the two children, so she was very anxious when she knew about this.


    In the evening, the Trevino family home was livelier than ever. Alexander and Cecil came andeven Christopher and Erine dropped by too. Adrienne was the happiest and was more talkative than usual. It wasas if she was afraid that she would disregard the guests.


    ¡°Adrienne, aren¡¯t you tired? Look how dry your lips are. Drink some water.¡± Adrienne hadn¡¯t stopped talking since Erine hade in.


    Adrienne, very cheerfully picked up her ss of water and took a sip and continued, ¡°Gee, this sort of thing is trivial.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Adrienne, I¡¯m really afraid your mouth will get tired,¡± Christopher said with a smile as he held Erine¡¯s shoulders.


    Adrienne rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Christopher, don¡¯t you know my temper?¡±


    ¡°I do now,¡± Christopher replied in a teasing tone.


    Selena and Leon were busy in the kitchen. After a period of practicing, his cooking skills had improved a lot. Everleigh was also helping, but was shooed away by him.


    ¡°You should leave quickly. This is not very suitable for you.¡±


    Everleigh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Do you have to say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t really have the guts to try your cooking. Only someone as strong as Theodore could stand it.¡± He hadn¡¯t forgotten how bad that dish Everleigh made really was.


    Everything he made for the first time tasted better than hers.


    Everleigh was also considered to be a strong woman, but cooking was her weakness.


    She was thrown out. Theodore stood outside with his arms folded, watching her. ¡°You¡¯d better not go in there, I¡¯m afraid Dad will have to fix the kitchen.¡±


    She stretched out her fist and yfully hit him.


    Even he was mocking her.


    He smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. He took her hand and sat down on the couch.


    Christopher¡¯s mobile phone rang. He nced at it and silently put it down as if nothing had happened.


    The group sat down to eat together and the men all drank some wine. Anyway, they would all be spending the night there, so it didn¡¯t matter if they drank a little more.

 Chapter 655 Not Allowed to Enter

    After Everleigh finished eating, she asked Hilda to clean up the guest room. Having had too much to drink, Alexander had be chatty, no longer retaining his former debonair character.


    ¡°Mr. Trevino, you¡¯d better get a bigger house. Otherwise, if wee here, we won¡¯t have a room to stay.¡±


    Abrahamughed, ¡°Sure, sure,in this case, I should change to a bigger one.¡± He had had such a n before, but then he shelved it because Everleigh had gone abroad and the house seemed more empty.


    Now that everyone was together, it was high time to move to a bigger house.


    Thedies helped their boyfriends to rest. On the other hand, Christopher insisted on staying and talking with Theodore.


    Thedies couldn¡¯t resist, so they left the two men to chat with each other. The women then went downstairs to y cards.


    Upon hearing the sounding from downstairs, Theodore and Christopher opened their eyes.


    ¡°Go ahead, what do you want from me?¡± Theodore¡¯s face was red and his eyes were bloodshot. However, his tone remained cold as usual


    Christopher sat up.He had to give it to him, Theodore was really perceptive. ¡°Why else would I be looking for you? Lincoln just sent a message. Something is happening in Haviden City and he wants us to go there. I think it¡¯s best if Everleigh stays behind this time.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°The surname¡¯s Godfrey, but Lincoln didn¡¯t go into detail.¡± Christopher burped when he finished speaking, his breath reeking of alcohol.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Theodore heard the surname Godfrey, his first thought was of Helen.


    That day at the vi, he¡¯d really seen Helen¡¯s figure. It was Everleigh who¡¯d said his grandmother had died, and he¡¯d seen how Helen had died.


    ¡°When do we go over?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. I¡¯ll go there with you then,¡± Christopher said in a low voice. He thought about it and decided to go there himself.


    Otherwise, Lincoln would not have much to say over there.


    ¡°Okay. Keep this from Everleigh.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t want her to worry about him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to know either. After all, this matter is still dangerous.¡± Christopher did not know who the other party was and wanted to keep this matter under control.


    Theodore shared his thoughts.


    The next day, the group sat down for lunch. Theodore had to go out of town to handle his business, so he told Everleigh to take care of herself.


    ¡°Okay, will you drive there yourself?¡±


    ¡°Mm, Moses hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡± he replied in a deep voice.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, as it concerned his work.


    Theodore and Christopher left together, but they didn¡¯t say anything along the way. Everleigh wondered why Christopher would ask for time off work for no reason.


    Hence, she went to ask Erine, to which Erinereplied that Felicia had asked him to do something and he woulde back soon.


    Everleigh realized that this was a Meyer family matter, so she didn¡¯t probe into it.


    Theodore and Christopher arrived in Haviden City. Christopher looked at Lincoln. ¡°How is it? Did Dericke out?¡±


    ¡°Now, this is a real bummer. This guy seems to be doing it on purpose. He didn¡¯te out at all.¡± Lincoln was worried that something might have happened to the other guy. He wanted to take a look, but Derick didn¡¯te out at all this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s still here. Let¡¯s go in and pay him a visit,¡± Christopher said.


    A group of visitors came to the vi where there were many people milling about. As the people in the vi watched the neers,they all assumed vignt expressions. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t mean anything else, we just want to visit the owner of this ce.¡±


    ¡°Our master is not seeing anyone. Please see yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Wait, we want to know what your master¡¯sst name is.¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯sst name is Hughes. Sir, you have overstayed your wee andwe¡¯ve done you the honor of not throwing you out. Pleaseread the room,¡± the butlerstood in the middle and spoke harshly.


    He graced them with no sign of politeness at all.


    Theodore looked up at the balcony; the figure from before did not appear.


    ¡°Sir, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out, or I¡¯m going to call the police. You don¡¯t want to go to the police station, do you?¡± The butlershed out.


    Theodore wanted to say something else, but he was stopped by Christopher. ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. These people obviously knew we wereing, so they had been waiting for us here.¡±


    Theodore gave the surroundings a once-over. Even if they were to make a move, their chances of winning were not high.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk afterwards.¡± Lincoln tugged at Theodore, afraid he would act impulsively.


    The three of them left it at that. A person then appeared on the balcony. When Theodore looked back, hetoo, caught a glimpse of the figure.


    There was a light in his deep eyes as he became more certain in his mind who this person was.


    In the vi, a middle-aged woman supported an old woman.¡°Madam, don¡¯t look anymore.¡±


    ¡°If that was possible, I would really like to be with them, but s¡­¡±


    ¡°Such a day wille.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when,¡± the olddymented that it had been so long.


    The middle-aged woman sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She wanted the madam to return as soon as possible.


    At this moment, Theodore returned to the hotel. Sitting on the sofa, he didn¡¯t say a word. Right at that moment, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying something?¡± Christopher was a little anxious when he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I was thinking about¡­¡± Theodore didn¡¯t finish and immediately asked Christopher after remembering something, ¡°You said that my grandmother is dead. Are you sure?¡±


    Hearing his words, Christopher was taken by surprise. ¡°What do you mean? Come on, would I have deceived you? Besides, didn¡¯t you see your grandmother¡¯s body?¡±


    Theodore had seen it, which was why he was very suspicious.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw it all.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think too much about it. A lot of people look like that figure when they get old.¡± Christopher tried to persuade him.


    Theodore remained silent.


    In a low voice, Lincoln said, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep an eye on them, but don¡¯t be so obvious. They know you¡¯re watching them too. Now that they know, Derick will catch wind of it as well. Naturally, he won¡¯te out,¡± Christopher exined.


    Lincoln nodded. ¡°This I know. I underestimated the people in that vi.¡±


    ¡°How could someone so capable not know? However, it¡¯s good to know hisst name. Let¡¯s keep checking his background.¡± Christopher felt that this person must not be an easy negotiating target.


    The only way was an indirect way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I found this while I was investigating. Look at this ount. The people at the vi have investigated it.¡± Lincoln had almost forgotten about it. He¡¯d wanted to tell Christopher before, but then he forgot about it because of the vi incident.


    Theodore brought it over and looked at it; the ount number struck him as familiar.


    ¡°Do you know who the person is on this ount?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, because I was watching Derick, so¡­¡± Lincoln had also stumbled upon the information by ident, and he did not carefully investigate the specific details.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here. Thanks, Lincoln.¡±


    Lincoln smiled faintly. ¡°Nah, don¡¯t mention it.¡± He patted his shoulder.

 Chapter 656 Bringing Up The Past Again

    Christopher nced at Theodore. ¡°Are you still staying here?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay, but I still want you to keep an eye on Derick. I¡¯m afraid he might flee,¡± Theodore spoke in a low voice, but his gaze was fixed on Lincoln.


    Lincoln was a very reliable person, so he could rest assured.


    Lincoln nodded; it was a sure thing. Since they had epted the mission, they should thenthoroughly resolvethe problem before they left.


    Theodore and Christopher did not stay any longer. After making the necessary arrangements, they headed back. On the way, Theodore kept thinking about the figure he had seen.


    ¡°Stop overthinking. Things have turned out this way. ept the reality.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure my grandmother is dead?¡± Theodore asked again.


    Christopher was behind the wheel; hearing this, his pupils slightly contracted and thenquickly rxed. He said in a teasing tone, ¡°What? You can¡¯t trust me, or is it Everleigh you can¡¯t trust? Didn¡¯t you know everything when your grandmother died?¡±


    ¡°But you people were the ones who dered her death.¡± Theodore turned his head to look at Christopher, trying to elicitfrom his facethe answer he was seeking.


    Christopher looked straight ahead, devoidof any sign of returning his gaze. After a while, he took his time as he said, ¡°Theodore, do you think we have anything to gain by hiding the fact of your grandmother¡¯s death? You saw what happened at the time. Everleigh was almost strangled by your mother. Was it just to irritate Madison?¡±


    When Theodore heard these things, the hope in his eyes gradually dimmed. Yes, they had no reason to hide this matter.


    Christopher felt a noticeable change in Theodore¡¯s aura. ¡°In fact, your grandmother¡¯s death was a big blow to Everleigh. Didn¡¯t you see that she wasn¡¯t in a good mood during that time? Everleigh was the only good person in your family. The rest are not worth mentioning.¡±


    Theodore kept silent.


    Christopher knew that he was in a bad mood, so he refrained from saying anything more.


    When they returned to Ocpeace City, it was already early in the morning. They went straight back to rest.


    When Everleigh arrived at the hospital, she saw Christopher writing in his casebook. The deep dark circles under his eyes were clearly visible, and his writing was crooked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to deal with things? Why are you so sleepy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just in time for you toe in. Please do the ward rounds for me. I need to get some rest.I was exhausted yesterday.¡± Everleigh had nothing to say, so she turned around and went to work.


    The morning passed, and Christopher was refreshed from his sleep. At noon, he went straight to the cafeteria to eat,with Erine looking at him. She asked him, ¡°Do you want to go back and rest?¡±


    ¡°Seeing you is enough. Why would he go back?¡± Everleigh teased with a smile.


    Erine¡¯s face turned slightly red and she lowered her head to eat.


    Christopher red at Everleigh.¡°Do you have to tease her like this?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to tease around? Besides, I haven¡¯t even asked you yet. You¡¯ve been sleeping all morning. What the hell did you do?¡± Everleigh was almost distracted by him.


    Christopherwasa man who would ck off when he had the chance. How could he have stayed upte ande back?


    The only exnation was that he had gone to do something that shouldn¡¯t see the light of the day.


    When Erine heard this, she also looked up and stared straight at him. It wasn¡¯t that she doubted his feelings for her, but she was curious about what he had done.


    He saw the two of them looking at him like they were interrogating a suspect and was a bit at a loss for words. ¡°What do you two want?¡±


    ¡°I could ask the same of you.¡±


    Christopher, who hada fork in his hand, saw his appetite disappear immediately. Finally, he sighed softly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell you. I was out on some business. Lincoln called me earlier and said there were some clues, so I went to investigate.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Lincoln¡¯s name. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, but I came back before the clues were discovered.¡± Christopher didn¡¯t say that he¡¯d gone with Theodore. If it had been in the past, he would have made a big deal out of telling them. Unfortunately, at this point in time, he had to hold his tongue.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes darkened again when she heard that there were no clues.


    Now, they would just have to wait.


    At this time, Wilson received a phone call from Missha, and was immediately cursed at.He,a macho man, felt terrible to be scolded.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hesuddenly bellowed.


    On the opposite side, Missha sneered, ¡°Why should I shut up? Am I wrong? I can understand you treating Everleigh badly, but why are you attacking these two kids? Those are your grandchildren.¡±


    Herst sentence was like an invisible p directly to his face.


    For a moment, his heart was steeped in panic.


    Not hearing his rebuttal, she became even angrier. ¡°You can have no bottom line, but how can you hurt your own family? Wilson, you are really an unscrupulous viin.¡± After saying these words, she hung up the phone blithely.


    She threw her phone aside, sulking, and then her phone rang again.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Come and arrange it tomorrow,¡± she continued.


    ¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± With those words, Missha disconnected the call.


    There was a deep look in her eyes.


    Wilson was in a fit of rage. He was now wrapped around Missha¡¯s fingers and had been denied the chance of rising back up.


    His anger would be the death of him.


    Looking at Wilson¡¯s exasperated expression, his secretary, Cobi, was silent for a long time before saying slowly, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we can¡¯t just sit here. We have to do something.¡±


    ¡°What else can we do now?¡±


    ¡°We have to go back to Godfrey Group. As long as Godfrey Group¡¯s shares are in your hands, Missha can¡¯t possibly get them,¡± Cobi suggested.


    Wilson was stunned by her words, which seemed to make perfect sense. If he did go back, he didn¡¯t believe that Missha would still be able to control him.


    However, Godfrey Group¡¯s shares had been sold by him, and his own shares were pathetically meagre. How could he possibly go back to thepany?


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t talking, Cobi tried to persuade, ¡°I have a suggestion, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it would be feasible if we could steal the secrets of Godfrey Group and have Xavier or Theodore transfer you their shares?¡±


    Wilson turned around and looked at Cobi. It was surprising that he never knew of his secretary as an opinionated person.


    When Cobi saw Wilson looking at her like that,she was flustered, thinking she had said something wrong.


    ¡°Cobi, I didn¡¯t know you had that in mind.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve learned a lot in all the years I¡¯ve been around you.¡± Cobi became even more nervous about Wilson¡¯s words.


    In fact, she just thought that this was what he should do.

 Chapter 657 Wants to Come to Her

    Hearing this, Wilson remembered what Missha had just said. The future of the Godfrey family?


    ¡°At this time, we¡¯d better not provoke Theodore again.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Now you¡¯re at a dead end. If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll stay here forever.¡± Cobi was doing this for Wilson¡¯s good.


    He remained silent, seemingly weighing the pros and cons.


    The next day, Everleigh arrived at the hospital entrance. Before she entered the hospital, she noticed Wilson¡¯s figure.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was stunned. How could she have imagined that he woulde here?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, of course. Miss Trevino, let¡¯s have a talk.¡± He looked at her with asmile.


    She didn¡¯t have much confidence in herself. She hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to answer when she felt someone patting her on the shoulder.


    She looked back and saw Erine¡¯s face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t finish her sentence, ncing at Wilson, who was standing off to the side.


    Erine noticed him. Although she didn¡¯t have much contact with him, she had heard Christopher mention him a few times, so she didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work. Mr. Godfrey, please go back first.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to talk to him. What else could there be to talk about with someone who would hurt her children?


    ¡°Are you afraid, Miss Trevino? Or do you think that I almost killed your two children?¡± Wilson asked calmly.


    When Everleigh heard his words, she suddenly clenched her fists and her eyes became red from anger. If not for herst shred of sanity, she would have wanted to kill this shameless man.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know all about who did it? What are you still pretending for?¡± Wilson¡¯s tone had a measure more frivolity in it, as if mocking her that a person who wanted to kill her children was right in front of her eyesand she could still pretend as if nothing had happened.


    He didn¡¯t know why she had to pretend.


    Hearing this, Everleigh immediately exploded and looked at him, gritting her teeth. ¡°So, what are you trying to prove by saying that? To prove that you are ruthless and want to kill your own grandchildren, right?¡±


    ¡°Just talk to me and find out,¡± Wilson hedged at the question. He turned around and walked away.


    Angered to no small extent, Everleigh decided to follow him. Worrying that something might happen to her, Erine followed her so she could be there to help in case something happened.


    Wilson went to a cafe and sat leisurely, savoring the coffee.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t look at me like that. I just told you the exact answer.¡± Wilson looked at her innocently.


    ¡°So, you think you¡¯ve done well, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, my n was perfect, but your appearance disrupted my entire n.¡± His face suddenly turned cold andhatred tainted his gaze.


    Yes, all of this was her fault.


    She suddenly sneered and said, ¡°You are really ttering yourself. Who do you think you are?I disrupted your ns? But do you know what Theodore has given up because of you? You are not a father, you are a beast. You are a man who could even kill your wife. What kind of humanity is there?¡±


    Wilson didn¡¯t care about her words anymore.


    Everleigh looked at him, and an indescribable feeling billowed in her heart.


    Yvonne had also devoted herself to him at the beginning, but her devotion had rewarded her with agony.


    Madison had poured all her heart and soul into thepany, for the sake of the Godfrey family. What was the result?


    She ended up dying an unnatural death.


    Perhaps, in his heart, there was only profit.


    ¡°Whatever you say.¡± He didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. That wasn¡¯t his purpose ofing.


    Everleigh and Erine were both confused by his sudden attitude.Shouldn¡¯t he be angry?


    Wilson drank the coffee in his cup and then got up to leave.


    He didn¡¯t say a word more.


    Everleigh was puzzled. What was going on?


    Didn¡¯t Wilson say he wanted to talk to her? Why did he justleave aftera cup of coffee?


    Erine also looked at Wilson¡¯s back with a puzzled look on her face. ¡°What did he want to do bying over?¡±


    ¡°Beats me.¡± Everleigh also couldn¡¯t figure it out. Hadn¡¯t he asked to talk to her?


    Then, the two soon put two and two together, what Wilson was thinking.


    On the way back, someone suddenly stopped in front of them.


    Erine and Everleigh were surprised. The guys were about to take action before they spoke.


    Erine had practiced self-defense, but before she could make a move, she was knocked right out.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Everleigh looked at the now unconscious Erine and felt anxious. However, she could not gather the strength to resist, so she could only be taken away by them.


    ¡°Behave yourself. With your level,how can you take us down?¡±


    Hearing his words, Everleigh raised her head and took a look, and then stopped talking.


    The kidnappers put a blindfold over her eyes to keep her from seeing the road.


    She was even more worried about Erine. In fact, this matter was not rted to her, and now she was involved. Everleigh felt really sorry about it.


    Without knowing how long they travelled for, the car soon came to a halt. Everleigh felt that the car had stopped moving. She and Erine were yanked into a dpidated house. There was nothing inside, and the kidnappers shoved them straight to the side.


    By this time, Erine had woken up. These kidnappers were not polite at all when theystripped off the blindfolds directly from their faces.


    Everleigh looked at the masked kidnappers.


    ¡°You are Wilson¡¯s men, aren¡¯t you?¡± She suddenly asked.


    At the same time, she swept her gaze around, remembering Wilson¡¯s earlier attitude. He had wanted to lure her out in order to remove any suspicion of him.


    When the guys heard her words, they were all shocked.


    No one expected her to guess it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. I¡¯ve already guessed it.Ask Wilson toe out,¡± she said calmly. Now that she knew, why didn¡¯t hee out and meet, she thought.


    At this time, Wilson came in from the door.


    ¡°You¡¯re really smart.¡±


    ¡°Still second to you. You¡¯ve cooked up such a n for a long time, but you pretended to be so kind. I thought you came to confess, but I didn¡¯t expect you to perform a show with such finesse,¡±she taunted.


    He didn¡¯t mind at all; he was used to the disdainful and contemptuous looks in others¡¯ eyes when they looked at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re smartto have thought of me so quickly. You have so many enemies as well.¡± Wilson sat in a chair and looked at her seriously.


    Everleigh sneered and said, ¡°You are my worst enemy. Thest time Theodore came to seek revenge on you, you were also mindful of it. Of course you¡¯de to me. Wilson, you son of a bit*h should go to hell.¡± Everleigh¡¯sst sentence wasced with curses.


    She was indignant. How could this man turn out to be like this?


    ¡°Oh well,I might have to disappoint you.¡±

 Chapter 658 Two Missing Together

    Everleigh was indeed disappointed. So many people had died, but howe this guy was still alive and kicking?


    ¡°Everleigh, you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. My biggest mistake was that I shouldn¡¯t have been soft-hearted. Had I really done something to you, you wouldn¡¯t have found yourself in the situation you are in today.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Do you think you can really destroy me?¡± Everleigh already knew that at that moment, Alexander was ready. Whether Wilson gave up or not, she would be safe and sound.


    ¡°At least after all those years, you also doubted if the two children are Theodore¡¯s.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s face darkened, and her gaze was pinned to Wilson.


    She had indeed turned that question over and over again in her mind, and because of this, her heart lost a degree of bravado.


    ¡°Wilson¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re quiet, maybe it¡¯ll be okay, but if you touch me, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Wilson¡¯s expression was vicious andhis tone was thick with menace.


    Erine didn¡¯t understand what had happened. Looking at Wilson¡¯s face, she knew it was him, the viin.


    ¡°Wilson, the person you¡¯re dealing with is me.It¡¯s best if you let her go, or the Meyer family won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s rage bubbled up at the mention of the Meyer family. He grunted coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you try to threaten me with the Meyer family. Those people are f*cking b*stards.¡±


    At first, he had paid a visit to the Meyer family¡¯s house, and this was what he got in return.


    He also would not sell his shares to the Laneigh family.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t understand why he was so hostile to the Meyer family, but for her, the biggest enemy right now was him.


    ¡°Erine is the daughter-inw of the Meyer family. Do you think they will let you off the hook if you take her away like this?¡± It wasn¡¯t herself that Everleigh was worried about; it was Erine. After all, their vendetta had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? He¡¯s back, and Theodore¡¯sing over. I haven¡¯t even reached my goal yet.¡±


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t take it,and her anger exploded in an instant. ¡°You already have everything. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want?¡± He stood up and looked down at her.


    The violence in his eyes was almost palpable, and there was a feeling that he wanted to take her life.


    She also noticed it.She lowered her eyes and kept silent.


    She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. She had to escape from here.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak anymore, Wilson snorted and turned to go out.


    Before leaving, he said, ¡°Watch over them, and don¡¯t let them get away.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Erine and Everleigh were tied together as their eyes darted around. There was nothing but the door and a few windows.


    ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯ll go out and take a look. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Everleigh and Erine saw that the men were about to leave, they were relieved. ¡°Erine, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but these people seem to be professionals. I can¡¯t win.¡± Erine¡¯s so-so techniques were not good enough at all.


    It would be better to think of another way.


    Everleigh looked out at the view, her heart fraught. She wondered if Christopher would find out that they were missing.


    By this time, Christopher had indeed found out. He was supposed to bring food to Erine. When he arrived, he found that she hadn¡¯te yet. It worried him a little that she had not shown up after he had waited for almost an hour.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Dr. Harrisone?¡±


    ¡°No, Dr. Carter was just looking for her too. There¡¯s a surgery today that was scheduled yesterday.¡± The nurse was also in a hurry to get hold of Erine. It was about to start, and there was no telling where she had gone.


    Christopher¡¯s expression turned cold as he realized that something was wrong.


    He rushed back to the office to ask Everleigh if she knew, but he found out that she was not there either. After asking the nurse, he learned that she hadn¡¯t reported to work at all.


    This time, he was even more rmed.


    He quickly called the both of them, but no one answered.He panicked and quickly called Theodore.


    Theodore had just arrived at the office when he received a call from Christopher. He was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Did you send Everleigh to work this morning?¡±


    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Christopher¡¯s heart sank at the answer, and there was dismay in his eyes. ¡°Something happened to Everleigh and Erine. They¡¯re not in the hospital. Hurry¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Theodore hung up the phone.


    Theodore called Yantsey to find out what had happened to Everleigh.


    Yantsey was already getting ready for the meeting. Upon hearing his words, he was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, why didn¡¯t you go to Moses?¡±


    ¡°He is abroad.¡±


    ¡°He came backst night. He should be jetgged now.¡±


    Theodore really had no idea that Moses had returned. Without further ado, he called him and asked him to investigate.


    When Moses heard that something had happened to Everleigh, he didn¡¯t dare to ask anything and rushed to find out. A few minutester, thest security camera footage where Everleigh appeared had been found.


    A scene was soon seen, where Wilson appeared in front of Everleigh and Erine, but he left without doing anything.


    ¡°Wilson,¡± Theodore called out the name fiercely.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for them,¡± Moses called and informed him.


    Theodore felt uneasy, so he went straight to Christopher. Since Erine had gone missing, they would both definitely be very anxious.


    Christopher¡¯s heart sank when he received such a video. He turned to Theodore and scolded him, ¡°You and your Godfrey family are really talented people! Everything is possible! When are you going to settle that b*stard?¡±


    His eyes turned red with anger. Now that Erine was implicated, if something happened to her, he would be the first to kill the old man.


    Getting away with it every time? He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t take care of Wilson.


    Theodore wasn¡¯t any better than him. Wilson had seriously crossed his bottom line, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t let him off this time.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling me this now? Send someone to them quickly.¡± Theodore¡¯s heart burned with agitation,but he had to calm down.


    He needed to think about where Wilson would take them.


    He was all too familiar with how big Ocpeace City was; it would be a mean feat to find someone.


    Christopher knew that it was useless to be angry, but he couldn¡¯t help but want to vent his anger.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing Theodore¡¯s words, he could only forcibly suppress his emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the Jenkins family, and you go to the Hayes family. They have more experience in this area. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be willing to help.¡± Christopher knew that Cecil¡¯s main concern was Everleigh.


    If she knew, she would be even more worried.


    Theodore didn¡¯t object and called her. When Cecil heard the news, she didn¡¯t hesitate to agree. She asked Lenold to find someone with good connections to go with him.


    After the two men finished their phone call, Theodore took Christopher and went to find thest person who saw Everleigh.When they reached the door, they bumped into Maxwell.

 Chapter 659 Getting Beaten

    Maxwell also noticed Christopher and Theodore. He quickly inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Everleigh? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡±


    The two men did not answer,although the trepidation in their eyes was clear for all to see.


    Finally, Christopher spoke up, ¡°Dr. Harrison, Everleigh has something to take care of, which is why she isn¡¯t here to see you.¡±


    Maxwell was older and wiser, and although his eyes were not what they once were, he could see that there was something on their minds.


    Everleigh had always treated him with respect.Now that he¡¯d returned from abroad, she had no reason not toe and greet him.


    ¡°I see. Well, go back to your job.¡± Maxwell walked in as if nothing had happened.


    Christopher and Theodore didn¡¯t think too much of it. All they had in mind wasthe safety of the two women. When Maxwell went inside, he asked the nurse where Everleigh was.


    The nurse told him that she didn¡¯te to work at all.


    Maxwell realized that something had happened.


    By this time, Alexander had sent someone to find them. He had no idea where Everleigh had gone. Even if he had to turn Ocpeace City upside down, he had to find her.


    At this time, as Everleigh watched the kidnappers eat and drink, she stealthily used her own tiny surgical de and repeatedly sliced at the rope.


    Since thest time she and Hansen had been kidnapped, she had been worried that history would repeat itself again, so she had purposely hidden a pocket knife inside her shoe.


    This time, it came in handy.


    Erine was sitting next to her. She was puzzled to see Everleigh staring at the kidnappers. She whispered and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Later, don¡¯t you move,¡± Everleigh whispered softly so only the two of them could hear her words.


    Erine did not move but sat quietly.


    Everleigh could not see the back. She could only cut the rope by feeling, and there were already a few cuts on her hands, but she couldn¡¯t care too much.


    She finally cut through the rope and secretly cut the rope for Erine. She didn¡¯t dare to make too much of a move.


    Erine immediately understood and took the de from Everleigh¡¯s hand. It would be quicker if she did it herself.


    However, at this time, one of the kidnappers became drunk and his lust was aroused by Everleigh and Erine.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned his head and looked at those people. ¡°Hey, what do you think will happen if we do something to her?¡±


    When the others heard it, they were stunned, but it quickly became clear to them. ¡°Forget it. If Mr. Godfrey knew about this, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯ve done it, will the others know? Besides, would they have the guts to say so?¡±


    Everleigh and Erine were terrified, fearing that that would happen.


    However, the person who had just suggested it had already stood up and was leering at the two of them. When he was about to rip their clothes off, Everleigh didn¡¯t even think about it when she felt the brick beside her and directly smashed it into his head, and blood poured out immediately.


    Several other people were shocked by the scene, but they were more surprised that she had cut through the rope without them knowing.


    ¡°Run!¡± Everleigh shouted. She picked up the brick and brandished it in all directions, whether it hit the target or not. Erine followed her, picking up a brick and swinging it around.


    The kidnappers dodged but did not let them go,as such a move for them was like a kid¡¯s y.


    They were just waiting for a moment to rush forward and put a stop to it.


    However, the man who had just been beaten stood up, his face covered in blood. He cursed angrily, ¡°You b*tch.¡± Then, hehit Everleigh with a brick. She didn¡¯t turn around, but took the blow hard. Blood ran down her cheek, her eyes went ck, and she toppled straight to the ground.


    ¡°Everleigh!¡± Erine screamed, seeing her friend lying on the ground.


    The man who had hit Everleigh did not seem to have vented his anger. He also punched and kicked Erine.


    ¡°You b*tch, it is your blessing if I fancy you! How dare you do this to me.¡±


    Erine wouldn¡¯t let go of Everleigh no matter how much her body was hurting. She was afraid that Everleigh would die like this.


    If something happened to her, how devastated would stair and Adrienne be?


    Erine was in so much pain that she almost cked out a few times. However, she struggled to hold on and did not make any sound.


    The other kidnappers hurriedly pulled the man back.¡°That¡¯s enough. Ifyou keep hitting them, they¡¯ll both die. You¡¯ll be killed by Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    The man listened to their words and stopped.


    Still bristling with fury, he shouted to them, ¡°Hurry up and get me some medicine. My head hurts.¡±


    Although a few other people didn¡¯t take his attitude well, they didn¡¯t say anything but all retired together. This man was good at everything, but alcohol brought out thescivious side of him.


    On that day, it could only be said that this woman was brave enough to hit him without hesitation.


    ¡°Boss, look. Why is this woman not breathing?¡± One of the men tried to tie up the two women, but found that Everleigh had lost a lot of blood and her breathing was bing weaker and weaker.


    ¡°What?¡± A few people quickly gathered around him.


    The man also realized that something was wrong, and looking flustered, asked after him, ¡°What now?¡±


    Their leader thought for a moment. ¡°Call Mr. Godfrey and tell him toe here now. One of you should go get some medicine and bandage her up first.¡±


    Erine was also bruised and battered, and her whole body was sore. She stared at Everleigh, whose eyes were shut, and tears flowed out of her eyes.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡± She let out a weak cry, but it was too soft to be heard.


    Wilson came over as soon as he got the call. Seeing the two of them in such a state, he couldn¡¯t believe it either. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°They started it. They untied the rope, and we were worried they would run away, so we hit them a little harder.¡± The one who had been dealt the blow was the first to speak.


    Even though he had started it,the women had untied the rope before they hit him.


    Hearing his words, Wilson became angrier. He went up and kicked him in the belly. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know your nature. There are so many bottles of liquor here. Do you think I don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The man who was beaten did not dare to say anything more. After all, he had inflicted an injury on someone.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, this is not the time to talk about this. We have bandaged this woman, but now that she is unconscious, do we need to¡­¡±


    Wilson nced down, his eyes murky. After a long time, he spoke, ¡°Keep an eye on them, don¡¯t let them die. And don¡¯t touch them again.¡± After saying this sentence, he headed out.


    He had to hurry. Once Everleigh was dead, nothing could be fixed.


    Wilson came to Godfrey Group and went straight to Xavier¡¯s office, and told him directly that he wanted Godfrey Group¡¯s shares. Or rather, he wanted Theodore¡¯s shares.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, who gave you the courage to talk to me like that? Why should I give you Theodore¡¯s shares?¡± Xavier really wanted tough.


    Wilson ignored his sarcasm and said,¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call Theodore and see for yourself if he¡¯s willing.¡±

 Chapter 660 Wants to Save Her

    Seeing him like this, Xavier thought of something.Had this mancked courage, he would not have dared to speak such words.


    After a momentary contemtion, he called Theodore anyway.


    At this time, Theodore couldn¡¯t find Everleigh. When he epted the call, he couldn¡¯t have been more annoyed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wilson is in my office. Hesays he wants your shares,¡± Xavier said bluntly.


    He mentioned Wilson¡¯s namecoldly.


    Hearing these words, Theodore froze for a moment. Then,his wrath ensued. Wilson Godfrey, how dare he.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle over.¡± Theodore drove straight to Godfrey Group. Since Wilson had taken Everleigh away, he would definitely use her as leverage.


    If he didn¡¯t go see Wilson, he wouldn¡¯t know where she would be.


    When he arrived at Godfrey Group, Theodore walked straight in. Entering the door, he saw Wilson sitting on the sofa, with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Where have you been hiding Everleigh?¡± Theodore asked sharply as he entered the room and walked up to him.


    Xavier¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he listened. He looked at Wilson and said, ¡°You kidnapped Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. I didn¡¯t kidnap her. I just want my son to transfer some sharesto me,¡± Wilson said, matter-of-factly.


    Theodore looked at him. He clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles made a popping sound.


    His deep eyes instantly turned scarlet, and if it wasn¡¯t for his remaining rationality, he really wanted to strike.


    ¡°Are you going to hit me?Oh well, no matter how bad it is, I¡¯m still your father, Theodore. Everyone else has the right to beat me up, except you two.¡± Wilson was very proud of this particr fact.


    He had victimized his children, but he was their father after all.


    They wouldn¡¯t have existed without him.


    ¡°You want my shares? Then I¡¯m telling you right now. No f*cking way. Only when Everleigh returns to me, will I give it to you.¡± Theodore¡¯s words meant that he had already determined who had done it.


    If anything happened to her, he would give Wilson an experience that would make him beg to die.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°You were the one who threatened me first. You could have used other ways to get at me, but you shouldn¡¯t have done that. You shouldn¡¯t have gone after Everleigh,¡± Theodore said, word for word.


    Wilson¡¯s eyes narrowed. With a cold grunt, he walked out.


    After he left, Xavier asked Theodore, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh and Erine have been kidnapped. I can¡¯t find them right now. The Jenkins family, the Meyer family, and the Hayes family are out searching,¡± Theodore whispered. His eyes were replete with anxiety and worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to find them, but it¡¯s best to keep an eye on Wilson. He¡¯s in a desperate situation. He can do anything. He was emboldened enough to havee to me today and ask for shares because he thought you would go soft, but how could he have imagined that you would refuse him.¡±


    ¡°If I agree now, I won¡¯t have any leverage. He wants to go back to this ce, and he wants to get his shares, so naturally, he doesn¡¯t dare to do anything rash. We have to move from thepassive to the active,¡± Theodore said. There were times when it was better to choose by yourself than to let others choose.


    Xavier didn¡¯t say anything.


    They should find Everleigh and Erine first.


    Christopher kept in touch with Theodore. He knew that Wilson hade to Godfrey Group, so he followed his car. He was on the verge of an outburst. If Erine was okay, that was fine. If something happened, he would kill Wilson first.


    Wilson did not go to them immediately. Instead, he went back to his house.


    He took his newly purchased SIM card and called the guys. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s alive, but if we don¡¯t get her to a hospital, she won¡¯tst long.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her die. I haven¡¯t reached my goal yet.¡± Wilson was also very angry. If the men hadn¡¯t hit Everleigh, he would still have enough time.


    However, now, time was amodity that was running low.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I got it.¡± Then the man hung up the phone and turned his head to look at the dying Everleigh. The men had all retired. If the situation hadn¡¯t forced them to do so, they wouldn¡¯t have made it this far.


    They wouldn¡¯t have hurt someone for no reason.


    Erine touched Everleigh¡¯s faceand found that her breathing was a little faint. She looked at them hurriedly and pleaded, ¡°Can you please give me some medicine? Now, she is¡­¡±


    ¡°You hit me and you still want medicine¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± the leader shouted angrily, ring at the man who had caused the trouble.


    The man did not dare to say anything and lowered his head obediently. Then, the leader looked at Erine and asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an orthopedic surgeon, so I¡¯m not sure about her situation.However, you have to give me the medicines to stop the bleeding, or she won¡¯tst.¡± Erine didn¡¯t dare to move Everleigh now; she could only let her stay t on her back. The blood flowing out had dried up. She couldn¡¯t guarantee anything else, and could only do her best now.


    The leader nodded and sent someone to buy it. Presently, it was getting dark, and it would be difficult to walk on the night road anyter.


    Erine was relieved to see him nod. She had been afraid of his refusal.


    She bandaged Everleigh¡¯s wound and stopped the bleeding, which meant that it was now all up to Everleigh to make it through.


    After the night, Everleigh had no symptoms other than being unconscious, but Erine was still worried. The human brain was so fragile and a blood vessel could burst at any time. She was really afraid that Everleigh would die here.


    Everything she had done that night was staring her in the face. She was deeply afraid that Everleigh might be in danger.


    Christopher was still following Wilson, but he still had no leads at all. He was going crazy all night.


    ¡°Have you found out yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Theodore replied in a hoarse voice. It was as if Everleigh had disappeared from the face of the earth.He walked through all the streets and alleys, even rummaged through the garbage cans. However, he couldn¡¯t find any clues.


    ¡°Your father never went out at all. Theodore, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. If I still can¡¯t find them both, I¡¯ll kill Wilson,¡± Christopher shouted and hung up the phone.


    Theodore didn¡¯t answer. In fact, he wanted to kill Wilson too. He couldn¡¯t do that now, so he had to wait and see.


    He believed that Wilson would go to that ce.


    Sure enough, in the afternoon, Wilson took a fewps around town before heading for the hills.


    Christopher followed closely. Seeing the people in front of him suddenly leave the downtown area, he sensed that something was amiss.


    He quickly called Theodore. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location. Come immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t say much. He knew that Christopher had a clue, and that was good news.


    When Alexander came to him, he saw him about to leave. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a clue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t find any clues, and he didn¡¯t dare to tell Saniogo about it.


    He was worried that his father wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he knew.


    Neither of them spoke a word along the way.


    Theodore hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t know, does he?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Everleigh won¡¯t want them to worry,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 661 Found Them

    Alexander was beside himself with worry, sohe wasn¡¯t in the mood to think about that.¡°What happened to Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the video. You know who did it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°The Godfreys, what a pathetic excuse for human beings,¡± Alexander said, somehow categorizing Theodore into it.


    Back then, it had been the Godfrey family who had caused Everleigh¡¯s ident. If he hadn¡¯t made preparations in advance, Everleigh might have been in trouble.


    However, now,she was treading on the fine line between death and life. How could he be at ease?


    He feared that if she continued to stay with Theodore, it was only a matter of time before she lost her life.


    Theodore did not refute. This was indeed the work of the Godfrey family.


    ¡°What would you have done if you knew it was your father¡¯s doing? Just let him go?¡±


    Hearing this, Theodore snickered, as if he had heard a funny joke. The hatred in his eyes gushed out like a fountain.


    ¡°Let him go? Hell no.¡±


    Alexander looked at his sneering and felt a twinge of fear. Yes, he was scared. For a moment, he seemed to have beheld an enraged lion, ready to tear apart the hunter in front of it.


    He felt as if Theodore would kill Wilson for Everleigh.


    And on top of that, he would usemeans that showed zero mercy.


    This time, neither of them opened their mouths to speak.


    On the other hand, Wilson came to the foothills alone,with Christopher tailing him at a distance behind. The appearance of a vehicle in the secluded mountain would raise suspicion of the other side.


    However, just as Wilson turned the engine off, he happened to see Christopher¡¯s car.


    With misgivings springing up in his heart,he started the car and drove forward, but this time, instead of going to the kidnappers, he took the other road down the hill. He came premeditated, and everything here was familiar to him.


    As he drove, he called the kidnappers. ¡°Kill Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°I told you to kill Everleigh,¡± Wilson growled angrily. He had been found out, and now, there was nothing left. Even if he had to die, he had to drag Everleigh with him.


    The kidnapper hung up the phone and looked at Everleigh, who was on the verge of death. His eyes shed as he said directly to his men, ¡°Come on, we¡¯re bailing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been exposed. Mr. Godfrey told us to leave them here. We¡¯ll be caught ifwe don¡¯t escape now.¡±


    The other kidnappers didn¡¯t say a word, butturned around and went out. No one had time to care about this half-dead woman.


    Christopher realized something was awry, and he quickly stepped on the gas and followed Wilson down the hill. He called Theodore and said, ¡°Hurry up and go up the hill. I¡¯m going after Wilson. He seems to have noticed me.¡±


    When Theodore and Alexander heard this, they immediately panicked and sped up.


    Watching them run away, Erine was floored. They had no intention to bring the twodies along.


    She was even more distraught. If they left, she had no way to untie the rope and had to wait for death.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Erine shouted from the doorway, to which only her echo was heard.


    ¡°Is anyone there? Help!¡± She shouted louder, but there was still no other movement.


    She burst into tears at once. What should she do?


    What would she do now?


    If she went down to look for someone, she didn¡¯t know what would happen to Everleigh.


    She didn¡¯t dare to make that bet.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been here. Suddenly hearing the sound of a car, she quickly looked at the door.


    Looking at Alexander and Theodore who came over, Erine erupted with joy. ¡°Theodore, please hurry in. Everleigh can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    When Theodore and Alexander walked in, they saw that Everleigh¡¯s face was very pale. Her head was wrapped in gauze and she was lying t on the floor. There was also a pool of blood beside her.


    For a moment, Theodore seemed to believe that Everleigh had lost her life and was now, a dead body was lying in front of him.


    The sight of blood stung his eyes. He wanted to walk over to it, but he didn¡¯t dare. He was afraid to confront what he thought it was.


    Alexander came over with great strides. Seeing Everleigh lying on the floor, he hastily picked her up and cried out in a panic, ¡°Everleigh, Everleigh, look at me.¡±


    Theodore came back to his senses only after hearing Alexander¡¯s voice. He hurried over and stared nkly at her. He reached out and touched her face, calling out, ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, don¡¯t waste time. She¡¯s got a head injury. Get her to the hospital quickly.¡± Erine knew Theodore was anxious at the moment, but now, was not the time to waste words.


    He picked up Everleigh and walked out. Alexander supported Erine with his hands. Her whole body was in great pain, and she struggled to support herself.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Maxwell happened to see Theodore walking in with Everleigh in his arms.


    Looking at the bloodstains on Everleigh¡¯s body, his expression changed, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, please save Everleigh,¡± Erine sobbed and said.


    Maxwell didn¡¯t waste time talking. He quickly asked the nurse to push the cart over and said, ¡°Call the neurologist. Go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the nurse immediately replied.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The group arrived at thedoor to theemergency room. Theodore¡¯s eyes were red as he grabbed Everleigh¡¯s hand. He feared that once he let go of her, he would never see her again.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, but if you hold on to her and don¡¯t let her in, you¡¯ll only get her killed.¡± Alexander saw that Theodore didn¡¯t want to let her go and hurriedly spoke.


    Upon hearing this, Theodore slowly let go and then watched as they pushed Everleigh along.


    At the moment when the door was closed, Theodore¡¯s heart ached to the point of suffocation. He had never known that his heart could ache to such an extent.


    Erine sat down on a chair and tried to rest. She was physically weak.


    Just then, Christopher came in from outside. Looking at the wretched state Erine was in, his eyes turned red. He walked over and hugged her. ¡°Erine, are you alright?¡±


    She cried on his shoulder. ¡°Christopher, what should we do? Everleigh is injured, and I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Hearing her sobs almost broke his heart. He lifted his hand to wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. God will bless Everleigh. Everything will be fine.¡±


    No one knew if this sentence was meant tofort her or all the people present.


    Theodore sat on the bench, looking dazed. His heart was filled with thoughts of Everleigh. If something happened to her, what should he do?


    He did not know how to face her.


    Erine¡¯s tears didn¡¯t let up,as trepidation consumed her.


    When Christopher looked down and saw the bruises on her body, he quickly grabbed her hand and looked over at her. He could see patches of bruises on her body, and in some ces, even shoe marks.


    ¡°Who hit you? Was it Wilson?¡± He shouted, agitated. A murderous look came into his eyes.


    Erine shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s the people Wilson hired. They were all martial artists. One of them tried to harass us, but Everleigh hit the guy and¡­She got hurt. Christopher, I was scared. She was bleeding a lot at the time.I was really scared.¡±

 Chapter 662 There’ll Always Be Hope

    Erine¡¯s heart still raced when she recalled the situation. If Everleigh had died at that time, how would she exin it to Theodore?


    As Theodore listened to Erine¡¯s words, he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles creaked.


    There was an undercurrent of rage within his despairing eyes.


    If nothing happened to Everleigh, everything would be fine, but if something did happen, he didn¡¯t know what he would do.


    Christopher could feel Erine¡¯s whole body trembling. He couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed, and he quickly held her in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything will be fine. Everleigh¡¯s always the strongest.¡±


    Sobbing weakly,Erine hugged him without letting go.


    Alexander looked at Theodore, who exuded an air of violent rage. If he hadn¡¯t been waiting for Everleigh, he would have gone after Wilson.


    However, he did not want tofort him. This matter was their responsibility.


    Cecil dashed straight over after learning about it. She came to the entrance of the operating theatre and looked at them, all sitting motionless in their benches. She becamea little anxious. ¡°Alexander, where¡¯s Everleigh? How is she now?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still in surgery,¡± he replied in a low voice, looking very worried.


    Her face turned pale;she had a bad feeling about it.


    At that moment, the door was pushed open and Maxwell came out of it with a gloomy and terrible expression.


    All the men gathered around him, especially Theodore. He was the first one to rush over. ¡°Dr. Harrison, what is her condition?¡±


    ¡°She has received a severe blow to the head and has lost a lot of blood.It is now up to her to regain consciousness.¡± Maxwell spoke these words with heartache on his wrinkled face.


    As soon as he finished his words, Erine burst into tears and cried, ¡°Christopher, Christopher.¡± Her mood couldn¡¯t be described with words.


    She felt sorry for Everleigh. If she had seen the kidnappers earlier, she would not have been beaten.


    Theodore¡¯s expression froze, and his mind instantly buzzed as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Cecil was also stunned. How did this happen?


    Why did it turn out like this?


    Alexander¡¯s and Theodore¡¯s mood resonated with each other. They wereat a loss for how to respond.


    ¡°Everleigh¡¯s will to survive is very strong. I believe¡­ that she will get better.¡± When Maxwell said these words, he choked with sobs.


    In fact, he knew very well that she was unlikely to wake up.


    Theodore¡¯s grip on Maxwell¡¯s hand was shaking.With his voice cracking, he asked astears welled up in his eyes,¡°Is she really going to wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯ll always be hope.¡± Maxwell¡¯s encouraging words came out eviscerated.


    What did he mean by this?


    Even he himself did not know what hope meant in this situation.


    Theodore¡¯s hand slowly slid down. These words became lies if you heard them too often. Everleighprobablywould never have a chance of waking up.


    Without waiting for her toe out, Theodore suddenly turned around and ran out.


    Alexander nced at him and did not intend to chase him. He should do something for Everleigh, which was what the Godfrey family owed her.


    After Everleigh was transferred to the hospital room, Erine and Cecil broke down and cried. They really wanted her to open her eyes from the bed and tell them that she was fine.


    However, they couldn¡¯t see this wish realized.


    Theodore sent people outside to look for Wilson, day and night. He didn¡¯t even make a call to ask about Everleigh¡¯s situation.


    Erine and Cecil woulde and spend time with Everleigh whenever they could. Maxwell said it was good to talkmoreto her.


    He and his wife also visit here often. Prisci always cooked Everleigh¡¯s favorite dishes and told her she could eat them when she woke up.


    However, the person on the bed did not move at all.Prisci covered her face and cried out in pain.


    Erine ate her meal but could not swallow it. Christopher felt ufortable seeing her in this state. When he examined her body, she was full of bruises. At that moment, a murderous intent washed over him.


    ¡°Erine, you¡¯re too weak, you should eat more. Otherwise, how will you have the strength to stay with Everleigh?¡±


    ¡°Christopher, is Theodore here?¡± Erine¡¯s eyes reddened, and her tears fell down.


    Christopher sighed and said, ¡°Theodore won¡¯te until he finds Wilson. He can¡¯t face Everleigh. I understand him. The woman he loves was hurt like this by his own father. He is also very upset.¡±


    Erine didn¡¯t answer. It seemed to make sense for him to say so.


    In Everleigh¡¯s ward, the Trevino family, the Meyer family, and the Jenkins family were all here.


    As much as Saniogo and Abraham had experienced the ups and downs of life, it would be a lie to say that they weren¡¯t sad to see Everleigh in her current state.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Theodore? Why hasn¡¯t hee over at this time?¡± Abraham looked around and saw no sign of him.


    Alexander looked down and said in a low voice, ¡°He is looking for Wilson. Mr. Trevino, we all understand Theodore. He won¡¯t let the matter rest until he finds Wilson.¡±


    Abraham and Saniogo didn¡¯t say anything. Yes, Theodore was a wise man, so he should know what was the most important thing at this time.


    Theodore kept looking for Wilson. Seeing him in this state, Moses did not know what to say tofort him.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, would you like to take a break? You haven¡¯t slept in three days.¡±


    ¡°Are there any clues?¡± Theodore asked in a hoarse voice.


    The question he had asked the most in the past three days was what clues there were.


    Moses was truly speechless.


    If there were any clues, wouldn¡¯t they be able to find him?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, there are no leads yet. Wilson knows that things have failed, so he must be in hiding. Even the kidnappers have run away.¡± Moses was a little frustrated. It was too hard to find them.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.


    At that moment, Xavier and Yantsey came over. When they came in, they saw that Theodore¡¯s face was covered with stubble and his eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t rested well.


    Xavier snorted at the sight. ¡°Who would believe that Theodore Godfrey would get himself into such a mess for a woman?¡±


    ¡°Get lost if you¡¯re here to be sarcastic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. Get lost? You¡¯ll be disappointed if I really do.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze shifted to his brother. He couldn¡¯t think of anything he could do.


    ¡°You have any ideas?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for him for three days and you can¡¯t find him. Wilson,that man, apart from being ruthless, is also the best at escaping. If you don¡¯te up with some bait, he won¡¯t appear,¡± Xavier said.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In his words, there was a sense of disgust for Wilson.


    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±


    ¡°He kidnapped Everleigh in order to get Godfrey Group. If something happens to me, Godfrey Group will be left without a leader. Do you think he will show up at this time?¡± Xavier wasn¡¯t in the mood to make fun of him either. He had seen how Theodore had been simmering these past few days, and his obsession with Everleigh really left him speechless.


    He was really going all out to find Wilson.


    It was said that people think best when they were calm. Theodore was dead set on one goal, to find Wilson, and had lost sight of his logical thinking.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°When will something happen to you?¡±

 Chapter 663 A Great Show

    Xavier really wanted to retort when he heard his words. Was he expecting something to happen to him?


    Did he need to do this if he wasn¡¯t trying to help him?


    ¡°Something will happen today, but I need your cooperation to help me clean up the aftermath. I don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±


    Theodore understood what he meant:if they wanted to put on a show, they had better make it to the grand finale.


    Soon after, the news reported that Xavier¡¯s car had overturned and fallen into the river. No one knew if he was dead or alive.


    This news came like a tumbling sea.


    When the news reached every corner of Ocpeace City, Christopher saw it too. He was shocked.


    However, they all suspected that Wilson had done it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Godfreys? They¡¯re having problems, one after another,¡± the nurse at the door said as she walked away.


    None of the people in the ward spoke.


    They were all wondering if the next person would be Theodore.


    Missha was lying on the hospital bed, and her expression looked worse than before.


    When she watched the news, her eyes shed with confusion.


    Wilson, on the other side, saw the message as well. He fell into deep thought, with no intention of taking action.


    Theodore was appearing in public on purpose, and he seemed to be in bad shape, as if he hadn¡¯t had a good rest in a long time.


    The reporters immediately swarmed to him upon seeing him and hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, now that Godfrey Group needs a president,will you go back to manage it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, have you found the murderer?¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were thick with exhaustion, and there was not the slightest light in them. He looked like a man who had been to hell and back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to manage it.¡± Theodore dropped these words and went straight to the hospital, as if there was something important waiting for him there.


    When Wilson saw the man on TV, his mouth quirked up in a sneer. It seemed that he had made the right decision to let Everleigh die, for only then could Theodore give up.


    However, Wilson believed that although Godfrey Group was now leaderless, those directors were not easy to deal with. Sooner orter, they would im the position for themselves.


    Theodore arrived at the hospital, but he did not enter Everleigh¡¯s ward. Instead, he sat on a bench at the entrance and spaced out.


    Alexander and Christopher looked at each other and went over to sit next to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who arranged this? To lure Wilson out?¡±


    Theodore neither refuted, nor answered.


    Alexander nced at the door and said meaningfully, ¡°You should go in and take a look. Everleigh won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°But I would me myself. Every time I said I would protect her, I went back on my word. I¡¯m responsible for my father hurting the woman I love most.¡± Theodore couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet her.


    The only thing he could do was to take revenge. Only through revenge could he face her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Christopher.


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Where is he?¡± Christopher wanted to know where Wilson was now.


    Would they be able to seed?


    Theodore replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m waiting too. I guess he¡¯ll show up soon.¡±


    All he could do now was wait. He knew his father very well; he would appear.


    Definitely.


    Christopher was silent after hearing this.


    The three men waited quietly.


    Five dayster, Wilson appeared at the doorstep of Godfrey Group. Following several days of confirmation, he found that Xavier was really in trouble.


    Many projects of Godfrey Group were in chaos. Everyday, those directors were at each other¡¯s throats,peting for the position of president.


    If Godfrey Group¡¯s performance went downhill, it would go out of business sooner orter.


    When Wilson appeared, Theodore knew at the first moment. His men,together with Christopher¡¯s and Alexander¡¯s, surrounded Godfrey Group. As soon as Wilson came out, they would definitely catch him.


    Wilson appeared in the conference room. Everyone was shocked. ¡°Wilson, why do you still have the face toe here? Don¡¯t you know that Theodore is looking for you everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Looking for me? So what? I¡¯m just going out to run some errands.Do you all have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Word has it that you, Wilson, hired a murderer to kill others. At least this matter should be true, no?¡± Another director asked reluctantly.


    They were really happy to see that the members of the Godfrey family were going to fight for power. How could they let Godfrey Group return to their hands?


    ¡°Me, hiring a murderer? Where¡¯s the evidence? If Theodore really thought that, why didn¡¯t he call the police? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the authorities to arrest me?¡± Wilson said smugly.


    The others listened to his words and felt that there was some truth to them. For something like arresting people, naturally, there needed to be official action.


    However, now there was no movement from the government. Could it really be that people out there were talking nonsense, as he said?


    Wilson sneered and sat directly in the president¡¯s seat. ¡°Now I¡¯m the only one in the Godfrey family, and I have the most shares. Which one of you wants to quarrel again?¡±


    When the other directors heard this, they looked at each other. Although this was true, but¡­


    ¡°Do you have any objections? Cool, I¡¯ll give you a chance today, but I want you to know that no matter who it is, as long as one member of the Godfrey family is still alive, you can¡¯t be the president here, ever.¡± Wilson¡¯s words were very arrogant. Even if he wasn¡¯t here, there was still Theodore. Any child of the Godfrey family could inherit it.


    Except for them.


    Even though he knew that Theodore was digging a trap and waswaiting for him, he still came here without hesitation.


    He could not stand by and watch Godfrey Group be destroyed.


    He had to save it.


    When the others heard what he said, they went silent. Wilson had spelled it loud and clear, rendering it useless for them to struggle for power.


    ¡°Indeed, no one else is qualified except the Godfrey family, including you.¡± A very cold voice came from the doorway, and all eyes were fixed on him.


    Everyone saw Theodore and Xavier walking in from the entrance.


    The moment Theodore looked at Wilson, the hatred inside him suddenly exploded.He had the impulse to send Wilson into his grave when he thought of what he had done before.


    Wilson¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he looked at them.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, time to go,¡± Xavier sneered, then waved his hand and ordered people to catch him.


    Wilson also took the opportunity to run towards the door. As he passed Theodore, Theodore stepped forward and punched him to the ground.


    All the people in the room were stunned, as if nothing had happened.


    Wilson was also dumbfounded. He had never dreamed that he would have been beaten by his son.


    Theodore looked downat the man lying on the ground andthe hostility in his eyes grew stronger. His hands balled into fists, trying to unleash another punch.


    ¡°You¡­ actually hit me. God forbid!¡±


    Xavier looked up and nced at Theodore. He immediatelyughed and said, ¡°If my legs weren¡¯t disabled, I¡¯m sure I would have done the same.God forbid? It¡¯s better to be punished than to have a father like you.¡±


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    ¡°Did he say something wrong? How could you hurt Everleigh?You already hurt her once, why would you want to hurt her a second time?¡±

 Chapter 664 Caught Him

    Theodore had not settled the previous score with him, and that was already being very lenient to him. However, he still did not repent and continued to do such things.


    Unforgivable.


    ¡°You b*stard, you¡¯re always fascinated by women. You have a bright future, but now you¡¯ve ruined it.¡± Wilson also lost his temper and shouted his reproach. He had paved the way for Theodore, but his son always wanted to give up everything for a woman.


    A trace of grief appeared in Theodore¡¯s eyes when he heard these words. There was a hint of sourness in his sneer. He really didn¡¯t know if the man in front of him had two faces. Clearly, it wasWilsonwho was power obsessed. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Helen was still alive, how could Wilson have left for the sake of his dignity.


    To this date, he kept saying that he had done it for him.


    Was this what he had done for his son?


    He did not hesitate to hurt the person his son loved the most.


    ¡°I can pave the way for my own future andI will make my own money, but what about you? Speaking of which, do you remember how you framed your wife and your mistress? Even your two illegitimate children and your two grandchildren. All men, good or bad, rarely ill treat their own children. You¡¯re worse than a beast.¡± Each of Theodore¡¯s words was a p in the face to Wilson.


    He just wanted everyone to listen and see what kind of things Wilson hadmitted.


    The group of directors were stunned when they heard the news. How could they have imagined that Wilson would be so ruthless?


    He was so ruthless that he would want to kill them.


    This was simply¡­


    ¡°You have nothing to say, do you? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a lot waiting for you. For example, the man you killed,¡± Xavier added.


    Wilson slightly narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    In the end, the officer came and took him away.


    Theodore and Xavier watched him being taken away, but both men looked at each other at the same time.


    They felt that Wilson¡¯s reaction was a bit unusual.


    Technically, he should have run away or defended himself. How could he have followed the officer so honestly?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on,¡± Xavier whispered, to whichTheodore nodded. He didn¡¯t care what Wilson was up to. Now that he¡¯d been taken away, he could bring himself to see Everleigh.


    Moses and Yantsey followed up on the case personally because they were worried that Wilson would y some tricks. It would be better for them to go with him.


    When Wilson walked out of Godfrey Group, his first reaction was a sense of being watched.


    ¡°What an extravagance. There are so many people watching me.¡±


    ¡°You are the first one, Mr. Godfrey,¡± Moses snorted and said.


    Wilson raised his head and nced at him. His lips curled up slightly and he didn¡¯t say much else.


    The official car came over and took him away directly. Moses and Yantsey drove behind them.


    Of course, Alexander¡¯s and Christopher¡¯s men followed them. They had said it before, that whenever Wilson showed up, they would follow him until they sent him to prison.


    Theodore came to Everleigh¡¯s ward.


    Only Abraham and Selena were there. When they saw Theodore enter, they were stunned.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Abraham¡¯s gaze became deep. He knew that Theodore had captured Wilson.


    Theodore walked over to Everleigh¡¯s bedside and grabbed her hand. He looked at her with a gaze of fulfillment. ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ve caught him. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him go this time. You must wake up soon and see what will happen to him.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but shed tears as he spoke. He really regretted taking good care of her, for if he had done so, she wouldn¡¯t be lying here, unconscious.


    However, the person on the bed did not even show a sign of waking up.


    Hearing these words, Selena felt a little sad and suddenly burst into tears.


    She had thought about letting Everleigh die, but now that she saw this, she knew how foolish she had been.


    Theodore held Everleigh¡¯s hand and ced it on his face. He truly understoodthe meaning of the feeling as if one¡¯s heart was being cut by a knife.


    Wilson was detained,and the oue of the official investigation was pending. Theodore was not in a hurry, as if it wasn¡¯t Wilson who had framed Everleigh.


    He had long sincee to apany her.


    Now that Wilson had been caught, he calmed down.


    Theodore stayed with Everleigh. When Alexander and Cecil came over, they knew that Wilson had been arrested.


    ¡°Hey, eat something.¡± Cecil got him some food.


    Theodore shook his head, his gaze never leaving Everleigh.


    ¡°If you knew this was going to happen, why didn¡¯t you stop your father?¡± Cecil said softly.


    He lowered his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. If I had made my move earlier, she would have been safe. I don¡¯t know if my father was too smart for his own good.¡±


    ¡°Your father is tricky and experienced;you don¡¯t have to mind.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t?I caused Everleigh to be like this,¡± he said with a self-mocking smile.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk about anything else right now, for everything was beneath Everleigh.


    Alexander couldn¡¯t say a thing. For Everleigh, Theodore could even drag his own father before justice. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would have taught Theodore a lesson.


    In the evening, stair and Adrienne came over. Looking at their mother lying in bed, they both suddenly burst into tears. Theodore stared at his son with red eyes. stair thought he had pretty good self-control, but when he saw Everleigh lying motionless, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°stair, stop crying. Your mother will wake up.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°She loves you so much, how can she bear to make you sad? You need to talk to her more.¡± Theodore thought clearly that things hade to this point, and he believed that Everleigh would be fine.


    stair didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he stared quietly at his father. After a moment, he turned his head to look at Adrienne. ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t cry. Mommy will feel bad. Listen to Daddy, she will be okay.¡±


    Adrienne looked at him with her watery eyes and shuddered. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Mommy will wake up.¡±


    She walked to the bedside and held Everleigh¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to stay with Mommy. I want her to see me when she wakes up.¡±


    When Cecil and Alexander saw this scene, their eyes reddened slightly. This was what a family was like. Only when something happened, could one realize the strength of a family.


    Cecil admitted that she was envious at the moment.


    The night was getting darker and darker, and the two children were physically exhausted and soon fell asleep on the couch.


    Theodore asked everyone to leave,leaving only their family of four in the room.


    It was time to have a good talk with Everleigh.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯msecretlytelling you that I¡¯ve prepared a wedding for you. I¡¯m going to tell you everything about it after this ordeal is all over. You must get better soon or you will miss the wedding.¡± Theodore¡¯s hoarse voice rang out in the ward.


    There was endless sadness and pain in his heart.


    stair opened his eyes and stared at him nkly. ¡°If you had spoken up earlier, my mother wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today. Don¡¯t you know why Wilson dared to hurt her?¡±

 Chapter 665 The Person Who Came Back From The Dead

    How could Theodore not know that? Wasn¡¯t it Wilson who thought that they weren¡¯t really a couple? Even if he had done something to Everleigh, who could say anything?


    ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    ¡°I hate you because you made Mom suffer a lot. I¡¯ve told you before. I would never forgive you in my life if you were not sincere to Mom,¡± stair said seriously, and the gentle tone in his voice gave way to solemnity.


    Theodore smiled bitterly. He knew that if it wasn¡¯t for his sincerity towards Everleigh, these two kids wouldn¡¯t even bother with him.


    ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s not whether we have to forgive or not, but it¡¯s whether my mommy wants to forgive you. However, actually, she wouldn¡¯t me you,¡± stair turned his head and looked at Everleigh. His eyes were zed over with a sheen of heartache.


    Theodore pursed his lips and remained silent.


    A few dayster, Wilson thought he was going to be tried, but there was a mishap. That was, Wilson¡¯s secretary popped out of nowhere and admitted to beingthe mastermind behind all this.


    Upon hearing this news, Theodore¡¯s anger instantly skyrocketed.


    No wonder he had been so calm when he was caught. It turned out that he had prepared a backup n.


    He was waiting for his secretary to bear this crime for him.


    When Erine heard this, she was also very anxious. ¡°How is this possible? I saw him and those kidnappers appear together.¡±


    ¡°Hewas well prepared, to beable to arrange for his secretary to cover the crime. Your testimony might not work,¡± Christopher analyzed carefully.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes gleamed, and he immediately got up and went to the ce where Wilson was being detained. When he arrived, Alexander and Cecil were there.


    They also got the news and came to take a look on purpose.


    Talbot was also here. This matter involved a lot of people, so he had to show up.


    ¡°Mr. Drake, where is Wilson?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s still in there. He¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Just as Talbot finished his words, the door inside opened and Wilson came out, followed by his secretary, Cobi.


    Only that the handcuffs had been transferred to Cobi¡¯s hands.


    When Wilson came out, he saw them. ¡°Well, well, it seems that I¡¯ve let you down.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing his words, Alexander wanted to rush over and sucker punch him. That old geezer had gone too far.


    The smile in Wilson¡¯s eyes became more pronounced. He realized that he had really done a fabulous job. At least he could see the wonderful expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Wilson, do you think you can get out of here?¡± Theodore¡¯s icy gaze locked on him. The anger in his heart could not be concealed at all.


    Wilsonughed, ¡°This is a government area.You won¡¯t dare toy a hand on me. Besides, I said that I was wronged, but it fell on your deaf ears, no?¡±


    Cobi was standing behind him. When she heard the words from Wilson,she was even more irked. Although she knew many things, she had taken the me for Wilson¡­


    Looking at Cobi, Cecil rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°How many benefits did he give you as a price of your entire life?¡±


    ¡°I took advantage of Mr. Godfrey¡¯s reputation and did wrong. I don¡¯t me anyone else.¡± Cobi¡¯s eyes were dull and devoid of any emotion. The only thing that could be seen from her was that she was ashamed.


    Everything had alreadye to an end for her.


    ¡°You know very well what the truth is. You should know that thises, at any time, at the cost of your life,¡± Cecil asked exasperatedly. How could this person be so stupid as to be willing to walk to the gallows for someone else?


    Could Wilson have something on her?


    Theodore didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. He just wanted to know if he could put the culprit in jail.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, my dear son. Your good dad is doing this for you. Don¡¯t let me down.¡± Wilson looked up at the sky and smiled. He was really enjoying this feeling more and more.


    Especially Theodore¡¯s murderous intent and his not being able to release it on Wilson.


    Ah, what a magnificent show!


    Only then did he realize how beautiful the eyes of hatred were.


    ¡°Wilson¡­¡± Theodore clenched his fist with a squeak and gritted his teeth as he called out Wilson¡¯s name.


    Talbot was worried that he would do something impulsive, so he stood a little forward to prevent Theodore from taking action.


    Theodore¡¯s heart had been usurped by anger that he didn¡¯t care what they did.


    ¡°Am I alright now? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m gonna go now.¡± Wilson turned his head to look at Talbot, whose expression was also stony. He nced at his assistant and left him to it.


    The procedures were quicklypleted, and Cobi was taken away. The next thing she would face would be the death penalty, or even a lifetime in prison.


    Just as Wilson was about to go out, he stared at the people in front of him and his expression suddenly became rigid.


    The others looked back at the person in front of them and froze.


    They looked at her in disbelief.


    They saw an old woman with gray hair walking slowly from the door,followed by a group of people.


    Theodore¡¯s pupils contracted and his mind went nk, as if everything in front of him was surreal.


    The person who came was no other than Helen, who came back from the dead. Helen looked at the son she had given birth to and was utterly disappointed. She didn¡¯t even know where she had gone wrong in educating him, and turned him into such a man.


    Helen walked over and lifted her head. Her murky eyes were filled with anger.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Without waiting for Wilson to speak, Helen raised her hand and pped him in the face.


    A crisp p echoed in the ears.


    ¡°I am not your mother. How could I have a son like you? Not only did you kill your own wife, but you also tried to kill your son and grandchildren? Wilson, you are also in your fifties. What the hell are you thinking?¡± Helen¡¯s old voice was thick with anger.


    A handprint appeared on Wilson¡¯s face.


    Helen snorted coldly and turned her head to look at Talbot. ¡°Good day, Mr. Drake. I am Theodore¡¯s grandmother and Wilson¡¯s mother. I know that Wilson has done a lot of things. As his mother, it¡¯s hard for me to absolve myself of responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Madam Scott, family matters are beyond our control. The only thing we can do is to bring the murderer to justice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to bring him to justice. This secretary knows too much of the truth.¡± Helen turned and stared at Wilson.


    Wilson¡¯s expression froze. He looked at her in horror anda bad feeling festered in his heart.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Drake, please offer us a room;Wilson and I have a score to settle.¡± Inside Helen¡¯s eyes, hostility and disappointment swirled.


    Talbot would naturally arrange it. Since Helen said so, it implied that she really had evidence in her hands.


    At this point, everyone in the room sat down,while Talbot sat in the main seat, looking at Helen.


    ¡°Wilson secretly hired someone tomit the murders that put Everleigh in aa. Furthermore, he killed his wife and tried to kill his sons.¡± Helen thought for a moment before speaking slowly.


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Wilson retorted, growing increasingly uneasy inside.


    After all, he was her son.

 Chapter 666 Ruthless Wilson

    Sweeping a cold nce at him,Helenshouted at the door, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was opened, and two people brought Derick in.


    There was another person following behind them.


    This person¡­ Wilson suddenly widened his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re very surprised, aren¡¯t you? That person is still alive.¡± Helen smiled mockingly.


    Blood drained from Wilson¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Derick, are you finally willing toe out?¡± Theodore asked in a low voice.


    Derick lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at anyone. He only showed up because of Helen.


    ¡°You¡¯re the guy who drove into stair and Adriennest time?¡± Alexander said as he looked at the other man. He had investigated before, but that person had left.


    How could it be¡­


    ¡°When I found out what was going on, I went to arrange the men, but he didn¡¯t expect that Wilson would send someone abroad to kill him. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he would be dead now,¡± Helen exined.


    As for this man, he went straight to Wilson and snapped at him,¡°Wilson, you¡¯re cruel as hell. You said you would send me away from here, but you actually want me to leave this world, huh?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Wilson looked up at him with scarlet eyes.


    He really didn¡¯t do it.


    However, no one would want to believe him.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be? I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯ve done, but I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d use it on me,¡± the man said angrily.


    He came back from the dead as well. Even if he had to ept the sanctions in thew, he would not let Wilson go.


    ¡°Mr. Drake, I plead guilty. Wilson ordered me to do all this. He ordered me to injure the two Godfrey children, but they were saved by Miss Jenkins.He gave me money to go abroad. I thought I could escape, but I didn¡¯t think it would turn out like this.¡±


    Listening to his voice, no one sympathized with him. If he had not coveted money, he would not have found himself in this situation.


    Talbot nced at his subordinate and signaled for them to take the man away.


    Then, he looked at Derick and said, ¡°Tell me, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m innocent.¡±


    ¡°Innocent? Yeah, right. Stop ttering yourself. How did you treat Everleigh in the back alley eight years ago? Should I do you the courtesy of jogging your memory?¡± Alexander¡¯s voice was as cold as winter snow, the chilling from his own blood.


    Derick¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at him in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why you were caught? It was because of Sanchez¡¯s death. By the way, you saw how Sanchez died, right? You also guessed that it was Wilson who did it,so you fled. Christopher had sent for you earlier too, but you had been taken away. I just didn¡¯t expect that person to be Madam Scott,¡± Cecil said, but she kept her eyes on Helen.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were fixed on Helen. This once amiable old woman was incandescent, staring at her son.


    He sometimesthought that everyone in the Godfrey family really had their own minds;God only knew what was in them.


    Derick¡¯s eyes grew dim as he listened to Cecil¡¯s words. ¡°I do know. When Sanchez died, I knew something wasn¡¯t right, so I went to see Galen, but he had cancer and wouldn¡¯t live long.My other brothers were dying, one after another. I knew it would soon be my turn. Sanchez called me before he died and told me that someone was investigating what happened back then. I was afraid they would find me, so I ran away. I didn¡¯t expect that you guys would find me.¡± The more Derick spoke, the more his voice petered out.


    ¡°Who killed Sanchez?¡± Talbot asked.Previously, there was a car ident in front of the hospital and everyone knew the news. At that time, the perpetrator had fled and no one knew where he had gone.


    ¡°That man is dead. Speaking of which, I¡¯ll have to ask Mr. Godfrey. He always believes in himselfbecause only the dead tell no tales,¡± Theodore sneered.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wilson sat in his chair with his head bowed, not saying a word. The glint in his eyes was fading away.


    The moment Derick appeared, he had already lost.


    ¡°I went looking for Derick when I found out where he was. The Meyer family were looking for him, too, but I was worried that they might not protect him adequately, so I specifically sent someone to bring him back. Otherwise, he would be dead already.¡± Helen had had it all thought out.


    ¡°Mom, did you fake your death just to wage a fight against me?¡±


    Helen grimaced. ¡°Yes.Everleigh and Christopher suggested helping secretly when I was sick. You made use of Josephine, and Madison outwardly turned against me, but in reality you were the one who most wanted me dead.¡±


    Theodore looked at Wilson. He couldn¡¯t suppress the rage in his heart. This man had even wanted to kill his own mother; he simply did not deserve to be human.


    Wilson did not speak, but smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°It seems that my kindness to Everleigh is leaving a scourge for myself.¡±


    ¡°You b*stard, don¡¯t you know where you went wrong?¡± Helen pped him again when she heard these words.


    Even at this point, Wilson still refused to repent. It was clear that he was the one who had started the trouble, but he bore not the slightest intention of repenting.


    Wilson turned his head and looked at Helen, a sneer on his lips. ¡°Mom, what did I do wrong? Why must you take Madison¡¯s word for it?¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t know why you were with Yvonne at the time? Even though she said she didn¡¯t want anything, she still wanted to have everything the Godfrey family had, didn¡¯t she? As bad as Madison was, she was still your legal wife. In the end,I have to give the Allen family an exnation.¡± Helen¡¯s face was red with anger and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Wilson sniggered. ¡°Fair enough. No matter how bad Yvonne was, she had been with me for so many years.¡±


    ¡°But you still killed her, didn¡¯t you? What do you mean by arguing? That was Hansen and Loraine not pursuing it. They still think of you as their father. Don¡¯t you even realize that?¡±


    Wilson¡¯s face stiffened, as if he had never thought about it.


    Theodore stood up and walked over to him. His eyes were a pool of sadness. ¡°The biggest mistake wasn¡¯t you. It was my mother and Yvonne, who had married you.¡±


    Wilson¡¯s eyes widened, but he still couldn¡¯t deny what he was saying.


    ¡°In your heart, there is only yourself. Every time, you¡¯d say that it was for my own good. In fact, you wanted me to be your dummy. I had admired you ever since I was a child because you¡¯re my father, but what about you? Did you ever think of us as your own children?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was frigid, interspersed with a hint of destion.


    He had felt kinship with his own father, but it had been stifled to death by thetter himself.


    Any illusions about him were also shattered.


    Facing Theodore¡¯s usations, Wilson was unable to form a single word.

 Chapter 667 Life In Prison

    As Talbot looked at Theodore, a sentimental feeling pervaded his heart. He had known him for so many years, but he had never seen him like this before.


    One could only imagine what Theodore had been through during this period of time.


    Helen looked at her grandson, and her heart was full of sourness. All his happiness was ruined by his own father.


    ¡°Mr. Drake, everything is clear now. You can make your decision right now.¡± Helen didn¡¯t say anything else, even though she had plenty to say.


    Her purpose was aplished, all done.


    The next thing to do was to wait for the final judgment.


    Talbot nodded. Indeed, there was no need for them to go on.


    He shouted at the door,and men came in and brought Derick and Wilson away.


    Before Wilson left, he asked Helen, ¡°When did you start suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°Is it important now?¡± She asked rhetorically. Since this was already the case, there was no point in pursuing the past.


    He sneered and said nothing. How could it not be important? He had thought he hid it very well, and now, all his previous efforts had been in vain.


    How could he stomach that fiasco?


    After Wilson was taken away, Cecil and Alexander looked at each other. They were reeling in disbelief that the person who had died suddenly appeared in front of their eyes.


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Theodore turned his head to look lovingly at Helen and called softly.


    Helen¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at him. She had missed him very much. ¡°Theodore.¡±


    Alexander looked at her and suggested, ¡°Here is not a good ce, let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    ¡°Take me to see Everleigh,¡± she said.


    Hearing this, Theodore¡¯s entire body seized up. He didn¡¯t know if Helen knew about Everleigh¡¯s current situation.


    ¡°Let us go.I know that Everleigh is in the hospital. We, the Godfreys, are sorry to her,¡± Helen said as she walked.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, and he followed them out of the room.


    The group went to the hospital. Christopher and Erine were apanying Everleigh in the wardwith stair and Adrienne.


    When Helen came in, stair and Adrienne couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, is that you?¡± stair asked in disbelief.


    ¡°My dear, I didn¡¯t die.¡± Helen walked over and touched the faces of the two children. They hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time.


    The kids had already grown so much taller.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, I really missed you.¡± Seeing that Helen was not dead, Adrienne smiled slightly. Then, she took her hand and pulled her to the bedside. ¡°Great-Grandma, my mommy is asleep and I don¡¯t know when she will wake up.Can you speak to her more and tell her to wake up soon?¡± Her eyes reddened.


    Helen looked at Everleigh with her eyes tightly closed. There was no sign of her waking up at all, and tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s all my fault! Kids, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Helen suddenly burst into tears.


    She felt more and more guilty for Everleigh.


    Erine¡¯s and Cecil¡¯s eyes were also red.


    They hoped Everleigh would hear Helen¡¯s cries and open her eyes to see them.


    However, the person on the bed remained immobile.


    The ward was immediately surrounded by a somber atmosphere, and everyone¡¯s faces were filled with regret.


    In the evening, Theodore still stayed with her.


    Adrienne and stair had already been taken away by Selena, leaving only Theodore and Helen in the room.


    ¡°Grandma, have you always been in Haviden City?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your grandfather bought this house for me. No one knew about it. Everleigh told me to hide in a safe ce and secretly investigate the people behind the curtain. Only by staying out of the way could I see the whole picture clearly.¡±


    Theodore listened to her and turned his head to look at Everleigh. He understood that she wasn¡¯t trying to get Helen to investigate in secret. She just didn¡¯t want anything to happen to his grandmother, or let anyone target her.


    ¡°Everleigh is a good girl. Theodore, why didn¡¯t you trust her back then?¡± Helen said emotionally.


    If he had believed her, they could have been married for a long time, and a lot of things would have been different.


    Theodore regretted it very much. He often asked himself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I trust her? Then perhaps all the tragedies never would have happened.¡±


    Helen watched his regretful face and understood what was going on. She sighed softly, ¡°Theodore, what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait and wait for Everleigh to wake up. There¡¯s something else you don¡¯t know. Everleigh¡¯s greatest wish is to find the person who killed her biological parents. I will continue to help her search until her wish is granted,¡± he whispered.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Now that Everleigh was in that state, it was thest thing she wanted, so to speak. It also gave Theodore something to do, otherwise he didn¡¯t even know how to spend the rest of his days.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Wilson had been tried and sentenced to a lifetime in prison. When Theodore heard Alexander¡¯s words, he really wanted tough.


    ¡°Only a lifetime in prison?¡±


    ¡°You think a lifetime in prison is a light sentence?¡± Alexander walked over to Everleigh¡¯s bedside and took a look at her. He felt a little disappointed to see her being in the same condition.


    ¡°How many people did you send?¡±


    ¡°Not many, five in each cell,¡± Alexander said faintly.


    Five people ¡°served¡± Wilson everyday. He believed that he would like it very much.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed. Only five people; that was too little.


    ¡°Add a few more, five¡¯s too small a number. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as he doesn¡¯t die.¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t care about his words. Theodore, as a son, was trying to torture his own father. What could he, an outsider, say?


    In particr, Wilson had hurt his cousin in this way.


    He didn¡¯t kill him only because of Theodore.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor say when Everleigh will wake up?¡±


    ¡°The doc says that Everleigh is in a very stable condition. Her life is not in danger for now. Just stay with her and talk to her, and she will wake up, just like Xavier,¡± Theodore exined.


    He would go on with such hope.


    Until she woke up.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll ask Dr. Harrison to invite some foreign specialists to take a look.¡± Alexander wanted to call the best doctors over. As long as they could cure her, it didn¡¯t matter to him.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison is already the best. The others are pretty much the same.I believe in him, and I think Everleigh would believe him too.¡± Theodore refused. He had heard Christopher previously say that Maxwell was also a frequent visitor to foreign countries to give seminars, and he was very capable.


    Alexander heard this and thought it made sense.


    ¡°I saw Moses when I came in earlier. How long has it been since you¡¯ve paid a visit to the office?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯m not in the mood to take care of thepany.¡± Theodore¡¯s tone was matter-of-fact.


    Alexander was really surprised to hear this. ¡°If Everleigh sees you like this, she will definitely give you a talking-to. Don¡¯t you want thepany anymore?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothingpared to Everleigh.¡±


    Alexander was struck dumb with the man¡¯s reply, and he fell silent.


    However, this wouldn¡¯t do. If Everleigh woke up when thepany went bankrupt, that would be a sight to behold.


    When Alexander walked out of the ward, he saw stair and Adrienneing over.

 Chapter 668 They Have A Partnership

    Both Adrienne and stair also noticed Alexander. They called out at the same time, ¡°Hello, Uncle Alexander.¡±


    ¡°With whom did you twoe with?¡± Alexander asked, furrowing his brows when he saw that there was no one behind them.


    ¡°The driver dropped us off here. Uncle Alexander, are you going back?¡± Adrienne asked in a childish voice.


    He reached out to touch their heads and found the two children to be very obedient. Except for that day when they had cried, they talked to Everleigh every day with wide smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Yeah,I have something to attend to in the office¡­¡± Alexander was in the middle of his sentence when he saw stair. Something seemed to havee to his mind.


    ¡°stair, can youe with me? Adrienne, you go in first.¡± After Alexander said that, he took stair and walked out. Adrienne listened to him and did not ask more. Then, she went into the ward alone.


    Theodore¡¯s face was covered with stubble, and his eyes were bloodshot from exhaustion. ¡°Adrienne, why are you the only one here?¡±


    She walked over to him and looked at Everleigh on the bed. A hint of disappointment appeared in her eyes when she saw that her mother¡¯s eyes were still closed. ¡°stair was taken away by Uncle Alexander. He said he had something to say to him. Dad, hasn¡¯t Mommy woken up yet?¡±


    Theodore reached out and patted her head. ¡°She¡¯ll wake up, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Adrienne lowered her head and remained silent. She sat obediently next to Theodore, keeping her eyes on Everleigh.


    At this time, in Alexander¡¯s car, he took stair to Theodore¡¯spany. When they got out of the car, the child asked, ¡°Uncle Alexander, do you want me to manage thepany?¡±


    ¡°Your mother is in aa, and your father is worrying about her.You know, life still goes on. stair, you¡¯ve been studying for so long, so now, it¡¯s time to practice.¡±


    stair raised his head and looked at Alexander¡¯s handsome face, but he did not refuse. Recently, he had also studied many business cases. For him, simple management should not be a big problem.


    When he walked in, Moses was staring nkly at the pile of papers. He seemed to be considering whether to send them to Theodore.


    ¡°Moses.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins.¡±


    Standing in front of Moses, Alexander looked at the papers on the table and knew what he was thinking.


    ¡°Give these papers to stair. Let him handle them.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± When Moses heard these words, it was as if he had heard the voice of his savior. Someone was willing to manage thepany, and that was enough.


    Looking at Moses, stair shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Tell me about these cases.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Moses took him into Theodore¡¯s office and continued to talk about what was going on. Alexander sat next to them and listened to their conversation. If there were any problems, he could help.


    The day passed quickly. One must admit that stair was really smart. In the morning, he had understood everything on the document. After that, he had dealt with them in the afternoon, and although not all of them were solved, one more day was enough.


    Moses once again marveled at the power of genes.


    Alexander was relieved to see stair staying on top of everything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for a leave of absence from school for you. You take care of the office first. When your father is better, he wille back to manage it.¡± Alexander was helpless. In fact, he didn¡¯t know when Theodore would be back to normal.


    stair read his thoughts and said directly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. If my mother doesn¡¯t wake up, he won¡¯t leave the hospital for a day, so you don¡¯t have tofort me. I know what to do.¡±


    Alexander felt a little embarrassed and suddenly realized that his nephew was very smart, and he could not fool him at all.


    ¡°Uncle, you should go back to rest early. Mr. Lawson and I will stay here a little longer, and after that, we will go to the hospital. I will alsoe over to the office tomorrow.¡± stair had arranged everything.


    Alexander nodded and turned to leave.


    After he left, stair asked Moses, ¡°Mr. Lawson, what did you do when you were abroad before?¡±


    ¡°Your father asked me to look into your Grand-Uncle Saniogo and Grand-Aunt Missha. I found out a few things, but something suddenly happened to your mother.¡± Moses remembered at the mention of the incident. He hadn¡¯t told Theodore because he felt that it would be useless if he did.Theodore¡¯s attention was reserved only for Everleigh.


    stair frowned; his face, which resembled Theodore¡¯s, was serious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to him? This could have something to do with the death of my grandparents. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Moses nodded. He would tell Theodore.


    When stair went to the hospital, it was well after ten o¡¯clock at night, and Adrienne was already asleep on the couch.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Are all the papers dealt with?¡± Theodore asked, looking at them.


    stair looked at his haggard appearance and sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t watch Mommy¡¯s hard work just disappear like that. Besides, she would be devastated if she couldn¡¯t be a richdy when she woke up.¡±


    Listening to this, Theodore smiled. Although it was very faint, stair could see it.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯m here to report to you what I found out abroad. It turns out that Wilson and Missha have been in contact, and Missha had invested in every one of Wilson¡¯s projects.¡±


    ¡°That means that Missha and Wilson have been working together for a long time,right?¡± Theodore said coldly. He had guessed correctly. Missha was a dubious character.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± stair asked seriously.


    ¡°Wait until your mommy wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, in fact, I would like to tell you that I did find a rtionship between them, but no substantial evidence was found. I have to say that Missha was very meticulous, and all the information on the project rted to Wilson was destroyed. This news is not very reliable.¡± Moses felt somewhat ashamed to talk about it. He had thought there would have been substantial evidence, but there was nothing.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Moses nced at Theodore. ¡°I was listening to Missha¡¯s people during the investigation, but those people were also gossiping.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s gaze darkened. He nced at Everleigh and said softly, ¡°Look, I¡¯ve already said that your aunt has problems, yet you still didn¡¯t believe me. Are you convinced now?¡±


    The only response he received was the beeping sound of a medical machine, and nothing else.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t give up. It was good to have a clue, and he had time to investigate.


    It was also a congrattory gift waiting for Everleigh when she woke up.


    The next day, Saniogo came with Missha.


    ¡°Theodore.¡± When Saniogo came in, he saw him sitting at the side. Theodore¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and his face was covered with stubble.


    The erstwhile dashing man was now nowhere in sight.


    ¡°I knew something bad had happened to Everleigh, but I didn¡¯te because I had trouble with my legs.¡± Missha looked at her niece, who was lying immobile on the bed, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, don¡¯t be sad. We all believe that she will get better.¡± Theodore¡¯s attitude towards her remained the same as before.


    He went along with her oh-I-feel-so-sad-for-Everleigh facade.


    Saniogo walked over and took a look as well. Ineffable sorrow came over him.


    He remembered that Everleigh had met with him not long ago, but now, she was lying here.

 Chapter 669 Wilson Escaped

    Theodore watched the expressions on their faces, soaking everything in.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you don¡¯t look too well. You haven¡¯t been resting well recently, have you?¡± He suddenly asked.


    He had always felt that Missha¡¯s face was a little pale, as if she had just recovered from a serious illness.


    Wasn¡¯t there something wrong with her leg? Why did she look as if she had just undergone a major operation?


    ¡°I mean, Everleigh is in trouble, andI¡¯m worried about her.¡± Missha¡¯s words were tinged with a touch of sadness.


    Saniogo didn¡¯t say anything.In fact, these days he had also felt that something was not right somewhere, but she always attributed it to not sleeping well. Now that Everleigh was in trouble, no one would be better off.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to rest.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good; I want to spend more time with Everleigh. She talked to me before because she was afraid that I¡¯d get bored. Now, I want to talk with her too,¡± Missha said softly, tears springing up from her eyes.


    She seemed to have a lot of things she wanted to say to her, but she didn¡¯t know how to string them into words.


    ¡°Theodore, why don¡¯t you go wash your face. I happen to have something to say to you.¡± Saniogo nced at him, who was sitting on one side.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore knew that he looked a little unsightly at the moment, and washing his face would make him more refreshed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. Oh, yeah¡­ Saniogo, buy me some snacks. I¡¯m hungry. Everleigh also likes dessert.¡±


    Saniogo didn¡¯t know the reason why, but he agreed. There were plenty of dessert shops around, so he could easily get them. It wouldn¡¯t take long.


    After they left, Missha did aplete turnaround. Gone was the sadness in her eyes, reced by coldness and indifference.


    ¡°Everleigh, this is the best case scenario for you. I may like you very much, but I also hate you with a passion. You and your mother are really too alike. It would have been great if you were a little more simr to your father.¡± Missha¡¯s voice was very soft, as if she was talking to herself.


    If Everleigh could hear it, she would definitely think that Missha was off her rocker.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s business as usual here. The only person who has changed is Theodore. Really, he loves you somuch. He hasn¡¯t had much rest until now. I suddenly envy you at this time, having found the love of your life. But do you know? There used to be someone who doted on me like that, but that person is no longer here,¡± Missha said as she reached out to caress her face.


    It was as if she was taken back to a point in her past;the nostalgia and love in her eyes were iprehensible.


    When the two men left, Theodore couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle, has Aunt been in the hospital room all this while?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.I was the one who was taking care of her during this time. Then, something happened to Everleigh, and Missha thought she was all okay now, so she asked me to go see her.That¡¯s why I came in the morning,¡± Saniogo responded as he walked.


    Theodore looked at the dessert shop in front of him andwas deep in thought. The two of them did some shopping before they went back.


    When they entered the ward, Missha was sitting in a wheelchair. Her eyes were slightly red, as if she had been crying.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. Christopher and Erine came over just now and brought a lot of things,¡± she said, gesturing to the fruit and desserts on the coffee table.


    ¡°The main reason they bring things here every day is because those things are for stair and Adrienne.¡± Theodore knew what they were thinking. They didn¡¯t want to upset the two kids.


    ¡°By the way, where are stair and Adrienne? I haven¡¯t seen them in ages.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re at school and wille over in the evening,¡± Theodore replied.


    Missha didn¡¯t say much.


    In the following days, everyone seemed to have formed a habit. Every day, they woulde to visit Everleigh in the hospital,with Theodore remaining by her bedside.


    That remained until Missha was discharged from the hospital.


    She could walk with a cane. Erine told her that she could go out for walks as often as she wanted. If she had nothing else to do, she could go back and rest.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Missha was very grateful. Before she was discharged from the hospital, she came to visit Everleigh and told them that she was going back abroad.


    During this time, Cynthia couldn¡¯t manage things on that side, so Missha had to go back and hold down her post.


    ¡°Theodore, it¡¯s been too hard for you. I¡¯m sure Everleigh will be fine.¡±


    ¡°I know. I heard that you¡¯re going back?¡± Theodore asked.


    Missha nodded, sadness invading her face. ¡°I know I can¡¯t go back at this time, but you know very well about Cynthia,that child. If this hadn¡¯t happened, I would have gone back. There¡¯s so much to do at thepany. How can I not return?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.Everleigh¡¯s condition won¡¯t get better for a while. Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Everleigh won¡¯t me you. We still have to move on,¡± Theodore advised, a cold glint shing in his eyes.


    Missha nodded and couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    She didn¡¯t ask anyone to send her when she left, because everyone was in a bad mood at the moment.


    However, Theodore had a different idea. He asked Christopher, ¡°Did anyone go to send Missha off?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Hepsed into silence and contemtion. Christopher saw him being so quiet and wondered if anything had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Theodore replied.


    At this point, Wilson was lying in bed, moaning. The people around him were very annoyed. ¡°Are you looking for death? You¡¯re disturbing our nap.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± As if he hadn¡¯t heard them, he continued to groan. The bruises on Wilson¡¯s face were clearly visible.


    At that moment, the man outside the door came in and looked at him with a grim expression on his face. ¡°You, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts.¡± Wilson curled up,wrestling with agony.


    The people who came noticed that his forehead was covered with sweat, so they called an ambnce.


    Some timeter, several men carried Wilson out and took him to the hospital.


    He had earned a lot of scars because Alexander had given him the ¡°best¡± care possible. The hospital was used to seeing such cases.


    That night, Wilson escaped from prison.


    No one knew how he had escaped until the nurse came in to check on him and realized that he was missing.


    The next morning, Alexander received a call from the prison and learned that Wilson had performed a prison break.


    ¡°When did it happen?¡±


    The other side filled him in with the information.


    ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Hurry up and find him.¡± Alexander hung up the phone, his face revealing his fury.


    When Saniogo went downstairs, he saw that Alexander¡¯s expression was terrible. He asked in confusion, ¡°Did anything happen?¡±


    ¡°Wilson has escaped from the prison, and his current location is unknown,¡± Alexander replied solemnly.


    How could he have run away?


    Upon hearing this, Saniogo¡¯s entire body shook. The first person who came to his mind was¡­ Everleigh.


    ¡°Have you sent someone to find him? You can¡¯t let him hurt Everleigh again.¡±


    Alexander didn¡¯t believe Wilson had the courage to go looking for Everleigh. What he feared was what Wilson would continue to plot.


    If there was another attack, God knew who the unlucky ones would be.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You do that.Hurry up and tell Theodore to protect them.¡± Saniogo was worried sick about Everleigh.


    After all, Wilson¡¯s conviction was also caused by his kidnapping of Everleigh. If he wanted revenge, the target would certainly be her and Theodore.


    Alexander nodded, fetched his coat, and walked out.

 Chapter 670 Anyway, You’re Going to Die

    At the hospital, when Alexander and Theodore talked about the matter,it so happened that Helen was also here.


    ¡°Is the news definitive?¡±


    ¡°Yes,and I¡¯m here to inform you to protect Everleigh.¡± Alexander¡¯s low voice rang out. He had never been so worried.


    A bad thing never dies. This was the prime example.


    For no reason, Everleigh had attracted an unwarranted disaster, and he thought everything would be fine now, but unexpectedly, this kind of ident still urred.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send for him now.¡± Helen finally realized how cruel and heartless her son had been.


    He must have been plotting for a long time to escape like this.


    She had already failed Everleigh once and didn¡¯t want to do it again.


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything. Even if Wilson wanted to make aeback, he needed a chance. How could he have acted impulsively? He must be hiding somewhere waiting for an opportunity.


    To start over.


    By this time, Wilson had arrived at the ce where he had kept Everleigh when he previously kidnapped her. As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Who would have thought he would escape to this ce?


    He touched his wounds, hatred welling up in his eyes. Only he knew how his time in prison had been spent. Theodore was indeed ruthless, to have found so many people to beat him up. However, he was able to find a way out, and it was all thanks to him.


    He looked around. He was at the end of his rope and couldn¡¯t go on like this.


    He had to find a way.


    One dayter, Missha received a phone call.


    ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°You have now enjoyed all your glory.¡± Wilson¡¯s coldugh rang out.


    Missha heard the voice and knew who it was. She sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you deserve all this? You wanted to get rid of me and do something shady in private. Haha, are you trying to beg me now?¡±


    Hearing her sarcasm, he unconsciously clenched his fists. His nails turned pale from the force and his expression became horribly gloomy.


    ¡°Missha, cut the crap, will you?I just want to tell you that I want to start all over again.¡±


    ¡°Start over? Why should I help you? If you want me to help you, show your ability.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Wilson knew she wouldn¡¯t agree, but at the moment, he was out of options.


    Whatever was asked of him, he would oblige.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll find youter. I just need you to do one thing for me, and I¡¯ll help you start over.¡±


    He had no other choice.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She hung up the phone and thought deeply. She took the key, opened the drawer, and took out the documents inside.


    Two dayster, Missha showed up at an apartment in the suburbs. She gave Wilson the address and told him toe alone at night, because everyone was out to arrest him.


    He dared not show his face anywhere.


    She looked at his embarrassed look and the bruises on his face. She couldn¡¯t help but mock, ¡°I never dreamed that you, Wilson, would have a day like this.¡±


    ¡°If you want tough at me, be my guest. When you¡¯re satisfied, we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    She burst outughing. This was very funny indeed. She had never dreamed that such a person would end up so wretched.


    ¡°Well, humor me then. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m going to make aeback. Everything in the Godfrey family will be mine.¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and the hatred in his heart was like a seed, sproutingslowly.


    It flourished all over his body.


    Missha stared at his expression. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, her heart was very satisfied. Only such a person would pay any price to get what he wanted.


    ¡°I can help you, but I have one thing for you to do. If you can do it, I¡¯ll help you change your identity and start over.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this document. As long as you can bring back that shipment here, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    As he looked at the document, his eyes filled with shock.


    ¡°You¡­ You actually¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. I got it on my own. Compared to you and your killings, I am so much better and more ethically superior.¡± She crossed her arms,indifference surging inher eyes. For a moment, he thought that the smiling woman in front of him was not Missha, but a devil wearing human skin.


    It was as ifin her eyes,he was the prey on the chopping block.


    He could be killed at any time.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Only at this moment did he realize that it might have been a mistake to meet her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that.Whether you decide to or not, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±


    ¡°Is there still another way for me? I¡¯ve seen the documents. Even if I leave here, you won¡¯t spare me.¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes locked on her, as if he was sure of her thoughts.


    Misha didn¡¯t say anything. She did have such a n. If he didn¡¯t agree, there were one too many ways she could kill him.


    ¡°The choice is still yours.¡±


    ¡°I promise you, but I have to rest for a while. You¡¯ve seen the wounds on me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This house is mineandyou can live here. If you need anything, I¡¯ll send it to you. You¡¯d better not go anywhere. Also, I¡¯ll only give you a month¡¯s time. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t me me.¡± After saying this, she walked out.


    She walked with a slight limp due to an injury on her leg.


    Wilson looked at her and clenched his fists. Earlier, he had really wanted to kill this woman, so that no one would threaten him any longer.


    However, he had hesitated, knowing that he could not have done so. Once he did it, he would never be able to openly appear in front of the public again.


    No one knew about Missha¡¯s return, and they all searched for Wilson¡¯s whereabouts. However, he seemed to have disappeared from the world and no one was able to locate him.


    In the blink of an eye, a month hade and gone. Theodore remained by Everleigh¡¯s side everyday. His previous grumpiness no longer existed. On the contrary, he was looking forward to her waking up.


    When her fingers moved, he felt it and went to Maxwell. However, Maxwell told him that it was amon neurological reaction, and that was the reason her fingers moved.


    However, Theodore didn¡¯t think of it that way. He believed that Everleigh was showing signs of getting better.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t worry;he would take his time and wait.


    Moving her fingerswas still a good enough sign.


    Christopher felt that Theodore¡¯s attitude had done a full one-eighty from before. He shook his head and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re optimistic. That¡¯s very simr to Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°When she was abroad, Everleigh raised her children alone while studying, and then working. At first, she also felt tired and wanted to cry, but after crying, sheughed. She said that the hard days gradually became a habit. She is a very positive person. Because of this, I befriended her and felt that nothing can defeat her.¡±

 Chapter 671 She Woke Up

    Hearing these words, Theodore curled his lips into a bitter smile.


    He knew that Everleigh was the kind of person who didn¡¯t want others to worry about her. Whenever something happened to her, she would shoulder the burden alone. She never liked toin to others, not even him.


    Otherwise, if she had told him earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have missed her for so many years.


    At that moment, Selena and Leon came in. They brought lunch for Theodore and stopped by to visit Everleigh.


    It had been so long and yet, there was no sign of her awakening.


    Theodore ate only a little before his appetite disappeared. Seeing him like this, Christopher was unable to understand.


    ¡°Are you suffering from anorexia? You¡¯ve only eaten that much,¡± he asked.


    Theodore shook his head. ¡°No, I just can¡¯t eat.¡±


    Christopher was still worried. He asked Theodore to undergo a checkup afterwards. Otherwise, it would be a loss if Everleigh recovered while he got sick.


    By this time, after a month of recuperation, Wilson had pretty much recovered.


    As Missha approached, she noticed that he looked much better. She grimaced and said, ¡°Not bad, huh. After a month of rest, you¡¯ve recovered quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what should I do now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t talk much to him. She took out a set of car keys straight away and handed them to him. ¡°You drive to this address and someone will take you there. By then, you¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    He looked at the address on it, which happened to be in the grey zone.


    He felt inexplicable fear in his heart every time he saw this. There were all kinds of people there, and anything could happen, including death. Anytime, anywhere, one could die there.


    ¡°Missha, the Jenkins family is said to be a prestigious family, but you, why are you doing all these terrible things?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that, should you? If I remember correctly, you are also a murderous scum. Inparison, I am much more moral than you. At least, my hands are still squeaky clean,¡± she enunciated word by word.


    There was an undertone of raw iciness in every word.


    Wilson pursed his lips, clenched his fists, and didn¡¯t answer. He had promised to do Missha¡¯s bidding, and there was no turning back.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Remember,finish this for me, and I will help you get your new life. I also believe that you know what gets said and what doesn¡¯t.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He understood what she meant. She was trying to get him to remain tight-lipped. If he blurted it out, not to mention what she would face, he would also be finished.


    Early in the morning, before dawn, Wilson drove alone to the designated location.


    No one could imagine how he got out of that ce.


    At the hospital, Benedict called a meeting with the doctors. The main thing was that they needed some doctors to go to a hospital in the countryside for training.


    Benedict looked around; no one dared to take it. They all kept their heads down and remained silent.


    ¡°Christopher, I believe you have great dedication.¡± Benedict named him directly. He remembered the man saying that he liked to go to ces like this.


    Eyes widening, Christopher was shocked. ¡°Mr. Lawson, you know who I amnow. Now that Everleigh is sick, the cardiology department is short of talent. If you transfer me, then I¡­¡±


    ¡°Stainley¡¯s here so what are you worried about?¡± Benedict was unhappy with his rejection.


    Some time passed, and Everleigh was still in the hospital, in aa. They had to get on with their lives, too.


    ¡°No, Mr. Lawson, that¡¯s not it. My concern is for my colleagues. Besides, we have to have principles.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, I¡¯ll go,¡± Stainley said abruptly.¡°Let Christopher stay here.¡±


    Christopher nced at him, a little surprised. He was just as worried about Everleigh as they were. It was best for no one to leave at this time.


    Stainley sighed. The truth was, he didn¡¯t want to leave either. However, every day, when he saw Theodore and Everleigh staying together, it was hard for him to let go, even if he wanted to.


    After all, having persisted for so many years, it would be impossible for him to suddenly let go of his feelings for her.


    It might be much better to leave.


    ¡°Since Stainley has said so, let¡¯s have you lead the team.I think that you¡¯ll be fine with this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Stainley had already decided. He was fine with whoever would lead the team.


    Benedict named a few people and asked them to go with Stainley. In fact, they weren¡¯t exactly willing to, but because ofhim, they had to agree.


    At this moment, onlyEverleigh alone was inher ward. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her. She actually found it foreign.


    Theodore came back from the bathroom and sat on the side of the bed as usual. He said to her, ¡°The water in the bathroom is so cold. No wonder you always say that it¡¯s not a good ce to be.¡±


    Her gaze turned to the man in front of her, her tears welling up.


    He sensed that she was looking at him. When he turned around, he really saw her staring at him.


    He froze for a long moment. His lips quivered as he tried to call out her name, but he couldn¡¯t even utter a word.


    Her face was pale, and there was a medley of emotion in her eyes. She really wanted to talk to him, but didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Everleigh,¡± he finally called out, his excited voice tinged with a hint of huskiness.


    He held her tightly in his arms.


    Tears fell from his eyes and trickled down to her neck. When she felt it, her tears flowed as well. Her raspy voice sounded like a rusty machine, ¡°Theo¡­ dore.¡±


    He let go of her and wiped the tears from his face. He shouted excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to call Dr. Harrison.¡±


    She tried to stop him, but he was gone before she could say anything.


    Maxwell heard Theodore¡¯s words and hurried to Everleigh¡¯s ward. The other nurses learned of the news and followed as well.


    As a result, the small ward was packed with people.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison.¡± Everleigh hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time, and her voice was hoarse beyond words.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes turned red, his tears almost falling, when he saw that she could talk.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally woken up, or I would have given up on you. I can¡¯t lose the disciple I trained, right?¡± He choked up and said. Had it not been for so many people here, he would have cried out long ago.


    She smiled faintly, blood rising from her cracked lips. ¡°How can I let my teacher down?¡±


    ¡°Let me check you physically,¡± he said, as he asked the nurse to push her into the examination room.


    Theodore followed close behind, trying to ascertain her condition.


    Everleighid in the MRI machine and could clearly observe the condition of her brain.


    Theodore and Maxwell were in the control room checking the results. Theodore was very nervous that something might have happened to her.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, how is she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. The blood clot in her brain has dissipated.¡±

 Chapter 672 Joyful

    Theodore knew that there had been a blood clot in Everleigh¡¯s brain, andMaxwell had said that he was concerned that the clot would not dissipate. If it did not dissipate, surgery would be necessary. Regrettably, the clot had remained when Everleigh was in aa.


    Who would have thought that the blood clot would disappear after she woke up?


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Theodore said, ncing at Everleigh, who was lying on the bed. Her eyes were tightly closed, and he finally felt relieved.


    The news that Everleigh woke up was soon known by everyone. The Trevino,Jenkins,Meyer, and Hayes family members all came to visit.


    Especially Cecil, who hugged her and cried when she saw her. ¡°You¡¯re finally getting better. You have no idea how worried I was about you. I was so afraid that you would never wake up.¡±


    Everleigh patted her on the shoulder, feeling like a disaster survivor.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry.I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    Saniogo and Abraham¡¯s eyes were also red. It was for the best that she was alright. They had both been worried that something dreadful would happen to her.


    ¡°Everleigh, would you like something to eat?¡±


    ¡°I want to have some meat. I¡¯m so hungry,¡± she replied pitifully. She had had her nutrition shots, but they did nothing to stop the hunger.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison said that you should only eat some liquid food now. Otherwise, your stomach won¡¯t be able to take it,¡± Theodore exined softly. He didn¡¯t hide the feeling of heartache in his eyes. If it hadn¡¯t been for the nutrient solution, she might have starved to death by now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you some minced meat in your soupter so that it¡¯ll be even better,¡± Saniogo said in a very caring tone.


    ¡°Yeah, and when you get better, I¡¯ll have Christopher bring you your favorite meal,¡± Felicia said.


    For the first time, Everleigh realized that it was really nice to have her family around. In the past, when she was abroad, no one came to take care of her even when she was babbling with a fever. That feeling of loneliness was something she never wanted to experience in her life.


    ¡°Where are stair and Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°Erine went to pick them up and they will be back soon,¡± Alexander exined. He was going to go, but Erine told him to go in first. Everleigh had finally woken up. Naturally, she wanted to see her family members, so he agreed.


    As soon as his voice fell, Adrienne and stair came in.


    The two of them rushed over and called her at the same time, ¡°Mommy!¡±


    ¡°stair, Adrienne.¡± Everleigh looked at her two children and smiled brightly. When she had been kidnapped that day, she had thought that she would never see them again.


    When they met again, she felt like she had survived a disaster.


    It was a great time to be alive.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake. stair is tired,¡± Adrienne said in a childish tone, and the joy in her eyes could be clearly seen.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You were sleeping, and Daddy had to stay with you everyday and didn¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s business. stair had to handle thepany¡¯s affairs everyday after school. Don¡¯t you feel pity for him?¡± Adrienne told her briefly about it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh looked at Theodore and asked, ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. Between his wife and thepany, he would definitely choose his wife.


    If he lost hispany, he could start another one. If he lost his wife, she would be lost forever.


    ¡°Gosh, you haven¡¯t seen Theodore during this period,¡± Cecil said. ¡°His face was always covered with stubble and his hair was a mess. I almost wondered why you like him.¡±


    As soon as Cecil¡¯s words left her mouth, the room suddenly erupted inughter.


    Everleigh could imagine how hrious he had looked, but she still felt warm inside. Theodore wouldn¡¯t say many sweet nothingsbut he would let his actual actions speak for itself.


    This was enough.


    ¡°He¡¯s my husband no matter how awful he looks. In that sense, isn¡¯t yours equally sloppy?¡± Everleigh spoke up for Theodore.


    Cecil was speechless. She nced at Alexander and said, ¡°If he bes like that, I won¡¯t want him anymore.¡±


    He was unhappy. ¡°How can you say that? I haven¡¯t agreed yet.¡±


    He didn¡¯t like hearing that. Since he and Cecil had been together, he wanted to see her everyday and loved her more and more.


    His words made her blush. How could he not tell that she was joking?


    However, everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. Everyone knew that Alexander was a gentleman who was not very good at cracking jokes.God knew he had changed so much once he met Cecil.


    The group stayed there for a long time before going back, and stair and Adrienne followed them. They had to go to school the next day so they couldn¡¯t stay there toote.


    Seeing that everyone had left, Theodore closed the door and walked over to hold Everleigh in his arms. ¡°Thank God you woke up. Otherwise, I would have gone crazy.¡±


    ¡°I know, I heard everything you said to me.¡±


    ¡°You cruel woman. If you knew, why didn¡¯t youwake up? Do you know how I endured for such a long time?¡± Heined. He didn¡¯t know what kind of expression he would have on his face if she didn¡¯t wake up. He didn¡¯t know how his life would go in the future if she didn¡¯t wake up.


    Everleigh hugged Theodore¡¯s back. She knew that it had been a torturous time for him. She had tried tofort him when he cried, but no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t open her eyes.


    All she had been able to do was listen to what people were saying to her.


    ¡°Theodore, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He released her and sat down in front of her. He reached out his hand and touched her face. ¡°It was my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for Wilson, you wouldn¡¯t be put on the verge of death.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes turned red. She shook her head and said tearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. When I learned that Wilson had kidnapped me, my first thought was to worry if he would hurt you. I knew I was his bargaining chip and that he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, but you were different. He could use you for bad things at any time.¡±


    Theodore smiled bitterly. Up until this point, she was still the most concerned about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry anymore. I don¡¯t care, really. I¡¯m fine now. Didn¡¯t you say that Wilson got a life sentence? We¡¯re going to get better as we go along.¡± Everleigh was not a woman to be retrospective. As long as she was alive, she would move on and enjoy her days.


    Hearing her words, Theodore¡¯s expression gradually regressed into an unpleasant one.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why does your face look bad?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, Wilson broke out of prison. It¡¯s like he disappeared from the world and no one knows where he went,¡± he said coldly.


    Her expression froze. ¡°He¡­ ran away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still sending people to find him. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let this happen again.¡± He wasn¡¯t joking. He couldn¡¯t ept what had happened this time. If it urred again, that would be thest straw for him.


    She nodded, reassuring him. She would also be careful not to let anything befall her.


    Over time, her body gradually recovered. She went to the garden alone and basked in the sunshine. It felt so good.

 Chapter 673 Headache

    Theodore had been driven away by Everleigh to handle thepany¡¯s affairs. After all, stair was too young. It was impossible to pile all the tasks on him.


    Theodore might have understood, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He just said he woulde by in the evening before he then left.


    Only she stayed there to bask in the sun, and she heard someone call out to her. ¡°Everleigh¡±.


    ¡°Felicia, you¡¯re here.¡± Everleigh turned and looked at her, who was holding something.


    Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time.


    She hadn¡¯t been here sincest time.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Much better. At least I can eat something good and don¡¯t have to drink in soup.¡± Everleigh felt her skin crawl when she said this.


    Hearing this, Felicia handed her the lunchbox. ¡°Try this.My mother had someone make it especially for you.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate Vanessa¡¯s kindness.¡± Everleigh took it. She opened the lunchbox and sniffed it, thinking that it smelled good.


    Seeing that it appealed to her taste, Felicia said, ¡°I will prepare it for you tomorrow as well.¡±


    ¡°Then you have to keep your word. In fact, of the families, I like the Meyers¡¯ cooking the best. I haven¡¯t enjoyed it enough before.¡± Everleigh smiled.


    Felicia chuckled and retorted, ¡°I liked you very much when you were with Christopher, even if you¡¯re not the daughter-inw of the Meyer family.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your appreciation.¡±


    Felicia lowered her eyes. ¡°When your ident happened, everyone was frantically looking for you. It seemed that all of the Four Greatest Households had been out in force, but Wilson was too clever and good at hiding. Theodore hadn¡¯t rested for a long time trying to find you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± How could Everleigh not know? Anyone else would be very uneasy.


    They didn¡¯t want to lose their friends or family members.


    ¡°Wilson has gotten away, so you have to be more careful.¡± That was what Felicia wanted to tell her most. She had told Lenold, and he had promised to help find him, but it was uncertain whether or not he would seed. The country was so big; who knew where he would hide.


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. Wilson is very patient. If he doesn¡¯te to me when hees out, that means that he¡¯s not going to show up again anytime soon. What I¡¯m more worried about is what he¡¯ll do to Theodore.¡± Everleigh haddiscussed the topic with him before.


    He had also understood.


    Felicia frowned slightly. Everleigh¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have your own ideas, but don¡¯t lower your guard.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    The two of them sat in the garden and talked for a long time before Felicia left.


    When Everleigh returned to the hospital room, she was a little tired, so sheid down to rest. By the time Christopher and Erine came over, Everleigh was asleep.


    Erine thought it was strange as she looked at her.¡°Why does Everleigh look slightly lethargic?¡±


    ¡°She had taken a heavy blow to the head. Once she gets too tired, she gets fatigued, and that¡¯s why she always wants to sleep,¡± he exined.


    Everleigh herself knew it, or she would have gone to the doctor long ago.


    Erine was relieved to hear this news. ¡°ThankfullyI have you to exin. I know nothing about this, except orthopedics.¡±


    ¡°Eventually you will know. Practice makes perfect,¡±he said, holding her by the shoulders as he walked out, not wanting to disturb Everleigh¡¯s rest.


    When Everleigh opened her eyes, it was already dark. She was very shocked. How could she have slept like a log?


    ¡°It¡¯s dark.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to have to go get a doctor.¡± Theodore lookedworriedlyat her .


    She turned around and looked at him sitting on the other side. Stunned for a moment, she asked, ¡°When did you get here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been over an hour. Why did you sleep so deeply?¡± He asked, frowning. There was a hint of concern in his tone.


    She shook her head and leaned back on the pillow.¡°I have a head injury, so it¡¯s a normal urrence to be drowsy, and I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±


    She was well aware of this.


    Theodore, still very apprehensive, went to ask Maxwell just to be on the safe side.


    After a few days, Everleigh¡¯s symptom of drowsiness was much better. When she was free, she would go out in the sun more often, and her health gradually returned.


    That day, she received a call from Missha. ¡°Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sorry for making you worry about me.¡± When Everleigh said this, something shed in her mind.


    She remembered hearing Missha talking in her ear while she was unconscious. However, she couldn¡¯t remember exactly what things were said.


    ¡°You, why are you so careless? Be careful when you go out in the future. If there are any more idents, how should I exin it to your parents?¡± Missha¡¯s tone was mingled with a trace of lingering uneasiness.


    Hearing her words, Everleigh¡¯s head immediately ached. A voice sounded in her head, ¡°It¡¯s for the best that you¡¯re unconscious like this. If only you didn¡¯t look too much like your mother.¡±


    Her pupils constricted, her head hurting more and more. ¡°Aunt, I have a headache, can we stop here?¡±Before Missha could answer, Everleigh held her head and looked pained.


    Erine brought some fruits for Everleigh. As soon as she walked over, she saw her in pain andquickly came over to her. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°My head hurts.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m getting Dr. Harrison right now.¡± Erine turned around and shouted to the nurse not far away, ¡°Hurry up and get Dr. Harrison.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse felt that something was wrong and quickly went to find Maxwell.


    Erine helped Everleigh into the ward. Before they could enter, they saw Maxwell approaching.


    He saw the scene and quickly sent Everleigh for a checkup.


    In the control room, Erine and Maxwell were observing Everleigh¡¯s condition. ¡°Dr. Harrison, how is it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. She¡¯s fine now,but why does her head hurt so much?¡± He had checked a few times, but he found nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Was she triggered by something?¡± She asked cautiously.


    ¡°Triggered? Did someone say something to her?¡± Hedid not rule out this possibility.


    Everleigh took an injection to help ease her pain, but she was still very pale. ¡°Dr. Harrison, how did my tests go?¡±


    ¡°They look fine. Everleigh, why would you have a headache for no reason? I didn¡¯te across anything unusual in your test results.¡±


    She lowered her head. She didn¡¯t know why she had gotten a headache when she heard Missha¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was just on the phone with my aunt, and that was it.¡±


    Maxwell was a little confused. Even if it was a phone call,it wouldn¡¯t have escted to this.


    However, she was fine now, and he decided to put away any misgivings.


    She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Dr. Harrison, if someone hears something important while in aa, will they be stimted when they hear that person¡¯s voice?¡±


    ¡°It is possible. After all, the brain is the container of memory. It isprobablefor importantinformation to be hidden deep in the brain.¡± He spoke in a low voice.


    She understood why she suddenly had a headache. Missha had whispered in her ear and she had listened, but when she woke up, she had forgotten what she had said.

 Chapter 674 Guilt for Her

    Everleigh couldn¡¯t understand. What had Missha whispered in her ear at that moment? When she just heard her voice, she was greatly triggered.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Dr. Harrison listened to her question and asked directly, ¡°Did you hear something?¡±


    ¡°I did, but I can¡¯t remember what.¡± She sighed softly. If she had known sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    Looking at her face,he said helplessly, ¡°Everleigh, some things are just not meant to be rushed. The truth is never absent.¡±


    She nced meaningfully at her teacher. For a moment, it seemed to her that he knew everything, and she couldn¡¯t hide anything in front of him.


    Erine was also very surprised. ¡°Dr. Harrison, what do you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, butI can understand fromlooking at her troubled expression. There are times when the moreplicated things are, the more loopholes there are. Just like when we see a patient, there areplicated causes of illnesses, but it is necessary to cure them one by one, is it not?¡± Maxwell said earnestly.


    Everleighughed, ¡°Dr. Harrison, it¡¯s a pity you¡¯re not the philosophy teacher.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m now your teacher, so it¡¯s the same.¡±


    Erine chuckled, ¡°Dr. Harrison, if you didn¡¯t look so serious, I believe we will like you more.¡±


    He turned his head and nced at her. A person¡¯s words and actions should be in line with their roles. Laughing and joking were not what a professor should do.


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, please don¡¯t tell Theodore about this. It won¡¯t happen if I don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.If it happens again, be careful.¡± He didn¡¯t want others to worry about it either.


    If Theodore knew this.


    Who knew what would happen?


    When Theodore came over, he didn¡¯t realize what had happened to her. He was just his usual self.


    However,Helen appeared.


    When Everleigh looked at her, her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh.¡± Helen walked in with a smile on her face.


    Everleigh hadn¡¯t seen her in almost two years. Surprisingly, she still made her appearance.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,I waste. I didn¡¯t expect Wilson to do such a thing. It¡¯s my fault. As a mother, I didn¡¯t raise him right and almost got you killed.¡± There was a hint of guilt on Helen¡¯s wizened face.


    She had been hiding in the shadows to collect evidence of Wilson¡¯s crimes, but it still ended up hurting Everleigh.


    ¡°Grandma, in this context you are wrong. Back then, I helped you because I wanted to keep you away from this ce. I didn¡¯t expect to make you do so much by yourself. I heard from Theodore that you did a lot of things too. You must have exerted yourself.¡±


    Helen fell silent when she heard these words. She did not know if it was because Everleigh was too understandingor too kind-hearted for her own good.


    She could stillfort her after such an incident.


    Theodore had been sitting in the corner, not saying a word. After all, he had no idea that Everleigh had arranged this before.


    ¡°No, I did not. I¡¯m old too. After staying in Haviden City for so long, it¡¯s enough.¡± Old as Helen was, there was nothing she couldn¡¯t see through.


    She wanted to help her grandson as long as she lived, and that was all there was to it.


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re still alive,¡± Theodore interrupted her.


    Except for Xavier, he had no blood rtives left. There was an elder here now.


    Thus, he naturally felt at ease.


    Everleigh could tell that he was truly d. She also knew that their rtionship was the best.


    Helen smiled and thought, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nice to have a grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy.¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice came from outside the door.


    Her voice reached before she came into view.


    When the two children came in, they saw Helen and rushed over to say, ¡°Hello, Great-Grandma, when did youe over?¡±


    ¡°I just arrived. stair, Adrienne, did you juste back from school?¡± Helen took the two children in her arms and kissed them,vishing everyst bit of her fondness on the lovable pair.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Uncle Xavier who picked us up,¡± Adrienne said, looking back at the door.


    Xavier and Yantsey came in.


    When Xavier nced over at Helen, his eyes wavered with a hint of emotion. Soon, he regained hisposure.


    ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, in fairly good health.¡± Helen¡¯s attitude towards Xavier was neither cold nor warm.


    The main reason was because Xavier had be more gloomy and entric because of his leg, and he spoke to anyone in a grim way. Over time, Helen also rarely went to visit him.


    Now that they were seeing each other again, it felt like a light-year had passed sincetheirst meeting.


    Xavier smiled faintly, then looked at Everleigh. ¡°I didn¡¯te to see you before because there were some things that needed to be dealt with. Everleigh, would you mind?¡±


    ¡°I most certainly don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡± She smiled at Theodore. ¡°Prepare some fruits for me, pretty please.¡±


    Theodore didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned around and washed the fruits.


    However, this action surprised both Helen and Xavier. In the past, they had never known him to be so obedient.


    No one realized that Everleigh had changed his habits, nor did they know when it had started.


    When Theodore brought the fruits over, Xavier wasn¡¯t shy to just help himself to some. ¡°Your service is always on a whole nother next level.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, why don¡¯t you eat more then andleave none behind.¡± Theodore handed him a big apple.


    How could he not know what he meant?


    Theodore had never served anyone before, but he had always obeyed Everleigh.


    However, this did not mean that others could order him around as they pleased.


    Xavier was speechless.One didn¡¯t just mess with a man like Theodore.


    On the other hand, Missha was still waiting for Wilson¡¯s arrival abroad. The other side had sent a message that the goods had exchanged hands.


    Missha smirked. Sure enough, she hadn¡¯t mistaken him; he was the right man for the job.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, should we go and pick him up?¡±


    ¡°Go. His current identity shouldn¡¯t be exposed. If others find out, we¡¯ll be in trouble,¡± Missha ordered.


    The secretary nodded and turned around to take care of the matter.


    Missha took a look at her phone and tossed it aside.


    That night, Wilson showed up at Missha¡¯s vi. His clothes were ragged and his face was covered in ashes.


    ¡°It looks like you have a lot to gain, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°Do I ever. No wonder Jenkins Group is so powerful abroad. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d do business this way.¡± Wilson didn¡¯t know what Missha had done until he got there.


    She might look dignified and generous, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold underneath that front.


    ¡°That¡¯s how business works. Don¡¯t you know that boldness is the only way to get opportunities? That¡¯s why Godfrey Group won¡¯t overtake Jenkins Group in any way possible.¡±

 Chapter 675 Go Back to Take a Look

    Of course Wilson knew that the Jenkins family would not be surpassed. Who would be able to surpass such a person as Missha? Never would he have imagined in his wildest dream that she would do such a thing abroad.


    ¡°It seems that Saniogo doesn¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing.¡± Wilson thought of something. Back then, no one knew why Missha had insisted on leaving.


    As it turned out, she had to leavethe Jenkins familyso that the world abroad would be hers to rule.


    When she heard Saniogo¡¯s name, there was a glint of guilt in her eyes, which faded away quickly.


    ¡°It¡¯s no business of yours.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve fulfilled the end of my bargain. How are you nning to solve my problem?¡± Wilson didn¡¯t care about her personal life.


    He just wanted to go back and take revenge as soon as possible.


    Picking up the folder on the coffee table, Missha handed it to him. ¡°This is your new identity. Someone will be performing stic surgery on you tonight. It won¡¯t take long for you to reappear in the public eye.¡±


    He nced at it and said nothing, but the new name didn¡¯t sit well with him. ¡°Revainge Folks?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds good. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Missha grunted. Did he fear that people would know that he was back for revenge?


    He did not answer. Instead, he looked at her with a serious expression.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what the name is. You go with her first.¡± She then pointed to the person behind her.


    He was not nosey. He turned around and left as instructed.


    The secretary walked in. ¡°Miss Jenkins, this is a message from Lanado City.¡±


    A nce at it sent Missha frowning. She had forgotten that there was another person in the country.


    ¡°Book me a ticket. I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    When Missha came back, it was already two dayster. The first thing she did was to appear in Everleigh¡¯s hospital room.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, when did youe back?¡± Everleigh looked at her figure in surprise.


    It was the same for Helen.


    She had long heard that the Jenkins family had a daughter who was beautiful and elegant. It seemed that the rumors were true.


    ¡°This is?¡± Missha was stunned. This olddy looked a little familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere.


    ¡°She¡¯s Theodore¡¯s grandmother,¡± Everleigh introduced them.


    Missha was taken aback. She remembered that Theodore¡¯s grandmother had died, hadn¡¯t she?


    How could she be here?


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but why did you suddenlye back? Have you settled the matter with yourpany?¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t want to talk too much about the Godfrey family with Missha.


    Besides, it had nothing to do with her.


    Missha nodded.¡°I¡¯ve worked it out. I was really worried about you, so I wanted toe back and see you as soon as possible.¡±


    Everleigh smiled faintly, her eyes filling up with emotion.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Anytime. You are my niece, so it¡¯s only natural that I care about you.¡±


    Helen sat aside and watched Missha and Everleigh chatting.She wanted to give them some space.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m going back first. I¡¯lle by when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll ask Christopher to drive you home.¡± Everleigh couldn¡¯t move now, or she would have sent Helen back herself.


    Helen smiled.¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll take a cab. You should have a nice talk with your aunt.¡±


    ¡°Madam Scott, my driver is outside. I¡¯ll let him take you home. Please don¡¯t refuse, or Everleigh won¡¯t be at ease.¡± Missha smiled and took out her cell phone to call her driver.


    Seeing this, Helen did not reject the offer again, mainly because she did not want Everleigh to worry about her.


    ¡°If so, thank you, Miss Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Madam Scott.We¡¯re inws,¡± Missha exined.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After Helen left, Missha and Everleigh talked a lot. Everleigh listened to her aunt¡¯s words.


    ¡°I heard Wilson has run away. Be careful.¡± Missha¡¯s face was a little gloomy when the topic was mentioned.


    Everleigh lowered her eyes.¡°Okay, I will.¡±


    In fact, Theodore had told her before that there was some kind of connection between Wilson and Missha. Even though there was no proof, he had known about it.


    She couldn¡¯t understand her aunt. What kind of a person was she? Dote on Everleigh she might, but it also meant that her acting was impressively on point.


    What she did behind the scenes was very puzzling.


    ¡°Everleigh, what are you thinking about? Your mind¡¯s so far away.¡±


    ¡°No, I was just wondering when I¡¯d get out of the hospital.I¡¯m bing wasted, lying here everyday,¡± Everleigh replied awkwardly as she came back to her senses.


    Missha smiled and said, ¡°You should ask your attending physician.¡±


    ¡°I have, butI still need to stay here for a while. You don¡¯t even know how much I miss my busy days,¡± Everleigh said helplessly.


    To see a patient was one thing but to lie in a hospital bed yourself was another.


    She was really restless.


    ¡°Then take this opportunity to get some rest. By the way, I¡¯ve brought you something from abroad. Ask Dr. Harrison about itter and see if it works.¡±


    ¡°My dear aunt, I haven¡¯t be soft in the head.¡± Everleigh didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Her head had taken a blunt force trauma, but it did not lose its normal function.


    Missha was not happy. ¡°Oh my,how can you be soft in the head!¡±


    Everleigh smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After chatting for a while, Missha went back.


    After she left, Elvir came over, with the same clothes still on. His hair was sticking out everywhere, as if he hadn¡¯t slept well, and there were a few scratches on his face. ¡°Did you go to catch the mistress?¡± Everleigh teased.


    Elvir was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.That man is bloody useless; all he could do was watch the d*mned man run away. Talk about having no guts. I am positively baffled. If you can stomach this, why would you need my help?¡±


    When she saw his angry expression, she found it very funny. Why did he always like to take on such jobs?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you change to another job?¡±


    ¡°This kind of work is easy money. Besides, it suits us best,¡± he responded in a hoarse voice.


    She chuckled, ¡°It must be tiring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad, but it¡¯s not as hard as yours. However, I just want to ask you, are you just going to give up on that matter?¡±


    ¡°How can I give up? I will continue to investigate. Although the clues are broken now, I will look for traces from my aunt.¡± She had long made up her mind, but Wilson¡¯s presence had interrupted her ns.


    They had been dyed quite a bit.


    Hearing this, Elvir pondered for a moment. He should go back and see if there were any clues in Qusay¡¯s relics.


    Although he had searched through them, he still had to look through them again.


    ¡°I heard that something happened to you, so I came to take a look. However, you look good now, so you should be okay,right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m all fine now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now that you¡¯vemarried into money, your lifewon¡¯t be easy-peasy anymore.¡±


    Everleigh smiled helplessly. It was not the problem of having married into money.


    Anyway, who could have predicted the ident?


    ¡°You¡¯d better look at yourself. You know you¡¯re going to get beaten up and yet you still go and do this,¡± she shot back defiantly.

 Chapter 676 It Was Missha

    Elvir snorted.¡°I call it ¡®doing the public a good deed and defending the marriages of other families¡¯.¡±


    Everleigh felt herugh bubbling up. Doing good for the public? Wasn¡¯t he signing himself up for a sure-fire way to bring trouble upon himself?


    Obviously, he had been beaten up by someone else.


    In the evening, stair, Adrienne and Theodore came over together. stair put down his bag and began to pore over the documents.


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased to see that her son was able to handle matters at such a young age. Then she looked at Adrienne, who was stuffing her face with food.


    ¡°s, why is there such a big gap between the two of them?¡±


    Theodore listened to her words with some confusion.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice of Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°As a girl you should be self-reliant, lest you lose your ability to live when a man can¡¯t be relied upon.¡± This was what Everleigh had thought when she was a child.


    Hearing this, Theodore gave stair a meaningful look. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If her husband doesn¡¯t provide for her, let stair do it.¡±


    stair sat on the couch and listened to Theodore¡¯s words. His hand halted for a moment.


    ¡°She has to learn to stand on her own two feet. I¡¯ll have a wife and children to support in the future.¡± stair¡¯s words were simply astonishing.


    Theodore and Everleigh were a little surprised. stair hadn¡¯t said that before.


    Adrienne turned her head and looked at him. ¡°Nope, I¡¯ll stay in your house and won¡¯t budge.¡±


    stair rolled his eyes at her. Couldn¡¯t his sister have gotten a little more aspiring?


    Such an idea was not good at all.


    Adrienne¡¯s childish and angry voice made Everleighugh. It was surprising that she had such an opinion.


    The following day, Theodore took stair and Adrienne shopping. It was a rare vacation, so he wanted to get something tasty.


    After they left, Everleigh received a call from Elvir.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I found some clues in Qusay¡¯s belongings;I¡¯ming over to show you now.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Hearing his words, Everleigh was a little excited.


    She didn¡¯t know what the clues meant.


    However, having a clue was good; it was better than nothing.


    When Elvir came in, he saw Missha enter before he had a chance to speak.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡± Before Missha could finish her words, she saw Elvir standing to the side. Her expression stiffened as she asked, ¡°You are¡­Elvir?¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you.I haven¡¯ t seen you for so many years. You¡¯ve really changed a lot, I don¡¯t even recognize you,¡± Missha said, astounded.


    When Elvir first came to the Jenkins family, he had been a handsome young man. Who would have thought that he had turned into such a different man?


    Elvir¡¯s showed a bitter smile. ¡°True, everyone has changed a lot. Only you haven¡¯t changed much, Miss Jenkins.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting older. Even if I take good care of myself, I can¡¯tpare to the younger ones.¡± Missha reached out her hand and touched her face.


    She could feel how much she had changed these days.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh looked at Missha, who in fact looked really bad.


    This time, she came back looking a little sickly.


    ¡°Of course not. Miss Jenkins, you are as elegant as ever.¡± Elvir was telling the truth.


    After so many years, she was no different from before.


    She remained beautiful.


    However, no one could have foreseen the change in her heart, and she was no longer the same nobledy as before.


    ¡°That reminds me, why are you here? Everleigh¡­¡±


    ¡°I had an ident, so Mr. Carter came to visit me. Speaking of which, thank you, sir, for your kindness.¡± Everleigh made up a story off the top of her head.


    She couldn¡¯t tell Missha that it was because of Qusay.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Carter.¡± Missha did not doubt it. After all, they were friends, so it was normal for him to visit.


    As she tried to speak, Missha¡¯s mobile phone rang. It was her secretary calling.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay, send it to me now,¡± Missha instructed and hung up the phone. She looked at her niece guiltily.¡°Everleigh, I have to make copies of the documents. I¡¯lle backter.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Everleigh nodded in response.


    After Missha left, both of them didn¡¯t mention Qusay. They knew that Missha woulde back at any time.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, please sit down and have some fruits. My aunt is always busy.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Elvir was in no hurry. He sat down, picked up a banana, and started eating it.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for Missha toe back.She was walking a little anxiously with a few sheets of paper in her hand andher face slightly flushed.


    ¡°Aunt, what is this?¡± Everleigh picked it up and looked at it. It was in French, some of which she didn¡¯t even recognize.


    Even though her French was good, when it came to vocabry in business, she really couldn¡¯t understand it.


    ¡°It¡¯s an important document. I need to sign it and send it to them,¡± Missha said as she got her pen and signed it. When she wrote the date, the number 13 came out looking like a B.


    There was also a tick behind it.


    Seeing this, there was a change in Everleigh¡¯s and Elvir¡¯s expressions; their eyes filled with disbelief.


    ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the number you wrote?¡±


    ¡°The number 13. It looks weird, huh? I learned it from someone else. I didn¡¯t think it would form a habit,¡± Missha answered without looking up.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression became even more odd. Elvir¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and his solemn expression did not change in the slightest.


    After Missha finished writing, she called her secretary and made somements. Afterwards, she noticed that Everleigh¡¯s face was pale. She frowned and asked, ¡°What happened to you? Why do you look so awful?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a little headache. Aunt, if you have anything to do, go ahead,¡± Everleigh said and rubbed her head, as if she was afraid that her aunt wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    Missha was still ill at ease. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I¡¯ve been like this for the past few days. I get a headache everyday at this time. Dr. Harrison has already said that it¡¯s from being overstimted.¡±


    Missha saw that Everleigh didn¡¯t look like she was lying and believed it. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not feeling well, call the nurse quickly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Carter is here,¡± Everleigh exined.


    Missha nodded to Elvir and then left the ward.


    He walked to the door and watched Missha¡¯s back disappearpletely into the hallway before he turned around.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± Everleigh asked, her face grave.


    He nodded. He had wanted to talk to her about it. ¡°I noticed a reference to the Jenkins family on the back of Qusay¡¯s check. I suspect that it has something to do with them.¡±


    Everleigh smiled bitterly.Now, it was confirmed that the Jenkins family was involved, and that person was probably Missha.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Adrienne¡¯s voice interrupted their conversation.


    Everleigh put away her thoughts and smiled faintly. ¡°Adrienne, why did you guyse back sote? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°It was Daddy who wanted to get you thetest dessert, so we took some timeing back,¡± Adrienne exined.


    Everleigh¡¯s heart warmed when she heard this. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s with Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 677 Who Did This?

    Just as Adrienne¡¯s voice fell, Theodore walked in, holding a lot of things in his hands.


    Seeing this, Elvir couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Did you empty the whole supermarket? The rich man¡¯s world is indeed something we can¡¯t rte to.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter, hello. Come and have something to eat.¡± Theodore looked at him nkly for a moment.


    At the same time, he knew what Elvir¡¯s presence represented.


    ¡°Sure, why not? I haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ve been too busy all day.¡± Elvir wasn¡¯t shy and went to get himself some food.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh reached for her dessert and thought of something. There were still the after effects from being shocked earlier.


    Theodore could tell something was on her mind, but he didn¡¯t ask. Instead, Adrienne kept talking, as if there was no end to what she could say.


    Elvir looked at her and spaced out for a moment.


    If they were still alive, he believed that his child would be at this age.


    When he thought of this, he suddenly lost his appetite.


    A bitter taste flooded his mouth.


    After the meal, Theodore took stair and Adrienne to wash the dishes. The only people in the room were Elvir and Everleigh.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I may need your help to investigate my aunt. You saw it too. Her handwriting is the same as the one on Qusay¡¯s check.¡± Everly remained silent for a long time before speaking slowly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ept that either, can you?¡± Elvir knew that she was silent for so long because she couldn¡¯t believe that Missha would do such a thing.


    A ruefulugh escaped Everleigh.¡°Yes, I can¡¯t believe it. After all, she is very kind to me. Now, it transpires that she is my parents¡¯ murderer.I can¡¯t ept it in any way.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that a Jenkins would kill their own family members. She could also see that Missha had adored Welment.That gaze didn¡¯t seem fake. However, why?Why would she have struck out at them?


    He took a deep breath. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll start investigating now. Since you said it, you should be mentally prepared.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    She would have been prepared. After all, Missha was her aunt and no one else.


    When Elvir left, Theodore came back.


    Seeing her serious expression, he sat down next to her and said, ¡°Does Elvir have any leads?¡±


    ¡°He does, and he¡¯s on his way to look more into it. We¡¯ll know the results after that.¡± Everleigh wanted to smile and reassure him, but she couldn¡¯t do it.


    He reached out to caress her face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to smile,then don¡¯t. Iwon¡¯t mind. It¡¯s enough for you to just stay by my side.¡±


    Her eyes were slightly red, and tears filled her eyes.


    In fact, even though she had found her biological parents,plenty of challenges were still lying in wait for her.


    All she wanted was some peace and quiet. As long as she had her husband and children, that was enough.


    Three dayster, Missha came to Everleigh, and when she saw that her niece was recovering well, she had an unreadable twinkle in her eye.


    ¡°Aunt, why are you standing there? Come on in.¡± Everleigh tried to stretch, but when she turned around, she saw Missha standing in the doorway,steeping in contemtion.


    ¡°I saw you doing your exercises, so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been lying in bed for too long. My body has been pretty stifftely, so I need to do some stretching.¡± Everleigh pretended toin. She did miss being in and out of the hospital every day, butat least that was better than now.


    Missha saw right through her thoughts. ¡°When you¡¯re better, you can go back to the battlefield.¡±


    Everleigh sighed. ¡°My headache stilles every now and then. Theodore won¡¯t agree, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± She also wanted to return to work sooner.


    However, her health condition did not allow her to work. Sometimes, when she had headaches, she couldn¡¯t control herself. It would be bad if she was to get sick while operating on someone and cause problems with the surgery.


    Seeing her like this, Missha thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Would you like to go abroad for treatment?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Dr. Harrison said there are certain consequences to a serious head injury.¡± When Everleigh heard this, she felt a little uneasy.


    She was afraid that she would fall into her aunt¡¯s hands if she went abroad.


    Missha smiled and touched her face. ¡°Yes, Dr. Harrison¡¯s medical skills are excellent. He is confident that he can cure you, which is for the best.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t you need to work today? You didn¡¯te over for a few days,so I thought you were busy at thepany.¡±


    Missha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m free now. I didn¡¯te over for the past three days because I had some minor things to take care of. When you¡¯re in my position, you¡¯ll realize that although it looks powerful, the truth is that it¡¯s exhausting. There are endless things to deal with everyday. Even I tried to hang out, but when I came back, it was just stacks upon stacks of paperwork.¡±


    Hearing this, Everleigh thought of Theodore. He used to be busy with thepany¡¯s affairs.


    He simply hadn¡¯t had much time for her. She believed that if it wasn¡¯t for the ident, he wouldn¡¯t have abandoned thepany even for a moment.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. By the way, I heard that there is a new circus here. Do you want to go see it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to leave the hospital right now, but I¡¯ll let stair and Adrienne see it. They¡¯re both suckers for it. When we were abroad, they used to go to the circus a lot.¡±


    Missha nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take them there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Aunt, but I think Christopher and Erine will bring them to watch the show.¡±


    When Missha heard her say that, she responded no more. In the afternoon, when Saniogo came in, they chatted for a while before Missha left with him.


    Missha and Saniogo had just gotten into the car when she received a phone call saying that someone was now on to her.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that person¡¯s ID is from the country.¡± Missha¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and a chill emanated from her.


    There was no one in this country who didn¡¯t know who she was. The only people who would want to investigate her would only be¡­


    ¡°I know.I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Missha didn¡¯t say anything more because Saniogo was beside her. She simply hung up.


    Saniogo turned his head and looked at her. ¡°You don¡¯t look too well. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about thepany. It¡¯salways one headache after another. Say, Saniogo, why on earth did I go abroad at that time?¡±


    ¡°That was your own choice.¡± His words were open to interpretations, the sum of various meanings.


    Looking at him, Missha¡¯s expression stiffenedslightly, and there was a subtle change to her eyes.


    Then she shifted her gaze.


    Neither of them spoke on the way home. When they got home, they each went to their own rooms. She looked at the file sent by her secretary, her eyes gloomy. After that, she sneered, reached out her hand and tapped on the keyboard, then turned off theputer.


    ¡°Oh well, it seems that some people are really obdurate.¡± Missha¡¯s eerie voice seemed to be the call of the devil, terrifying people to their core.


    On the second day, Elvir gave the information to Everleigh.

 Chapter 678 Monitoring Elvir

    No sooner had Everleigh taken one look that incredulityformed in her eyes. ¡°How could it be her?¡±


    ¡°You think it¡¯s strange, don¡¯t you? We have the same point of view, but it really is her,¡± Elvir whispered, his eyes filled with utter disbelief.


    This was not the person whom they had suspected before.


    ¡°Do you trust it?¡±


    He was a little startled when he heard that. He smiled at her and said, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t believe it either.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Either youhave given yourself away, or she has long known about it and has found someone else to put the me on. There are only these two possibilities,¡± she spat out coldly. She really wasn¡¯t sold on what she had seen.


    Embarrassed,he scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s probably because of me. I identally revealed my ount during the investigation and¡­¡±


    She was really speechless. ¡°How could you make such a low-level blunder.¡±


    ¡°I was just too fired up. I hadn¡¯t touched aputer in years. Besides, the more I went on, the more I was certain that Missha had problems. A clear conscience is a soft pillow. If she didn¡¯t do anything, she wouldn¡¯t have taken any action. Now that she did, doesn¡¯t it mean that her guilt is eating away at her?¡± Elvir said with slight pride.


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze, as it made some sense.


    No matter what she did, they could know who this person was.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t stay here. I must go abroad to investigate. When will Misshae over?¡± He looked at her seriously.


    ¡°In the afternoon. Uncle Saniogo asked her to bring me some supplements.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll book a flight for tonight.¡± He wanted to see Missha before he left.


    Otherwise he could not go abroad.


    In the afternoon, Missha noticed that Elvir was also here,with bruises on his face. ¡°How did you get like that?¡± She asked in surprise.


    ¡°Oh, give me a break. I just took on a job for an extramarital affair and somehow ended up being beaten. Those people are psychos! If they wanted to fight, they should have dragged the homewrecker. Why would it be me who should take the blow?¡±


    Everleigh couldn¡¯t help butugh. Itwasn¡¯t her first time hearing this story, but it was funny all the same.


    ¡°Then, what about you now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to get bandaged up and see her in the meantime. I also need to keep an eye on those guys at night,¡± Elvir said through his gnashed teeth. It seemed that he was really in pain.


    Missha also couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Can¡¯t you do other jobs?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do, and it¡¯s the kind of high-paying job that pays thousands of dors at a time.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better hurry up and get there early. If you miss it, it¡¯ll be bad,¡± Everleigh taunted.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Elvir looked like a scoundrel as he turned and walked out.


    Missha and Everleigh looked at each other andughed out loud.


    ¡°That man has been the samesince forever.¡± Missha poured out a ss of juice and handed it to Everleigh.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Theodore?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the office now and will be overter.¡± Everleigh picked up the juice and took a sip. It tasted good.


    Missha did not say anything.


    Seeing that Everleigh had finished it, Missha was ready to go back.


    ¡°Aunt, why don¡¯t you stay a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I have something to deal with, so I won¡¯t stay for long. I will send you some other supplements tomorrow.¡±


    Hearing her words, Everleigh suddenly thought of something. ¡°Aunt, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way for this. Please convey to my uncle that I don¡¯t need to have any more of these things.¡±


    ¡°No can do, it¡¯s all from your uncle¡¯s kindness. Just ept it.He has your best interests at heart.¡±


    Everleigh sighed softly and nodded. It was what it was, she thought.


    After Missha left, Everleigh called Elvir and said, ¡°She left.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± He hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking.


    His guess was spot-on. Missha was monitoring him to see if what he said was true.


    She frowned slightly when she saw him crouching in the corner watching the others, as if he was being pensive about something important.


    However, just then, he suddenly ran off and took pictures with his mobile phone. It didn¡¯t take long for the car behind them to stop in front of them.


    Then, there was a big fight over an extramarital affair.


    Many onlookers were there to watch the hrious scene.


    Elvir said something, which caused more and more people to gather around. Then, the two sides began to fight.


    Missha retracted her gaze and grunted coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Things were exciting on Elvir¡¯s side. When he realized that a car was leaving from his side, he nced at it and left with the crowd. What happened next had nothing to do with him.


    That night, Everleigh fell asleepte. Theodore noticed the anxiety on her face.


    ¡°Are you worried about Elvir?¡±


    ¡°I am. I don¡¯t know if he got on the ne.¡± She turned her head and looked out the window.


    Everything could happen in the dark, including ¡®idents¡¯. She didn¡¯t know if Elvir would be able to leave, or if Missha would do something to him. Anyway,darkness symbolized horror, just like what had happened a few years ago.


    No one knew what would happen in the dark night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Elvir is smart and experienced. He knows what to do,¡± Theodore exined.


    She also hoped so.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, Christopher and Erine came over to take stair and Adrienne to the circus with them.


    ¡°You guys go see it. Adrienne has mentioned it several times.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, will youe with us?¡± Erine hoped that she woulde with them,as it would be better than staying here alone.


    In the business of boredom, nothing beats lying in the ward everyday.


    ¡°Nah, you guys go ahead.I¡¯ll gonext time.¡± Everleigh wasn¡¯t in the mood for this kind of thing. It was better to enjoy her solitude.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Christopher looked at her worriedly. She had been so down in the dumpstely. It hinted at the premonition that something was probably impending.


    Everleigh went to the garden when there was nothing else to do. It felt good to soak in the sunshine.


    At that moment, Elvir sent a message informing her that he had arrived abroad.


    Her otherwise hanging heart was relieved.She was d to know of his safe arrival.


    That evening, Maxwell gave Everleigh a checkup. When the report showed that she was fine, he suggested that she should return home to recuperate. After all, hospitals were not asfortable as being at home.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s discharge you tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to stay here anymore.¡± He looked at the result and smiled.


    ¡°Really?That¡¯s great! I can finally leave here.¡± Her excitement was in the air.


    It was a good thing to leave this ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯te back to work right away. Rest at home for a while before youe back. Wait until you¡¯re sure you really don¡¯t have any more headaches,¡± he advised. How could he not understand her zeal for work? Be that as it may, if she wanted toe to work, she had to make sure she was healthy. A healer needed to heal herself first.

 Chapter 679 It’s Melissa

    Everleigh understood this, too. She simply couldn¡¯t stand to stay in the ward anymore.


    Everyone came when it was time for her to be discharged from the hospital. She didn¡¯t have a lot of belongings with her to begin with, but now that there were more people, it felt to her like things just kept adding up.


    They went back to the Trevino family home. Leon and Selena did note over;instead, they prepared meals at home to entertain them.


    Cecil and Alexander noticed Leon in the kitchen. She sat on the couch and said dismissively, ¡°Surely,that is the face of true love. Back then, Leon never cooked for me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you ate them anyway,¡± Everleigh said nonchntly. It wasn¡¯t that he never cooked before, but his cooking was atrocious. The appearance alone made it one feel that it would be difficult to eat it.


    Cecil was even more disgusted.


    Hearing this, Alexander¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°I can learn.¡±


    Saniogo, Abraham, and Missha were all seated at the side, listening to the youngsters¡¯ conversation.


    Christopher and Erine chose to be silent. Why? Because Christopher and Everleigh were the same; he couldn¡¯t blend in with the world in the kitchen.


    However, Cecil did not intend to let him go. ¡°Erine, you should ask your beau to cook for you. It is not shameful for men to cook for women; it is love with a capital L.¡±


    Theodore sat on the other side, not really interested in their conversation. He could cook, and although it wasn¡¯t that good, at least it was not terrible.


    Everleigh didn¡¯t want to get involved either. After all, Theodore was already willing to cook for her.


    That was enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Selena was wearing a Hello Kitty apron, while Leon was Doraemon.


    Both of them were wearing matching ¡®cat styles¡¯.


    ¡°D*mn, your aprons are freaking cute.¡± Erine looked at them andughed out loud.


    Selena blushed. ¡°He bought itst timeandsaid it¡¯s lovely.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about the ¡®lovely¡¯ part, but the ¡®love¡¯ part is there,¡± Cecil said loudly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was so funny that everyone burst outughing.


    Leon walked out with a spoon. He pointed at Cecil and said, ¡°If you¡¯re still bullying her, you can go andeatoutside.¡±


    ¡°Excuse you, driving out the guests, are you?¡± Cecil raised her eyebrows at him for wanting to drive her away.


    ¡°Okay, okay,I¡¯m starving already.Let¡¯s eat, everyone,¡± Everleigh spoke up to mediate the dispute and told them to stop causing trouble.


    The group sat at the table and looked at the dishes. They had the feeling of attending a banquet. ¡°Leon, have you been going to cooking sses?¡±


    ¡°You could say that,¡± he responded proudly. After all, his cooking skills had skyrocketed.


    Everyone tried a bite. One must say that Leon¡¯s cooking was really delicious. This also managed to spur Alexander and Christopher. Come rain or shine, they had to learn to cook.


    During the lunch break, Everleigh and Theodore went back to their rooms. The rest of the group was either ying poker or going to the garden to lounge about.


    She sat in front of her desk and watched the four people who were frolicking in the garden.


    The atmosphere wouldn¡¯t be awkward as long as Cecil and Christopher were there.


    ¡°If you want to join them, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, this is fine,¡± she chuckled.


    She was a bit tired, and she could only watch them y.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then rest. I¡¯m here.¡± Theodore¡¯s deep voice was filled with charm,not unlike the sounds from Heaven.


    She came to her senses and looked at the handsome man. ¡°Of course, I know you¡¯ll stay with me, and so will I.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I will live well and spend the rest of my life with you, and watch our children start their own families.¡± She had really mapped out her future life. As long as they were together, nothing else mattered.


    He was also looking forward to such a day. However, he preferred to go on with her. It was life only when she was by his side.


    Elvir had been out of contact since he left the country. Everleigh sent him messages but never got a reply.


    Her health hasrgely recovered. She began to return to work at the hospital and sometimes went over to the Jenkins family home to chat with Saniogo and Missha. That day, Everleigh came over. However, this time, Saniogo was not there and Missha was the only one sitting on the couch.


    ¡°Aunt, why are you alone?¡±


    ¡°Saniogo has gone to attend to his business. Come and sit here. I¡¯ll show you something.¡± She waved her hand and asked her toe over and take a look.


    Everleigh looked at the papers and was a little confused. They were all restaurants. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s birthday ising up. He hasn¡¯t celebrated it properly for many years, but this year is different because you¡¯re around,¡± Missha said, ncing at her.


    Everleigh smiled faintly. That was right;she was here this year.


    ¡°Which one do you think looks better?¡±


    ¡°What about this one?It caught my attention.¡± Everleigh pointed to a luxurious restaurant, which seemed to be in line with the current aesthetic standards.


    Missha nodded and wrote down 13 on it, as if it was the thirteenth restaurant chosen.


    Looking at the number, Everleigh blinked and said, ¡°Aunt, why do you write like this? Is this a habit?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. Melissa likes to write like that. I always watched her write it and thought it was funny. Before long, I got used to it,¡± Missha exined with a smile.


    Everleigh looked solemn and confused. Was it really her illusion?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You don¡¯t look too well.¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think Aunt Melissa looks like someone who could write in such a cutesy way.¡±


    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t know Melissa. She used to be a nicedy. I don¡¯t know when she started to change.¡± Misha said with a sigh, ¡°In those days, she was a good girl too, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s the rtionship between Aunt Melissa and my father?¡±


    ¡°At first they were quite close, but then, I don¡¯t know what happened. There was suddenly bad blood betweenLillian and Melissa. Each was always an eyesore to the other,¡± Missha exined.


    Everleigh was stunned.


    Could it really be Aunt Melissa?


    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±


    ¡°I just thought it was strange. You know how Aunt Melissa is with me.¡±


    ¡°True, she doesn¡¯t treat you well because of your parents. By the way, they will be back at your uncle¡¯s business show and you¡­¡± Missha let her sentence hang; she felt that some things were better off not being said.


    Everleigh listened to her words and felt it was a littleical. ¡°Aunt, Uncle Yeezoo and his family don¡¯t like me. I want to make peace, but only if they agree.¡±


    Missha opened her mouth, but no words came out. It was true, and she had no reason to let Everleigh bear the grudge all alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    ¡°But you can say that to them. After all, they¡¯re always trying to make a mess out of everything.¡± Everleigh looked at her aunt coldly.


    Missha nodded stiffly. ¡°Of course, I will tell them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I know you¡¯ve always been a strict and impartial person.¡±

 Chapter 680 Just Don’t Like It

    Everleigh¡¯s words were not meant to be directed at Missha, but if they wanted to pick a fight, then it was not her fault.


    Perhaps this ¡°rebirth¡± caused her to realize that she just couldn¡¯t be kind to some people. The kinder she was, the more people would think that she was someone whom everyone could control.


    Missha also felt the difference in Everleigh, and an indescribable feeling surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. When Alexanderes back, you can discuss with him which restaurant to choose.¡± Missha was still looking forward to Saniogo¡¯s birthday party.


    After all, he was getting old.


    ¡°Alexander has nned everything very well. I¡¯m sure that Uncle Saniogo will be thrilled with whichever choice he makes.¡± Everleigh could tell that her uncle would like his son¡¯s preparations no matter what.


    Missha didn¡¯t retort. ¡°That¡¯s true. Saniogo really dotes on Alexander.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious.¡±


    ¡°However, Alexander also does a great job of never hanging out with the wrong crowd. It¡¯s a blessing for the Jenkins family,¡± Misha said emotionally.


    Hearing this, Everleigh frowned slightly. She thought that there was something wrong with her aunt¡¯s words.


    Missha closed the pamphlet in her hand. ¡°Then, it¡¯s all up to you. Alexander will make the decision.¡±


    A few dayster, Yeezoo and his family returned to the country.However, Saniogo still sent a driver to pick them up.


    In any case, they were the Jenkins family members, and he couldn¡¯t let anyone else make fun of them.


    Everleigh didn¡¯te over when Yeezoo and his family returned, mainly because she felt that it would be inappropriate for her to be there. Trouble would be bad.


    Alexander wanted to bring Cecil, but she said, ¡°If Everleigh doesn¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go either. After all, things could be unpleasant.¡±


    He did not want to make things difficult for Cecil, so he agreed.


    In the end, Saniogo asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Cecile? I¡¯ve prepared a lot of dishes for her today.¡±


    ¡°Dad, Cecil was worried about ruining the mood. Don¡¯t forget, Cynthia doesn¡¯t like her and Everleigh very much. If theye, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    As soon as Alexander¡¯s words came out, Saniogo was dazed. He had forgotten about it.


    ¡°We had a great time when they weren¡¯t in the house. Now that they¡¯re back, who knows what will happen? You shouldn¡¯t have thrown me a birthday party,¡± Saniogo grumbled.


    Alexander couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? If it wasn¡¯t for theming back,we could¡¯ve had a nice meal together.¡±


    Just as Saniogo¡¯s words fell, he heard the butler from outside saying, ¡°Mr. Saniogo, Mr. Yeezoo and the others are back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Saniogo¡¯s expression changed, and he sat down on the couch.No one could tell if he was in a good or bad mood.


    ¡°Saniogo.¡±


    ¡°I see you¡¯re back. It¡¯s time for dinner. After that, you should all go back and get some rest,¡± Saniogo said as he got up and walked toward the dining room.


    Yeezoo nced at Alexander. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t take it to heart.My father is in a bad mood because of thepany¡¯s business,¡± Alexander exined, but he was very clear about the situation.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect his father to be so obvious.


    They were not fools. How could they not see that they were not weed at all?


    When Yeezoo heard his exnation, he didn¡¯t say anything. There was too much trouble in thepany, so he understood.


    At the table, Cynthia looked at the dishes that were all Everleigh and Cecil¡¯s favorites. She ced her cutlery down and said, ¡°Uncle, we haven¡¯t been back for a long time. Why are you serving us such dishes?¡±


    Her words were just like ripples on the calm surface of ake. Saniogo¡¯s face was gloomy. How could he know that Cecil and Everleigh would note? Besides, he had also prepared some of Cynthia¡¯s favorite foods as well.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Saniogo, Cynthia always acts like this. She¡¯s rather easygoing at home.¡±


    ¡°I heard from Missha that Cynthia is getting into business over there as well. Are you going to be this aggressive even towards your coborators simply because they ordered you a dish you didn¡¯t like?¡± Saniogo said without mercy.


    Cynthia suddenly felt mortified and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Uncle, I thought I was back at my house, so naturally¡­¡±


    ¡°Naturally? Cynthia, remember your words and actions. If you are standing at the top of the food chain, you can eat anything you want. If you¡¯re at the bottom, you can only eat whatever you have. No one will let you pick what you like. Do you understand?¡± Saniogo taught her a lesson in a nonchnt way.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the celebration of his birthday, he really didn¡¯t want them toe back. He would have told them to get out of here.


    They still wanted to enter this ce through the door?


    Dream on!


    ¡°Cynthia, your uncle¡¯s right. Don¡¯t talk back,¡± Yeezoo said suddenly.


    Cynthia was scolded very harshly, so she couldn¡¯t lose her temper even if she wanted to.


    The atmosphere was depressing. After Alexander finished his meal, he went back to his room and wanted to have a good chat with Cecil.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    On the other hand, Yeezoo and his family didn¡¯t stay for too long and went back to their home.


    At the Jenkins family banquet, almost all the people of Ocpeace City were present.


    Everleigh wore a ck tulle gown. Although it had no ornate embellishments, it was still very grand.


    Theodore had long since arrived. He waited in the living room for Everleigh to go with him.


    Abraham, Selena, and Leon were also on the invitation list. This was due to Alexander¡¯s intentions. Hewanted everyone to get together.


    Abraham naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    He wouldn¡¯t reject the suggestion.


    When Everleigh came down, Theodore¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Shewas dressed in a ck gown with her long hair pulled back and white diamond earrings. There was an air of nobility around her.


    No matter how you looked at it, she was a cold beauty.


    ¡°We can leave now.¡± She also nced at Theodore and noticed that he was also wearing a ck suit. It looked like it was a couple¡¯s outfit with hers.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Theodore walked up to her and held her hand. Then, they walked out of the room together.


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯ll be heading out first. Please hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Abraham nodded. He just needed to do a few more arrangements.


    Everleigh thought about something halfway through the walk and asked, ¡°Where are stair and Adrienne?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ve been picked up by Uncle Saniogo. He¡¯s more nervous than you are.¡± Theodore initially wanted to pick them up from school, but before he could get there, Saniogo already called to tell him that the two kids had been picked up.


    That was why he came straight to pick up Everleigh.


    Sheughed at his words and said, ¡°He likes stair and Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°Everyone loves them.¡± He was proud that his own children were loved by others.


    She smiled without saying a word, and the two of them went to the reception hall first.


    Missha had picked a restaurant before, and Alexander picked one for them. Everyone went there.


    Sometimes, it was easy to do things when you were rich.


    Everything was ready.


    Before the two walked in, they saw that a number of cars had been parked there.

 Chapter 681 Erine’s Decision

    Everleigh was very helpless. Fortunately, the ce wasrge enough, otherwise it really couldn¡¯t fit so many cars.


    When the two got out of the car, they caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Many people knew Theodore. As for Everleigh, she had appeared once at a Jenkins family party, but she hadn¡¯t been seen since.


    However, the two looked like a perfect match when they stood together. They were a handsome man and a beautiful woman. They matched each other very well.


    The two walked into the hall. Alexander and Cecil were standing in the doorway. When they saw theming, they walked over quickly and said, ¡°You are finally here. Come and greet the guests.¡±


    Everleigh looked at Cecil in her dark blue gown, then at Alexander¡¯s outfit. They were a matching pair, too.


    Were they trying to tell everyone that the Hayes family was going to join with the Jenkins family in marriage?


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m also a guest,¡± Everleigh cleared her throat and said seriously.


    Cecil¡¯s face changed gradually. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Jenkins family, are you?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore. I¡¯m from the Godfrey family.¡± After saying that, Everleigh put her arm around Theodore¡¯s shoulders.


    He also cooperated by cing her head on his shoulder.


    Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Okay, go on in. stair and Adrienne are inside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Everleigh raised her eyebrows at Cecil and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Cecil couldn¡¯t help but re at Alexander. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you help me out?¡±


    ¡°Why were you making fun of her?¡± He stared at her with doting eyes.


    She turned her head away and said nothing. However, the smile on her face didn¡¯t fade as the guests arrived one by one.


    Alexander knew she was a sensible person and didn¡¯t sweat the small things.


    Everleigh and Theodore found their children.


    Saniogo held their hands separately and was talking to others of his age. He never stopped smiling. Those who did not know the truth might have thought that these two children were his grandchildren.


    ¡°Grand-Uncle, I want to eat that cake.¡± Adrienne had had her eyes on the cake for quite a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Saniogo kept talking to others, she would have gone to take it.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it for you now.¡±


    Saniogo¡¯s attitude stunned the other business partners. Who would have thought that this big shot would do such a thing for a child?


    Everleigh wanted to go pick up her daughter because she didn¡¯t want the child to disturb others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Uncle is willing to do it himself.¡± Theodore held her back. How could he not understand her motives?


    No one could control what Saniogo wanted to do. He was silently announcing that everything in the Jenkins family had been handed over to Alexander, and he wanted to retire.


    As expected, Saniogo handed Adrienne a te of cake and also helped her wipe her mouth. It was obvious that he just didn¡¯t want to talk to those people too much.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, when did you arrive?¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupted their conversation.


    Everleigh turned her head to look at the person in front of them. It was none other than Theodore¡¯s business partner, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to stay here.


    Just as she was about to turn and leave, she was pulled back by Theodore.


    ¡°My wife and I just arrived not long ago.¡±


    When she heard these words, there was some confusion in her eyes, but Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with happiness.


    It was a blessing to be able to introduce your wife in an open and honest manner.


    On the other hand, Christopher and Erine had already arrived, and Cecil told them to go find Everleigh. It was hard to guarantee that there wouldn¡¯t be acquaintances at such a birthday party, and it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to chat with them then.


    When they went over, they happened to see Missha chatting with otherdies, including Yeezoo¡¯s wife.


    There was a gleam in Christopher¡¯s eyes and he went to Everleigh.


    ¡°Everleigh,e over here,¡± he shouted.


    She noticed that Theodore was having a good conversation with the others, so she walked over to Christopher.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look over there.¡± Christopher pointed to Cynthia on the other side. He had just noticed that she had been staring at Everleigh.The jealousy in her eyes could be seen clearly.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes slightly sank as she said, ¡°She looks at me like that all the time. I got used to it.¡±


    ¡°The eyes don¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fineas long as they¡¯re not putting anything into action,¡± Christopher said meaningfully.


    Everleigh¡¯s lips curled into a smile and she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Then, let¡¯s test that theory.¡±


    There seemed to be some other meaning in her words. Could it be that there were other actions?


    At this time, Jaseh and Winifred arrived. They were considered inws, so there was no reason for them not to be present at such an asion.


    Everyone gathered together, and it was very lively.


    This made Cynthia very ufortable. The Jenkins family banquet turned into a gathering for them.


    This really put Everleigh in the spotlight, but she could only stand aside and watch her in silence.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    For so many years, Cynthia had been the princess of the Jenkins family, but now she was being ignored by others. How could she not be upset?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. You can talk amongst yourselves for a while.¡± Erine stood up, ready to leave.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Everleigh was worried that Erine was unfamiliar with the environment here and she would be scared.


    ¡°No, you guys can have a nice talk. I¡¯ll go and ask the waiter.¡± Erine was already familiar with the ce and left without saying anything else.


    Everleigh nced at Christopher. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with her?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t like me going with her. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go, but Erine was shy.


    Everleigh took a nce at Erine, who walked into the bathroom.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Erine to run into Cynthia talking to someone else.


    ¡°Do you guarantee this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen right away.¡±


    Erine¡¯s heart trembled. She was very clear about what was going on.


    She walked out only after she heard that the people outside had left.


    Erine did not go back directly, but instead observed what Cynthia was nning. It would be bad if something really happened.


    She clearly saw that Cynthia had added something to the red wine. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but she guessed that it wasn¡¯t anything good.


    Cynthia asked the waiter to take the wine away and Erine took the opportunity to walk over.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll have one.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The waiter was stunned, but he handed the ss over obediently.


    Erine went to Cynthia¡¯s side after taking the ss and switched the wine with hers when she was not paying attention.


    She witnessed Cynthia drinking that wine before she went back to Everleigh.


    Everleigh was taking a sip of red wine when she found that Erine had returned. ¡°You¡¯re back. Come and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Erine sat next to Christopher with a slightly grim expression on her face.


    He noticed that. ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look good.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Erine whispered into his ear. She had never done this before, but if Everleigh drank it, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    ¡°You did a good job,¡± he said with great approval.Some people needed to be taught a lesson so they wouldn¡¯t dare to bully others.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m a bit scared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± He wasn¡¯t worried.

 Chapter 682 Reap As One Has Sown

    Listening to his words, Erine felt that Christopher was expecting a big show.


    Was this really not a problem?


    When she saw the two of them murmuring to each other, Cecil frowned. ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. The Jenkins family could be in for a treat today,¡± Christopher said coldly.


    Alexander happened to walk by and heard him say that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what do you mean?¡± He asked grimly. That day was his father¡¯s birthday party, so he had warned Cynthia and the others not to make a scene.


    Could it be that they still did something?


    Christopher being asked this drew the attention of the others. Cecil, Everleigh, and Theodore all looked at him.


    ¡°Cynthia tried to hurt Everleigh, and Erine got in the way. Alexander, if you want to stop her, you¡¯d better go to Cynthia now. It¡¯s not toote.¡± Christopher nced at his watch. There was still some time.


    Stunned, Alexander looked around, but he didn¡¯t see Cynthia.


    ¡°Do you know where she went?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I merely switched the sses.¡± Erine was telling the truth.


    Theodore looked at her and sneered, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have brought Everleigh here. I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble.¡±


    Alexander knew what he meant. He tried to exin, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After all, it was Cynthia who did the wrong thing.


    Everleigh was silent. Cynthia had asked for it, after all. If she was the one who drank that wine, she was the one who was unlucky.


    Seeing that they were talking, Missha approached them.¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, we¡¯re just making small talk,¡± Alexander replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I just saw Cynthia go upstairs with a man. I remember that he seemed to be from the Baker family. When did they meet?¡± Missha asked, puzzled.


    Alexander shivered a little, but he maintained his calm expression. ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    ¡°They went to the second floor.What¡¯s wrong?¡± Missha was not a fool. She could tell at a nce that there was something wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Cynthia is a grown-up. What can happen to her? I¡¯ll go check on herter.¡± Alexander felt that it was better not to talk about such things casually, or it would be terrible if something bad happened.


    At that time, the Jenkins family would be the only ones embarrassed.


    Missha heard his answer and asked no more. After all, they were both of different ages and there was a generational gap in the way they spoke.


    Immediately after his aunt left, Alexander and the others went upstairs. Sure enough, they heard voices a short distance away. When they pushed the door open, they saw two people lying on the bed, naked.


    Theodore and Everleigh looked at each other. What did they consume earlier?


    Alexander¡¯s face turned red. He walked straight over, picked up the ss of water on the sideboard, and sshed it on both of them.


    The two people on the bed yelled.


    It was also because of this screaming that the people downstairs were alerted.


    A crowd of people who heard it went up to the second floor. Soon, the entrance to the room was surrounded.


    Cynthia came to her senses in an instant. After looking at her surroundings,she suddenly cried out, ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    The guy from the Baker family, who was lying on the bed, was astounded to see the scene.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What was going on?


    Alexander was just about to yell at her to keep her voice down whenthe crowd at the door came over. He couldn¡¯t conceal the matter even if he wanted to.


    Saniogo walked over with stair and Adrienne, but he didn¡¯t expect to see this scene. He suddenlyshed out, ¡°You two are¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, listen to me. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡± Cynthia was astonished when she saw the others. She had clearly given the wine to Everleigh. How could this have happened to her?


    Everleigh looked on coldly. If Erine hadn¡¯t seen it, she would have been the one who was in trouble.


    Saniogo¡¯s face turned green. Without saying a word, he turned around and left with stair and Adrienne. Such a scene was not suitable for children to see.


    ¡°Is Aunt Cynthia wrestling?¡± Adrienne asked in a childish tone.


    The people who came to the banquet couldn¡¯t help but hear this.


    It was her thest time, andthis time, it was her again. God knew who the Jenkins family had offended.There was always a good show.


    When Yeezoo and Melissa came over, they too were shocked. They hadn¡¯t noticed where Cynthia had gone while they were talking, but now, it seemed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Cynthia cried. Disheveled and afraid to move, she could only turn to her mother.


    ¡°Cynthia.¡± Melissa hugged her andlooked at the door. ¡°Get out, all of you.¡±


    Alexander could not stay there any longer. He could only bring the people to the first floor.


    The Jenkins family was utterly embarrassed that day.


    Erine felt a little uneasy. She was also a little hot-headed at the time. How could she have done such a thing?


    Christopher noticed her unease and reassured her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.She brought this upon herself. She hasnobody else to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cynthia dug a hole and buried herself alive. She can¡¯t me anyone else.¡± Everleigh agreed with him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Erine, the person who would be disgraced might be herself.


    Theodore¡¯s expression was grim, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he turned his head and looked at Alexander. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to Yeezoo now that things have gone this far.¡± Alexander was also very disappointed in Cynthia. How could she do such a thing?


    Cecil stood by the back. ¡°It had better be what you say it is.I have no sympathy for Cynthia. Don¡¯t expect me to get along with her.¡± She voiced her opinion.


    When they arrived downstairs, the guests had already left.Saniogo sat on the sofa with the two children. He had a grim expression on his face, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Alexander walked over, ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It was Cynthia who tried to set Everleigh up.She had iting.¡± Alexander didn¡¯t mention Erine.


    After all, it was Cynthia who started the whole thing.


    He had warned her before, but she didn¡¯t listen to him.


    Saniogo¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Really?It looks like Yeezoo and I should have a chat.¡±


    His words were full of indifference. It wasas if he was going to do something.


    Alexander did not answer, but waited for Yeezoo and the others toe down.


    When Cynthia came out, tears welled up in her eyes. She looked awful.Meanwhile, most of the guests had left.


    Everleigh sent a message asking Selena if she had gone back. Selena told her that she had left.


    What happened to the Jenkins family was a scandal, so they couldn¡¯t stay there.


    Everyone else here was a Jenkins family member except for Christopher. When Cynthia came down, he came straight to Everleigh. Her scarlet eyes were full of malice. She waslike a poisonous snake, ready to poison people to death with her venom.


    Everleigh had guessed what she would say and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re the one who did the wrong thing. What does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have been with another man¡­ When Cynthia thought of the scene earlier, she felt sick. It waslike a nightmare.


    Saniogo lowered his head. No one knew what he was thinking at the moment.

 Chapter 683 Who Is More Embarrassing

    Everleigh stared at her expressionlessly. There was no ripple in her eyes;they werelike pools of stagnant water.


    Cynthia looked at her as if she had thought of something.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.You already know, don¡¯t you?¡± She looked at Everleigh in horror.It was as if she was a transparent person in front of Cynthia and shouldn¡¯t be considering this.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Alexander stared at her with red eyes. This was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t had bad intentions, she wouldn¡¯t be in all this trouble.


    Now, she even med someone else. It was no wonder that Everleigh didn¡¯t like Cynthia when she returned. She didn¡¯t make a good impression at all.


    Cynthia was berated by Alexander and felt even more disconcerted. ¡°Alexander, why do you always help her? It¡¯s obvious that she¡­¡±


    ¡°Everleigh and I were together. She never left us. If you want to frame her, you should find the evidence,¡± he interrupted her with a terrible scowl.


    On the other hand, Yeezoo was not willing to ept this fact. His daughter¡¯s innocence had been destroyed. ¡°Alexander, are you saying that she deserved it?¡±


    ¡°Whether she deserved it or not, you can ask her yourself. Didn¡¯t she do it to herself?¡± Alexander¡¯s tone was full of favoritism towards Everleigh.


    It made the three of them even more upset.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Saniogo suddenly stood up. Hemmed the table and roared angrily. Those who originally intended to speak all shut their mouths.


    Adrienne couldn¡¯t help but cry as she looked at Saniogo. ¡°Boo-hoo¡­ Grand-Uncle is so scary.¡±


    Hearing that her daughter was crying, Everleigh hugged her hastily. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,Darling.don¡¯t cry.¡±


    There was a hint of chagrin in Saniogo¡¯s eyes as he nced at Adrienne. He told the butler to take care of the child.


    Everleigh was worried that Adrienne would cry even more, so she took the two children to her room first.


    As for Theodore, he stayed at the scene. He wanted to see what excuse Cynthia woulde up with.


    Christopher and Erine stood to the side. This was the first time they had seen Saniogo being so angry.


    In the past, he was always steady or benevolent, but now, he might actually lose his temper.


    ¡°Cynthia, didn¡¯t I warn you before not to cause trouble?¡± Alexander asked icily.


    Cynthia¡¯s entire body trembled as her anger spiked. ¡°I¡¯m causing trouble? Why not Everleigh? Every one of you has been defending her since she came back, and now you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m wrong? Alexander, you¡¯re being too biased in her favor.¡±


    Missha listened to her nonsense and turned her head away. She couldn¡¯t stand looking at her any longer.


    She was really disappointed in Cynthia.


    ¡°I¡¯m biased? Ever since Everleigh came back, you¡¯ve always been targeting her. Cynthia, do you really want me to bring the evidence out?¡± Alexander¡¯s eyes were cold.


    He was thoroughly disappointed in her.


    Yeezoo and Melissa were also appalled. They stared at Cynthia and doubted that Alexander¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it out because you¡¯re part of the Jenkins family. You¡¯ve already embarrassed yourself. Are you going to throw away yourst bit of dignity?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, you don¡¯t have to say that. If you have any evidence, bring it out.¡± She was pretty sure that he had no proof.


    She had disposed of everything.


    Erine sneered and whispered in Christopher¡¯s ear. He then nodded and turned away.


    Seeing this, Theodore¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Cynthia, do you really think you¡¯ve done well?There¡¯s no surveince cameras in thedies¡¯ room, but that doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t know who entered the room.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s entire body trembled when she heard Theodore¡¯s words. There was a hint of panic in her eyes.


    Theodore was sly. He didn¡¯t know anything, but he could try to find out.


    Melissa knew her daughter very well. From Cynthia¡¯s eyes, one could tell what she had done.


    ¡°Alexander, Cynthia has been ruined. Are you still going to be this aggressive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a pest say something like that. The Jenkins family has a good reputation, but I didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯s actually really messy inside.¡± Christopher came over from the other side.The sarcasm in his eyes was clearly visible.


    ¡°This is the Jenkins family¡¯s business.The Meyer family has no right to speak here.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m not qualified, but I can¡¯t let you nder my friend.¡± Christopher sneered and walked up to Saniogo.


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, here¡¯s the proof.¡± Christopher showed his hand. It was a hollow capsule with white powder still on it.


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened as she looked incredulously at what he was holding.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    Christopher ignored her and continued, ¡°There¡¯s still some of the drug on it. If you want to know who did it, just do a test and you¡¯ll know. There must still be fingerprints on it.¡±


    Cynthia felt as if she had been struck by lightning when she heard the words.


    How¡­How did he find this? She had already thrown it into the trash can.


    Theodore nced at Erine. Seeing her expressionless face, he knew what had happened.


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± He askedand stoodin front of Cynthia. A cold aura was radiating from him. It was so oppressive that she didn¡¯t even dare to take a breath.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You have nothing to say, do you?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes turned stone cold. He raised his hand and pped her across the face without saying anything.


    ¡°p!¡± The sound reverberated in the great hall. Cynthia¡¯s face was full of disbelief and red fingerprints appeared on her face.


    Yeezoo and Melissa were also stunned when they saw this scene. Theodore pped their daughter right in front of them. Did he really think they didn¡¯t exist?


    When Everleigh walked out, she witnessedthe scene. As far as she knew, Theodore wouldn¡¯t hit a woman even if he was angry.


    Why did he do it now?


    She was not the only one who was shocked, but Alexander and the others as well. Theodore came from a wealthy and influential family. How could he hit a woman?


    Melissa was the first one to regain her senses. She roared, ¡°How dare you hit my daughter!Who do you think you are?¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand and was about to hit Theodore.


    However, before she could touch him, thetter had already pinned her down.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to beat her up in front of you. Even if you let her go, it doesn¡¯t mean that others will do the same.¡± Theodore shook off her hand and said coldly.


    Melissa stared at him with uncontroble rage.


    ¡°Cynthia, you tried to set Everleigh up and got what wasing to you. I won¡¯t forget this. You have disgraced the Jenkins family, so don¡¯t me me.¡± Theodore¡¯s threatening tone was very serious. At the same time, he informed Saniogo and Alexander that he would damage the reputation of the Jenkins family.


    Of course Saniogo wouldn¡¯t me him. Now that things had happened and so many people had seen it, he already felt mortified. Why would he still be afraid of being embarrassed further?


    The man from the Baker family sat on the floor and didn¡¯t say a word. He thought Cynthia was well liked here, so he agreed with her. He didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t favored in the Jenkins family.


    He didn¡¯t want a person who wasn¡¯t liked.

 Chapter 684 Revainge Folks’ Return

    That was how it was being rich. Since they already had the intention of getting married, they naturally wanted someone who could help out with the business. Otherwise, it would be benefiting someone else.


    Everleigh was sure that Theodore would not easily let bygones be bygones, but she would not stop him either.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you care about me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Who can you me after doing such a thing? You even tried to set Everleigh up. Cynthia, I¡¯ve always doted on you, but I never expected you to be so vicious.¡± Saniogo did not want to talk to her anymore. He felt that someone like her did not deserve pity.


    He turned around and was about to leave. Just like that, the birthday party was ruined.


    He had said beforehand that it would be enough for them to simply have a good meal together as a family.


    Then, it would not have turned out to be such a mess.


    Everleigh and Theodore brought their children home. On the way back, nobody said a word. Even Adrienne was quiet.


    Back at the Trevino family¡¯s house, Selena and Leon hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet. They were waiting for Everleigh and the others to return.


    ¡°How is it? Is everything okay?¡± Selena asked with concern.


    Everleigh shook her head, whichindicated that she was fine.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take stair and Adrienne up to rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Everleigh nodded. Then, she took Theodore back to her room. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±


    ¡°Should I put up with it even when you¡¯re being wronged?¡± He was a little upset after hearing her words.Was it wrong for him to protect his wife?


    She sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you should just keep quiet. On the contrary, I think you¡¯ve done a great job. Cynthia got what she deserved. I also think that Erine did not do anything wrong. However, pping her was the same as pping Uncle Saniogo¡¯s face. Although she was wrong, she¡¯s still a member of the Jenkins family.¡±


    She could see that Saniogo still loved Cynthia very much, but he was disappointed as well. However, he did not say anything because he knew that Theodore cared about Everleigh. Theodore was just standing up for her, so Saniogo could not say anything about it.


    Theodore took Everleigh¡¯s hand and sat down on the bed. ¡°You¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for his status, he would¡¯ve already beaten her himself. Do you really think that he wasn¡¯t angry over what Cynthia had done?¡±


    She knew this as well.


    Forget it. Whatever happened had happened. It was pointless to talk about it further.


    ¡°Just wait and see. There will certainly be good news tomorrow.¡±


    She guessed that the next day¡¯s news would be shocking.


    The next day, news of Cynthia and the man from the Baker family at the party broke out.


    Naturally,izensmented on this issue excitedly. In a short time, Cynthia became the talk of the town.


    When Saniogo saw the news, he exploded in anger. The Jenkins family was utterly humiliated.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Saniogo, don¡¯t be angry. It has already happened. Just let it be.¡±


    ¡°Just let it be? How is that possible? The Jenkins family¡¯s reputation is ruined.¡± He was not only angry at Cynthia;he was also worried about the family¡¯s reputation.


    The Jenkins family had a long history. He did not want the family to be ruined in his hands.


    Missha turned her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Cynthia was doing well when she was abroad. Why did she be so stupid aftering back?¡±


    He looked at her, ¡°Doing well? Can¡¯t you differentiate between acting andpetence? Everleigh is a doctor. She understands that she can¡¯t do business. On the other hand, Cynthia is a person who pretends to understand even when she doesn¡¯t. I don¡¯t believe that you never saw through her.¡±


    She listened to his words and did not know what to say.


    Hence, she decided to shut up.


    Seeing that, Alexander did not say anything as well. If they tried to deny it, it would mean that they were guilty.


    It was better to let nature take its course. Cynthia should take this as a lesson.


    After seeing this, Cynthia could not stop crying. She had never thought that Alexander and her uncle wouldpletely ignore her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Are you done crying?¡±


    ¡°Dad, why are you yelling at me? Everyone is being mean to me now. Are you really not going to care about me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you? You have done something wrong. How can you me me for not caring about you? Cynthia, even if you wanted to deal with Everleigh, how can you choose such an asion? Do you think that your uncle is a fool? You humiliated him. Do you think he¡¯ll care about you?¡± Yeezoo knew his brother¡¯s personality well. After all, they had been siblings for many years.


    The main reason he was able to expand Jenkins Group was because he was credible. Now that there was a scandal, how could he interfere?


    Cynthia was scolded and could not refute at all.


    If she had known that it would turn out like this, she would not have done such an impulsive thing.


    When Everleigh arrived at the hospital, she saw Helening over.


    ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came here for a physical examination, so I thought of seeing you as well. I heard about what happened at the Jenkins family banquet. Everleigh, you poor girl.¡±


    Helenforted her softly.


    Everleigh looked down and chuckled before saying, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t start it, so I didn¡¯t lose anything.¡±


    Helen sighed softly. ¡°Everleigh, the struggle for power among the rich has never stopped since ancient times. It¡¯s the same now.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but I¡¯m not worried. Theodore will take good care of me.¡± Everleigh was confident. She was happy as long as he was by her side.


    Helen could tell that the rtionship between them was strong when she looked at Everleigh. She felt relieved.


    Otherwise, she would have scolded that brat. If he still could not woo his wife, she would have to teach him a good lesson.


    ¡°By the way, Grandma, let¡¯s have lunch together. There is a new restaurant around here. I¡¯ll take you there to have a taste of the food,¡± Everleigh asked as she felt that the both of them had not had a meal together in a long time.


    She could not miss the opportunity this time.


    Helen was free and had nothing to do, so she epted the invitation.


    They were talking andughing happily in the restaurant. ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯ve liked you very much since the first time I met you. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I am kind-hearted?¡± Everleigh raised her eyebrows and said proudly.


    Helen smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons.It¡¯s mainly because of your character. You¡¯re generous and forgiving. You can achieve great things in life.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, are you saying that I have the potential to be a sessful businesswoman?¡± Everleigh was a little confused. Although it was not the first time that she had heard such words, she did not have the confidence in doing business.


    It was better to be a doctor.


    It would be best if she could help the wounded.


    ¡°You are not interested in that. If you were, I guess you would have done it already.¡± Helen knew that business was not Everleigh¡¯s ambition in life. She was just saying it.


    It was good for her to be a doctor. She was kind-hearted, and it was a good career.


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Helen knew that she did not want to continue this topic, so she stopped talking about it.


    On the other side, Missha went to a house in the suburbs. Looking at the man with gauze all over his face, she asked in a low voice, ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before the gauze can be removed,¡± the doctor in a white coat responded.


    Missha looked coldly at the person on the bed.


    ¡°It¡¯d better be quick. Time waits for no one.¡±

 Chapter 685 Merry Christmas

    Wilson happened to hear Missha¡¯s words. His vocal cords had been altered, so his voice was hoarse as he spoke, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s about the Godfrey family. Xavier has won over the support of the people in thepany. Most of the resources are in his hands. The more you dy, the more trouble you will have.¡±


    The stic surgeon, who was standing on one side, shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t rush this. Without proper treatment, his face might copse at any time.¡±


    Missha knew that as well, but she just wanted to provoke Wilson. Otherwise, he might think of taking his sweet time here.


    She could bring him up, but she could destroy him as well.


    ¡°Since you have said so, I can only wait. Mr. Godfrey, please have a good rest.¡± After saying this, Missha turned around and left.


    Wilson did not say anything, but the anger in his eyes could be seen clearly. Deep down, he wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Once he was out, no one could think about stopping him.


    When Missha came out, she nced at the doctor. ¡°So, have youpleted all the formalities?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have made two copies. They¡¯re in my office.¡±


    ¡°Well, show them to me,¡± she said in a low voice. She was a person who would go all out in everything she wanted to do. Although she sort of had Wilson tied to her, he would have other ideas sooner orter. It was better for her toe up with a backup n.


    The doctor kept photos of Wilson from before as well as his current appearance. At the same time, he had copies of the relevant documents.


    They even had some of the procedures prepared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this away. You can keep this. Listen, don¡¯t tell anyone about this matter, okay?¡± Missha kept one copy and left the other copy on the table.


    The doctor knew what she meant and naturally understood what to do.


    She left the ce and even destroyed the dashcam to make it seem like she had not been here at all.


    A few dayster, the bandages on Wilson¡¯s face were removed. The person sitting in front of the mirror had a different face. Although it still somewhat resembled him, it was not the same.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins asked me to give this to you. From now on, your name is Revainge Folks.¡± The doctor handed him a new ID card as well as some documents. Missha had all of them prepared beforehand.


    Wilson held the documents and there were mixed emotions in his eyes.


    He was so excited that his hands were trembling. He did not know what to say.


    ¡°You can go out now. Your car is waiting for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Wilson would not thank Missha. After all, he had risked his own life.


    The moment he walked out of the door, he was no longer Wilson Godfrey, but Revainge Folks.


    ¡°Mr. Folks, this way, please.¡±


    He was a little surprised to hear how he was being addressed. He was not used to it yet.


    ¡°Mr. Folks, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t gotten used to this identity yet.¡±


    ¡°Did Missha send you here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,Miss Jenkins ordered me to take you to the newpany. Everything will begin now.¡±


    Without saying anything, Wilson opened the door and got in the car.


    He arrived at the newpany and saw that it was not that big, but its prospects were great. It would depend on his abilities whether it would expand and grow.


    He did not say a word about what he was going to do next.


    The days passed by and it was almost the new year. It was so hectic in the hospital that it was impossible for Everleigh and Christopher to take a break.


    He leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°What sins have Imitted in the past? Why did I study medicine?¡±


    She took a sip of water. It was obvious that she looked exhausted.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost Christmas. What are your ns?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as every year. The only difference is that there is a new member to the family.¡± He was delighted when he mentioned this. Erine had promised to celebrate Christmas with his family.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    That year, he was determined to go home, so he would definitely not be on duty.


    She smiled and said nothing. That year, they decided to invite the Jenkins family toe to the Trevino family home to celebrate Christmas. That included Alexander, Soniogo and Missha.


    Initially, Cecil was going to the Jenkins family home, but since they were not officially married, she felt that it was not appropriate to do so.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. I haven¡¯t spent Christmas at home for many years.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about being on duty, or we won¡¯t have a good Christmas.¡±


    Christopher was working so hard now because he wanted to have a break during Christmas.


    In fact, she thought the same. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she could have a peaceful Christmas, she would not have worked so hard.


    On Christmas Day, Everleigh put on a red dress and light makeup.


    stair and Adrienne were both dressed in red as well, which made them look adorable.


    ¡°Woah, where did these cute babiese from?¡± Leon couldn¡¯t help kissing the children when he saw how adorable they were.


    Adrienne reached out his hand and said to him, ¡°Uncle Leon, Merry Christmas. Where are the gifts?¡±


    Leon was a generous person, so he gave her a present.


    Everleigh saw this happen right in front of her.


    ¡°Leon, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, they are children. Furthermore, thepany is on the right track.¡± He really liked the two kids.


    Everleigh looked at the children and asked, ¡°Do you know what to say?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Leon. Merry Christmas and Happy New Year.¡± Adrienne was a sweet talker, so she had no problem saying such things.


    stair was not as much of a smooth talker as her, but he still said a few words.


    Leon was used to the boy¡¯s way of getting along with him, so he was happy that he said something at all.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh, the Jenkins family is here.¡± Hilda walked in and announced with a smile.


    Saniogo, Alexander, and Missha all walked in.


    Adrienne walked over and greeted them,¡°Grand-Uncle,Grand-Aunt, and Uncle, Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year. Do you have any presents for me?¡±


    When the three of them entered the house, they were shocked to see Adrienne running towards them and greeting them.


    Alexander picked her up and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I have a present for all of you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Mommy said I must greet all of you. Rules are rules,¡± Adrienne said happily. In fact, the most important thing was that she could receive presents.


    Heughed out loud and took out two presents for the siblings.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Alexander.¡±


    ¡°This is from me. Come here, stair and Adrienne.¡± Missha had also prepared gifts for the both of them.


    It was the same with Saniogo.


    All three of them had presents prepared.


    Saniogo even gave Everleigh a small gift.


    ¡°Everleigh, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± She was a little surprised. She was already an adult. She did not expect a present for herself.


    Missha came over and said, ¡°Take it. You have not celebrated Christmas at home for a long time. This is a little gift from us. Don¡¯t refuse it.¡±


    She was about to open her mouth when Abraham and Theodore walked down the stairs. ¡°Just ept it. It¡¯s their gift to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am rich enough. It¡¯s good that I can make it up to you like this.¡± Missha said as she gave her the present.


    Everleigh chuckled and quickly bowed at them, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, get up.¡± Saniogo held her. He felt that there was no need for her to do so.

 Chapter 686 Merry Christmas

    Saniogo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Christmas, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal. We¡¯re a family and there aren¡¯t any outsiders.¡±


    Theodore walked to Everleigh¡¯s side and held her hand as they sat on the sofa.


    stair and Adrienne sat next to Saniogo. Adrienne grabbed a candy and gave it to him. She said, ¡°Grand-Uncle, this is for you. It¡¯s Christmas today, soplease don¡¯t get mad, okay?¡±


    She still remembered how he looked when he was furious thest time. In her heart, her grand-uncle was a kind and amiable person who would not fly into rage.


    He knew that the incident fromst time had affected her. He felt a little guilty and said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°Grand-Uncle, you¡¯re the best,¡± Adrienne said sweetly in his arms.


    As for stair, he merely looked at Saniogo like how he used to. In fact, he did not think that there was any problem with how his grand-uncle acted thest time.


    ¡°Have some fruits first. The food will be ready in a while.¡± Selena brought the fruits out from the kitchen.


    Hilda could not help sighing when she saw this scene. ¡°Now, I am redundant. You¡¯re taking away my job.¡±


    Everleighughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for you to have a good rest on Christmas? Besides, Leon is addicted to cooking now. If he doesn¡¯t cook something, it will be a waste of the money he spent on learning how to cook.¡±


    Hilda smiled gently. It was only a casual rant, and she did not harbor any ill will. Her main responsibility was to manage the household, which included cooking. Now that she had one less thing to do, it was actually much easier on her.


    The group of people in the living room continued chatting on the sofa. However, Everleigh would go to the kitchen to have a look from time to time. When she saw the couple in the kitchen, she could not help but smile and said, ¡°Hurry up and cook. We are all starving while the two of you are fooling around.¡±


    Leon¡¯s words were unforgiving. ¡°From what I see, you¡¯re hoping that Theodore would act like this with you, but his mouth is probably shut tight. He will not serenade you with sweet words. Everleigh, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Leon, have you forgotten your identity? I¡¯m your wife¡¯s sister. Shouldn¡¯t you be more polite to me?¡± Everleigh raised her eyebrows. Leon married into the family,so why was he acting high and mighty?


    He snorted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy to have her as my wife. Everleigh, you don¡¯t have to remind me of my identity.Humph¡­¡±


    She burst outughing. She had never seen him showing such an expression before.


    He was a generous man, so he did not mind his identity at all. He was fine with people joking about it once in a while.


    Selena, on the other hand, was not happy. ¡°Go do what you have to do. You can¡¯t help out here anyway.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m getting in the way? Fine, I¡¯ll be leaving then,¡± Everleigh said as she returned to the living room. Just as she turned around, she saw Theodore walking over.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You look happy.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a casual talk. We¡¯ll eat in a while,¡± she responded with a smile.


    All of them gathered at the dining table and enjoyed the meal together. Everleigh even posted a picture of everyone smiling happily on her social media.


    After lunch, everyone sent blessings to their colleagues and friends.


    Cecil called Everleigh and said, ¡°You¡¯re having a good time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Aren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    ¡°Yes, butpared with you, it¡¯s not as interesting,¡± Cecil said enviously.


    Everleighughed loudly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. It won¡¯t be long before you get married. Then, you cane over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. By the way, why didn¡¯t you invite Xavier?¡±


    ¡°I did, but he said he¡¯deter.¡± As soon as she said this, she saw Xavier¡¯s car entering the property. She chuckled and said nothing. ¡°Speaking of the devil,¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one left in the Godfrey family now. Xavier is on his own.¡± Cecil was worried that Everleigh would forget about him.


    ¡°I know what to do. By the way, is Felicia with you?¡±


    That year, Lenold was home to celebrate the holidays, which had not happened in years. It was likely that he was here because of Felicia.


    ¡°No, she¡¯lle by another day. It¡¯s best to spend time with your own family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even you know that you should be at home for the holidays, not to mention her.¡± Everleigh was hinting at her to get married soon.


    Unfortunately, neither of them had the intention to do so.


    She was the only one who was worried about this.


    After a short chat, they ended the call. Then, Everleigh went downstairs to see Xavier.


    He also prepared gifts for the children.


    ¡°Uncle Xavier, you¡¯re the best.¡± Adrienne kissed him on the cheek as she spoke.


    Heughed and said, ¡°Thank you, Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She waved her small hand exaggeratedly.


    Abraham and Saniogo, who were sitting in the living room, couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. Let¡¯s y poker.¡± Leon had just done cleaning up the kitchen, so he took off his apron.


    It was rare for them to gather together, so they naturally wanted to y a few rounds.


    ¡°Okay,e on, let¡¯s start now.¡± Everleigh agreed quickly. She hadn¡¯t yed this in many years, so she couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    In the end, Missha, Leon, Everleigh, and Selena began ying poker.


    Theodore sat down next to Everleigh and would say a few words from time to time.


    stair and Adrienne yed with Xavier while Abraham, and Saniogo talked about work. It was quite a harmonious scene.


    It was a peaceful Christmas Day. The day passed by quickly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In the evening, all of them gathered around to watch TV while Leon prepared dinner.


    ¡°Happy times really are short. A day is going to be over just like that,¡± Missha said with a sigh. She was almost another year older.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, are you being sentimental?¡±


    ¡°Of course. In a few days, we¡¯re allgoing to be another year older,¡± Missha said as she touched her face.


    In fact, Everleigh felt that her aunt¡¯s appearance had not changed at all. Among the rich people that she knew, Missha looked the youngest.


    ¡°However, the gap between us will not change,¡± Everleigh said with a smile.


    After all, she had children. Naturally, she hoped that the children could grow up well.


    That was her only wish as a mother.


    Missha smiled without saying anything.


    At night, the people in the neighborhood yed with fireworks. Leon bought some and took stair and Adrienne out to y.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look too. It¡¯s been many years since we¡¯ve yed with fireworks.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Saniogo had not yed with them for a very long time either.


    In the yard, Leon bought some sparklers for the children to y with. He lit them up and passed them to the children.


    Everleigh and Selena both grabbed a sparkler and began to dance.


    In the light of the fireworks, both of their faces were full of happiness. It was as if they had returned to their childhood.

 Chapter 687 Visitation

    Missha also joined them to dance. The three women waved the sparklers aroundwhile the men stood at one side andughed.


    Theodore showed a rare smile that revealed a few of his teeth. His eyes were filled with love. It seemed like it had been a long time since he had seen Everleigh smile like this.


    He had almost forgotten about how they had gotten through these past few years.


    The happiness would dilute the painful memories. They did not feel like this before, but the feeling was getting stronger now.


    The new year had begun, so they decided to visit some rtives. Everleigh, Theodore and Xavier went to visit Helen. They did not visit her before this, so they decided not to dy it further.


    She was overjoyed to see them visit her with the children.


    ¡°Bring the gifts for the two children quickly,¡± she quickly instructed.


    ¡°Great-Grandma, Happy New Year.¡± Adrienne¡¯s mouth was sweet as usual. Every word she said made Helen grin from ear to ear.


    ¡°Happy New Year. Come, this is for the both of you.¡±


    stair and Adrienne took the gifts and said, ¡°Thank you, Great-Grandma.¡± Then, they hugged her.


    Helen did not refuse. She enjoyed hugging the two children.


    ¡°Grandma, Happy New Year.¡± Theodore and Xavier spoke at the same time.


    Everleigh quickly greeted her as well.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Come here. There are presents for everyone.¡± Naturally, Helen had already prepared one for all of them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the new year. stair and Adrienne, both of you have grown a lot. Remember to visit me more often in the future. Can you do that?¡± Helen also doted on the two children very much.


    Naturally, she hoped to see them more.


    ¡°Okay, Great-Grandma. You should prepare delicious food and ice cream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything. If you want to eat anything, just say it.¡± Helen would naturally prepare something delicious.


    Xavier was sitting in a wheelchair. When Helen saw the dim light in his eyes, she felt guilty towards this grandson of hers.


    ¡°Xavier,e visit whenever you¡¯re free. It¡¯s boring when I¡¯m alone at home.¡±


    His body trembled slightly. After that, he felt relieved as he said, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    The few of them stayed for a meal. Throughout the entire morning, the smile on Helen¡¯s face never disappeared for a single moment.


    In the afternoon, Cecil sent a message to Everleigh saying that she had gone to visit the Jenkins family.


    Everleigh told her that the members of the Jenkins family would definitely wee her warmly.


    Cecil did, in fact, receive a warm wee. The moment she entered the house, she was treated so nicely to the point that it made her feel embarrassed.


    At this time, in a vi in Lanado City, a woman in a dark blue dress was sitting in front of the mirror. She could not stop touching her own face.


    Her eyes were filled with excitement.


    ¡°You can leave now. This is your new identity.¡±


    ¡°Can I really leave?¡± The woman sitting in front of the mirror turned aroundwith a new ID card in her hands. Her eyes were filled with a hopeful light.


    ¡°Yes, you can leave now,¡± the doctor said expressionlessly.


    When she walked out of the gate of the vi with her new identity, tears rolled down her face. She could not remember how long it had been since shest walked out of here.


    She could not imagine how she had survived over the past few months.


    A portion of her liver had been taken away and her face had been altered.


    She was now living with apletely different status, so she did not know whether she should be happy or sad.


    Diana raised her head andlooked at the bank card and identification card in her hand. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She received a second chance in life and was determined not to have any regrets.


    The following days were peaceful once again. The only thing that Everleigh was worried about was Wilson¡¯s whereabouts.


    Theodore was actually worried as well. The more peaceful it was, the more worried he was.


    However, both of them did not speak up.


    It was not until one day that something felt wrong.


    It was Thaud. After returning from a party, he sat on the sofa in silence.


    When Cecil went downstairs, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Cecil, I discovered something,¡± he hesitated for a moment before he finally spoke.


    Her interest was piqued. She walked over and sat down beside him. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    It happened the night before. Thaud was at a party with a few friends. His good friend, Fulton Martell, attended the party with a woman.


    At first, he did not pay much attention. However, after hearing her speak, he felt that the woman was a bit like Diana.


    ¡°Fulton, when did you meet this girlfriend of yours?¡± Thaud couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°I was dealing with some work abroad when I met her. At that time, she was helping an old woman to pick up garbage,¡± Fulton said with a smile in his eyes, mainly because he thought that very few girls would do such a thing nowadays.


    Thaud did not say anything but looked at his girlfriend instead.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Emma Dawson, and you are?¡± Emma turned around and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Thaud, Thaud Hayes.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Hayes.¡± Emma nodded with a smile.


    Thaud smirked and stopped looking at her. He chatted with the other guests. When he turned around, he did not notice the emotions in Emma¡¯s eyes.


    Fulton did not think much about it. Instead, he just took care of his girlfriend and gave her all the good things.


    When they were having a meal, Thaud noticed Emma¡¯s actions. She had the same habit as Diana. She would habitually touch her ne.


    It was a suspicious movement.


    Cecil listened to Thaud¡¯s words and was also lost in thought. In fact, it was a possibility that Diana had left this ce. Could the reason why she had not been found was because she underwent stic surgery?


    ¡°Are you going to investigate?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t suspect her just because of this action. It¡¯s unreasonable. Even if I told someone else, no one would be willing to believe it.¡± Thaud was awyer after all. There were things that he should not be doing.


    ¡°Then, why are you telling me this?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m just analyzing it with you. Since Lenold isn¡¯t at home, we should not tell Mom and Dad. It will only cause trouble for them,¡± he analyzed carefully.


    Cecil thought about it for a while. His words sounded reasonable.


    That was why¡­


    ¡°Are you going to investigate it or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. I¡¯d rather take the risk than leave it to chance.¡± At this point,his hatred for Diana had reached the extreme.


    He would not let her go that easily.


    She nodded. ¡°Then, go ahead and do it. I believe you will seed.¡± After saying that, she got up and left.


    He looked at her and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the Jenkins family. There¡¯s a gathering today.¡±


    ¡°What they say is true. Once a woman gets married, they are out of the house. The only problem is that you¡¯re already acting like this even before getting married.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep in touch with them. You¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like when you get a girlfriend. You¡¯ll understand by then.¡± After saying that, she walked out.


    He smiled, shook his head, and did not say a word. He took out his mobile phone and started to investigate who Emma was.

 Chapter 688 Revainge Folks

    Everleigh returned to work in the hospital and was busy as usual.


    Christopher and Erine¡¯s rtionship had improved a lot, but the only problem was that her father woulde to the hospital frequently.


    He could not bear it anymore. He almost lost his temper several times but was stopped by Everleigh.


    In the end, that was his future father-inw. It would be terrible if he had offended him.


    Christopher said to Erine, ¡°I have sacrificed a lot for you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She was helpless. No matter what, he was her father. Even with his faults, he was the one who had given her life.


    However, that did not seem to be the case at all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The status of the Meyer family is above the Harrison family. Besides, do you think the people in the Harrison family are all fools? Is he trying to pick a fight?¡± Everleigh exined.


    Christopher and Erine both understood this, but the people of the Harrison family were persistent and annoying.


    ¡°We understand, but the members of the Harrison family don¡¯t. All I can hope for is that they would leave me alone.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was praying for the same thing as well.


    Otherwise, he was not sure what he would do.


    Everleigh sat in Theodore¡¯s car at night and was sleepy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a massageter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I have a contract negotiation tomorrow. I can¡¯t pick you up.¡±


    She nodded as she understood that he was busy.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other party?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a smallpany, but it¡¯s doing well. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± He had investigated it before, but he would only know the details upon meeting up.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The next day, Theodore went to see the other party. When that person entered the room, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    That person was none other than Revainge.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Godfrey.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for having you rush here.¡±


    Theodore did not say anything. Instead, he just observed Revainge¡¯s actions. For some reason, he looked like Wilson.


    However, when he looked at him from afar, it felt different.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you on behalf of the Baker family that they will not cooperate with you on this project.¡±


    Theodore frowned slightly and looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to say. I am just a messenger. Although yourpany is on the right track, it is not doing as well as mypany.¡±


    Theodore sneered and kept quiet. It was obvious that he was here to cause trouble, but he had not offended this person, right?


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, please don¡¯t think that I¡¯m here to provoke you. I¡¯m just telling you that it¡¯s normal in business. Competition is a form of motivation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Theodore tidied up his clothes and chuckled lightly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, there¡¯s nothing else to say.¡± With that, he stood up and left.


    Revainge did not say a word as he watched Theodore leave.


    Theodore¡¯s heart was filled with rage when he got into the car. The Baker family actually dared to treat him like a fool. They¡¯d better wait and see.


    In the evening, Everleigh was surprised to see him picking her up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have to attend a contract negotiation?¡±


    ¡°I had gone there, but the negotiation failed,¡± he said expressionlessly.


    She was a little surprised, but she did not say anything. She decided to let it be.


    Neither of them spoke a word along the way.


    In the following days, all the projects that he was supposed to negotiate had been taken away by someone else. When he saw who it was, he was stunned.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I¡¯ve tried investigating. It¡¯s someone from the Folks family,¡± Moses reported truthfully.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am still investigating, but thispany used to be a small one. Many people didn¡¯t pay attention to it. For some reason, it expanded quickly in a short period of time,¡± Moses gave a brief exnation.


    Theodore¡¯s face turned ashen, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, now¡­¡±


    ¡°This person is not an ally. If there are things that need to be done, just do it. There¡¯s no need to hold back,¡± Theodore ordered coldly. Since this person had decided to go against him, there was no reason for him to hold back.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to investigate this further right away.¡± After finishing his words, Moses turned around and continued with his work.


    At this time in the hospital, Everleigh happened to see Revainge. He had seen her as well.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see such a young doctor here,¡± he said while looking at her badge.


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± She asked expressionlessly as if she did not hear his words.


    He did not mind at all. ¡°My heart feels a little ufortable, so I thought of doing a check-up.¡±


    Her attitude was still the same as usual. She just wrote a receipt and asked him to do a check-up.


    He did not say anything and left with the receipt.


    The moment he left, the fear in her heart gradually dissipated. Somehow, when she saw his eyes, she felt inexplicable fear in her heart.


    She had never felt this way before.


    She sat in the chair. Christopher happened to pass by and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine? For some reason, I don¡¯t believe it,¡± he said seriously. She had never shown such an expression before.


    She kept quiet for a moment. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°The previous patient feels familiar. He reminds me of Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Are you imagining it? There are many people who look alike in this world. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Heforted her.


    She understood that fact, but she trusted her instinct. That man was a dangerous person.


    An hourter, Revainge came back with an inspection report in his hand. There was indeed something wrong with his heart, but it was not a big problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a prescription,¡± she said as she wrote the prescription.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He took the prescription andnced meaningfully at Everleigh before heleft.


    Because of this matter, she was in a bad mood all day.


    Christopher did not see him. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to act like this. Whenever you encounter something that upsets you,everyone in the hospital will know.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what this is called?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡± He was confused.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t found Wilson yet. Who knows what he¡¯ll do. The reason why I¡¯m reacting this way is because I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll be back.¡± She was worried that Wilson would change his mind and start over again.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no reason for me to act like this.¡± After saying that, she grabbed her bag and walked out.


    When the two of them walked out, Theodore appeared. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you another time. I¡¯m resting once I get home.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back too. It¡¯s been a tiring day.¡± Christopher sighed softly. The fatigue on his face was obvious.


    Everleigh and Theodore went back. On the way home, she mentioned the man named Revainge Folks.


    Upon hearing this, a light shed across his eyes for a moment. ¡°Why did he look for you?¡±


    ¡°He said he was here for a checkup, but I feel like something¡¯s wrong about him. However, I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the same person who¡¯s been going against metely.¡±

 Chapter 689 Stubborn Cynthia

    Hearing this, Everleigh was stunned, ¡°That¡¯s the guy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He came back from abroad. I don¡¯t have further details of him yet. However, judging by what you just told me, he must have an ulterior motive.¡±


    ¡°He even started targeting you. He must have something nned. You have to be more cautious.¡± She rubbed her forehead and felt a little uneasy in her heart. Was this person going to cause trouble?


    Theodore¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. Actually, even he had no idea what would happen next.


    At this moment, in the Jenkins family home.


    Missha had already received the news and knew exactly what Wilson was doing.


    Although he had already left her territory, everything he had was given to him by her. How could she just ignore him?


    However¡­


    She got up, grabbed the car keys and went straight to Cynthia¡¯s house. During this period of time, Cynthia did not go out much. Everyone had heard about what she had done and was pointing fingers at her. Not only was she embarrassed, it was the same for the other members of the Jenkins family. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Jenkins family was powerful, other people would have had the courage to gossip and criticize them.


    Missha¡¯s appearance surprised Yeezoo. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see Cynthia. Where is she?¡± She replied in a low voice.


    Yeezoo nced upstairs and signaled that she was in her room.


    ¡°Lately, she has been staying in her room and has never left.¡± When Yeezoo talked about this, he was distressed. His precious daughter was ruined. How could he feel happy?


    Missha did not speak, but went straight upstairs.


    Cynthia was lying on the bed. Her eyes were swollen and her face was pale. She looked like she was in bad condition.


    ¡°Cynthia.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡± She raised her head and looked at her aunt who was standing by the bed. Her hoarse voice was haggard.


    Missha sat on the edge of the bed. Looking at Cynthia, she sighed and said, ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this. Cynthia, things have already happened. You should look ahead.¡±


    Cynthia listened but her tears would not stop flowing.


    She regretted it. She really regretted it. She should not have schemed against Everleigh on such an asion. Otherwise, she would not have suffered until that day.


    She did not dare to go out of the house now because she was afraid of how people looked at her. She really could not bear it.


    Missha chuckled with a trace of helplessness. ¡°After all these years, your temper is still the same. You¡¯re not regretting your actions, but the fact that you decided to do it at such an asion. Am I right?¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression froze as she stared at Missha with bloodshot eyes.


    Missha¡¯s guess was on point, which exposed Cynthia¡¯s thoughts directly.


    She lowered her head slightly. ¡°Aunt Missha, everything has changed since she came back. I was supposed to be the center of attention, but now, everyone¡¯s eyes are on her.¡±


    What Cynthia could not stand the most was that everything that belonged to her was being taken away by someone else.


    Missha looked at the jealousy in her eyes. She was too familiar with such a look.


    After a long while, she said slowly, ¡°They have been looking for Everleigh for so many years. Don¡¯t you know that? You should know clearly that they would find her sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°But I just can¡¯t ept it. Aunt Missha, you once said that the foreignpany was for me, but with her appearance, do you want me to give everything up for her?¡± Cynthia said in a sharp tone.


    Missha frowned slightly. ¡°I said before that it will be yours, but it also depends on your ability. If you are not capable, thepany will be guided to destruction if given to you. Cynthia, don¡¯t you understand yourself well enough?¡±


    Tears streamed down Cynthia¡¯s face. She was still reluctant to ept the fact.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, are you really going to be so cruel?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I¡¯m not cruel. In order for the Jenkins family to flourish, how can I pass on thepany to you when you have such a mentality?¡± Missha frowned unhappily. She would not allow Jenkins Group to be ruined in Cynthia¡¯s hands.


    Hearing this, Cynthia shut up instantly. She hated Everleigh even more in her heart because she could not ept being treated like this.


    Everleigh owned many things. Why must she fight with her?


    She was frustrated and unwilling.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to tell you this. I was worried when I didn¡¯t see you aroundtely. Seeing that you still have the strength to argue with me, I¡¯m at ease.¡± After that, Missha left immediately.


    While walking to the door, she said, ¡°You should be able to see the difference between you and Everleigh. There¡¯s a huge difference in both of your mentalities.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s expression froze once again. The seeds of hatred were nted inside of her and it spread all over her body like venom. A voice shouted inside of her head.


    ¡°As soon as Everleigh is gone, you will be the most favored person in the Jenkins family.¡±


    Once she had developed such a thought, it would be deeply rooted in her.


    She had always had this idea at the back of her mind. Now, she decided to do it. In the morning, Cynthia went straight to the hospital with a knife in her hand.


    Everleigh was doing her morning routine, so she did not notice Cynthia.


    Cynthia was wearing a long white dress. Her hair was scattered, and her face was pale and bloodless. She looked just like a patient. No one could imagine that she was the morous Cynthia.


    Everleigh looked at the medical record and told the nurse, ¡°Observe this patient more frequently. Also, contact the patient¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The nurse nodded and replied.


    Cynthia looked at Everleigh and her eyes turned red. She rushed over with the knife in her hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Everleigh looked back as she heard the scream. Cynthia was rushing at her with a knife in her hand.


    Just as Cynthia was about to reach Everleigh, someone grabbed her wrist with one hand.


    When Everleigh saw Cynthia rushing over, she could not react. She could only stand there in a daze. When she came to her senses, she noticed that the man holding Cynthia was Revainge.


    Cynthia did not expect that someone could stop her in time. She burst out in an instant.She tried to push Revainge away to continue with her n.


    ¡°Let go.¡± She pulled her arm back, but she identally sliced Revainge¡¯s palm.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the other male nurses rushed forward to stop the crazy woman.


    Revainge had a cut on his palm and blood immediately flowed out.


    Everleigh came to her senses and ordered a nurse to treat his wound.


    At the same time, she looked at Cynthia, who was being held down by the nurses.


    ¡°Let go of me, you b*stards.How dare you do this to me.¡± Cynthia struggled, but she could not break free no matter how hard she tried.


    Looking at her acting like this, Everleigh strode forward and pped her across the face. The loud sound echoed in the corridor of the hospital.


    Since it was early in the morning, there were not many visitors. The onlookers were the patients in the hospital.


    After being pped, Cynthia was stunned. She looked at Everleigh and asked, ¡°Did you just hit me?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I hit you? You were trying to kill me a moment ago.¡±

 Chapter 690 Accident In the Blink of an Eye

    Cynthia¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. If her stare could kill, Everleigh would have died many times.


    Everleigh sneered and said, ¡°Cynthia, who are you to look at me like this? Look at you now. You brought this upon yourself. Why are you ming it on others?¡±


    ¡°You b*tch. Shut up! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would still be the beloved daughter of the Jenkins family. Who do you think you are? How dare you treat me like this?¡± Cynthia shouted exasperatedly. She did not calm down one bit.


    Everleigh sneered.¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡°Why should I change? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re at fault as well?¡±


    Before Everleigh could say a word, someone in the crowd said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the woman who was with the man from the Baker family before?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard that the members of the Jenkins family do not even dare to show up in public now.¡±


    ¡°How can she be so shameless? She must have gone crazy for men to do such a thing.¡±


    Cynthia heard everything the people around her were saying. Her expression became gloomy and her mind was in a mess.


    Everleigh looked at the people around and frowned slightly.


    Before she could open her mouth to speak, she saw Cynthia go crazy all of a sudden. She unleashed great strength and pushed the person grabbing her away. Then, she ran straight out of the door.


    Everleigh noticed that something was wrong and quickly chased after her.


    She was a doctor, so she could tell that Cynthia was in a bad state. She could get into trouble at any time.


    After Cynthia ran out of the hospital, she wanted to drive home.


    She did not want to hear others criticizing her. She really could not stand being criticized.


    When Everleigh went out, Cynthia had already left in her car.


    She took out her mobile phone in a hurry to call Alexander. However, before she could dial his number, she heard a loud bang from the left side. Everleigh looked at the direction of the sound and walked over while trembling.


    At this time, Christopher and Erine, who were in the hospital, had just received news about Everleigh almost being stabbed. They hurried over, but they did not see her.


    ¡°Call Everleigh quickly.¡± Erine was anxious. She wondered if Everleigh had met with an ident.


    Christopher took out his mobile phone and made a call. While dialing the number, he saw someone being pushed into the hospital entrance.


    Everleigh was following behind with blood all over her body.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    She nced at Christopher and said in a low voice, ¡°Call the surgeons and Dr. Harrison. Cynthia got into a car ident. Hurry up.¡±


    He did not waste any time and did as he was instructed.


    Cynthia was pushed straight into the operating room. This time, another surgeon operated on her. Everleigh and Erine could only wait outside the operating theatre.


    ¡°Everleigh, what¡¯s going on? I heard that someone was trying to kill you, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°Cynthia came to kill me, but because of what happenedst time, she heard a lot of gossip. She could not ept it and drove off quickly.She got into a car ident a short while after,¡± Everleigh exined in a deep voice.


    Her hands were stained with Cynthia¡¯s blood.


    Erine felt that it was dramatic. Cynthia came here to kill Everleigh, but she was now lying in the emergency room. idents were really unpredictable.


    Everleigh thought about it for a while and decided to call Alexander. She wanted him to exin the situation to Cynthia¡¯s parents to avoid any misunderstanding.


    When he heard the news, he was shocked. He quickly asked, ¡°When¡­ When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°It just happened. Please tell her parents toe over.¡± After saying that, Everleigh hung up the phone.


    Alexander thought for a moment and drove to the house to pick them up. It would be bad if any ident were to happen on the way.


    He did not tell Saniogo about this. He decided to wait for the oue.


    When Yeezoo heard the news, he did not believe it. He quickly ran to Cynthia¡¯s room to take a look. As expected, it was empty. There was no one inside the room.


    ¡°Stop searching. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. Hurry up,¡± Alexander said in a deep voice. He took them to the hospital. At the door of the operating theatre, a doctor happened toe out.


    The surgeon in charge looked at Everleigh and said, ¡°Dr. Trevino, I¡¯m sorry. We have tried our best. The patient suffered from severe internal bleeding. She¡¯s¡­¡±


    When Yeezoo and Melissa came over, they happened to overhear the conversation. They were instantly stunned on the spot.


    Alexander¡¯s expression was not much better. He had never dreamt that it would turn out like this.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Cynthia.¡± All of a sudden, Melissa let out a panic-stricken scream. Her shrill voice echoed throughout the hallway.


    Everleigh turned her head and saw the couple on the verge of breaking down. She felt bad as well.


    Although she did not like Cynthia, she had never thought of letting her die. She could not ept the fact that a living person was taken away just like that.


    At this time, Cynthia was pushed out of the operating theatre. The white cloth that was covering her was stained with blood.


    It was impossible to ignore. She could not believe that a person who was just in front of her was lying there at this moment.


    Yeezoo and Melissa quickly rushed over, removed the white cloth, and looked at the woman lying on the bed with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Cynthia, open your eyes and look at me. I¡¯m your mother, Cynthia,¡± Melissa¡¯s voice cracked as she spoke. The people who heard this could not help but feel their hearts ache.


    It was a mother begging her daughter.


    All she wanted was for Cynthia to open her eyes and look at her.


    However, the woman lying there did not open her eyes at all.


    When Everleigh heard her, tears rolled down her cheeks. She regretted not catching up to her. If she had caught up with her, such a tragedy would not have happened.


    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m your father. Wake up. Didn¡¯t you say that you liked that set of jewelry? I¡¯ll buy it for you. Open your eyes, okay?¡± Yeezoo still could not believe what he just saw. How could his daughter be lying here? It must be an illusion. It must be.


    ¡°Uncle Yeezoo,¡± Alexander called out.His eyes were turning red.


    ¡°Alexander, do you think she¡¯s still upset? Is that why she¡¯s not opening her eyes?¡±


    Alexander looked at him with red eyes, but he could not say a word. He did not know what to say. Cynthia was dead. It was a fact that could not be changed.


    Melissa slumped down on the side of the bed. She held Cynthia¡¯s hand and cried loudly. Words could not describe the sorrow she felt at this moment.


    Yeezoo heard her cries and had no choice but toe back to his senses. Tears streamed down his face. ¡°Cynthia¡­¡± His mournful tone traveled to the hearts of everyone present.


    Seeing this, the nurses could only help them up as they sent Cynthia¡¯s body to the morgue.


    Melissa and Yeezoo wanted to follow, but Alexander and the nurses stopped them.


    ¡°Uncle Yeezoo, we have to ept reality. She¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, how could she have gone? She¡¯s reluctant to leave us. She won¡¯t abandon us,¡± Yeezoo said incredulously. However, the sadness in his eyes proved that he had known everything. He just could not ept the reality.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Alexander just kept quiet as he had nothing to say.

 Chapter 691 Should Have Died Together

    Everleigh looked at Melissa, who was sitting on the ground crying. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°Aunt Melissa, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±


    Hearing Everleigh¡¯s voice, Melissa turned her head and stared at her fiercely. Shepointed at her with trembling fingers. ¡°It¡¯s you.You killed my daughter!Give my daughter back to me!¡± Then, she rushed over and strangled Everleigh¡¯s neck.


    Everleigh did not expect Melissa to react like this. All she could do was push her away. When Erine saw this, she quickly stopped Melissa.


    ¡°Let go!Everleigh has nothing to do with this matter.¡± She pushed Melissa away with all her strength.


    She shielded Everleigh behind her. There were red marks on Everleigh¡¯s neck and she was gasping for air.


    Alexander was dissatisfied with this. He said coldly, ¡°Aunt Melissa, everyone¡¯s sad for what had happened to Cynthia. Why are you trying to make things worse for others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making things worse? If it wasn¡¯t for her, would Cynthia have gotten into an ident all of a sudden?¡± Melissa continued to argue in a self-righteous manner.


    Erine was furious when she heard this. She shouted at Fenna loudly, ¡°Who are you to judge? Cynthia came here with a knife trying to kill Everleigh. If not for the fact that someone saved her, Everleigh would have been the one lying here. It¡¯s because of parents like you that you have such an arrogant and defiant daughter!¡±


    Erine¡¯s words stunned all the people present.


    Yeezoo and Melissa¡¯s eyes were wide open. No one knew what they were thinking.


    Alexander was shocked as well. He had never dreamt that Cynthia woulde to kill Everleigh. How was that possible?


    Everleigh sat on the ground and looked at them nkly. She said in a low and determined tone, ¡°I have not done anything wrong, so don¡¯t me it on me. The only thing I can say about Cynthia is that she got what she deserved.¡±


    Yes, she was shocked by Cynthia¡¯s death, but she did not owe anyone anything, including Cynthia. This was all her cousin¡¯s own doing.


    From the start, she was the one scheming against Everleigh. Now that it had turned out like this, there was no one to me but Cynthia herself.


    When Alexander looked at Everleigh¡¯s cold face, he felt relieved.


    Initially, he thought that she would just keep quiet and take the me for Cynthia¡¯s death.


    Everleigh stood up from the ground and looked down at Yeezoo and Melissa. The sympathy she had for them disappeared.


    She walked away.


    Erine followed behind her and left.


    Only Yeezoo, Melissa, and Alexander were left in the corridor.


    The sound of Melissa sobbing could still be heard.


    Everleigh went straight to look for Revainge. He had saved her, so she had to take a look at him.


    At the door of the operating room, she asked Christopher toe over and have a look. She was a little worried.


    Revainge¡¯s hand had already been bandaged. He was sitting on the chair while receiving an IV drip. He would have to stay for observation. Christopher sat at the side while looking at him.


    ¡°Mr. Folks.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Trevino.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± Everleigh said sincerely. However, she still did not like him in her heart.


    Every time she looked at him, she had a weird feeling in her heart.


    Looking at her face, Revainge sneered and said, ¡°I just came here for my follow up, but I could not find a doctor. Dr. Trevino, I had no idea that you had that many enemies. Someone even tried to kill you in broad daylight.


    She did not refute because it was a fact.


    However, Christopher was a little unhappy. ¡°Sir, for someone who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I think it¡¯s better not toment. She¡¯s here to thank you, not to be satirized by you.¡±


    Revainge snorted and did not say anything else.


    Everleigh frowned. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m very grateful to you. I¡¯ll thank you some other day.¡±


    She had no intention of saying anything else.


    He stared at her coldly and aplicated emotion welled up in his eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Everleigh was not in the mood to care about them. After Cynthia¡¯s death, she had a lot of things to deal with.


    When Saniogo and Missha heard the news, they could not believe it. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw Cynthia¡¯s body. Only then did they believe that it was true.


    Missha walked over and looked at her niece with tears in her eyes. She still could not ept the reality.


    ¡°Cynthia,¡± Missha called her name softly. Her voice echoed in the quiet morgue.


    Everleigh and Alexander were also standing not far away. Looking at this, their hearts were filled with sorrow.


    Alexander had sent Yeezoo and Melissa home. The couple was devastated and looked like they had aged a lot in an instant.


    Alexander handled Cynthia¡¯s funeral on his own. On the day of the funeral, everyone was present, including the Meyer family.


    Theodore stood beside Everleigh and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Everleigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Theodore, a life can end in the blink of an eye. I never thought it would be someone who tried to kill me. It¡¯s like I¡¯m in a dream,¡± Everleigh said in a hoarse voice.


    He already heard what had happened to her that day. He did not have an ounce of sympathy for Cynthia. She reaped what she had sown and ended up killing herself.


    She had no one else to me.


    Yeezoo and Melissa sat on the other side. They were not in the mood to pay attention to anyone who was present. They were filled with sadness.


    Cecil walked to Everleigh¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. Why should I be sad? They should be the ones who are really sad.¡± Everleigh felt ufortable, but not sad.


    Cecil raised her eyebrows. She did not believe her words. Everleigh cared about lives the most. Even when ordinary people died in front of her, she would feel sad for a long time.


    However, since Everleigh said so, she would trust her.


    Most of the guests had left.Only the Jenkins family members were left.


    Alexander and Missha supported Yeezoo and Melissa andwere ready to go home. The following day was the day of the burial.


    When Melissa looked at Everleigh, the sorrow in her eyes disappeared. Instead, they were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you die, you b*tch. You should have died with your parents in that ne crash,¡± Melissa said in a harsh voice.


    Everleigh¡¯s whole body trembled. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending. You know very well what I¡¯m saying. Let me tell you, you¡¯re the person who should die the most. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys,the Jenkins family would¡¯ve had a peaceful life,¡± Melissa said loudly.


    Everleigh looked at her coldly. Before she could say anything, Theodore interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯ll return these words to you. If you¡¯re all dead, the Jenkins family will be even more peaceful.¡±


    Listening to his words, Everleigh did not know what to say.


    Alexander frowned and looked at Yeezoo.


    ¡°Shut up. You have no right to say anything.¡± Melissa could not hold back her anger as she spoke.


    ¡°Why not? Everleigh is my wife. No one has dared to curse my wife like this,¡± Theodore replied coldly. He knew that his words had made them all unhappy, but he would not let anyone insult his wife.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? She should have died with Welment. Then, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

 Chapter 692 Everleigh’s Words

    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed and his aura gradually grew colder. His tone grew icier as well. ¡°Repeat what you said one more time.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes were seeing red. It was as if she was not afraid at all. ¡°It¡¯s the same no matter how many times I repeat it. Just like her parents, she should have died.¡± Her voice was loud and everyone in the room could hear it clearly.


    Saniogo, however, was unhappy. He shouted angrily, ¡°Shut your mouth! Melissa, you should stop being rude!¡±


    He rarely lost his temper, but that day, it was the first time he had scolded Melissa.


    All these years, he had never reprimanded his siblings and their spouses no matter what they had done. However, Melissa had really gone too far that day.


    When the people around heard his voice, they all shivered. They looked at his gloomy faceand the cold chill in his eyes.


    Melissa¡¯s body trembled as she stared at him in horror.


    ¡°Cynthia is dead. No one wanted this to happen. Besides, Everleigh is the victim as well. If Cynthia had not tried to kill her, the car ident would not have happened. How can you me it on someone else? Melissa, are you trying to look for an excuse for yourself?¡± Saniogo¡¯s low, cold voice was like a spell which piercedthrough Yeezoo and Melissa.


    Everleigh looked down and said nothing. In fact, she did not mind being scolded. However, it sounded like Melissa knew something she did not.


    Otherwise, why would she talk about her father at this time?


    ¡°Aunt Melissa, tell me, what have I done? Why is it that everyone is against me?¡± Everleigh asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing her words, Melissa burst into anger. ¡°Yes, everyone hates you. Why did youe back after being missing for so many years? If I had known earlier¡­ I should have let you get on the ne. Then, you wouldn¡¯t havee back alive.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Fenna, you should stop talking,¡± Missha interrupted her.


    Melissa¡¯s eyes were misty with tears as she looked at her. She could only forcefully hold back her tears and remain silent.


    Missha knew that Melissa loved her daughter very much, but there were some things that she should not say. She turned to look at Everleigh and said, ¡°Everleigh, she¡¯s sad because of Cynthia¡¯s death. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    ¡°I know. I will remember what she said. However, I hope you understand this. Just because I didn¡¯t say a word doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m fine. I can understand that you are sad, but if you do this again in the future, don¡¯t me me for whatever I do.¡± Everleigh took a step forward. A hint of cunningness appeared on that innocent face of hers. She stared straight at Melissa, as if she could see through her thoughts.


    Cecil and Alexander exchanged looks with each other. It was the first time that they had seen Everleigh like this. She was the most understanding person. Why did she¡­


    There was a slight change of emotions in Missha¡¯s eyes when she saw this.


    However, Theodore noticed it.


    ¡°Alright, Everleigh. Let¡¯s all take a step back today,¡± Saniogo said as he tried to smooth things over.


    Everleigh, of course, would respect her eldest uncle.


    She just stood there and looked at Melissa quietly. Thetter was confused. Logically speaking, she should have flown into rage or even hit Everleigh.


    However, when she saw Everleigh¡¯s expression, she did not dare to move.


    Yeezoo put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Just like that, he dragged his wife away.


    Missha and Saniogo both nced at Everleigh. He spoke up, ¡°She¡¯s devastated by Cynthia¡¯s death. Everleigh, please forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t worry, I was just giving her a warning.¡±


    Saniogo nodded and left without saying a word.


    At the entrance, Theodore, Everleighand the younger ones watched their cars leave. Only then did Cecil ask, ¡°What were you trying to do just now?¡±


    ¡°What Melissa said just now reminded me of something. I wanted to test it out.¡±


    Theodore looked down and nced at her. He took her hand and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯m going to investigate it now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If the previous evidence was pointed at Melissa, it was not unreasonable. What she said earlier meant that she knew that something would happen to the ne back then.


    If she hade forward, the tragedies would not have happened.


    That was why she said what she just said.


    Alexander frowned slightly and said, ¡°Are you talking about what happened to Uncle Welment?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, there are things that I did not share with you. I want to tell you when I have the evidence. However, you should be mentally prepared because¡­ There¡¯s a chance that the Jenkins family was the mastermind back then. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Everleigh turned her head and said seriously.


    There was not any hint that she was joking.


    Alexander¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He was at a loss for words for a long time. He knew that his father had been investigating the incident, but now, he was told that the Jenkins family was behind it. How could he ept this?


    Cecil looked at his expression and sighed softly. ¡°Alexander, I know that you have a very strong bond with your family, but I hope that you can understand that not everyone thinks the same.¡±


    He took a deep breath and still did not say anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk about it. We have nothing else to do here.¡± Everleigh looked around and noticed that everyone was looking sad.


    They probably would never want toe back to this ce for the rest of their lives.


    On the way back, Cecilforted Alexander. She was worried that he would take things too hard, but he was thinking about who would do such a thing.


    Everleigh and Theodore went home to rest. They had been busy for the whole morning, so they were very exhausted.


    ¡°Everleigh, is everything done?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everything has been dealt with. All that¡¯s left is the burial,¡± she exined and did not mention what happened earlier.


    Theodore¡¯s heart ached when he heard her light tone.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Cynthia¡¯s parents seem to be hostile towards you. It¡¯s better to stay away from them in the future,¡± Selena said in a worried tone.


    Everleigh smiled and said nothing. Sometimes, she would feel that Selena had a good eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s not the first time they behaved like this.¡±


    ¡°I think you should visit the Jenkins family less. It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t live without you.¡± Selena brought them fruits. Since the members of the Jenkins family were so snobbish, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Everleigh didn¡¯t go there.


    After all, she had a ce to stay.


    Everleighughed and said, ¡°Selena, we can¡¯t judge everyone the same just because of a few rotten apples. Uncle Saniogo and Alexander are nice to me.¡±


    ¡°They are probably the only two who treat you well,¡± Selena responded faintly.


    Everleigh was speechless. It was true. Even Missha might not be sincere to her.


    s¡­It was hard to tell how people really were inside. Even if they had spent a lot of time together, they might not get along well.


    ¡°Selena¡¯s words are reasonable. When Yeezoo and Melissa are around, you¡¯d better not go there.¡±

 Chapter 693 Not Her

    Everleigh nodded. Of course, she would not go there.


    However¡­ It was a little strange. Why hadn¡¯t Luqman and the otherse over? Logically speaking, there was no reason for them not to attend Cynthia¡¯s funeral.


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Luqman there?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everleigh asked in confusion.


    Theodore kept quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°Before, when you were unconscious, something happened to Luqman. He was beaten up overseas and is still lying in the hospital, but he¡¯s abroad. Alexander doesn¡¯t want your uncle to know, so he didn¡¯t tell him.¡±


    She was surprised to hear that. She finally understood why she did not see him during Christmas.


    ¡°How is he doing now?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s much better. We don¡¯t know the details. After all, we did not see him in person,¡± he answered truthfully.


    She felt that the people of the Jenkins family were really strange. Were they really a family? What about the good times they spent together as children?


    How did they be like this?


    ¡°Forget it. Alexander doesn¡¯t want your uncle to be worried. Besides, something happened to me at that time as well.¡±


    Saniogo¡¯s life had been tough. His children were fine, but his brothers were troublesome.


    It was the day of Cynthia¡¯s burial. Everleigh did not want to provoke Yeezoo, so she decided not to go.


    It ended up with people saying that she did not attend because she felt guilty.


    Alexander really wanted tough when he heard this. He could not help but retort, ¡°Uncle, what you said is contradicting. When Everleigh came thest time, all of you said that she was crying crocodile tears. Now that she isn¡¯t here today, you use her of feeling guilty. Aunt Melissa, tell me, what do you want Everleigh to do?¡±


    His voice was not loud, but everyone heard it clearly. Yeezoo and Melissa looked at each other and did not speak again.


    The others looked at them curiously. Everyone there knew that they would find fault no matter what happened. This was just human nature.


    Saniogo was dressed in a ck suit. He had aplicated look on his face when he stared at Yeezoo and Melissa.


    The reason why Everleigh did not attend the burial was because she did not want to argue with them. However, they were criticizing her instead.


    It was unreasonable.


    ¡°Yeezoo, Melissa, everything has been settled. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Missha said in a low voice.


    It would be embarrassing for the Jenkins family if this continued on.


    Melissa looked at Misshaand there was a sh of unease in her eyes. Then, she stopped talking.


    What happened to Cynthia hade to an end.


    A few dayster, Everleigh and Theodore went to see Melissa. Logically speaking, they should not havee over, but the results of Theodore¡¯s investigation was that she indeed knew what had happened in the past.


    Hence, they had toe over.


    When Everleigh appeared, only Melissa was at home. She was already missing Cynthia, but now¡­


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Melissa was surprised by Everleigh¡¯s sudden appearance, but her eyes were filled with sarcasm.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you some questions, of course,¡± Everleigh responded with a smile, but the look in her eyes was cold as ice.


    Melissa sat on the sofa with a cold expression on her face. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re qualified to ask me questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am qualified. Didn¡¯t you say that I should have died in that ne? Are you denying it now?¡±


    Melissa¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and she did not answer the question.


    Theodore passed over the investigation report. ¡°Aunt Melissa, take a look at this. You appeared at that ne¡¯s maintenance nt back then, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Everleigh focused on Melissa¡¯s expression. She did not want to miss anything.


    ¡°Aunt Melissaa, you don¡¯t have to lie. Before this, you said that Everleigh should have died. How did you know that she wasn¡¯t on the ne at that time? Or did you perhaps know that something was going to happen to the ne?¡±


    Melissa had no idea how to answer Theodore¡¯s question.


    ¡°Are you here to interrogate me?¡±


    ¡°Interrogate isn¡¯t the right word, but I¡¯m indeed here to cause trouble. Do you think this is a more appropriate reason?¡± Everleigh looked at her with a cold attitude.


    Unease welled up in Melissa¡¯s heart.


    ¡°If you want to cause trouble, you should choose the right ce. This ce is not a ce where you can act as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m already here. Aunt Melissa, I¡¯m here to ask if you¡¯re the one who did it. If so, I¡¯ll return the favor.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! No matter what, I¡¯m still your aunt. How dare you speak to me like this?¡±


    ¡°My aunt? That¡¯s not right. You have never regarded me as your niece. Now, you¡¯re iming to be my elder? I¡¯m not quite sure if I¡¯ll think of you that way.¡± Everleigh¡¯s tone was as sharp as a knife. It was also disrespectful.


    However, she knew that if she did not provoke Melissa, her aunt would not tell the truth.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a disgrace.¡±


    ¡°I think that word is more suited for your daughter. You¡¯re protecting her even after she had done such a thing. It turns out that Cynthia¡¯s death isn¡¯t that unreasonable after all.¡±


    Melissa¡¯s eyes widened, and she could not utter a single word.


    Everleigh looked at the documents on the table and said, ¡°It seems that you have admitted it. Well, I have my way to make you pay and bring you to justice. I believe you will soon find out how ruthless I can be.¡± After saying that, she was about to leave.


    Theodore also acted as if he was about to leave.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Melissa was scared and quickly said, ¡°Stop. I know what happened, but I didn¡¯t do it!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Melissa, do you think that I will believe in such nonsense? I came here today to inform you in advance. If someone strangees looking for you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Melissa stated again.


    Everleigh and Theodore looked at each other and then returned to their normal expressions.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. At that time, I identally found the letter. I didn¡¯t know much about the rest. It wasn¡¯t until something happened that I realized the contents of the letter,¡± Melissa said with a nervous expression on her face.


    Everleigh sneered and said, ¡°Aunt Melissa, stop making excuses. I won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Melissa called out a few times from behind, but Everleigh and Theodore had no intention of stopping.


    When they walked out of the house, Everleigh breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t seem to be her. If she was the murderer, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a rush to make you stay behind to listen to her exnations,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice. His gaze, however, was fixed on the scenery not far away.


    She nodded. She agreed with his point. She had learned psychology. When Melissa heard her words earlier, she instinctively grabbed the sofa and wanted to prove her innocence.


    She did not look like she was lying.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Why is it so troublesome?¡± She felt like she had suffered a blow.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this before? We should be optimistic. At least it proves that she¡¯s not the culprit. You should be happy.¡±


    She smiled helplessly. She was happy.

 Chapter 694 Elvir Whose Whereabouts Were Unknown

    Everleigh looked happy on the surface, but she was not feeling the same inside.


    The investigations had hit a dead end once again. What else could she say other than that she was unlucky?


    Just as she was feeling disappointed, Elvir called and told her that Melissa was not behind it.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I also found that there were problems with Missha¡¯spany. Everleigh, you¡¯d better be mentally prepared. The oue may be worse than what you thought,¡± he said in a serious tone.


    She was shocked and speechless.


    ¡°Will you be in danger?¡±


    ¡°There must be danger, but for someone like me, it¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man who has experienced many ups and downs.¡±


    Hearing what he said, she smiled. She knew that he was trying not to make her worried. He would be fine.


    After getting along with each other for such a long time, she noticed that Elvir was not an indecisive and idle person. He still had a sense of justice.


    Sure enough, one should not judge a book by its cover.


    It was no wonder that Saniogo trusted him so much.


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better be careful. Retreat if you sense any danger. There¡¯s always a second chance.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± He hung up the phone after that.


    Theodore listened to Everleigh¡¯s cand asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Elvir said that the person behind it is not Melissa. Also, there¡¯s something wrong with Aunt Missha¡¯spany. He¡¯s investigating it now.¡±


    His eyes darkened, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You should get some rest. I¡¯m going to the office.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She felt a little embarrassed. Lately, he had been apanying her and had not been doing his own work.


    He kissed her forehead and left. He started the car and dialed a number.


    At this time, Elvir had infiltrated Missha¡¯spany and was drinking with several workers.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something,¡± one of the workers said.


    ¡°This ismon. It happens frequently where Ie from.¡± Elvir had just helped someone from the finance department to sort out their ounts. That was how he found out about the financial problems.


    It was also at this time that Missha¡¯s secretary entered the room to get the ounting ledgers. She caught a glimpse of Elvir and he quickly lowered his head to hide his face.


    Unexpectedly, the secretary had already seen him.


    ¡°Are the ledgers ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all done. Look.¡± The man who had just drank with Elvir quickly handed the ledger to her.


    It was already after working hours, so it was fine to have a drink.


    The secretary took a look at the ledgers and then nced at Elvir, who was sitting in the corner.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°He is my friend, as well as an employee of thepany,¡± the man quickly answered. After all, thepany had rules about not allowing outsiders to enter.


    He could only lie and say that Elvir was an employee of thepany.


    Fortunately, Elvir was also wearing thepany uniform, so it made sense.


    The secretary nodded and left.


    Elvir breathed a sigh of relief. He had managed to avoid trouble. What he did not expect was that when he was driving home at night, he realized how na?ve he was.


    He bought a second-hand car so that it was more convenient for him. On the way back, he realized that someone was following him.


    He stepped on the elerator and drove quickly. When he was about to get on the bridge, the other party caught up and ran into his car.


    Elvir¡¯s car shook and it hit the guardrail.


    ¡°D*mn it.¡± He would not simply wait for death, so he quickly turned the car around.


    Only at this moment did he realize that the quality of the car was really important. He looked at the other party¡¯s car and noticed that it was totally fine. As for his car, it was as if it was made of stic and had a big dent.


    He regretted it. If he had known this would happen, he would have bought a better car. If he got hit another time, it might even explode.


    However¡­ The other party noticed it as well and was about to run into Elvir¡¯s car. Elvir turned the car around and drove into the guardrail, which caused an explosion.


    The loud sound echoed in the air while debris fell into the river. The cars on the bridge quickly stopped. Everyone was frightened to see this happen. As for the person chasing after Elvir, his emotions did not change at all. He just took out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Okay, proceed with the n.¡± A sentence came from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next day, Jenkins Group issued a statement saying that someone had stolen thepany¡¯s funds. While escaping, there was a car ident. It was unknown whether the person was dead or alive. They even published Elvir¡¯s photo.


    At that moment, he was a wanted man.


    The news soon spread back to the country. When Everleigh saw the news, she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could this happen?


    Everleigh called him in a hurry, but no one answered.


    No, he would not do such a thing.


    Christopher saw the news andforted her,¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Lincoln to go abroad to have a look. He¡¯s familiar with the terrain there.¡±


    Everleigh looked flustered. ¡°Christopher, is he dead? I know he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    She believed in Elvir.He had earneda fortune by working for the Jenkins family for so many years. Why would he do such a dangerous thing?


    She recalled what he had told her before, that there was something wrong with Missha¡¯spany. Could it be that he had discovered something, which was why he was killed?


    Christopher saw that she was in a panic, so he quicklyforted her,¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. He is a smart person. Maybe he escaped from the explosion. Didn¡¯t the news say that it¡¯s unknown whether he is dead or alive? It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    He pretended to be rxed as he spoke. However, it was pretty unlikely that he could survive an explosion.


    Everleigh called Theodore. She hopedthat he would send someone over as well. Theodore knew that she was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll send someone with power and influence over.¡±


    Otherwise, it would be hard for the person to get any intel.


    After thinking over it for a long time, he had no choice but to call Talbot. He heard that he had gone away for a vacation these days.


    It was convenient.


    When Talbot received the call, he was a little surprised.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call me. Is there something urgent?¡±


    ¡°I need you to help me find someone. I need to know if something has happened to him,¡± Theodore said in a serious tone.


    Talbot frowned slightly and agreed.


    Even after a few days, there was no clue at all.It was as if Elvir had disappeared without a trace.


    As for Talbot, he had toe back early because of his work. He apologized to Theodore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved in this matter. It looks like a serious matter between two parties.¡±


    ¡°That person is my friend. I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±


    Talbot felt helpless, but he did not say anything else.


    Theodore could do whatever he wanted.


    Everleigh med herself for this matter. She had never thought that something would happen to Elvir. He was just fine before but now, his whereabouts were unknown.

 Chapter 695 Unacceptable Truth

    Everleigh was in a bad mood because of this matter. She did not feel like going to work.


    After knowing that she didn¡¯te to work, Christopher sighed softly. ¡°Why does Everleigh always behave like this?¡±


    ¡°Everleigh asked for leave again. I wonder what she is doing.¡± Erine even made her some delicious food.


    Why did she note to work?


    He heard the disappointment in her voice. ¡°Let¡¯s visit her after work.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After work, the two of them went to the Trevino family home. Everleigh was in her room,staring at the phone in a trance. She did not notice that Christopher and Erine hade over.


    ¡°Everleigh, Christopher and Erine are here.¡± Selena took them to her room.


    Everleigh came back to her senses and turned to look at them. ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why are you in such bad shape?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a call.¡± Everleigh ced her phone down. It was obvious that she was sad.


    She was feeling immense regret. If she had not asked Elvir to go abroad at that time, things would not have turned out this way.


    ¡°I know that you are sad, but I want you to remember that there are things that you can¡¯t regret after.¡± Christopher¡¯s clear eyes were filled with seriousness.


    Things had already happened. Even if she wanted to change them, it was useless.


    ¡°Christopher, I me myself. When Elvir proposed to go abroad, if I told him no, things would not have turned out this way. He had put in a lot of effort in this matter. Now that something has happened to him, how can I feel at ease?¡±


    He understood what she was thinking. As long as they did not see his body, there was still a chance that he had survived.


    As a doctor, it was good to have a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Everleigh, no one has seen his corpse. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions,¡± Erine tried to persuade her.


    She did not like the fact that Everleigh was being pessimistic. It gave her a bad feeling.


    Everleigh looked at them and asked, ¡°The two of you came to persuade me, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.It¡¯s boring when you¡¯re not in the hospital. Come back to work,¡± Christopher said.


    They were just too bored.


    Everleigh took a deep breath and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go back to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. I have already asked Lincoln to investigate. You have to remember that for every day that his body is not found, there¡¯s a chance that he¡¯s still alive. Furthermore, Elvir must be used to situations like this given his work. Perhaps he is hiding somewhere,¡± Christopher said solemnly.


    He had also pondered this matter for a long time. It was the only way to continue having hope. The only thing that they could do right now was to wait.


    Everleigh suddenly recalled how Elvir avoided Missha before this.


    ¡°Okay, I know.¡± She thought of another problem. Elvir said that there was something wrong with Missha¡¯spany. Did he discover something and her aunt found out about it?


    When she thought of this, the blood in her body seemed to be frozen. Could Elvir¡¯s incident be rted to Missha?


    Christopher was not used to the sudden change in her, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing. Uh¡­ Why don¡¯t you two have dinner here before going home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Leon is cooking again, right? Forget it. We just came to see you. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll take Erine out for a nice meal for the two of us,¡± he said as he grabbed Erine and left.


    It was as if he was afraid that Everleigh would keep them there for dinner.


    Everleigh felt that it was funny. Leon¡¯s cooking was not that bad. At least she thought that it was fine.


    The next day, Theodore came over early to send Everleigh to work. He noticed that she was in a better mood, so he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. What I have to do now is to avenge Elvir. If I give up on myself, I would have failed him.¡± She had already thought it over. She was going to prepare herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you think that way.¡± He was still thinking about persuading her before this. Seeing that she had already adjusted herself, it was great.


    In front of the hospital entrance, he unbuckled her seatbelt and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got something on for the next few days, so I can¡¯te pick you up. You¡¯ll have to¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, go get your work done. Be careful of Revainge. He looks like trouble,¡± she hesitated for a moment before saying. Although he had saved her life, she didn¡¯t have a good impression of him.


    Her impression of Revainge was that he was sinister.


    He did not look like a good person at all.


    He understood her concerns and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do. Have a good day at work.¡±


    She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°You too, Honey.¡±


    He was stunned by her actions. By the time he turned around, she had already walked into the hospital.


    A smile appeared on his face. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed like she had not taken the initiative to kiss him before.


    It was a feeling that he had not experienced in many years.


    When Everleigh returned to work, she devoted herself to work wholeheartedly.


    In the evening, Saniogo called her and asked her to drop by the Jenkins house. She knew what he meant.


    She quickly agreed.


    In the evening, when Everleigh arrived there, she sensed the gloomy atmosphere. Saniogo sat on the sofa with a sorrowful expression on his face.


    She nced at Alexander, who nodded gently at her, which indicatedthat Saniogo had already found out.


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°Do you know about what happened to Luqman?¡± Saniogo asked in a deep voice.


    When Everleigh heard that it was about Luqman, she let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I just heard about it a while back. Isn¡¯t he doing much better?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Saniogo kept quiet. If Liggon had not called him that day, he would still be kept in the dark.


    Luqman¡¯s condition was not good at all.


    ¡°I believe you know about his situation. Come with me to visit him.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I have a lot of work to do in the hospital recently. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t go abroad for the time being,¡± Everleigh exined. She did not have a good impression of Luqman. After all, most of the members of the Jenkins family hated her.


    She did not want to experience that again.


    ¡°Saniogo, if she doesn¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t force her. Luqman treats her just like how Yeezoo does.¡± Missha understood the meaning behind her words and did not want to make things difficult for Everleigh.


    It was obvious that Saniogo knew this. He looked up at Everleigh and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you toe along because I hope you can treat him. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to go.¡± She took a deep breath and spoke in a deep voice.


    Saniogo saw how determined she was. He wanted to say something but stopped.


    Alexander could feel the awkwardness, so he quickly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Why don¡¯t you have dinner here before going back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Uncle, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first,¡± Everleigh said and was about to leave.


    Saniogo looked at her and did not say anything.


    Alexander chased after her and said, ¡°Everleigh, wait a minute. I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 696 Hope

    Everleigh stopped and turned around to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason why you don¡¯t want to see Uncle Luqman?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Luqman is the same as Uncle Yeezoo. The only difference is that he doesn¡¯t say it out loud. Alexander, when I joined the Jenkins family, I really thought of myself as a member of the family. I don¡¯t mean anything else, but they don¡¯t think the same. Now, I¡¯m told to help someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate it. I can¡¯t do it.¡± Everleigh spoke softly, but Alexander could hear the disappointment in her voice.


    He was not trying to force her. He could feel that she had her own difficulties as well.


    ¡°I understand. The way the members of the Jenkins family treated you is uneptable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, Alexander. I can only say that Uncle Luqman got what he deserved.¡± Everleigh had already asked Theodore to investigate the matter. The reason why he was lying in the hospital at that moment was because he was caught with another woman.


    Now, he was too embarrassed to meet anyone, but he wanted people to go visit him. What nonsense was this?


    A man like him was not worthy of any pity.


    Alexander also sighed. ¡°Perhaps you are right. It¡¯s just that my father is concerned about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to be concerned, but Uncle Luqman has to appreciate it. I know what he¡¯s thinking. He¡¯s just too embarrassed toe home, which was why he lied that he was sick. Uncle Saniogo wants me to take a look at him just to confirm his condition.¡± How could she not understand her uncle¡¯s thoughts?


    However, she did not want to see Luqman.


    Alexander was surprised. It turned out that she had known everything.


    No wonder she was so domineering earlier.


    ¡°Alexander, tell your father that there¡¯s no need to go see him. He will only feel like he¡¯s an important person if you do so. I know that Uncle Saniogo is concerned, but he has to be rational about this.¡± After saying this, she walked out.


    He did not stop her. Whatever she had just said made sense.


    It seemed that he should talk to his father.


    Everleigh returned to the Trevino family and went straight to rest. stair entered her room.


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    ¡°Alright,e lie down beside me.¡± Everleigh patted the empty spot on the bed beside her.


    He walked over andid down beside her.


    ¡°Mommy, are you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am unhappy. Something happened to my good friend. I don¡¯t know where he is now.¡± She was in a bad mood because of Elvir¡¯s incident. Although they had not known each other for a long time, she was very grateful to him.


    Everyone was well aware of how he had treated the Jenkins family for so many years. He had persisted all this while just because of a promise he had made back then.


    However, now, he was missing because of her.


    How could she feel good about this? She had not done anything wrong, but she felt like she had let Elvir down.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± stair said seriously.


    ¡°I hope he is fine. I hope he wille back to look for me,¡± Everleigh said in a heavy tone.


    He opened his mouth but did not know how tofort her, so he just kept quiet.


    These days, he could see that his mother was absent-minded. He was worried, which was why he came to see her.


    ¡°By the way, I heard from Leon. You have an opinion about thepany, right?¡±


    He nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Uncle Leon taught me that it¡¯s best to cut my losses early. We can¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote and regret it after.¡±


    She did not know much about doing business, but she knew her son well. What he said must be true.


    After all, stair was a smart child.


    A few dayster, there was news from abroad that a body was found in the river. However, the body had been in the water for so long that it was barely recognizable.


    The news blew Everleigh¡¯s mind.


    Initially, she felt that there was still hope because the body had not been found. Now, did it not mean that she had lost all hope?


    Theodore¡¯s first reaction was to look for Everleigh. He was worried that something might happen to her.


    In the hospital, she sat on the chair lifelessly. Christopher and Erine were both there, but neither of them spoke at this time.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Theodore, let¡¯s go abroad. Let¡¯s see if that person is Elvir.¡± When Everleigh saw him, she held onto him tightly as if he were her lifeline.


    He could not bear to see her like this. ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t rush it. I¡¯ve already sent someone to confirm it. It¡¯s not umon for people abroad to jump into the river so it might not be him. Furthermore, you can¡¯t leave now. Have you forgotten? There are people watching you.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression stiffened. She had forgotten that Missha was still around. All this while, she thought that her aunt hade back because she wanted to be reunited with her family. Now, it seemed that that was not the case at all. She was here to keep an eye on her,


    ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re usually very calm. Why are you so impulsive this time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m guilty. Christopher, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong in my life, but now I¡¯ve realized what it means to do something wrong,¡± she responded softly.


    Theodore hugged her. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve already sent someone to confirm it, but the news is that it doesn¡¯t look like Elvir. The height and physique did not match him.¡±


    Her expression froze for a moment. Her dull eyes lit up with hope in an instant. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. Deep down in his heart, he was praying that all of this was real.


    She believed what he said because she knew that Theodore would not lie to her.


    However, in the evening, Saniogo came to pick her up. Everleigh was a little surprised that he was here.


    ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Alexander went to pick Cecil up. Since I had nothing else to do, I came here to take a walk. Get in the car.¡± As he spoke, he opened the car door for her.


    Everleigh did not hesitate to get in the car.


    In the car, he mentioned Elvir all of a sudden.


    ¡°Elvir¡¯s body had been found.¡±


    When Everleigh heard this, she was shocked. She felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Didn¡¯t Theodore just tell her that it was not him? Why¡­


    ¡°Uncle, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°All we can do is to give him a proper burial.¡± When Saniogo said this, he was heartbroken as well. He had never thought of a day where he would have to bury Elvir.


    Tears welled up in Everleigh¡¯s eyes, but she still could not believe that he was really dead.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t let him go abroad, this would not have happened.¡± She burst into tears, as if only in this way could she relieve the guilt in her heart.


    His eyes reddened as well. His old face looked haggard. He did not believe this as well, but the information he received confirmed that it was real.


    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say that Elvir is close to us? Why did Aunt Missha say such a thing?¡±


    ¡°She was just doing things ording to the rules. I¡¯ve already asked her. She¡¯s not abroad. Things were done by the people abroad. When she heard about it, it was already toote,¡± he said softly.


    However, his words sounded different in Everleigh¡¯s mind.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 697 Already Dead

    After all, Missha was the boss of thepany. How could this be done without her permission?


    She was only trying to shed responsibility.


    ¡°Uncle, do you really believe that?¡± Everleigh asked in response.


    Saniogo¡¯s body trembled slightly, and he did not answer her question.


    That confirmed her thoughts that he did not believe it either.


    However, she could not understand why he chose to keep quiet about this. Did he decide to take her side just because she was a member of the Jenkins family?


    With this idea in mind, Everleigh felt even more ufortable. If a powerful and influential person chose to cover up like this, people without power would be ignored.


    When they reached the house, Cecil had already arrived. Because of her, the gloomy atmosphere from before disappeared.


    ¡°Everleigh, why are you sote?¡±


    ¡°The driver drove slowly. That¡¯s why I amte.¡± Everleigh smiled and the tension in the car had disappearedpletely.


    Cecil nodded and did not say anything.


    Missha came down from upstairs and saw that Everleigh and Cecil were here. She looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Uncle Saniogo that you¡¯re busy, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are a lot of things to do in thepany,¡± Missha replied with a sad look on her face.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Aunt Missha, do you get all the news from abroad first hand?¡±


    ¡°Not all of them. There are some trivial things that can be handled by them. They will only inform me of important issues,¡± Missha exined.


    ¡°What about Elvir?¡± Everleigh asked.


    When Missha heard his name, she was stunned. ¡°Elvir?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you put up a wanted poster of him abroad? Speaking of which, Elvir has a deep rtionship with the Jenkins family. Why did you do that without listening to his exnation?¡± Everleigh said with a smile, as if she was stating the obvious.


    Saniogo and Alexander both looked at Missha as well.


    She sighed and replied, ¡°Actually, I only found out about Elvir after the incident. I don¡¯t even know when he went abroad.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? It seems like you¡¯re beingx in the management of thepany. Shouldn¡¯t things like this be informed to you immediately?¡±


    ¡°There is a huge time difference between the two countries. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let them give such an order.¡± Missha was emotional when she said this. It seemed that she felt extremely guilty about Elvir¡¯s ident.


    However, in Everleigh¡¯s eyes, that was not the case.


    Without Missha¡¯s order, who would dare to pursue Elvir? She clearly knew what he was doing. It was impossible for him to steal from her.


    Looking at Everleigh¡¯s attitude, Saniogo¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Everleigh, Missha won¡¯t hurt Elvir.¡±


    Everleigh took a meaningful look at him and said after a long time, ¡°You¡¯re right. She values family the most. How could she do such a thing?¡±


    Missha listened to her words and lowered her head slightly.


    ¡°Everleigh, what are you doing? It¡¯s rare for us to get together. Let¡¯s not talk about such an unhappy thing. I¡¯m here as a guest, aren¡¯t I?¡± Cecil whispered.


    There was no hint of me in her tone.


    She just wanted to stop Everleigh from asking any more questions.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everleigh, let¡¯s talk about thister. Cecil is here as a guest,¡± Alexander tried to mediate the dispute.


    Everleigh smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just thought it was a pity for Elvir to die like this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Missha sat at one side and looked at them. Although there was a smile on her face, her eyes were cold.


    Although it was only for a brief moment, Everleigh still felt it.


    When they were eating, they chatted happily, which was totally different from the atmosphere before.


    After the meal, Cecil wanted to stay, but Everleigh wanted to leave. stair and Adrienne were still at home.


    ¡°The two children are very obedient. It won¡¯t be a problem for you to stay here,¡± Missha said.


    Everleigh shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message to Theodore. He¡¯ll be here soon. I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡±


    When they heard this, they didn¡¯t force her to stay anymore.


    Saniogo looked at her and wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    However, Everleigh ignored it. She needed some time alone.


    Now that it was confirmed that something had happened to Elvir, she could not ept the fact.


    Theodore came over quickly. When he arrived, he saw everyone standing in front of the main entrance.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me inside?¡± He asked gently. Although it was not that cold, the temperature difference between day and night was significant.


    ¡°I came out to walk around. I just happened to see you arriving,¡± Everleigh said as she nced at Saniogo and the others, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving. I¡¯lle over tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Take your time on the road. Call me when you get home,¡± Saniogo said worriedly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The moment they got in the car, Everleigh no longer could control her suppressed emotions anymore and burst into tears.


    Theodore did not ask anything. Instead, he passed her a piece of tissue. Along the way, she cried for a long time. He could only bring her back to his own vi.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve known it for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡± She asked, still crying.


    When he talked to her in the morning, he must have already confirmed that the body was Elvir¡¯s.


    He did not say a word. Instead, he stared at her with a guilty gaze. He did know what was going on, and he didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    ¡°Everleigh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. I just need some time alone.¡± She shook her head, got out of the car, went back to her room, and closed her eyes to rest.


    She was exhausted. All she wanted was to have a good rest. Only in this way could she continue fighting.


    Heid beside her andhugged her to give her a sense of security.


    In the early morning, it was raining outside. The gloomy weather was just like Everleigh¡¯s current mood.


    Theodore personally cooked for her. She took a bite, but she had no appetite.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯ve taken a good restso you should be full of energy.¡±


    ¡°I have energy, but it¡¯s a cloudy day. Everything feels down and gloomy.¡± She felt that something was wrong, but she did not know what it was exactly.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. You don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    She did not speak. Perhaps time would heal. All she could do was wait for that day toe.


    ¡°Send me to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    On the way to the hospital, due to the rain, there was heavy traffic everywhere. Coincidentally, she saw Revainge¡¯spany, so she asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you were going to settle the score with Revainge?¡±


    ¡°Hispany is steadily growing. I did not know such apany existed before.¡±


    ¡°Did it blow up all of a sudden? There must be someone supporting him behind the scenes,¡± Everleigh looked at thepany¡¯s gate and said unconsciously.

 Chapter 698 Two People’s Return

    The corners of Theodore¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. He realized that Everleigh was not without a business mind. It was just that she did not want to pursue that field.


    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, she began to work.


    He went back to work in his office as well.


    In the afternoon, at the airport of Ocpeace City, Ysabelle walked out in a ck windbreaker. She covered her beautiful face with a pair of ck sunsses. She took out her phone and made a phone call,¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°We have arrived, Miss Ysabelle.¡± Hodge picked her up in his car. For some reason, the traffic was bad that day.


    Ysabelle was so tired that she wanted to go back and have a good rest. She dozed off soon after getting in the car.


    When she returned home, only Samuel was home alone. When he saw her, he asked, ¡°Why are you home sote?¡±


    ¡°The traffic was terrible. Dad, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll get some rest first. Let¡¯s talkter tonight.¡± She yawned as she spoke.


    She was really sleepy.


    Samuel nodded and ordered the servants to bring her luggage upstairs so she could have a good rest.


    In the evening, Christopher received a call and went back with Erine.


    ¡°Erine,e here. I¡¯ve brought you some presents.¡± Ysabelle beckoned her toe over.


    When Erine went over, she saw Ysabelle take out a box. Erine did not open it up immediately. ¡°Thank you, Ysabelle.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Open it and take a look. I promise you¡¯ll like it,¡± Ysabelle urged.


    The main reason Erine did not open it was because she felt that it was impolite. However, since Ysabelle had said so, opening it was not a bad thing.


    After opening it, she saw a gold ne inside with a yellow diamond on it. At first nce, she could tell that the diamond on it was valuable.


    Erine stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°This¡­ This is expensive, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I got it at an auction. This yellow diamond is very rare. I can tell at a nce that it suits you, soI got it for you,¡± Ysabelle said with a smile. She would buy whatever she liked.


    It was not a big deal.


    Since it came from an auction, Erine knew that it would not be cheap. She was surprised and said, ¡°Ysabelle, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°Since she has given it to you, just take it. She has never gotten something that nice for me before,¡± Christopher said coldly.


    When Ysabelle first saw Everleigh, she bought a lot of things for her. However, she did not buy anything for him. It was the same this time. Did she not know to buy something for him?


    ¡°You have the money, so you can buy it yourself. Besides, this is your wedding gift. When you get married in the future, I won¡¯t be giving you anymore gifts,¡± Ysabelle¡¯s words interrupted Christopher¡¯sints.


    He was rendered speechless. It turned out that this was what she was nning.


    ¡°You¡­ You wish! I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t give me a present when I get married, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± He became furious all of a sudden. If she thought she could get away with this just by giving a ne, it was simply too¡­


    Erine blushed when she heard the word ¡®married¡¯. She thought it was way down the road. She still could not believe that they were going to get married.


    Vanessa was observant. She could tell that Erine was feeling ufortable, so she quickly added, ¡°The two of you, are you done quarrelling? Come, get ready for dinner. If you don¡¯t want to eat, go back to your room.¡±


    The siblings looked at each other and did not say anything. They got up to eat obediently.


    Maverick came back on the next flight after Ysabelle¡¯s. He was back from a business trip.


    When Theodore heard the news, he went to pick him up. The moment Maverick saw him, he could not help but tease, ¡°Look at you. You look like you¡¯re doing welltely.¡±


    ¡°Why are you still as talkative as ever?¡± Theodore asked coldly. Since when did this person start speaking so much?


    Maverick rolled his eyes at him. He did not have many people to talk to while abroad. Now that he had someone to talk to, he had to grab the chance.


    He did not expect Theodore to react like this.


    He surely did not act like this when he needed Maverick¡¯s help.


    Theodore brought him to the hotel, but Maverick did not stand on ceremony. He was experiencing jetg, so he went straight to rest upon arriving. He just left Theodore to do whatever he wanted.


    When Everleigh was at work, she saw Ysabelle and Felicia. She was overjoyed, and quickly went up to them and asked, ¡°Ysabelle, Felicia, why are you here?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We have nothing else to do, so we came to see you.¡± Ysabelle had a bag in her hand which was full of delicious food.


    ¡°Thank you. Wait for me in my office. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± Everleigh still had to check up on two wards, but it would not take long.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When she was done with work, she went back to her office and looked at the two people sitting in the chairs. She had no choice but to admit that the people from rich families were really different.


    Their elegant temperament was oozing simply by sitting there.


    ¡°Everleigh, what are you doing standing there? Come here.¡±


    She was lost in thought and forgot where she was.


    She was embarrassed so she quickly said, ¡°I was just thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, we heard from Christopher that you are experiencing some troubles. If you need help, the Meyer family is ready to help you abroad,¡± Ysabelle said seriously.


    They liked Everleigh very much. It would be nice if she could be with Christopher. However¡­ There were no ¡®ifs¡¯.


    Although that was the case, it did not affect their love for her. It was fated for them to be friends. No matter what Everleigh did, they liked her.


    When she heard their words, she was moved. However¡­


    ¡°Elvir is dead. There is no use in investigating now. However, I still appreciate your help.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, although he¡¯s dead, the clues wouldn¡¯t just disappear. Since you chose to believe him, you should trust in his capabilities,¡± Felicia said in a deep voice. Her dark eyes were shining.


    That was because she had a unique view of the situation.


    As long as Elvir had taken action, there would be traces of it. There would surely be clues left behind.


    Everleigh did not need to know who that person was now. She was already very sure of who it was.


    ¡°I know, Felicia. By the way, it¡¯s my treat at noon. Let¡¯s have a meal together. Let¡¯s call Erine as well.¡± Everleigh did not want to go on anymore.


    The sisters looked at each other and agreed. ¡°Well, the restaurant we went tost time was good. Let¡¯s go there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make a reservation right now,¡± Everleigh said as she made the call. After having a meal together several times, she knew what their preferences were. Therefore, she ordered the food in advance.


    At noon, the four women gathered together. Erine ate a lot of food for no reason.


    Felicia asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat anything in the morning?¡±


    Erine shook her head. She wanted to, but she did not have the appetite after getting a call from the Harrison family. She only realized that she had not eaten while at work. She had been starving. It was great that she could finally eat now.

 Chapter 699 Ysabelle’s Love Life

    Everleigh noticed that she was eating well. For someone who had no idea what was going on, they might think that the food there was delicious. It was a pity that the restaurant did not make her the ambassador.


    ¡°Eat slowly.¡±


    ¡°I know. I wonder what happened this morning. There were so many people with broken bones,¡± Erine said with her mouth stuffed full.


    She looked adorable.


    Seeing this, Ysabelleughed and said, ¡°Erine, I really like how straightforward you are. Don¡¯t you care about your image?¡±


    Erine swallowed the food in her mouth and said, ¡°Ysabelle, try starving yourself. Then, you will discover how amazing it is to eat like this.¡±


    Ysabelle smiled and said nothing. It was actually nice to be able to not care about her image like this.


    At this moment, Theodore and Maverick came over. Everleigh was a little surprised when she saw them. ¡°Theodore, why are you here?¡±


    He was surprised to see them as well. He looked startled for a moment, but the surprise on his face quickly disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for business. I¡¯lle over once I¡¯m done,¡± he said.


    Everleigh nodded and then looked at the person behind him.


    Ysabelle saw Maverick as well. Before she could say a word, he came over and sat beside her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a contract negotiation overseas? Why are you here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re on a business trip? Why are you here?¡± Ysabelle asked as well.


    Everyone there was smart. It was obvious that they were talking about something else. Felicia frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Ysabelle, do you know him?¡±


    When Maverick heard this, he put his arm around Ysabelle¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, I am your future brother-inw. Perhaps Ysabelle has never mentioned me.¡±


    His words were like a sudden p of thunder that struck everyone¡¯s head.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    That was the case especially for Erine. This man who was once about to marry her was actually together with Ysabelle. What was going on?


    It was not only them;even Theodore was shocked. Since when did this brat get together with someone from the Meyer family? More importantly, he had no idea at all.


    Ysabelle looked at the shocked expression on their faces and sighed softly.¡°What¡¯s wrong with your expressions? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re sincere towards each other.¡± Maverick¡¯s teasing tone was not sincere at all.


    Everleigh was the first one toe to her senses. She let out an awkwardugh and said, ¡°Then¡­ Since we all know each other, let¡¯s sit down and eat together.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Maverick picked up Ysabelle¡¯s spoon and started eating. She, on the other hand, looked like she was used to this already.


    Felicia nced at her sister, who seemed like she did not care. That showed that they had been together for quite some time.


    This time around, her parents could finally feel at ease. All three of their children had found someone to spend the rest of their lives with.


    ¡°Erine, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Talk to your father. He insists on us getting married, but I have already rejected him many times,¡± Maverick looked at her, who was surprised, and spoke.


    He always emphasized that he was not interested in the people of the Harrison family. She did not know how to react to this.


    Erine smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Laneigh, if I had the ability, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation today. The Laneigh family is a capable family. Why can¡¯t you even handle such a small thing?¡±


    Maverick raised his head and nced at her. His face darkened slightly, but he did not say anything.


    Everleigh and Theodore were outsiders in this matter. After all, it was between Erine, Maverick, and Ysabelle.


    Thatplicated rtionship was really beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    After the meal, Maverick said to Erine and the others, ¡°Thank you for the treat, Miss Trevino. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor one day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Mr. Laneigh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Miss Trevino, I¡¯ll have to trouble you in a few days. After all, I¡¯m almost a member of the Meyer family. Ysabelle, am I right?¡±


    Ysabelle did not like his frivolous attitude, but for some reason it suited him really well. If he was to speak to her in a serious tone one day, she might not be used to it.


    After they went their own ways, Everleigh asked Theodore in horror, ¡°What the hell is going on? Why did youe here with Maverick? And¡­ How did Ysabelle end up being his girlfriend?¡± She was really shocked. It was really beyond her imagination.


    He chuckled when he heard her asking the three questions in one go. ¡°Everleigh, why do you care so much about other people¡¯s matters?¡±


    ¡°Ysabelle treats me well¡­ How is Maverick as a person? How is his family? Does he have aplicated background? Will she live a happy life if she marries him? What about his marriage with Erine?¡± She asked again.


    Erine felt that Everleigh was a little too worried. ¡°In fact, Maverick has a good temper. When I was abroad, I did not hear anything bad about him. Everleigh, you¡¯re overreacting.¡±


    Theodore nodded and agreed very much with her words. ¡°If you are worried, you might as well be concerned about me.¡±


    Everleigh smiled awkwardly. She was overreacting, wasn¡¯t she?


    Ysabelle and Maverick¡¯s charactersplemented each other. One was lively and talkative while the other was mature and collected.


    They were indeed a match made in heaven.


    News of Ysabelle having a boyfriend spread among the Meyer family in an instant. They quickly asked about who he was.


    Felicia answered the question on Ysabelle¡¯s behalf. When they heard that it was someone from the Laneigh family, they all fell silent all of a sudden.


    ¡°Ysabelle, you don¡¯t have to sacrifice your whole life for Erine¡¯s sake.¡± Vanessa tried to persuade her.


    Hearing this, Ysabelleughed and replied, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I¡¯m with him not because of Erine. Besides, I didn¡¯t have to meddle in her case. Mom, we only got together after spending a lot of time together. It¡¯s not what you think.¡±


    Hearing that, all of them were relieved.


    Now that Ysabelle had a boyfriend, they were all overjoyed. ¡°When will you bring him home?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry. I think he will being tomorrow. Just wait.¡± Ysabelle was not worried that he would note. She was worried that he woulde now.


    Hearing that, Vanessa nodded and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll need to make some arrangements. We should be ready for a feast.¡±


    At this time, Maverick and Theodore were together. They were supposed to talk about the share purchase from before. Now that Wilson was gone and wanted, Theodore had to reim the shares.


    Maverick signed all the documents and handed them to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve signed them all.¡±

 Chapter 700 The Brothers

    Theodore signed the documents without even reading through them and then put them aside. Seeing this, Maverick could not help but ask, ¡°You¡¯re doing well now. You have the most shares. Will you go back to Godfrey Group?¡±


    ¡°Xavier is managing thepany well so I don¡¯t need to go back. Besides, although mypany is not that big in size, it¡¯s doing well. I have plenty of time to spend with my wife and children.¡±


    Maverick was thinking about teasing him. How old was Theodore? Why was he acting like an old, retired man?


    If it went on like this, his fighting spirit would fade away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you n on striving for more since you¡¯re still young?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already enjoyed what I should enjoy and done the things I wanted to do. I don¡¯t have many regrets in life. The life I¡¯m living now is actually nice.¡± Theodore truly had no intention of pushing himself in his career. He had to return to Godfrey Group in the past because he had no other choice. It no longer was his ambition to do so.


    Maverick picked up the ss on the table and took a sip. He did not say anything else.


    When they left the ce, they happened to meet Revainge and his business partners.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Folks, same goes to you. It¡¯s only been a few days since west met, but you¡¯ve gained quite a bit of weight.¡± Theodore looked at Revainge, who looked chubbier than before, and could not help but say so with a hint of sarcasm.


    Revainge smiled but did not reply.


    On the other hand, Maverick felt that he looked familiar. However, he could not recall where he had seen him before.


    ¡°Theodore, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Maverick patted him on the shoulder and left.


    Theodore looked at Revainge from the corner of his eyes. He noticed a hint of shock in his eyes and could not help but feel suspicious.


    ¡°Are you here for contract discussions?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you don¡¯t need to know this.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to know, but isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to be staring at my friend like that?¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was cold as he spoke.


    Revainge realized that his actions were not right, but did not exin himself. He just turned around and talked to his business partners.


    Before entering, he sent a message to his secretary asking them to investigate the rtionship between Theodore and Maverick.


    Previously, when he sold the shares of Godfrey Group, Theodore should not have known Maverick, but now¡­


    When he thought of this, he realized something. The anger within him rose in an instant.


    ¡°Mr. Folks, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just thought of something. Sorry, where were we?¡± Revainge almost forgot that his business partners were around.


    When Theodore left, he called Moses to ask who the people with Revainge were.


    They did not look like they were from around the area.


    The next morning, Revainge saw the report on the table. It clearly stated the rtionship between Theodore and Maverick.


    He was truly furious. He finally figured out why Maverick hade looking for him. It turned out that Theodore had nned all this out. That d*mned Theodore;why was he always messing up his ns?


    ¡°In that case, you can¡¯t me me for whatever happens next,¡± Revainge said fiercely. Then, he took out his mobile phone which had important documents of Godfrey Group.


    He was confident that he could destroy them.


    A few dayster, some of Godfrey Group¡¯s software were deciphered and leaked to the public.


    Upon hearing this, Xavier was shocked and went directly to the technical department. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. Someone leaked the documents. We¡¯re desperately trying to stop them, but we didn¡¯t manage to stop all of them.¡±


    Xavier looked at the data on theputer with a gloomy expression on his face.


    The employees around him did not even dare to breathe. It would have been fine if it was a small matter. However, a data leak was a huge matter. No one could ept such a thing happening.


    ¡°Design a new system immediately and transfer all the documents.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After thinking about it for a long time, Xavier realized that other than himself and Theodore, Wilson was the only person who would have ess to these documents.


    Now that Wilson had run away, it was possible that he was the one behind this. D*mn it.


    He had always said that everything he had done was for Godfrey Group. Now, he was the one who was trying to destroy it.


    Xavier did not leave, but stayed to watch themplete the task. Although he was not an expert in IT, he had a basic knowledge of it.


    When they were setting up the new core technology, someoneunched another attack and several more files were leaked. They were all trying hard to track them.


    Xavier¡¯s face was as dark as charcoal. He knew what those files were. If he could not recover them, things would be much moreplicated.


    Upon receiving the news, Theodore rushed back and brought Maverick with him. In terms of IT, thetter could be considered a first-ss expert.


    ¡°How many files were leaked?¡±


    ¡°Six, but we have recovered four of them. There are two left.¡±


    Maverick nced at them and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what all of you are thinking. Why aren¡¯t you fixing the bugs but setting up a new system?¡±


    When he was saying this, his fingers danced away on the keyboard.


    Theodore and Xavier stood behind him and watched.


    He moved quickly and tracked all the leaked files. He even patched the bugs.


    When everything was done, it was already dark.


    ¡°This system is dead. Hurry up and change it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be in vain,¡± Maverick said while stretching his arms.


    Theodore looked at him with a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    Maverick knew that something was wrong when he saw the way Theodore was looking at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, leave after setting up the new system.¡±


    Maverick immediately refused,¡°Why would I do that? Am I freebor? I¡¯ve already done my part helping you out.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. If anything happens to Godfrey Group after this, we can only call the police to arrest you, Mr. Laneigh. After all¡­ You repaired this system.¡±


    Hearing this, Maverick was furious. He had seen unreasonable people, but this was worse. He generously helped out, but now¡­


    Xavier went straight to the point and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    ¡°I see. You two brothers are doing it on purpose,¡± Maverick said loudly. He was the proud son of the Laneigh family, but now, he was treated as freebor.


    He had never seen such arrogant people before.


    Theodore said casually, ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±


    Maverick snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say such sweet words to me. What¡¯s the point of saying this now?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to do it or not?¡±


    Maverick stared at the brothers, pulled the chair out, and started working on it.


    When the other employees saw this scene, for the first time, they realized that these people were sessful for a reason. They managed to threaten someone so easily. All they could do was to mourn for Maverick¡¯s bad luck.


    By nightfall, he had already taken care of everything. Theodore was not a monster after all. He ordered takeaway and all the food were Maverick¡¯s favorite.


    He ate the food and said, ¡°I have to give it to you. You¡¯re nice enough to remember what I like to eat.¡±

 Chapter 701 Visit The Meyer Family

    Maverick was exhausted after working in front of theputer for a whole day. His stomach waspletely empty.


    He did not care about his image as he gobbled up the food.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± Theodore looked at theputer and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty much done. I have a small part left which I will finish in a while. By the way, aren¡¯t you going to investigate who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    He was more curious about who had done this.


    Theodore did not say a word. He did not need to investigate to know who was behind this. Wouldn¡¯t he know who was once the CEO here?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle this first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Maverick and the others finally finished the work at midnight. After that, Xavier checked Maverick and Theodore into a hotel to rest.


    He had to care for them after they had helped out so much.


    The next day, Maverick was listless as he bought some things before going to visit the Meyer family. He wanted to visit the day before, but he had to help Theodore out. If he did not go that day, it would feel inappropriate.


    When Maverick arrived at the Meyer family house, he saw Felicia eating breakfast on her own. When she saw him, she was stunned.


    ¡°You¡­ Did youe alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Ysabelle is still asleep, isn¡¯t she? I just thought ofing here earlier.¡±


    Felicia raised her eyebrows. She could tell at a nce that Maverick did not have a good sleep the night before. His dark circles were so bad that he looked just like a panda.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wake Ysabelle up,¡± she said and ordered the servant to do so.


    Maverick followed her and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Ysabelle said that you woulde yesterday.¡±


    He looked a little embarrassed as he exined, ¡°I wanted toe yesterday, but I had something urgent to settle. That¡¯s why I came here first thing in the morning to beg for Ysabelle¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    She looked at him meaningfully. Since he had made it clear, she could not say anything.


    Not long after, Ysabelle came down. She was dressed in casual clothes and looked a lot more rxed. Compared to her usual domineering look, she was much more gentle.


    ¡°Why did youe here so early in the morning?¡± She yawned and said. Obviously, she had not woken up fully yet.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te yesterday. If I didn¡¯te here today to meet your parents, I might not be able to enter your family,¡± Maverick responded as he held her hand and asked her to sit by his side.


    ¡°Tell Mom and Dad that we¡¯re all going out for lunch togetherter.¡± Ysabelle had already arranged it.


    Christopher and Erine were invited to lunch as well.


    At this time, Christopher was extremely busy in the hospital. When he received the call from Ysabelle, he felt a little awkward.


    Why was it that day?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look pale.¡± Everleigh came in for some water and saw him sitting on his chair with a look of despair.


    ¡°Ysabelle asked us to have lunchter because Maverick is here. Look at the amount of patients here. It¡¯s impossible for me to leave.¡±


    She thought that it was a big deal when she saw the look on his face. However, she could help him deal with this small issue. ¡°You must be present for this kind of thing. Otherwise, people might think that you look down upon the Laneigh family. Go attend the gathering. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, you really are the best. Me helping you before this did not go to waste. I¡¯ll invite Erer.¡± He was waiting for her to suggest this. It would not have been right for him to bring it up.


    At noon, Theodore wanted to ask Everleigh out for lunch, but she rejected him. There were many patients and Christopher was not around. She could not leave the hospital.


    He did notin. He just told her, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Since she could not leave the hospital, he would go look for her. It was the same after all.


    Before she could tell him that he did not have toe over, she heard that he had already hung up.


    Coincidentally, a patient came in, so she went straight back to work.


    When she returned to her office, Theodore brought a lot of delicious food over. Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Come eat. I know you¡¯re busy today, so I came here instead.¡±


    She smiled without saying anything. She had been busy all morning, so she could not hold on any longer.


    During the meal, she suddenly asked, ¡°Did you not sleep well? Your eyes are bloodshot.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Some confidential files from Godfrey Group were leaked yesterday. Xavier called me and I was there the whole night.¡±


    ¡°Something that serious happened? Who did it?¡± She asked in surprise.


    It was a serious matter for the confidential files to be stolen by someone else.


    ¡°I know who he is. I¡¯m still looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Is it Wilson?¡± She asked tentatively.


    He did not reply, but he did not deny it as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things and affect our appetite.¡± She looked at his shing eyes and knew that she should not ask him any more questions.


    After the meal, she went back to work. Theodore received a call from Xavier telling him that Revainge had arrived.


    Theodore frowned in confusion. He did not understand why Revainge was here.


    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll head over right now.¡± He hung up the phone as soon as he finished speaking and drove straight to Godfrey Group.


    At this time, Revainge was already sitting in the office. He looked at Xavier with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, I apologize for the sudden visit. I found something on the Inte yesterday, so I came here to return it to you.¡± After saying that, he gave him a bag.


    Xavier did not rush to pick it up. Instead, he looked at Revainge expressionlessly and said, ¡°Mr. Folks, you came here early in the morning just to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, why don¡¯t you open it and have a look. After all, it belongs to Godfrey Group.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xavier asked with a puzzled look.


    When Revainge saw his expression, he smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you¡¯ll know once you take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I know very well whether or not Godfrey Group has lost anything. There¡¯s no need to trouble you, Mr. Folks,¡± Xavier replied with a smile. His eyes were cold and distant.


    When Theodore came over, he happened to hear these words, ¡°Mr. Folks, this is Godfrey Group. As the president,I know clearly that we did not lose anything. Mr. Folks, why are you so sure that this belongs to Godfrey Group? Could it be that you have seen it?¡±


    Hearing his words, Revainge¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how could I know that it belongs to you?¡±


    ¡°Then, can I sue you for stealing confidential information?¡± Theodore said in a cold voice. His expression was cold and he did not look like he was joking at all.


    Revainge¡¯s face froze. ¡°What do you mean? Am I wrong toe here to deliver the files?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed at fault. Godfrey Group did not lose any files. Why do you think they belong to us?¡± Theodore said calmly.

 Chapter 702 Virus

    Revainge was suspicious when he heard what Theodore just said. He had already leaked the confidential files of Godfrey Group. How could they be fine?


    Theodore continued to stare at him. He was waiting for Revaigne to reply so that he could confirm his thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Godfrey, since you¡¯re so sure, I believe that this no longer has any use.¡±


    ¡°How can it be useless? It¡¯s your good intention after all. I¡¯ll definitely remember this.¡± Xavier¡¯s words became much gentler. After all, there was no need for both of them to act so hostile.


    Revainge turned around and looked at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t need it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t need it, but you were so confident when you said this belongs to Godfrey Group. I have to take a good look at it. If it really belongs to us, it will be bad if someone else gets it. Mr. Folks, I appreciate your gift,¡± Xavier said as he grabbed the bag.


    It was as if he was afraid that Revainge would take it away.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Revainge¡¯s eyes were gloomy. Without saying a word, he left.


    Theodore did not stop him. Instead, he looked at his back which felt familiar. Other than that face, he was just like Wilson, especially the way he walked away in anger.


    He was exactly like Wilson.


    Xavier looked at the deep look in Theodore¡¯s eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you think he looks familiar?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m suspicious. I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate, but I haven¡¯t gotten the exact details yet.¡± Xavier had indeed sent someone to investigate, but there were not many clues and they did not know where to look.


    Revainge¡¯s background was ridiculously clean which did not make sense.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he revealed a dangerous aura. At the same time, he turned around to look at the bag Revainge had brought with him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a software. I took a look at it, but I haven¡¯t tried it yet. We have recovered the leaked files, so I really can¡¯t imagine what this is.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to. We¡¯ll know what it is in a moment. Let¡¯s go to the Inte cafe with this.¡± Theodore wanted to know what Revainge was up to, so he might as well check it out.


    They went to a nearby Inte cafe. As expected, when they opened the system, the screen froze. It was obviously a virus.


    The two of them looked at each other and sneered.


    It turned out that this was what Ravainge had been nning. He must have thought of hacking into Godfrey Group¡¯s system but their system had been updated already. That was why he thought of using such a despicable method.


    He had the same impulsive personality as Wilson.


    A few minutester, they heard different people shouting in the Inte cafe, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the screen ck?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I was ying my game.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Manager! Come have a look.¡±


    Everyoneined. Theodore looked at the virus. In just a few minutes, all theputers in the Inte cafe had cked out. He did not know what else to say. Revainge was truly nning to destroy Godfrey Grouppletely.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just y along. We¡¯ll modify some things in thepany and make people think that ourpany¡¯s system is paralyzed.¡± Theodore wanted to prove whether Revainge was actually Wilson.


    If there were really problems after using the software, it was enough to prove it.


    Xavier¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he heard that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble your friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have the time today.¡± Theodore did not forget Everleigh¡¯s words. Maverick had gone to visit the Meyer family. Judging by his personality, he would not leave without spending a long time with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the people in thepany can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m nning to recruit a new batch of people.¡±


    Theodore felt that it wasn¡¯t the right time. They had not found Wilson yet, so they would not know when he would appear and stir up trouble. It was better to wait a little longer.


    As for Maverick, he had no choice but to help out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You can go back first.¡±


    Xavier nodded and was no longer worried. After all, Theodore was much more capable than himself.


    As a result, in the afternoon, a project that Xavier had invested in had problems which made him lose money. Helen heard about it and came to Godfrey Group immediately. The moment she entered the office, she saw Xavier sitting in his chair anxiously.


    ¡°Xavier, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± He was surprised to see her.


    Helen was worried. She asked eagerly, ¡°I saw the news from abroad. What¡¯s going on over there now?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there was stormy weather which caused the goods to be damaged. In the end¡­¡± He stopped talking.


    Helen was relieved when she heard that. ¡°No one can avoid such a terrible thing. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    She thought that there was something wrong with the contract. Since this was the case, she no longer was worried.


    ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Xavier looked at her and was surprised. In the past, he had seen with his own eyes how furious she could be. How could she be so calm now?


    Helen knew what he was talking about. In the end, she felt that she was getting old and there were things that were out of her control. That was why she was not as hot-tempered as before.


    ¡°What did the insurancepany say?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still no news. We are waiting for the report from the insurancepany,¡± Xavier said solemnly.


    ¡°You must remember to insure everything. You saw first hand how suddenly idents can happen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Helen walked out of the office holding her cane. Xavier saw her off at the entrance. However, he did not expect to see Revainge there.


    When Revainge saw Helen, he did not show any emotion. However, Helen looked at him, thinking that he looked familiar.


    ¡°Mr. Folks, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about business. Mr. Godfrey, I heard that something happened in yourpany. I wonder if it¡¯s being handled?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Folks, you don¡¯t need to worry about this matter,¡± Xavier responded coldly as if he was thinking that Revainge was being a busybody.


    Helen stood by the side and observed him. After a long while, she asked, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°My name is Revainge Folks. You are¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his grandmother. Mr. Folks, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°I am a local, but I have been abroad for a long time. I only came back recently.¡± Revainge looked at her calmly.


    Helen looked at him and replied, ¡°Really? No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you before.¡±


    ¡°I have seen you before. You are a popr figure. You still look like you¡¯re in your prime.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Folks, you don¡¯t look like a person who likes to talk that much,¡± Helen said in a low voice. She stared straight into Revainge¡¯s eyes, trying to notice something.


    He did not mind at all. ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t judge a person by his appearance. Who knows what will happen?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true. No one could have imagined what you have achieved today.¡±

 Chapter 703 He’s Still Alive

    Helen¡¯s words hinted at something else.


    Hearing this, Revainge smirked and left.


    Helen watched his back as he walked away. There was a hint of shock in her eyes before it disappeared.


    ¡°Have you evere into contact with him before this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in contact with him, but we don¡¯t have a close rtionship. He gives out a bad vibe. Even Theodore told me not to have too much contact with him,¡± Xavier exined.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Revainge came to him, he would not have known him.


    ¡°Be careful of this person. He is not a good person,¡± Helen said and got in the car before leaving.


    Xavier did not say anything. When he saw the car disappear in the distance, he retracted his gaze.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Helen instructed Owen, who was driving the car, ¡°Do a background check on Revainge Folks. See if he¡¯s rted to Wilson.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Helen had a feeling that this man had something to do with Wilson. She trusted her gut feeling.


    The news of Xavier¡¯s investment failure had spread throughout the business world. Theodore was aware of it, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He could only ept the fact.


    On the other side, Cecil came looking for Everleigh. Thetter had been busy the whole day, so Cecil asked, ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. I¡¯m going out for dinner. Do you want to apany me?¡± Everleigh thought that they had not eaten together for a long time.


    The two of them had fondue together. The weather was a little gloomy that day, and fondue was perfect for the weather.


    Both of them ordered a lot of different things.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten this for a long time. Alexander alwaysined that it isn¡¯t to his liking.¡± Cecil took a big bite. It was really delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to eat it, but his stomach can¡¯t take such greasy food. You, on the other hand, love them. He just doesn¡¯t want to argue with you,¡± Everleigh exined.


    Cecil took a sip of beer and said, ¡°I know, so I won¡¯t force him. You may not know this, but Thaud has been investigating someely. He¡¯s always not home at night. Even my parents have asked me about this several times.¡±


    ¡°Who is he investigating?¡± Everleigh asked softly and casually.


    Cecil hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s Fulton¡¯s girlfriend. Thaud said she might be Diana, but it¡¯s just a guess. It hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet.¡±


    Everleigh lowered her head when she heard Diana¡¯s name. She asked, ¡°Didnt you find her thest time?¡±


    ¡°No.I investigated itbut it was as if she had vanished from the world. Why didn¡¯t I notice that she had the ability to turn invisible?¡± Cecil was depressed when she said that. She had seen Diana, but how did she disappear just like that?


    Everleigh thought about it and came up with a possibility; someone was shielding her. The problem was, who would dare to take her in?


    ¡°How was the investigation on that house?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find any clues,¡± Cecil replied in distress.


    It would be great if she could figure it out, but unfortunately, she could not.


    Everleigh did not speak, but concentrated on eating.


    At this time, Thaud had an unspeakable feeling when he looked at the information on the table.


    It was impossible that there were no clues at all.


    Just as he was thinking about the matter, Fulton, who was at the door, came in angrily from outside.


    ¡°Thaud.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thaud looked at his angry face in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me what am I doing? I should be the one asking what you¡¯re doing. Why are you investigating my girlfriend? Do you really think I¡¯m a fool who will let you continue doing this just because I never said a thing?¡±


    Thaud retorted, ¡°Fulton, how long have you known her? Is our friendship nothingpared to her? Furthermore, since I¡¯m investigating her, there must be something wrong. Why don¡¯t you understand that?¡±


    He was also furious. Who was he doing this for? He wanted to save Fulton before he had fallen too deep. Why did it turn out like this?


    Both of them were not willing to back down. In the end, Fulton said first, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on a show here. Did you really think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about?¡±


    Hearing Fulton¡¯s reply, Thaud was held back hisughter as he had nothing to hide.


    ¡°Fulton, are you serious? What am I thinking about? If you¡¯re not my best friend, I wouldn¡¯t care about whether you lived or died. However, now, you¡¯re saying that I have other intentions? What the hell is wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you this. You are just jealous that I have a girlfriend, aren¡¯t you? Thaud, you want to steal someone else¡¯s girlfriend just because you can¡¯t find one yourself. How can you do this?¡±


    Thaud rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°Your girlfriend is the one whom I despise the most. You treat her like treasure, but I don¡¯t see her that way. Fulton, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m investigating her not only because of you, but I have other things to do as well. Believe it or not, I won¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t think that I¡¯m your best friend. When the truth is revealed, don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Hearing his words, Fulton¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°What did you say? The day when the truth is revealed?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡± Thaud waved his hand and asked him to leave. He did not want to exin further.


    Otherwise, he really did not know what to say.


    Fulton also turned around and left without saying anything.


    He would wait for the day the truth was revealed.


    At this moment, Thaud¡¯s cell phone rang. ¡°Have you found it?¡±


    He asked the person on the other side of the line. After hearing the other party¡¯s reply, he nodded.


    ¡°Well, you have to act fast. I¡¯m afraid she will find out.¡± Thaud¡¯s suspicion was right. Now that Fulton has learned about it, it was likely that Emma would find out too.


    He had to move faster.


    He looked out of the window and felt a little uneasy. He had a feeling that something bad would happen.


    The next day, Everleigh came to the hospital. As soon as she was done with her routine check, she was about to take a rest when her cell phone rang. It was a text message.


    ¡°I¡¯m Elvir.¡±


    When she saw that message, her eyes were filled with shock. Tears welled up in her eyes. She dialed the number with trembling hands.


    After a long while, a hoarse voice sounded, ¡°Hello¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carter¡­¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks, but she was actually excited. It was great that he was still alive.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go abroad on your own. Then, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m used to it. I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± His voice was full offort.


    At the same time, his eyes were also red. He forgot how long it had been since someone cared about him like this. He thought that no one cared whether he was dead or alive.


    He did not expect someone to be thinking about him.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, where are you now? I¡¯lle find you now.¡±


    ¡°No, Missha doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m still alive. I¡¯m just letting you know that I have the evidence. When I get back, I¡¯ll be able to exin what happened to your parents.¡±

 Chapter 704 Sad on Purpose

    Everleigh burst into tears at this moment. She finally realized in her heart that the dead were not as important as the ones who were alive.


    ¡°Mr. Carter, I don¡¯t care about the cause of my parent¡¯s death, as long as you are still alive. If something bad really happened to you, I will never forgive myself.¡±


    There was a hint of happiness in Elvir¡¯s husky voice. He knew what she was talking about, which was exactly why he wanted to do something about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. I got caught up in the explosion. I¡¯m recovering well and soon, I¡¯ll be good as new.¡± He was anxious as well. This was no longer the favor he was doing for her but his problem too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You cane back when you recover.¡± She wiped her tears and hurriedly persuaded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He smiled and had an inexplicable feeling in his heart.


    At this time, a nurse entered her office. ¡°Dr. Trevino, there¡¯s a patient¡­¡±


    Everleigh did not have the time to wipe off her tears. The nurse saw it and asked, ¡°Dr. Trevino, are you too tired? Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was just too tired. Let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, she hung up the call.


    Elvir¡¯s survival must be kept a secret. No news could be leaked out.


    Everleigh did not even tell Theodore about this. By the time Elvir returned, the truth would be known.


    To make it more convincing, she pretended not to know a thing.


    When she went back to the Jenkins family house, she looked soulless. Missha saw this and could not help but said, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Things have already happened. Why don¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, I know. I¡¯ll be fine after a while. As for what happened to my parents, I will definitely get to the bottom of it.¡±


    Missha saw how determined Everleigh was, so she replied, ¡°If you insist on it, I wish you sess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your support.¡± Everleigh smiled and stopped talking.


    Saniogo was also in a bad mood and was listless. He could not help but say, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently.¡±


    ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t had much of an appetite recently.¡± She looked down and spoke.


    Saniogo was over fifty years old, so he was able to see through some things. ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad and ept reality.¡±


    ¡°I will. By the way, where is Aunt Melissa? Has she been here recently?¡± Everleigh almost forgot that it was possible that what Melissa said to be true. However, she just did not say it.


    ¡°After Cynthia¡¯s death, Yeezoo and Melissa have been depressed. I went to see them a while back, but they were both still in a daze.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see her tomorrow,¡± Everleigh said meaningfully.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you, so that she won¡¯t do something stupid.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I have something to talk to her about. Aunt Missha, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Everleigh did not want Missha to go there, otherwise, it mightplicate things.


    Missha was stunned but she nodded. Since Everleigh didn¡¯t want her to go, then she would not go.


    Saniogo did not know what Everleigh would do, so he quickly advised her, ¡°Everleigh, she¡¯s your aunt after all. Taking Cynthia into consideration, don¡¯t say too much.¡±


    Everleigh understood that she would not mention Cynthia in front of Melissa. All she wanted was to interrogate her. She wanted to find out certain things from her.


    After the meal, Theodore came to pick Everleigh up. When she was leaving, she had a gloomy look on her face. However, the moment she entered the car, she cheered up.


    He was confused by her attitude. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you angry a moment ago? Why did your mood change so drastically?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future. I¡¯m overjoyed now, don¡¯t you know?¡± She smiled. The joy in her eyes could not be concealed.


    He did not ask any more questions seeing how happy she was. Lately, she had been feeling sad because of what happened to Elvir. It was good that she was over it.


    The next day, Everleigh went to Yeezoo¡¯s house on her own. Compared to before, it was gloomy and lifeless inside the house. Thest time she was here, she did not feel this.


    Her appearance made Melissa angry.


    ¡°Everleigh, how do you still have the nerve toe here?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I don¡¯t owe you anything. On the contrary, you owe me something,¡± Everleigh said with a cold expression on her face. Then, she sat down on the sofa.


    Melissa looked at her with her scarlet eyes. ¡°As I said before, I don¡¯t know anything about what happened back then.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, but I¡¯m here to tell you who that person was. Aunt Melissa, you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll cause trouble. After all, there¡¯s not much trouble I can cause.¡± Everleigh was talking about her cousin.


    Cynthia was dead. The couple looked like they had lost their will to live.


    There was no point in fighting anymore.


    When Melissa heard this, she was stunned. She did not think of such a thing.


    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°Are you surprised? Are you telling me that you didn¡¯t know?¡± Everleigh frowned. She thought Melissa had known but she just did not tell her.


    Melissa was startled and kept her mouth shut.


    Everleigh¡¯s eyes shifted and said, ¡°Aunt Melissa, since I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t ask you about this matter. However, I would like to remind you that greed kills. Your retribution hase. Even if you have no intention to hurt others, you chose to turn a blind eye to this. Maybe God doesn¡¯t like it.¡± After finishing her words, Everleigh walked out. She no longer cared about Melissa¡¯s reaction.


    There was nothing sadder than burying one¡¯s own child.


    Everleigh went back to the hospital. Helen came over to see her and even brought her a lot of things.


    stair and Adrienne came as well.


    ¡°Mommy, look. Great-Grandma bought me a lot of things,¡± Adrienne said hurriedly, pointing at the bag on the table.


    Everleigh smiled without saying anything. She raised her head and looked into Helen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do, so I thought of bringing stair and Adrienne here. I¡¯ll bring them to my ce to stay the night. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, there¡¯s no problem with that. If you miss them, juste visit and pick them up.¡± Everleigh knew that Helen loved the children. It was a blessing for them as well.


    Helen was about to say something when her phone rang. She picked it up and her expression changed. ¡°I see.¡±


    Everleigh looked at her and was a little confused. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just investigating a person, but I¡¯m at a dead end.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, who are you investigating?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 705 Greyland

    Everleigh had a feeling she knew who it was.


    Helen hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know who Revainge Folks is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s him. I know him. He was also the one who was stealing Theodore¡¯s businesses.¡±


    Helen did not expect this. She said in a low voice, ¡°I tried investigating, but I just received a call that there¡¯s nothing suspicious about him.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you find him familiar? As if you have seen him somewhere before?¡± Everleigh asked with a frown.


    Helen¡¯s expression stiffened for a second. Indeed, she had this feeling. This was the exact reason why she wanted to investigate.


    ¡°Grandma, continue with the investigation. There must be something wrong with it.¡± Now that there was more than one person who thought the same thing, she felt that this was not a small matter.


    Helen nodded and took out her phone to make a call, asking for the investigation to continue.


    After a while, she brought the two children home with her, and Everleigh went back to work.


    However, when she saw Christopher and Erine in the afternoon not looking well, she quickly asked them.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°A few members of the Harrison family came here. They insisted on bringing me home. Christopher found out and is angry now, as you can see,¡± Erine exined.


    In fact, she felt helpless. She did not know that her family members were so persistent before.


    Everleigh raised her eyebrows and looked at him, ¡°Why are you acting this way? Don¡¯t you have ns to counter this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have, but I have to see who I¡¯m dealing with. I can deal with other people easily, but I have to think about Erine.¡±


    He spoke angrily. He was capable, but he could not showcase it. He was so annoyed.


    Everleigh did not say anything but just looked at Erine. She asked, ¡°If the Harrison family falls, will you resent them?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. In fact, I have no feelings for my family. I am just afraid of being the talk of the town. What if they think I am someone who doesn¡¯t care about their own family?¡±


    ¡°Erine, I know that what I am going to say sounds wrong, but I hope you understand this. You will get married sooner orter. Are you going to marry someone you don¡¯t love?¡±


    Everleigh did not want to force her, but it was time for her to make a choice.


    This was the perfect time to do so.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Erine nced at Christopher and thenughed. ¡°I know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Then you should know what to do. Christopher has sacrificed a lot for you. You can tell how much he likes you, right?¡±


    Erine could not help butugh. ¡°Right, I understand.¡± Then, she turned to look at Christopher. ¡°Do whatever you want. However, he¡¯s my father. Although he did not raise me, he did give me life.¡±


    Upon hearing her words, his face lit up with joy. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Everleigh did not want to force Erine, but she wanted to make sure that everything was clear. She did not want any problems in the future.


    Christopher quickly executed his ns. When the Meyer family learned about it, they were all shocked, especially Vanessa. ¡°Did you tell Erine about what you did?¡±


    ¡°Erine agreed.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Vanessa was really surprised. How could she agree to this?


    Did something happen to Erine?


    How could she agree to such a thing?


    ¡°Are you sure that Erine has agreed?¡± Vanessa asked once again.


    Christopher understood what they were thinking, so he immediately told them what had happened.


    When the Meyer family members heard this, they were relieved. Since that was the case, it was fine to take action. After all, the Harrison family had been acting out of line recently.


    However, Ysabelle sat on the sofa and asked coldly, ¡°What did the Laneigh family say?¡±


    Christopher replied unceremoniously, ¡°You have to ask your boyfriend. Don¡¯t tell me that the Laneigh family doesn¡¯t know about your existence. Is being a Meyer an embarrassing thing?¡±


    Ysabelle cast him a cold nce. He had an ominous feeling as his body trembled.


    The Laneigh family indeed did not know about her existence as they had gotten together unexpectedly.


    The next day, Ysabelle told Maverick what happened. He did not mind at all. However, he wanted to bring this matter up as well. ¡°My parents areing overter. Let¡¯s have the two families meet then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Ysabelle was not an unreasonable person. Since they were together, she naturally wanted to get married.


    There was no need to put on an act. It would happen sooner orter.


    A few dayster, Helen obtained a new set of information. She nced at it and went to look for Theodore straight away.


    Theodore and Everleigh were in the vi by themselves. It was harmonious. When Helen saw this, she was delighted. ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re here. Come and sit. I was just telling Theodore about visiting youter.¡± Since it was a rare day of rest, she thought of going over to have dinner with her.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have toe look for me. I brought something for the two of you.¡± Helen took out the folder and gave it to the couple.


    The two of them nced at each other and opened it. When they saw the documents inside, they were both stunned.


    ¡°When did this happen?¡±


    ¡°I just received news about it. Weren¡¯t you two doubting it? Now, it¡¯s proven that you¡¯re right. Revainge came back from Grend. We just have to send someone to investigate and we will understand what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯ll send Moses to Grend right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking as well. Moses has been by your side for many years. He¡¯s the perfect candidate.¡± Helen did not have anyone she could send. Furthermore, she was already old. What was the point of having so many connections?


    Theodore took action immediately and called Moses.


    As soon as Moses received the call, he booked a flight.


    However, he did not expect to meet Revainge at the airport. When Revainge saw him checking in, he checked the departure time and understood what was going on.


    ¡°Send someone to investigate immediately. Moses has gone to Grend. Find out why he¡¯s there,¡± Revainge quickly ordered.


    Before the other party could say a word, he hung up the call. It was not that he did not want to talk about it, he just felt like it was unnecessary.


    Previously, Missha handled everything. Naturally, she had to deal with this.


    When she received the call, she didn¡¯t say a word. However, she did not understand why Moses was going to Grend all of a sudden.


    She called the doctor over there and asked him to pack up.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    Moses had found the doctor and also heard the conversation.


    ¡°Dr. rk, do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°No, these are the documents. I hope that you won¡¯t tell anyone that I¡¯m the one who said it.¡± Since Dr. rk was caught red-handed, he did not dare to lie.

 Chapter 706 She’s Diana

    Moses was not a cruel person. He just took the folder and left.


    However, when he looked at the documents, he found another secret. Emma was actually Diana.


    When he saw this, he was surprised. He had never imagined this unexpected harvest.


    He quickly called Theodore. When Theodore heard the news, he frowned and said, ¡°Send the files to me right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, by the way, Revainge Folks is Wilson Godfrey. I have the documents with me.¡±


    Theodore sneered, ¡°Did you find out who was helping him?¡±


    Moses remained silent for a long time before he said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, let¡¯s talk about this after Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pass me the information on Diana first. As for Wilson, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Theodore had already thought about what to do next. As for Wilson, he had a lot of ways to deal with him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Moses sent him the information and Theodore showed it to Everleigh. ¡°Take a look.¡±


    When Everleigh saw this, she immediatelyughed out loud and said, ¡°Thaud¡¯s eyes are really sharp. He had already suspected that Diana was Emma. I didn¡¯t expect it to be real.¡±


    Theodore was thinking about something else. Diana and Wilson both had stic surgery together; that meantthat the same person was helping them out. Furthermore, this was a familiar person.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Hayes family.¡± Everleigh did not know what Theodore was thinking. She just wanted to give this information to Cecil.


    ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t be going. I have to go back to the office. With Moses not around, I have a lot of things to deal with.¡±


    She nodded and drove to the Hayes family home.


    Only Thaud and Lenold were home. Thaud was thinking about his investigation and did not know what to do for a moment.


    ¡°Thaud,¡± Everleigh called him as soon as she came in.


    Lenold was surprised to see her, but he smiled and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Then, he ordered the servant, ¡°Prepare something to drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Cecil. Is she home?¡± Everleigh looked around, but she did not see Cecil. Didn¡¯t she say that she was designing some drafts at home? Why was she not around?


    ¡°She just went out. She said that Alexander was looking for her. Did she ask you toe here?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m actually here to look for Thaud.¡±


    When Thaud heard this, he was a little confused. Why was she looking for him? Was she filing awsuit?


    ¡°Do you need my help with awsuit?¡± He asked tentatively but dismissed the thought right after. He did not hear any news of anyone getting into trouble.


    She smiled and took out the file from her bag. ¡°This is for you. You can have a look. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be interested.¡±


    Thaud was a little skeptical at first. When he saw the documents, he was shocked. ¡°This¡­ How did you get this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence. I wasn¡¯t investigating her but someone else. I just happened to get my hands on this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Everleigh. I finally have the evidence to find her.¡± He immediately beamed with joy. He was already angry when Fulton came to find him earlier. If he could not find any evidence, he had to find a way to exin it to his best friend.


    ¡°Alright, whatever happens next is none of my business. Remember to buy me a meal when you have the time,¡± she said with a smile.


    Thaud was not a stingy person. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely treat you.¡±


    When Everleigh left, Lenold saw her off at the door and said, ¡°Thank you. Thaud has been worried about this for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I know. If it wasn¡¯t for Cecil, I wouldn¡¯t have sent the documents today.¡± Everleigh could only say that her friend had a big mouth.


    Lenoldughed and said, ¡°Well, you have known her for some time and you know she loves her friends very much.¡±


    ¡°I know. Lenold, you should go back. I drove here myself. I¡¯m guessing that Thaud can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±


    Lenold nodded and watched as her car disappeared from the entrance. At this time, Thaud was so excited that he sent the documents he had in hand to Fulton.


    When Fulton saw it, he called in a hurry and asked, ¡°Is this information real?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Thaud said sarcastically.


    That proved everything.


    Fulton was thunderstruck. He had never dreamed that his girlfriend was Diana, whom he had grown up with. That was¡­


    ¡°Fulton, as I said, some things are not as simple as you think. Now, you¡¯ve seen it. You even lost your temper at me. You should think about how to chase her away.¡± Thaud did not hold back on his use of words. He was furious when he thought of how Fulton came looking for him.


    Fulton could not tell what he was feeling at that moment. He felt sick at the thought of the woman whom he had spent the night before with, and how she used to be.


    Thaud hung up the phone and called the police. This time, he could not let Diana run away.


    However, both of them would not have expected that Diana could hear their conversation outside the door. She panicked and quickly ran away with some money.


    Now that her identity was exposed, it was all over for her.


    She went back to the house before. The house here was the only safe ce. She quickly called for help.


    ¡°Miss, from the moment you had the operation and left, you have nothing to do with us. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Hearing this, Diana was dumbfounded. She knew Thaud¡¯s exact character. She would be doomed once he found out.


    No matter what she said or did, it would not help.


    ¡°If you abandon me, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will expose you?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want. Let me remind you, do you think you can hurt us now?¡± The other party¡¯s voice was ear-piercing.


    At that moment, Diana¡¯s mind went nk. She never expected that she had no way of getting out of the situation. All she could do was watch as it happened.


    She was right. That person was so capable. How could there be no way to solve this problem?


    She was making a fool of herself.


    When Thaud came to Fulton¡¯s house, Diana had already run away. Fulton was even more surprised, ¡°How did you know¡­¡±


    ¡°Fulton, we¡¯ll talk about it after we find her. Now, you have to cooperate with the investigation.¡± Thaud knew that it was impossible for Fulton to clear his name now.


    It was better to cooperate with the investigation.


    Fulton did not refuse. He was cheated too, but he could not say that he was totally innocent.


    In the evening, Diana came out of the house. She knew that without help, she could not do much, especially with Thaud handling this matter personally.


    The moment she was handcuffed, he looked at her with cold eyes and said, ¡°Diana, you let me down. I thought you would continue hiding.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 707 What’s Going On

    Diana looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Thaud, I only got caught because I¡¯m stupid.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You got caught because you¡¯re too greedy. Diana, the Hayes family has treated you well, but you¡­ It¡¯s too disappointing.¡± Thaud¡¯s eyes were red and he didn¡¯t want to say anything else.


    She kept quiet and was soon taken away.


    The news that she had been caught was soon released. Cecil did not expect Thaud to take action so quickly.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t survive on her own. If you want to thank someone, thank Everleigh.¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with Everleigh?¡± Cecil looked at him with wide eyes. She was even more confused.


    He nced at her and said, ¡°You¡¯d better ask her yourself.¡±


    When she saw the impatient look on his face, she hit him and said, ¡°Look at how impatient you are. What¡¯s wrong? Am I embarrassing you?¡±


    He did not want to argue with her, so he just kept quiet.


    Cecil went to look for Everleigh. After Everleigh told her what had happened, she finally understood what was going on.


    ¡°Have you found out who Revainge is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll know when Theodorees.¡± Everleigh was indeed worried about the matter of Revainge. She was suspicious about the people who had undergone stic surgery with Diana. Were they all working together?


    When Everleigh thought of this, she realized something and could not wait to go to Theodore.


    When Cecil saw her change in expression, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you think of something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; you¡¯d better go back first. I have to go to work,¡± Everleigh exined.


    The corner of Cecil¡¯s mouth twitched. Everleigh was obviouslying up with an excuse to make her leave.


    However, since that was what Everleigh wanted, Cecil had to oblige.


    Coincidentally, she had something to do in her studio.


    After Cecil left, Everleigh called Theodore to ask if Moses hade back.


    However, no one answered. At this time, Theodore was reading the report that Moses brought back.


    His expression was cold, but everything was within his expectation.


    Moses looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, we have all the evidence here. We¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly now. The death of Everleigh¡¯s parents is an important matter as well. I want to make a decision after finding out what happened. Keep this safely. I believe it wille in handy soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. By the way, my friend heard some news abroad. It seems to be about Mr. Carter. ording to my friend, the dead body wasn¡¯t him. However, we can¡¯t confirm the news yet.¡± Moses thought about it and decided to tell Theodore the news.


    Theodore was taken aback. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just hearsay. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± Moses did not dare to confirm the uracy of the news.


    If he wanted to know, he had to go there and have a look himself.


    ¡°Take a trip there secretly. Don¡¯t let anyone discover you, okay?¡± Theodore was worried that if Missha was to find out, Elvir would not be alive for long.


    Moses nodded. He quickly booked a flight and went to the airport.


    Theodore sat on the chair and watched the scenery outside the window. Although the sun was shining brightly, it was apletely different scene in his mind. He had a feeling that something big was going to happen very soon.


    He was deep in thought. After a long time, someone entered his office and he came back to his senses.


    Everleigh came over and said eagerly, ¡°What are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡±


    Hearing this, he subconsciously nced at his phone. ¡°It ran out of battery. I was in a meeting just now, so I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    She came over in a hurry, so her cheeks were flushed.


    ¡°Come have a seat. Look at yourself.¡± Theodore looked at her with a guilty expression. He was talking to Moses, or he would not have missed her call.


    She was a little anxious. She poured herself a ss of water and took a few sips to calm down.


    ¡°You are the president. Shouldn¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t use your phone if the battery runs out?¡± Everleigh was really anxious.


    She was worried that something bad had happened to him.


    Theodore said guiltily, ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    She was not angry. She just thought of how Revainge was eyeing them like a tiger eyeing its prey. She was worried that an ident would happen.


    ¡°By the way, has Mosese back yet? How¡¯s the investigation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the investigation was concluded. Revainge has nothing to do with Wilson,¡± Theodore replied, with a hint of disappointment on his face.


    Everleigh was stunned. ¡°Really?¡±


    Theodore was worried that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he added, ¡°It¡¯s true. Moses has some personal matters to attend to right now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask him toe tell you himself.¡±


    How could she not believe him?


    ¡°But¡­ Since he¡¯s not Wilson, why is he so hostile toward you?¡±


    Could it be purely because of business? However, there were so many other businesses to target. Why was he targeting Theodore?


    Thinking of this, she was even more troubled. She felt that her brain had short-circuited.


    He could not bear to see her in such a dilemma. He wanted to exin it to her, but he could not tell her the truth.


    He was afraid that she would be in danger if he told her.


    At the Jenkins family home.


    Saniogo sat on the sofa and watched TV. He happened to see news about radioactive jewelry that had been found in Jenkins Group abroad.


    After seeing this, he quickly booked a ticket and went abroad. Jenkins Group¡¯s jewelry came through proper channels. How could there be radiation in the jewelry? Something was not right.


    He only sent a message to Alexander when he arrived at the airport. However, Alexander was in a meeting and did not notice the message. When he finally realized, Saniogo had alreadynded.


    When Saniogo arrived at the entrance of Jenkins Group, everyone was working overtime.


    When the secretary saw himing over, her eyes were about to fall out.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Jenkins, why are you here?¡± The secretary stuttered.


    Saniogo frowned. ¡°Why are you so nervous? Is it weird for me to be here?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, I¡¯m just a little surprised to see you here all of a sudden. Mr. Jenkins, did Miss Jenkinse with you?¡± The secretary quickly exined.


    He walked to the office and said, ¡°She has things to deal with herself. Give me all thetest information. How could there be problems with the jewelry?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary¡¯s whole body trembled. She did not know how to exin this.


    ¡°Regarding that, we¡¯re also in the process of investigation.¡±


    ¡°Bring me all the files and documents. I want to see what¡¯s going on,¡± he ordered.


    The secretary did not dare to disobey him and quickly went to get the documents.


    The news of his arrival had already reached Missha¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What did you say? When did he go there?¡± She asked in shock.

 Chapter 708 Advice

    The secretary answered truthfully. Missha panicked and quickly booked a ticket as well.


    At this time, Saniogo had already seen the things here. He was not a fool. He could tell whether the ount ledger was real or not at a nce.


    It seemed that when he was not around, Missha had been rampant. He wanted to call the secretary, but on second thought, he remembered that Missha was the one who promoted her. Therefore, the secretary might not tell him the truth, it was better if¡­


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jenkins, is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    Saniogo threw the documents away and said, ¡°Take these out. When will Missha be here?¡±


    The secretary looked at him with flurried eyes. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say.


    A light shed in his eyes as he noticed her emotions. ¡°Missha is in charge of thepany. It¡¯s perfectly normal for you to call her. Why are you so afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you were angry that I contacted her on my own¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would I be angry? She¡¯s the one in charge. When will she arrive?¡± He maintained his usual calm demeanor. It was impossible to notice any ws on him.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Well, what did the officials say?¡±


    ¡°The Public Rtions Department has already taken care of it. I believe the results will be out soon.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Continue with your work. Tell me when Missha arrives,¡± he instructed.


    The secretary nodded and left.


    The moment she closed the door, Saniogo winced. There was a hint of disappointment in his cold eyes.


    Then, he took out his mobile phone and made a call. Soon, there was a voice over the phone. ¡°Send a fewmercial investigators here. Keep it low-profile.¡± After that, he hung up the phone.


    Alexander, who was on the other side of the phone, looked puzzled as he questioned his father¡¯s request.


    Theodore looked at his expression and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Dad asked me to send a fewmercial investigators to him. Could it be that something has happened abroad?¡± Alexander asked, confused. 9


    Theodore¡¯s eyes darkened for a brief moment. He sat up straight and said coldly, ¡°I heard that there is a problem with a batch of jewelry. Since your father asked you to send someone over, he must have ns. Just listen to him.¡±


    Alexander heard about the news as well. He had paid attention to it before, but to him, it was not a big deal.


    However, it was rather suspicious that he asked for them.


    Alexander would not refute Saniogo¡¯s words. Therefore, he secretly sent some men to help him out.


    Everleigh looked at Theodore as if he knew something.


    She decided to ask him what was going onter at night.


    When they left the house, she could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why does it feel like you know what Uncle Saniogo is up to?¡±


    Theodore responded calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you suspect Aunt Missha before? After that, I investigated as well. She has done a lot of things abroad, so I kept an eye on her. Now that Uncle Saniogo is abroad, don¡¯t you think something¡¯s up?¡±


    He exined the matter to her as if it was amon thing.


    She was stunned when she thought of something.


    ¡°Are you trying to say that Aunt Missha is trying to get the Jenkins family fortune?¡± She asked with aplicated expression on her face.


    He shook his head. He really did not know what Missha was up to. Judging by her methods, if she wanted to obtain the Jenkins family fortune, she could have done it more than twenty years ago. There was no need for her to do it now. She should be nning something else.


    ¡°Theodore, why do I feel like I no longer understand what¡¯s going on with the Jenkins family? Perhaps even Alexander has no idea what¡¯s going on.¡± For the first time, she felt fear. When she met Missha for the first time, she liked her very much.


    However, the more she spent time with her aunt, she slowly felt like there was a demon living inside of Missha, wanting for a moment to pounce on anyone.


    Theodore took a deep breath. ¡°Everleigh, everyone has their own selfish motives. Just like your Uncle Yeezoo. Do you really think he doesn¡¯t want Uncle Saniogo¡¯s position? It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s incapable, which is why Uncle Saniogo can keep him in check. Aunt Missha was abroad most of the time. No one could order her around. Only God knows what she has done.¡±


    She did not say a word and listened to him quietly.


    ¡°As for Aunt Missha, I can only say one thing. She is very powerful. She can lead a sessful life abroad and be respected by others. She¡¯s good at disguise. I¡¯m guessing that even Uncle Saniogo has no idea what kind of person she really is.¡±


    His words came from the bottom of his heart.


    He did not realize what kind of person Missha was either.


    Everleigh looked at the cars passing through the street. An unspeakable feeling welled up in her heart. She felt that something was about to happen.


    Missha had already arrived abroad. The first thing she did was go to thepany. She saw Saniogo sitting in the office with a gloomy face but she did not know what he was doing.


    ¡°Saniogo, why didn¡¯t you tell me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard recently, so I came here first. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you¡¯ve done so many things.¡±


    ¡°Saniogo, what are you talking about?¡± Missha was shocked to hear this.


    He stared at her coldly and threw the documents on the table. ¡°Are you only going toe clean if I put the evidence in front of you?¡±


    She looked at him and said slowly after a long while, ¡°You knew?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know. You¡¯re the one who did all the fake ounts in thepany, right? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s illegal?¡± He asked, exasperated.


    She remained silent. There was coldness in her eyes. ¡°Saniogo, if it wasn¡¯t for thepany¡¯s financial problems, I wouldn¡¯t have gone this far.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Don¡¯t you know that this will ruin you? Welment was the one who suggested setting up thispany abroad. If it was up to me, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this.¡± Saniogo stood up angrily and scolded Missha.


    She just stood there and did not say a word.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He was furious. ¡°How much taxes do you owe? If you don¡¯t have enough money, I¡¯ll go back and wire transfer the money to you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. We have umted enough funds throughout the years. I just need to hand it in.¡±


    He nced at her. The coldness in his gaze did not diminish one bit. ¡°What about that batch of jewelry?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Jenkins Group¡¯s jewelry has always been popr abroad. I¡¯m guessing that someone¡¯s trying to frame us.¡± She also frowned when she talked about this.


    She had never had any problems before. Why did something happen now?


    All of a sudden, she realized something. The anger in her eyes ignited instantly.


    D*mn it. He must have been the person who¡¯s pulling strings behind the scene.

 Chapter 709 Frame Her

    Saniogo noticed the slight change of expression on her face.


    ¡°You just guessed who it was, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I need to investigate further.¡± Missha¡¯s gloomy expression was terrifying.


    He stopped scolding her. Instead, he was thinking if other things had happened as well.


    When Elvir came here to investigate, he ended up dying at the hands of Jenkins Group. Although Missha¡¯s excuse was not proper, it was still borderline eptable. However¡­


    ¡°Saniogo, you¡¯ve done enough. Go have a rest. I¡¯ll let you know when I am done dealing with things here.¡±


    ¡°Missha, remember my words. Don¡¯t think you will always get lucky. When this issue grows, you won¡¯t be able to fix it. Do you know that?¡± He tried to persuade her.


    She trembled and nodded heavily. ¡°I know.¡±


    He did not say anything else when he saw this. He walked past her and left.


    He would leave the rest to her and let her deal with it herself.


    After Saniogo left, Missha called the secretary in. ¡°Did Saniogo say anything when he came here?¡±


    ¡°No, he just worked in the office. However, there¡¯s something strange. After Mr. Jenkins saw the ount ledger, he just kept quiet and did not ask anything. Could it be that he had found out everything we had done?¡± The secretary asked carefully.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep down, she was afraid that if she said something wrong, it would cause Missha to be dissatisfied.


    Missha did not speak, and her eyes darkened. ¡°Go make up for the owed taxes. At least make sure that Saniogo won¡¯t find out when he¡¯s still here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wait, send a message to Wilson. Give him the files from before and tell him to get the jewelry back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send him straight to hell.¡± Her expression and her tone changed into a terrifying one.


    The secretary trembled all over. She had a bad feeling and quickly did as she was told obediently.


    At this moment, Revainge was reading a document in the study. Suddenly, he received an email, so he opened it to have a look.


    He saw what he looked like before the stic surgery, as well as all the information about him.


    When he saw it, it was like a bolt from the blue. He immediately understood that it was Missha who sent it to him.


    Immediately, he called her in exasperation.


    ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°Wilson, how dare you touch my goods?¡±


    Revainge¡¯s face froze. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did I touch your goods?¡±


    ¡°I have cooperated with that person for so many years, but he never dared to touch my jewelry. However, you brought back radioactive jewelry. Tell me, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re courting death?¡± Missha said word by word. The anger on her face did not disappear but even intensified.


    He secretly gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Are you suspecting me?! I have something on you as well.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe your words? Wilson, honesty is an important part of the business. Where¡¯s yours?¡±


    He was at a loss for words. ¡°You don¡¯t doubt him at all?¡±


    She sneered. ¡°My people go there often and we have worked together for many years. I know for sure it wouldn¡¯t be them. Wilson, the email was just a reminder to bring my things back to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up like Diana.¡±


    His expression froze as he was reminded of the scene of Diana being arrested. ¡°You¡¯re the one who betrayed Diana.¡±


    ¡°Hah¡­ I did not betray her. All of you are just my pawns. It¡¯s a shame you all let me down. Each one of you is more stupid than the previous one.¡±


    The blood in his body froze. Missha¡¯sst sentence kept ringing in his ears.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°You have two days. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences.¡± After that, she hung up the phone.


    If Wilson dared to go against her will, he must be prepared that she would betray him.


    Saniogo was ready to go home the next day. Missha sent him to the airport. ¡°Saniogo, don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll wait for you back home. If it¡¯s too much work to manage thepany, disband it. We don¡¯tck the money,¡± he said in a low voice.


    She just kept quiet. Setting up the foreignpany was Welment¡¯s idea. She did not want to give up his idea. She wanted to keep it going.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Then, Saniogo boarded the ne. Before that, he made a call to his men and ordered them to stay and continue their investigation.


    He knew too well what kind of person Missha was. She would not give up so easily.


    Therefore, he had to be on his guard.


    That was thest thing he could do as her brother.


    After Saniogo returned home, he became depressed. When Alexander and Cecil saw him, they could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been depressed since you came back. Did you deal with the business abroad?¡±


    ¡°Alexander, try to work as little as possible with thepany abroad.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is something wrong?¡±


    Saniogo squinted at him. ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told, do you understand?¡±


    Alexander was about to say something, but Cecil stopped him.


    She had heard from Everleigh that there was something wrong with Missha, but as for what was wrong, she did not know.


    Perhaps Saniogo had discovered something.


    Even if she asked, she was not there in person. It was better for Alexander to talk to him.


    Alexander said nothing but nodded in response to Saniogo¡¯s words.


    On the other side, Revainge went abroad to get the jewelry. He wanted to get hold of Missha¡¯s secret, but he did not expect her to have a card up her sleeve.


    Theodore had been observing Revainge¡¯s movements all this while. When he found out that Revainge had gone abroad, he sent someone to follow him.


    Looking at the jewelry in his hands, Revainge decided to bring it back.


    However, he encountered a problem at the airport.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee with us. We suspect that your bag contains banned goods.¡± An official came over and spoke to him.


    Revainge was stunned.


    He subconsciously clenched his bag tightly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± At this time, even if he wanted to leave, it was impossible. He had to cooperate with the investigation.


    Revainge watched as they took their belongings and tested them out.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to buy jewelry. Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I can understand that you wanted to buy jewelry, but don¡¯t you think this is a little too much?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I bought them from authorized dealers. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Revainge sneered. He thought it was ridiculous.


    He was being detained just because he bought some jewelry. What nonsense was this?


    It did not take long for the officials to return the jewelry. He put them on the table and said, ¡°Sir, you can go now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Revainge took the bag and left.


    As for the official, a smirk appeared on his face.


    When Revainge returned to the country, he called Missha to tell her that the goods were with him and that she should send someone over to pick them up.


    Missha did not dy and ordered her men to collect them. However, government officials appeared.

 Chapter 710 Expose Him

    Revainge looked at the government official and his expression changed.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Folks, why don¡¯t youe with us to assist the investigation immediately?¡±


    Looking at the person in front of him, he calmed down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    ¡°Someone reported that your bag contained a lost item, so we will take you back to the station for an investigation. Mr. Folks, I believe there¡¯s no reason for you to refuse.¡±


    When he heard this, his eyes widened. He found that hard to believe.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Folks, we¡¯ll know when the investigation is over.¡± The official responded politely and did not react angrily over what he said.


    Revainge couldn¡¯t leave even if he wanted to. He could only follow them. Along the way, he kept thinking about who was the one who reported him.


    On the other side, Missha¡¯s men did not see Revainge nor the goods. She called Revainge on her phone, but he did not answer.


    ¡°Investigate and find out where Revainge is right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Missha had an ominous premonition that something had happened to him. Otherwise, he would not dare to ignore her call.


    It turned out that he was really in trouble as he was being arrested by government officials.


    The reason was because he was in possession of jewelry that had been reported missing by the jeweler.


    Missha threw her phone in anger. ¡°D*mn it, Revainge. That b*stard thought of cheating me with this. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to hold back,¡± she cursed in her heart.


    ¡°Expose Revainge¡¯s identity. Send the documents to the police.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary nodded and went to deal with it.


    Revainge was still being detained and had no idea what was going on outside.


    It was not until three dayster that he saw the figures of Theodore and Xavier that he realized what had happened.


    ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just here to take a good look at our dear father.¡± Xavier chuckled but his tone was sarcastic.


    Hearing this, Revainge¡¯s mind went nk. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t know anything at all. Let me show you this.¡± Theodore kindly handed his phone to him.


    Revainge grabbed the phone and looked at the text on the phone. He felt as if he had been struck by thunder when he saw it.


    ¡°Missha, that b*tch actually sold me out!¡± He thought to himself.


    ¡°So? Are you here tough at me?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve seen enough of your jokes, haven¡¯t we? I just want to tell you that someone betrayed you. As for who it is, I believe I don¡¯t need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that sl*t. No wonder she could only hide behind the scenes,¡± Revainge said exasperatedly. The anger in his eyes was obvious.


    Theodore pulled out the chair in front of him. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this. If you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong. Don¡¯t always try to push the me on others. All that you have done was to satisfy your own selfish desires.¡±


    Revainge looked at him resentfully.


    Theodore looked at him and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I¡¯m stating the truth. There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯m going to tell you. I was the one who switched your jewelry. Otherwise, why would you be here?¡±


    Revainge stared at him in shock. ¡°You¡­ You did this?!¡±


    Theodore said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been suspicious, or rather, curious about you for a long time. Your identity is well-known in the country, and yet, you¡¯re here with another identity. Didn¡¯t you think I would investigate further? It¡¯s a pity that the person behind the scenes is too well hidden. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it, so I have to use you as bait to lure the person out. Sure enough, they took the bait.¡±


    He exined as if he was exining a random person¡¯s case.


    Revainge¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He gnashed his teeth and asked, ¡°When did you start suspecting me?¡±


    ¡°When you appeared by Everleigh¡¯s side, and when you went to Godfrey Group.¡± Theodore¡¯s cold gaze was fixed on him, especially when he was talking about Everleigh.


    There was a hint of rage.


    Xavier continued, ¡°No one knows about the core files of Godfrey Group except for the members of the Godfrey family. However, you showed up when something happened. Also, the file that you gave me was a virus to hack into Godfrey Group¡¯s system.¡±


    Xavier pushed his wheelchair and came closer towards him.


    Revainge snorted. ¡°I underestimated the both of you. That¡¯s right. How could my two sons be that bad?¡±


    ¡°Sons? You think too highly of yourself. We didn¡¯t inherit your scheming ideas. If we did, I¡¯m afraid you would¡¯ve already been dead by now.¡± Xavierughed mockingly. It was embarrassing to have a father like this.


    ¡°I have lost, so say whatever you want. However, let me remind you, don¡¯t let me leave here. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have a chance to do so? Don¡¯t you know who you¡¯re working for? You¡¯re safe as long as you¡¯re here. Once you walk out of here, I guarantee that you¡¯ll die in less than an hour.¡±


    Revainge looked at them quietly as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, give it a try.¡± After Theodore finished speaking, he pushed Xavier out.


    As for Revainge, they no longer cared about him.


    When the two brothers went out, both of them looked solemn. ¡°Are you really sure that the person will do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely. That batch of jewelry is still in my hand, and I did not get it through legal means.¡±


    Xavier¡¯s expression froze. ¡°How did you know?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Those pieces of jewelry did not have any certificate from any countries. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re sourced illegally.¡± Otherwise, Wilson would not have been arrested over this.


    Xavier looked ahead and said, ¡°Now, all we can do is wait.¡±


    ¡°As long as the jewelry is here, she¡¯ll definitely appear,¡± Theodore said firmly.


    Xavier just kept quiet. Theing days would definitely not be peaceful as it previously had been.


    Since Missha did not get her hands on the jewelry, she had no choice but to go home after considering it for a long time.


    When Everleigh came to the Jenkins family home and saw her aunt, she was surprised. ¡°Aunt Missha, when did youe back? Have you dealt with the issues abroad?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was settled, so I came back,¡± Missha replied with a smile.


    Everleigh smiled slightly and did not say anything more.


    When Saniogo walked down from the study and saw Missha, aplicated expression appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Have you settled all the problems?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all settled. Saniogo, aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡±


    ¡°Alexander is there. He¡¯ll handle things thereso I don¡¯t need to go.¡±


    She nodded and stopped talking.


    Everleigh looked at the two of them and felt a little strange. It felt like they were more distant than usual.


    ¡°Everleigh, why didn¡¯t stair and Adriennee over?¡±


    ¡°They have been staying with Madam Scotttely. I haven¡¯t seen them for several days as well.¡±


    ¡°The children are both adorable. When will theye over for a meal together?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few days. It¡¯s Madam Scott¡¯s birthday soon. We have to go celebrate with her as well.¡±

 Chapter 711 Madam Scott’s Birthday

    Everleigh had discussed this matter with Theodore before, but he did not want to make a big deal out of it. After all, Helen had ¡°died¡±. Her ¡°death¡± had been witnessed by everyone. It would be strange to have a grand birthday party for her.


    It would probably scare a lot of people out of their wits.


    Furthermore, Helen¡¯s wish was for the family to have a simple meal together. Since that was the case, they had to give up on the idea.


    ¡°Alright. In a few days, I¡¯ll have them alle over and stay for a few days.¡± Saniogo was fond of this idea. It was a rare chance for them to be together.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    On the day of Helen¡¯s birthday party, Theodore, Xavier, Alexander, Cecil, Christopher, and Erine came.


    They were all friends of the family. Since it was Helen¡¯s birthday, they were here to congratte her.


    ¡°Madam Scott, happy birthday. This is a gift from us.¡± Christopher was a charmer. He quickly handed the gift to her.


    She looked at the gift box and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He waved his hand like a happy boy.


    stair and Adrienne were in their party outfits as they walked towards her. ¡°Great-Grandma, happy birthday to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my darlings. Here¡¯s a little gift for you two.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to do that. It¡¯s your birthday.¡± Everleigh quickly stopped her.


    Helen insisted on giving it to them, so Everleigh had no choice but to give up.


    ¡°Just let Grandma do what she wants. As long as she¡¯s happy, she¡¯ll feel better.¡± Theodore gently tugged at her and told her not to say anything else.


    Everleigh lowered her head and looked at the two children. In fact, they did not care about this. They would happily ept any gifts from their great grandmother.


    ¡°Alright then. Why don¡¯t you two thank Great-Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Great-Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh,e here. We¡¯re waiting for you to start,¡± Cecil shouted while pointing to the poker table.


    Everleigh found it funny. This was a birthday party, but they were thinking of ying poker.


    What on earth were they thinking?


    Helen saw it and said with a smile, ¡°Good timing! I haven¡¯t yed in a long time. Let me join in the fun today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Come here quickly.¡± As soon as Cecil said that, she helped Helen to the table. Then, they started the round of poker with Xavier and Erine.


    The rest of the people were preparing dinner.


    Everleigh leaned against the door of the kitchen and looked at the scene inside the house. She sighed and said, ¡°How nice it would be if things stayed peaceful like this. No fights, no disputes, no arguments. This is the best life can get.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is possible if you believe in it,¡± Theodore said softly from behind her.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think so.¡± She smiled wryly. She obviously felt happy now, but the more she thought about it, the more scared she felt. She was afraid that this happiness wouldst for just a brief moment.


    Theodore looked at the sentimental Everleigh, ¡°The storm may being, but there will be people holding an umbre to shield you from the rain. Just like right now, I¡¯m by your side. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be the first toe to your side.¡±


    She raised her head and looked into his eyes, which were as deep as an abyss. She was lost in thought for a second.


    ¡°I feel much more at ease now.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯ll feel this quite a bit in the future.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her gently on the lips.


    She smiled lightly and said, ¡°Since when did you learn to talk like this?¡±


    ¡°True love taught me. These are all words from the bottom of my heart,¡± he said proudly.


    She could not help but think that he was adorable.


    When he heard their conversation in the kitchen, he said sourly, ¡°The two of you, enough of that.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with people in love?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m just feeling unlucky recently,¡± Christopher muttered.


    Looking at Erine, who was sitting in the other room, his eyes were filled with grief.


    Everleigh forgot to ask him about his matters since he said he would deal with the Harrison family.


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say that you were going to meet the Harrison family? Why do you look so sad?¡±


    ¡°Erine¡¯s father insists on Erine marrying Maverick. He already recognizes him as his son-inw. I don¡¯t get why they are so stubborn. They just want to be rted to the Laneigh family.¡±


    Theodore and Everleigh looked at each other and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Maverick bring Ysabelle back home?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°They went overst night, but I don¡¯t know what happened. After all, I don¡¯t know any members of the Laneigh family,¡± Christopher said helplessly.


    Theodore frowned slightly. ¡°The Laneigh family has their own interests. The Meyer family and Harrison family are much better. Don¡¯t worry, Ysabelle will be fine.¡±


    ¡°How do you know for sure?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when shees back. Just do whatever you should for the Harrison family. Although it isn¡¯t the right thing, it¡¯s for the person you love,¡± Theodore supported him.


    Christopher raised his eyebrows slightly. If that was the case, he would not hold back.


    At the poker table, they were having a good time. Helen was the biggest winner that day, but the others did not seem to care as they wanted her to have fun on her birthday.


    Adrienne was on the sofa eating.


    When stair saw her, he could not bear to look at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat less? We¡¯re having dinner soon.¡±


    Adrienne looked in the direction of the kitchen and saw that Christopher was busy cooking. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t think that Christopher¡¯s cooking is that good.¡±


    ¡°At least it¡¯s edible.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Taste is the soul of food. Only you don¡¯t think it matters,¡± she exined as if she was a food expert.


    He sighed softly and continued to y with his mobile phone.


    The day passed by quickly. Helen was smiling from ear to ear all day. With Christopher around, she was definitely having a good time.


    In the evening, everyone left one after another, but stair and Adrienne stayed. Since it was Helen¡¯s birthday that day, they would naturally apany her.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The children were not in a hurry. For them, it was the same no matter where they stayed.


    At this moment, on the other side, Missha was in her own room. She was looking at the data on theputer. She found out that the jewelry was in Theodore¡¯s hands.


    In other words, he knew of Revainge¡¯s true identity.


    A cold light shed in her eyes as she took her bag and went out.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Saniogo sitting in the living room drinking tea.


    ¡°Saniogo, why are you still up?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Sit down and have a chat,¡± he said as he poured her a cup of tea.


    Her eyes sank slightly, but she still sat down.


    He looked at the bag in her hand. ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going out for a drink with my friends.¡±

 Chapter 712 Visit Him

    Saniogo did not say much. It was normal for her to have friends.


    ¡°What are your friends doing now?¡±


    ¡°Saniogo, most of them are enjoying their lives at home and out drinking everyday.¡±


    ¡°You could have that life too, but you gave up that opportunity. Do you know that?¡±


    He spoke with a smile.


    Her expression stiffened. ¡°Saniogo, what are you talking about? I have goals that I¡¯m pursuing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to have goals to pursue, but life is endless. Don¡¯t you think there should be a meaning to life? We shouldn¡¯t be chasing after something vague and illusionary.¡± His tone was low, as if he was trying to persuade himself.


    Perhaps it was what he was thinking.


    She should live for herself and think about her own future.


    Unfortunately, the lovely little girl from the past had already turned into a stranger to him.


    Her face was the same, but now¡­


    ¡°Saniogo, what are you talking about? I¡¯m not doing something illusory. I know what happened abroad disappointed you. Now, everything¡¯s fixed. I know it¡¯s in the family rules not to do anything harmful.¡±


    When he heard her words, the disappointment in his eyes intensified.


    It seemed that there was nothing he could do about it.


    ¡°Saniogo, are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°Missha, I¡¯m not angry. I just feel that after so many years of you not being by my side, you¡¯re bing a stranger.¡± He raised his head and looked into her eyes.


    However, she smiled slightly. ¡°Saniogo, you¡¯re overthinking it. I haven¡¯t changed. I¡¯m still your lovely sister. I still love everyone in the Jenkins family. That will never change.¡±


    Saniogo looked down and drank the cup of tea in his hand.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going out? Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t being home tonight. Saniogo, go to bed early and don¡¯t drink too much tea.¡± With that, she left with her bag.


    Saniogo leaned on the sofa whileplex emotions welled up in his eyes.


    When Missha walked out of the front door, her emotions from before disappeared. She looked back at the Jenkins family vi, and her eyes were dimmed. Soon, she disappeared into the night.


    She went to visit Wilson.


    He looked much older because of what had happened recently. When he saw her, he was shocked.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Wilson, you really have guts. How dare you touch my things.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Your things? You wanted me dead. Why weren¡¯t you expecting this? I just did it to protect myself.¡±


    She sneered, ¡°Protect yourself? How dare you say that when you¡¯re already broken? Wilson, even if you had not done that, with the things that you¡¯ve done in the past, you should have been dead a long time ago.¡±


    He sneered. Even if he deserved to die, wasn¡¯t it the same for her?


    Whatever she had done before was enough for her to be jailed for life. How did she dare talk to him like that now?


    ¡°Who are you to say such things to me? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± Wilson was furious.


    Missha looked at him coldly. ¡°Who are you to act so arrogantly in front of me? You wouldn¡¯t have agreed to my requests if you didn¡¯t want to leave this ce. Now that something has happened, you¡¯re ming me. If you hadn¡¯t switched the jewelry, you wouldn¡¯t have been arrested. Wilson, you brought this on yourself.¡±


    He looked into her eyes. He did not know what to say.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She snorted, ¡°Well, at least you¡¯re smart enough to not sell me out. Otherwise, you will die here, do you understand?¡±


    Of course,he understood that there was nothing more reassuring than shutting a person up by killing them.


    He finally understood how desperate Madison was when she was here. There was no certainty as to when one would die.


    Missha was the one who decided whether to keep them alive or not.


    ¡°Where is the jewelry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know. Why are you still asking me?¡± He stated unhappily.


    Of course, sheknew, but what she wanted to know was if Theodore knew about her.


    ¡°I just want to know how much Theodore knows about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask him. How would I know?¡± He retorted grumpily.


    If he had known, he would not be here.


    Missha could tell that he had no idea. It looked like she had to have a good chat with Theodore.


    ¡°Wilson, you¡¯d better not be lying. If I know you hid the jewelry, you¡¯re dead,¡± she threatened in a harsh voice. Then, she got up and walked out.


    He snorted coldly. He wanted to tell her the truth, but he did not want to let Theodore off lightly.


    It was better to let them fight amongst themselves.


    Missha left and went straight to the hotel. What she needed to do now was to find out where Theodore had hidden the jewelry.


    What she did know was that someone had photographed her leaving after seeing Wilson.


    Everleigh came to the hospital to work just like any other day. She was surprised to see Missha there.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water,¡± Everleigh said and went to get her a ss of water.


    Missha looked at her niece withplicated emotions in her eyes. ¡°By the way, Everleigh, let¡¯s go out tomorrow. I heard that there is a ce with nice scenery in the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden ns?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just bored. Bring stair and Adrienne as well. Four of us can go together.¡± Missha took a sip of water from the ss.


    Everleigh did not quite understand, but she still nodded.


    At night, Everleigh told Theodore about this matter. He frowned slightly. ¡°Why tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe she¡¯s free tomorrow. I¡¯m telling you so that you don¡¯t need to pick me up from the hospital tomorrow,¡± she said helplessly.


    Theodore understood, but in his heart, he was thinking about what to do next.


    The next day, Everleigh, stair, Adrienne, and Missha went to the countryside to enjoy the scenery.


    Missha had prepared a lot of food.


    ¡°We look like we¡¯re moving.¡± Alexander looked at the number of bags. It did not look like they were just going for an outing.


    ¡°You will never understand the mind of a woman. You¡¯ll find out when you get married,¡± Missha teased him.


    Alexander smiled and said nothing. He watched them leave in the car before entering the house.


    Saniogo walked out with a stern expression on his face. ¡°Follow them.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you to get in the car and follow them. Don¡¯t let Missha know. Go now,¡± Saniogo instructed sternly, as if it was a very serious matter.


    Alexander did not understand, but he did as he was told.


    In the car, Adrienne looked at the surrounding environment and said with a smile, ¡°Grand-Aunt, the air is so fresh here.¡±

 Chapter 713 Eavesdropping

    Missha looked at Adrienne with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why you shoulde out more often.¡±


    ¡°Grand-Aunt, you¡¯re the best.¡± Adrienne grinned, revealing her teeth. She could barely contain her excitement.


    Everleigh looked at her and smiled without saying anything.


    Soon, they arrived at the top of the mountain. There was a small holiday vi.


    Although it was not huge, the scenery was amazing.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, when did you get this ce?¡±


    ¡°I built this because I enjoy the scenery here. Let¡¯s get out of the car. I¡¯ll bring all of you around,¡± Missha said while holding something in her hand.


    The four of them walked into the vi.


    stair and Adrienne looked at the decoration in the house. They were very excited about getting to stay there. The interior of the vi was simple and clean.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± As Adrienne said that, she took out her mobile phone and was about to make a phone call. However, she was disappointed because there was no signal.


    ¡°Grand-Aunt, why isn¡¯t there any signal here?¡±


    ¡°We are in the mountains. How can there be a signal here? There are wireless ones over there. Try that over there.¡± Missha pointed to a corner where there was some wireless equipment.


    Adrienne went over there happily.


    Everleigh, on the other hand, looked at the other side of the mountain. It seemed like they were next to a cliff.


    It seemed dangerous.


    ¡°What are you looking at? It¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    ¡°Why did you choose this ce?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet. Sometimes things can get tooplicated. It¡¯s nice to have a quiet ce to rest and empty your mind. Your father told me that.¡± Missha recalled the scene just like it was yesterday.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everleigh lowered her head and kept quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s windy here. Let¡¯s make something to eat in a bit. I¡¯ll take you around. I was told there are some wild animals around.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh nodded.


    On the other side, Alexander stopped somewhere far away and did not get close. There was only one road up the mountain. After some thought, he left.


    Theodore was busy with his own work. Moses informed him that someone had entered the warehouse and even ravaged through the things. Theodore realized that something was wrong and went over there immediately.


    ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    ¡°We called the police, but we didn¡¯t lose anything,¡± Moses answered truthfully.


    Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the mess in the warehouse. He knew exactly what was going on.


    ¡°What about the jewelry?¡±


    ¡°We transferred it somewhere else. No one knows about it except us.¡±


    ¡°Keep a close eye on the jewelry. They¡¯ll be back,¡± Theodore said in a deep voice before leaving.


    When he walked out of the warehouse, he wanted to call Everleigh, but she did not answer. He thought for a while before going to the Jenkins family house to ask where Saniogo where they were.


    Saniogo looked at him and said, ¡°We¡¯ll know when Alexanderes back in a while.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, have you found out about Aunt Missha?¡± Theodore asked tentatively.


    Saniogo frowned slightly. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Theodore took a deep breath and gave him a quick look at his phone. ¡°Uncle Saniogo, this is what I¡¯ve investigated. Wilson went overseas for stic surgery. The investigation showed that it had something to do with Aunt Missha. Also, Elvir¡¯s death has something to do with her too.¡±


    Saniogo was silent for a moment. He had no intention of saying anything else.


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, I don¡¯t know what you think about her, but I¡¯m telling you, if my investigation is confirmed, don¡¯t me me for what will happen.¡± There was a deep look in Theodore¡¯s eyes. Although what he said wasn¡¯t right, he would not let the people who hurt Everleigh¡¯s parents go easily.


    Saniogo thought about it for a while. ¡°I know about this, but I haven¡¯t taken action yet. Missha still has something with her.¡±


    Theodore heaved a sigh of relief after hearing his words. If Saniogo really thought so, it was fine. At least he wasn¡¯t trying to cover up for her.


    ¡°Uncle Saniogo, how much do you know?¡±


    ¡°The jewelry is missing. I¡¯m looking for them as well,¡± Saniogo said in a disappointed tone.


    Theodore continued to stare at him. ¡°Uncle Saniogo, how much did you find out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but I did not tell anyone but you.¡± When Saniogo finished his words, Alexander entered the room.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Why did youe back sote? Did you find them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the mountains in the countryside. There¡¯s a holiday vi there. I only found out about that ce today,¡± Alexander answered truthfully.


    Theodore and Saniogo¡¯s expressions changed at the same time as if they had heard something bad.


    ¡°Why are you two wearing the same expression?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll head over right now.¡± Theodore was worried about Everleigh and the children. If Missha was to do something, it would be troublesome.


    Alexander saw the serious expression on his face and felt like he was not lying. He did not dy for a moment and quickly led them there.


    At the same time, Theodore ordered Moses to bring some people with him.


    Everleigh coaxed stair and Adrienne to sleep.


    When she came out, she heard some noise from the living room. She could hear a conversation behind closed doors.


    ¡°You¡¯re all good-for-nothings. Can¡¯t you find the jewelry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jenkins. We tried our best, but we couldn¡¯t find anything.¡±


    ¡°Keep looking then. Theodore has many warehouses;search all of them!¡± Missha ordered sternly.


    When Everleigh heard her talk about Theodore, she was shocked. She did not know what he had taken away from Missha.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to go. Theodore has increased the security in his warehouses. There¡¯s no way for us to enter at all.¡±


    Everleigh stood at the door and continued to listen to them.


    Missha sat in a chair, her eyes full of abstinence. No one knew what she was thinking.


    ¡°Let me know after you find out where it is. I¡¯ll keep Everleigh here. Theodore will bring them here for her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The man was about to leave after saying that. Everleigh wanted to hide, but it was already toote.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± That man roared angrily.


    Initially, Everleigh wanted to run away, but when she heard this, she stopped in her tracks.


    She looked at Missha who was on the other side coldly.


    The two women faced each other. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. Theodore has my jewelry,¡± Missha said coldly.


    Everleigh sneered. Missha made it sound reasonable.


    What did she mean by Theodore having her jewelry? She was the one who had done something wrong. Otherwise, why would he take them away?


    ¡°Aunt Missha, if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why would he take away your things?¡±


    Missha looked at her face coldly andughed. ¡°Everleigh, you are his daughter, but why is it that you don¡¯t look like him at all?¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. She did not understand what Missha was saying.


    What did she mean when she said that Everleigh did not look like him?

 Chapter 714 Lock Her Up

    Missha¡¯s cold gaze gradually softened, as if she was looking at another person through her.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, how should we deal with her?¡±


    ¡°Lock her up. Don¡¯t let her out without my order.¡± As soon as Missha gave the order, the man took Everleigh away.


    This time, she was not locked up in the room but in the basement.


    stair and Adrienne were woken up in a daze and brought down to the basement as well.


    Everleigh held the two children in her arms and stared at Missha quietly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. As long as I get my jewelry, you will understand what¡¯s going on,¡± Missha said this and left.


    Adrienne frowned and looked at the door. This was not a basement. It was clearly a jail cell.


    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s going on with Grand-Aunt? Why did she lock us up?¡± Adrienne looked at Everleigh, confused.


    Everleigh did not answer her because she did not know how to. She was now very sure that Missha was the one who killed her parents.


    However, she did not ask Missha. It was not because she did not want to say it, but she did not dare to do so. She was afraid that this would provoke Missha and her aunt would hurt the children in return.


    ¡°Adrienne, are you afraid?¡±


    Adrienne shook her head. ¡°Mommy, as long as I am with you, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Everleigh did not know what to do. All she could do was hug her children tighter.


    It was as if they were encouraging her.


    Missha looked at the surrounding environment and aplicated emotion appeared on her face.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive back. Bring them some food in the evening.¡± Missha did not intend to hurt them. The only problem was that she had not gotten her hands on what she wanted from the beginning.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Missha and the others left the holiday vi. When Saniogo and Alexander arrived, they were nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Have they left?¡± Theodore asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the intersection to have a look at the surveince footage,¡± Alexander said quickly. He was worried that something bad had happened.


    Theodore looked around, but there was no sign of a fight. Adrienne¡¯s favorite ice cream was still on the table, but it had already melted.


    He was anxious. Something must have happened. Adrienne loved her ice cream. Thus, it was impossible for her to leave it like that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Theodore pretended to be cool-headed as he spoke. Then, Saniogo called Missha.


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°We are back. I¡¯ve sent Everleigh back home. I¡¯m almost home now,¡± Missha replied.


    Upon hearing her words, Saniogo¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°It has been hours. Adrienne had too much ice cream and her stomach was aching so Everleigh decided toe back,¡± Missha exined.


    Saniogo nced at Theodore and did not say a word.


    At this moment, Theodore called Leon to check whether Everleigh was home.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been home all day. I didn¡¯t see her. What happened?¡± Leon sat on the sofa and asked seriously.


    Theodore¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Saniogo and shook his head, indicating that Everleigh had not returned yet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Saniogo hung up the phone directly.


    ¡°Go back and check the surveince footage. See if they are really home. If not, think of a way.¡±


    Theodore nodded. He got out of the car and took a cab back to the Trevino family home.


    Leon was alone at home. He called Everleigh anxiously, but no one answered.


    Theodore hurried over. ¡°Leon, show me the surveince at the door.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Leon realized that things were serious,thus he quickly checked the surveince. Missha did get out of the car and carried both stair and Adrienne. It looked normal. However, they could not see stair¡¯s, Adrienne¡¯s, and Everleigh¡¯s faces clearly.


    Theodore paused the surveince footage and observed ¡®Everleigh¡¯ carefully. He noticed that there was no mole on her neck. Although that mole was tiny, he could still tell.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Everleigh.¡± Theodore was thunderstruck. That meant that Everleigh did note home at all.


    Missha was lying.


    ¡°Theodore, what happened to Everleigh?¡± Leon hurriedly asked.


    Theodore did not reply. He turned around and was about to leave, but after a few steps, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell the people of the Trevino family. We don¡¯t want them to worry.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Leon was not a fool. If Selena found out, she would be devastated.


    When Theodore arrived at the Jenkins family house, Missha was not in the living room. Saniogo quickly asked, ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°Someone did go home, but it was not Everleigh. They were trying to look like Everleigh, stair and Adrienne.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, they are missing now, aren¡¯t they?¡± Alexander said with a shocked face.


    Theodore did not want to admit it, but that was the case.


    ¡°Where is Missha?¡±


    ¡°She went out. She was just about to leave when we came back.¡± Saniogo did not want her to notice how worried he was,thus he did not ask and let her go.


    Theodore¡¯s mind was in a state of chaos. He had no idea where Everleigh was and if she was in danger.


    What should he do now?


    ¡°Dad, could it be that Everleigh is still on the mountain? Shall we go and have a look?¡± Alexander suggested.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Go take a look first. I¡¯ll be there too.¡± Theodore was trying to find a way to lure Missha out so that he could find out Everleigh¡¯s exact location.


    The two of them split up.


    Theodore knew that he did not have much time. Missha must have noticed something,thus he had to take action as soon as possible.


    ¡°Moses, release the news that the jewelry Wilson previously took are in my hands and in the warehouse by the sea.¡±


    After hearing this, Moses went straight to work.


    About an hourter, Missha heard the news and immediately sent her men to find it.


    She thought that it was right to capture Everleigh. Now, Theodore would slip up and she had a chance.


    In the warehouse by the sea, Theodore stood at the entrance, waiting for the arrival of those people.


    Sure enough, in the dark and windy night, the people around the area were already resting. Three sneaky figures appeared at the entrance of the warehouse.


    The three of them snuck into the warehouse and rummaged through it. They found a big bag in the warehouse which was filled with jewelry.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve found it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The leader was happy as well.


    They could finallyplete the task.


    The moment they pushed open the door, the smiles on their faces disappeared in an instant. What came next was fear.


    Theodore was standing in the middle, wearing a ck suit. His cold gaze was like a sharp de stabbing into their bodies.


    ¡°Capture them,¡± hemanded. The people behind him rushed forward and began punching and kicking the three men. They were beaten to a pulp and began begging for mercy, kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 715 Talk About the Past

    Even if the three of them wanted to beg for mercy, they could not speak.


    Theodore gently raised his eyebrows and hinted at Moses.


    He wanted to let them go on purpose.


    The leade                                                r among the three men ran away immediately without looking back when given the chance.


    He did not care about the other two men at all.


    ¡°Follow him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Moses nodded and followed him from behind.


    Theodore walked up to them and gestured for them to stop hitting the two men.


    ¡°Stop hitting us. We¡¯ll tell you. We¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ What do you have to say? Do you want to tell me where my wife is now?¡±


    The two men¡¯s expressions stiffened and they kept quiet. It was not that they did not want to say it,but they did not know where she was.


    ¡°We¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, why should I ask you?¡± Theodore sneered. Did they really think that he was a pushover?


    Neither of them knew what to say.


    ¡°Send them to the authorities. Missha can¡¯t hide forever.¡± When Theodore mentioned her name, the two men¡¯s bodies shook and they looked at him in horror. It was as if they were surprised that he knew about her involvement.


    ¡°You are curious, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ll find outter.¡± Theodore did not give them a chance to speak. He waved his hand and ordered them to be taken away.


    Missha was still waiting, but when she saw the leader, she was taken aback.


    ¡°Miss Jenkins, we failed.¡±


    She was startled to see him there. She went forward and pped him across the face.


    ¡°You good-for-nothing. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve already fallen into his trap?¡± She shouted angrily.


    The leader had just been hit and now, Missha had pped him. He felt wronged.


    She did not care. She got in the car and was about to leave when a car stopped at the gate. Missha looked at Moses and stepped on the gas without hesitation.


    Moses did not expect this and his car hit the guardrail.


    She sped up and drove away.


    Moses got out of the car and quickly called Theodore, telling him that Missha had escaped.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Theodore was instantly enraged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Godfrey. I didn¡¯t expect her to drive her car at me without regard for her own life.¡± Moses wiped the blood on his forehead as he spoke. He did not even know that he was bleeding.


    Theodore kept quiet. He hung up the call and called Alexander. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no clue at all.¡±


    ¡°Keep looking.¡± After saying that, Theodore hung up the phone and drove straight to look for Missha. He did not know where she was, but he had to look for her.


    At this time, Everleigh was feeding stair and Adrienne. Adrienne did not mind because there was a lot of delicious food.


    ¡°Mommy, have some, too.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Everleigh said worriedly. She did not know whether Theodore could find them or not.


    stair chewed the food from time to time. Other than getting food, no one came to look for them.


    ¡°Mommy, can we get out of here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this ce that well. Besides¡­¡± Everleigh was about to say that the door was locked.


    However, the door was not locked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not locked.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡± stair did not like the idea of staying here and doing nothing. No one knew what Missha would do.


    If they waited for her to deal with them, they would be finished.


    Everleigh hesitated for a moment and agreed. She opened the door and walked out with Adrienne in her arms.


    When she arrived at the vi, she noticed that the basement was beneath the house. There were vents filled with wine.


    Everleigh did not know what to think about this. She never thought that Missha would do such a thing. Perhaps she had nned this long before.


    The three walked out of the basement and went straight to the ce behind the house.


    ¡°stair,e up quickly.¡± Everleigh looked around. No one wasing for them and the lights in the house were turned off.


    Looking at the dark mountain, there was a feeling of eeriness. The wind whistled, making them feel cold.


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared.¡± Adrienne hugged Everleigh¡¯s leg and looked at the dark surroundings. It was terrifying.


    Everleigh was about to walk away with Adrienne in her arms, but she did not expect to bump into Missha.


    Missha was shocked to see them. Thus, she quickly stopped the car and walked towards them.


    ¡°Everleigh.¡±


    Everleigh picked up the two children and ran away, but Missha chased after them with a knife. With the children in her arms, Missha caught up to her shortly.


    Missha¡¯s face looked ferocious. ¡°Everleigh, take one more step and I¡¯ll kill your children.¡±


    Everleigh was shocked and looked at the two children with concern. ¡°Aunt Missha, why are you doing this? You love us very much.¡±


    Missha felt ufortable when she heard this. ¡°Everleigh, if you want to know what¡¯s happening, follow me back to the vi. Then, you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Everleigh smiled bitterly. Did she have a choice?


    If she was alone, it would be fine. However, with the children, she had to prioritize their safety.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Everleigh followed her into the vi. When the lights were turned on, nothing changed in the house.


    However, Missha could tell that someone had been there before.


    Missha sneered, ¡°Alexander was here, but he failed to find you.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha, why are you doing this? I have never done anything to you.¡± Holding the two children in her arms, Everleigh calmly asked her.


    Missha took a deep breath and burst intoughter. ¡°Everleigh, sometimes I really like you, because you are my brother¡¯s daughter, but sometimes I really hate you, because you are Lillian¡¯s daughter. I¡¯m really in a dilemma on what I should do to you.¡±


    Everleigh was confused when she looked at her aunt. She did not understand why Missha hated her mother so much.


    It was obvious that she had not done anything wrong.


    ¡°What did my mother do to make you hate her so much?¡±


    ¡°Because your mother married Welment. Do you know that your father is the best man in the world? Many women wanted to marry him. Unfortunately, he chose your mother, that b*tch.¡± Missha¡¯s expression changed into a mixture of ferocity, hatred and disgust.


    Adrienne almost cried when she saw this.


    ¡°Mommy, Grand-Aunt is scary,¡± Adrienne said as she buried herself in Everleigh¡¯s arms.


    Seeing Adrienne like this, Missha immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Adrienne, don¡¯t you like me the most? Why are you afraid of me? Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯m now exposed. It won¡¯t be long before Theodorees looking for me. I¡¯m here to talk to you about your father¡¯s past.¡±


    Missha¡¯s eyes were gloomy, as if she was reminiscing about something, but she was struggling at the same time. She was not willing to talk about the past.


    ¡°What happened to my father back then? Did you kill them?¡± Everleigh was a little agitated.

 Chapter 716 Missha’s Dilemma

    Missha gave her a meaningful look and snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill your father. It¡¯s your mother who killed him.¡±


    Everleigh¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would my mother kill him?¡±


    A cold aura enveloped Missha as the hatred in her eyes gradually rose. ¡°It¡¯s her. If she had gotten on the ne on her own, your father wouldn¡¯t have died. It¡¯s all her fault. She said she wanted to go abroad on her own, but your father insisted on following her. I wanted to stop him, but¡­ it was still toote.¡±


    Speaking of this, the hatred in her eyes disappeared. Instead, they were filled with regret.


    She regretted not knowing in advance and not informing them earlier.


    Looking at how she was reacting, Everleigh was even more confused.


    She knew that Missha and Welment had a close rtionship, but why did it feel like she had other feelings for him?


    It seemed like the feeling of love between a man and woman.


    ¡°So? You admit that you did something to the ne, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Missha closed her eyes as if she did not want to admit that she had done something wrong, but in fact, that was the case.


    ¡°Yes, I ordered Qusay to do it, but I didn¡¯t expect someone to see it. He¡¯s a gambling addict but he¡¯s reliable. As long as you give him money, he is willing to do anything.¡±


    Everleigh realized what was going on.


    Pedro was right.


    ¡°Then, what happened to your neck back then?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had an allergic reaction and scratched my neck. As a result, Pedro saw me. I did not expect him to be able to run away so quickly. Fortunately, he did not see my face clearly. All he saw was the scene of Qusay epting the money,¡± Missha said lightly.


    Everleigh had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Did you kill Qusay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did it. Qusay changed his name and even I couldn¡¯t find out where he was, but Elvir found out the truth, so I killed him,¡± Missha responded calmly.


    She was saying this as if Qusay¡¯s life did not matter at all.


    ¡°How can you do this? He¡¯s a living being,¡± Everleigh said agitatedly.


    ¡°A living being? Your father¡¯s dead. How can I care about other people¡¯s lives?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Looking at her, Everleigh felt even more uneasy.


    Misshaughed scornfully, ¡°Everleigh, do you know? What I regret most is that you weren¡¯t on the ne that day. If you were, I¡¯ll be able to sleep peacefully at night. Unfortunately, there are no ¡®ifs¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What about Elvir? Why did you kill him?¡± Everleigh came back to her senses. Even if other people did not care, she had to ask about him.


    He was loyal to Saniogo. There was no reason for him to be sacrificed for nothing.


    ¡°Elvir is too smart. He started investigating me in mypany. I don¡¯t care about what I¡¯ve done, but I can¡¯t forget it. I want to forget what I did to kill them, but I can¡¯t. I regret it everyday. All these years, I¡¯ve been trying to fulfill Welment¡¯s wishes. I¡¯ve seeded, do you know that? Now, the Jenkins family has a unique status abroad.¡± Upon saying this, the regret and obsession in Missha¡¯s eyes was something Everleigh had never seen before.


    ¡°You¡­ ¡±


    At this time, a voice came from the door. Everleigh heard it and knew who it was instantly.


    Missha smirked and said, ¡°They are here. Everleigh, this may be thest chat we¡¯ll ever have.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Aunt? Are you still willing to call me your aunt?¡± Missha was a little absent-minded when she heard this.


    She thought that Everleigh would not acknowledge her ever again.


    Unexpectedly, she was still willing to.


    She was the one who killed her father after all.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you can¡­¡± Before Everleigh finished her words, she saw Missha running out.


    ¡°Grand-Aunt,¡± stair cried out in horror. He knew what she was going to do.


    He quickly ran out with her.


    Outside, Theodore, Saniogo, and Alexander had just arrived.


    The lights of the car shone on Missha.


    ¡°Missha,¡± Saniogo shouted in horror. He knew what was in front.


    She stopped and looked at him, who was in a panic.


    ¡°Saniogo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made a lot of mistakes. There¡¯s no turning back for me,¡± she shouted loudly.


    The sadness in her tone echoed in Everleigh¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, you can still fix it. Juste back here. Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Everleigh stretched out her hand and walked forward step by step.


    Missha could see the fear in her eyes.


    However, she was desperate. She had never thought that Everleigh would look at her this way after finding out the truth.


    She should hate her.


    Why would Everleigh want her to live?


    Alexander was frightened as well. He quickly shouted, ¡°Aunt Missha, let¡¯s talk peacefully. Come here first. It¡¯s dangerous there.¡±


    ¡°Alexander, you are a good child. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not a good aunt. I killed Welment. It would be great if he was still alive.¡±


    As soon as Missha¡¯s words came out of her mouth, Saniogo and Alexander were shocked. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I killed Welment. Saniogo, you should know about this. Do you think Welment will forgive me?¡± She looked a little hopeful.


    It was as if she was hoping to hear the words that she wanted to hear the most from Saniogo.


    However, he chose to remain silent. In fact, they all knew about Welment¡¯s personality.


    How could he forgive her?


    Seeing that he did not speak, she understood what he was thinking about. Sheughed and said, ¡°Saniogo, I know that you wouldn¡¯t lie. That¡¯s right. Why would Welment ever forgive me?¡±


    Her tears rolled down her cheeks. Bitterness upied her heart. Welment would not forgive her.


    He would never forgive her.


    ¡°Aunt Missha, my father would have forgiven you,¡± Everleigh shouted.


    It interrupted Missha¡¯s thoughts.


    She looked at Everleigh with hope. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is? Besides, how can he not like you? You are like a sister to him.¡± Everleigh knew that Missha was holding on to this thin hope.


    However, what she did not expect was that her words would turn out to be the reason for Missha¡¯s hope to be destroyed.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m like a sister to him, but why am I just that to him?¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. She looked extremely flustered, as if she could not figure out this question.


    Everleigh could tell that she was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Aunt Missha¡­¡±


    When Missha looked up, she became ferocious. ¡°I hate being treated like his sister the most. If there is a next life, I want to be someone who has nothing to do with him at all.¡± After saying this, she jumped off the cliff.


    Saniogo and Alexander cried out, ¡°No¡­¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 717 Non-Biological

    Theodore ran over, trying to stop her. However, all he could do was watch helplessly as she jumped off the cliff.


    Everleigh burst into tears. ¡°Aunt Missha¡­¡±


    ¡°Missha.¡± Saniogo was also in tears. He shouted at the foot of the mountain, but all he got was an echo.


    No one remembered how they lived through the night. Alexander called the authorities to find Missha¡¯s body.


    After an hour, her body was found. Everleigh and Saniogo were devastated to see the motionless body.


    ¡°Aunt Missha.¡±


    ¡°Carry it back.¡± Saniogo waved his hand. His eyes were slightly red, but he refused to let his tears fall.


    Alexander nodded and ordered the men to take Missha back.


    The news of her death spread around Ocpeace City. Everyone knew that she was the eldest daughter of the Jenkins family and she was someone capable who could grow her business abroad.


    No one expected that she would die so suddenly.


    Everleigh and Theodore came to her grave and looked at the picture of her that had a bright smile.


    Her eyes were swollen as she had cried a lot. She regretted the words she said that day.


    Saniogo looked into her remorseful eyes and said, ¡°Everleigh, don¡¯t me yourself. She knew that once things were exposed, this would happen. She made her decision.¡±


    She was in a daze. When she looked at Saniogo, she could not understand.


    When did he start¡­


    ¡°Go home. A dead person can¡¯te back to life. No matter how bad it is, we have to ept reality,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Perhaps, he had already let it go.


    He was used to such events in life.


    ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡±


    He waved his hand, indicating that she should stop talking. Then, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Everleigh, Dad is sad, but he will be the first to let it go as well.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Everleigh asked in disbelief.


    Alexander smiled wryly. ¡°Yes, he will.¡±


    The two looked at each other and did not say anything else. Then, Cecil walked over from the other side.


    She grabbed Alexander¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. Let¡¯s go.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Everleigh, let¡¯s go. stair and Adrienne are waiting for you.¡± Theodore put his arm around her shoulder andforted her.


    She smiled lightly, nodded, and left with him.


    Three dayster, Elvir came back from abroad. The first thing he did was toe to the Trevino family home.


    Everleigh took a few days off. Thus, she was resting at home.


    Seeing Elvir¡¯s face covered with scars and him limping as he walked in, she felt even more sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry about my leg. I will be fine after a while.¡± He knew that she was ming herself for whatever happened. That was a risk that he had to bear with the job. Furthermore, it was good enough that he survived.


    He would not ask for more.


    ¡°I came to tell you something.¡±


    She knew what he wanted to say. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°No, there is one thing you don¡¯t know. You know that Missha killed your father, but you don¡¯t know why she killed him,¡± he responded seriously.


    She thought about it carefully and it seemed to be true.


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    She picked up the document and looked at it, only to find that it was a paternity test.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Missha is not a child of the Jenkins family, but the daughter of a friend of Master Jenkins. They adopted her because they didn¡¯t want her to be bullied,¡± he exined word by word.


    It was like a thunderbolt out of a clear sky for her.


    What was happening?


    This was straight out of a drama.


    Everleigh waspletely lost.


    Elvir continued, ¡°I found out during my investigation. You can ask your uncle about this. He knows it but has never told anyone. Missha liked your father and could not ept that your parents were together. That was the reason why she did something to the ne. Your mother was supposed to fly abroad on her own, but your father surprised her and got on the ne. As a result, both of them died.¡±


    She listened and did not know how to react.


    Both of them died?


    She was dumbfounded at this whole plot.


    ¡°What happened after that?¡±


    ¡°Later, Missha was devastated because she caused this. She wanted to make up for it after.When the family members objected to the idea of her going abroad, she insisted on going, but that was how Jenkins Group became what it is now. She had to suffer a lot which was possibly why she went on the wrong path.¡±


    She did not understand what it meant to be on the wrong path.


    He raised his head and looked puzzled. He added, ¡°She smuggled jewelry and sent Wilson to do it thest time. That was why she agreed to arrange a stic surgery for him. However, Wilson¡¯s selfishness put her in trouble. She wanted to retrieve the jewelry but Theodore found out, which caused this.¡±


    Everleigh was even more surprised. She did not expect Missha to be involved in smuggling jewelry.


    She really underestimated her aunt.


    She thought of Missha¡¯sst words, about how she did not want to have anything to do with Welment in her next life.


    So that was what happened.


    After settling Elvir down, Everleigh went to find Saniogo. She had a feeling that he knew something.


    He had guessed that she woulde over. Thus, he had already ordered his men to prepare things for her.


    ¡°Uncle, did you know I wasing?¡±


    ¡°Elvir came back. Of course you¡¯lle to find me next. If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, just say it.¡± Saniogo picked up the teacup on the table and asked.


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°Did you know about Aunt Missha¡¯s feelings for my father?¡±


    ¡°Ever since she was young, she was the closest to your father. I thought they were just close siblings, but I slowly discovered how she looked at him differently. I told your grandpa to find Welment a wife. Your father fell in love with your mother at first sight. They got married soon after. Later, I noticed how Missha was trying to make things hard for your mother. I gave her advice but she was stubborn. When your parents died, she realized that she was wrong.¡±


    Hearing his words, she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    ¡°Then¡­ Did you know about Aunt Missha not being a Jenkins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard from your grandfather when I took over thepany. However,at that time, I thought that since we were already a family, I didn¡¯t think there was a problem with us not being biologically rted. I did not expect her to develop feelings for Welment.¡± Saniogo¡¯s eyes were dim, as if he said something that should not be said.


    Everleigh kept quiet as well. Since that was the case, there was no point in asking further questions.


    In the evening, Theodore came to pick her up. He brought up the wedding all of a sudden.


    She was a little surprised. Why did he bring this up?

 Chapter 718 Ending

    Saniogo, on the other hand, agreed. ¡°You guys should have held a wedding a long time ago. The children are all grown up. Besides, Everleigh, don¡¯t you want to put on a wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She thought about it for a while. Fine, she did want to wear a wedding dress.


    Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Because of you, my wedding with Cecil had to be postponed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Cecil insisted on being the bridesmaid, so I took this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let you off easy this time.¡± He waved his hand as if he was giving alms.


    Everleighughed out loud and understood what he was saying.


    In fact, she and Cecil had an agreement a long time ago that if one person got married first, the other person would definitely apany her.


    They promised to be there for each other forever.


    That was the agreement they had made in the first ce.


    Because of this, the members of the Trevino family, Jenkins family and Helen started nning for a good day. Helen, in particr, was overjoyed.


    On the other hand, Everleigh had nothing to do.


    Christopher saw that she was not doing anything, thus he teased her, ¡°You look like you are having fun.¡±


    ¡°s, that¡¯s the advantage of having many family members. I don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Everleigh looked troubled, which made Christopher angry.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What was going on?


    It was as if he did not have any rtives in his family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have to look at me like that.Perhaps, Erine will be as idle as me when you two get married.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, the wedding is in two days. Can¡¯t you just clean up at home quietly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pack up tomorrow. Let¡¯s not talk about this. The ward is waiting for you,¡± Everleigh said impatiently. Since when did he be so long winded?


    He snorted and turned to leave.


    Two dayster, Everleigh changed into a wedding dress and sat on the chair. Looking at the makeup artist put on makeup for her, she felt that the person in the mirror was unrecognizable.


    Cecil, Erine, Selena, stair, and Adrienne were all waiting for her after dressing up nicely.


    ¡°Is this still me?¡± Everleigh looked at the woman in the mirror and felt particrly ufortable.


    ¡°You are beautiful. You are not used to it huh?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m really beautiful.¡±


    Adrienne chuckled,¡°Mommy, you are the most beautiful woman in the world. Mommy, when I grow up, I want to get married in a beautiful dress too.¡±


    Everleigh smiled and said, ¡°Adrienne, when you get married, you will be the most beautiful bride.¡±


    Adrienne danced with joy and said, ¡°Yes!¡±


    stair looked at her and shook his head. Judging by her personality, it was not certain that she would get married.


    At this time, Maxell came into the room. He was obviously nervous when he said, ¡°Everleigh¡­¡±


    ¡°Dr. Harrison, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He looked at her and suddenlyughed, ¡°Everleigh, you look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. By the way, what did you want to say just now?¡±


    She almost forgot to get down to business.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I got news from the hospital. The patient found a donor and is going to have an operation immediately. You¡­¡±


    She knew which patient he was talking about,thus, she was going to follow him immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go there together. We still have time.¡±


    ¡°Everleigh, Theodore will be angry if you leave like this,¡± Cecil stopped her. There were other doctors in the hospital,so it was not right to make Everleigh do this.


    Everleigh frowned. She was in charge of that patient.They had finally found a donor and his case was special. She had to go there at once.


    ¡°I can¡¯t care that much.¡± After saying this, she dragged Maxwellout and left.


    In fact, he was helpless. He would not have done this if he had other choices.


    When Theodore came over with the groomsmen, he noticed that Everleigh was no longer there.


    Erine and Cecil said helplessly, ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter in the hospital. She had to go.¡±


    Saniogo was a little angry. ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s an important day. How can she do this?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, Uncle.She wouldn¡¯t be Everleigh if she didn¡¯t go.¡± Although Theodore was a little disappointed, he understood why she did it.


    If her heart was really made of stone, she was not Everleigh.


    ¡°There are many people waiting here.What should we do now?¡± Alexander asked with embarrassment. They had to continue, didn¡¯t they?


    Theodore remained silent for a moment. ¡°Tell everyone to go to the hospital, now.¡±


    He wanted to hold a different wedding for her.


    Christopher understood what he meant and went straight out to deal with it.


    When Everleigh finished the operation, it was almost dark. When she came out, she saw the guests standing on both sides of the corridor. The moment the door to the operating room was opened, everyone stood up and looked at her.


    Everleigh still had the wedding dress on, but it was wrinkled.


    ¡°Miss Everleigh Trevino, do you take Mr. Theodore Godfrey as yourwfully wedded husband?¡±


    The priest, who came out from nowhere, asked.


    She was a little confused, but soon she understood and said loudly, ¡°I do.¡±


    Her voice echoed in the corridor.


    After receiving her reply, Theodore walked over to her in a white suit with flowers in his hands.


    One could vaguely make out the sound of him walking in the corridor.


    ¡°Mr. Theodore Godfrey, do you take Miss Everleigh Trevino as yourwfully wedded wife?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he responded affectionately as he walked up to her.


    Without waiting for the priest to speak, stair and Adrienne came over and gave the rings to them.


    Everleigh looked at him, feeling guilty.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you prioritized saving someonebecause I was right about you. You are the woman I love. Although the wedding turned out differently, it¡¯s unique.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice was not loud but powerful. It was like he would be by her side no matter where she was.


    Her eyes reddened. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thus, for the rest of my life, I want to be with you, no matter where it¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯m all yours,¡± she replied in a soft voice.


    Theodore opened his arms and hugged her.


    Cecil and the others were apuding. A thunderous apuse echoed in the corridor.


    When the visitors walked past this scene, they took out their phones and started taking pictures and videos. They thought that this wedding was unique and the most beautiful one for a doctor.


    At night, Everleigh and Theodore returned to their room.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t easy for me to marry you.¡± He hugged her and kissed her cheek.


    She held him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had to. The patient can¡¯t miss the golden opportunity to be operated on.¡±


    Heined, ¡°Why do you care about the patients more than me?¡±


    ¡°But you understand me, don¡¯t you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee to the hospital and waited, would you?¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him without waiting for him to speak.


    He liked her throwing herself into his arms. Since that was the case, he naturally wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    It was a beautiful night.


    Both of them had fallen asleep in each other¡¯s arms. She believed that they would live happily for the rest of their lives.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!